《The Record of Orc Civilization》


 Chapter 1 Morning Light

    [Meer Calendar, March 13, 2 Years of Demon War]


    [The Morning]


    The morning sun shines through the dense leaves of the Bog Forest.


    The shimmer of the sun''s rays reflected from dews that were trapped on the leaves. The Bog Forest seemed to shimmer like green pearls.


    The birds were chirping and calling each other in the clear blue sky that morning.


    They greet the beauty of the morning.


    The wind from the east brushed the thick leaves of the Bog Forest, revealing the horror behind that beautiful scenery.


    The sounds of iron nged against each other. The sound of monsters'' roar and cries of human pain,peting with each other to determine which is louder.


    These voicese together to form the tone for the orchestra of death.


    Bold saw hisrade thrown far away after being hit by a blow from the green monster''s club.


    Bleekk!


    That was the sound he heard as hisrade''s iron armor collided with green monster''s club.


    Not a sound of wood meet iron, but the sound of pounded soft meat. That green monster''s club didn''t feel resistance of human iron armor.


    With a height of 2 meters, a green body, and muscles that are as hard as iron. This green monster was one of the species that ruled the Bog forest, Orcs.


    After the demon''s deration of all-out-war, the Human, Elf, and Warbeast Alliance focused all its attention on confronting them.


    Making them not have enough troops to deal with these monster pests.


    The orc is known for being a warlike race, attacking like a hurricane with their powerful bodies and rapid regeneration, making them advance into enemy formations without fear.


    It takes more than 5 ordinary soldiers to kill one orc without casualty. If less than that there is a possibility of  soldiers suffering severe injury and even death. If only half of that number then the death of all soldiers is confirmed. If someone still live after that, he is very lucky one.


    Even so, with good preparation and formation, orcs are easy enemies to deal with.


    Their still primitive weapons and armor make them vulnerable with hit and run tactics. With long spears and shields possessed by warriors, they only needed to surround the orcs and take turns to attack, causing the orcs to die from stab wounds.


    A strong body and rapid regeneration were not enough to make them avoid death from blood loss.


    If there was a mage in an army, then the orcs would only be nuisance flies.


    The way they attacked without fear allowed the mage to kill hordes of orcs with a single [Fireball] or [Lightning Chain] spell.


    ''Orc are stupid creature who only know how to attack'', thats how historian''s book describe it.


    But in this morning Bold wanted to strangle and piss on the historians who recorded that.


    ....


    [Last Night]


    Bold was staring at the bonfire. Wait until the boiled potato soup is cooked.


    The light from the bonfire shone on his face.


    Bold was an ordinary soldier. He had neither mana flow nor good swordsmanship.


    The war forced him, who was only a farmer, to join the fight.


    He is young and unmarried.


    He has a simple face. Far from handsome, but not ugly. Just simple.


    Bold pensively stared at the bonfire. A boisterous voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Bold turned.


    A red light shone from the center of the camp. Bold''s face turned serious. The light came from the food carriage.


    The Alliance wanted to hold the demon army outside of their territory''s borders. For that they made a defensive line at the foot of the Wolf Slopes mountain.


    But to achieve it requires a long journey from the human kingdom. Therefore they divided into several logistics troops.


    This small number of troops will take a much closer route, namely the Bog forest. and This camp is one of those logistic troops. Their job is to bring food to the front line.


    So that when the food carriages burns, the soldiers immediately panicked, they didn''t have time to put on their armor and immediately rushed to put out the fire.


    Themander looked pale then his face turned red.


    "What are you guys doing! Water! Water! Get some water! GET IT QUICKLY OR I CUT OFF YOUR LEGS!" Themander shouted angrily.


    If the fire is not immediately extinguished and the food carriages is burned down, then themander''s career will be over. Being homeless is the best fate or he will end up on the gallows, as the worst fate.


    Campsites are made so that the most important things are close to a water source. Therefore the route of the soldiers to fetch water was very close to the food carriages, but the fire that burned the dry rice and wheat was too great.


    The carriages are arranged in a row of five adjacent rows. Soldiers'' tents were built around it. There were more than ten food carriages on fire, the mes spreading rapidly engulfing the nearby cart.


    Bold was one of the soldiers who rushed to put out the fire. Drops of sweat kept dripping from Bold''s forehead. He had gone back and forth eight times to fetch water.


    Their troops were actually required to rush to the defensive line. However, the uncertain condition of the Bog forest made the journey hampered.


    One of them is the road that was cut off due tondslides. They were forced to dig it, they did not choose another way because of the steep hill on their right and the ravine on their left.


    It was evening when they finished digging. Night is a dangerous time in the Bog forest. Not only the abundance of wild animals, but also the fog covered the path.


    Themander decided to set up camp in this ce. He didn''t want to lose the food carts by falling into the ravine.


    ''Is this an enemy attack? But who can attack without the guards knowing?''  Bold''s thought while running.


    There was the sound of hurried footsteps. The direction of his arrival from the guard post.


    "orcs... enemy attack!! Orcs are attacking!" The guard reported with still hurried breaths.


    "Damn it! How many?" Themander asked.


    "There are only five of them, sir!" The guard answered.


    "only five??" Themander looked astonished, because if the burning of the Food carriages was the enemy''s n, the five orcs to attack the soldier-infested encampment camp would be a foolish strategy.


    "Just keep the guards against them, report if anything strange happen. The other soldiers stay here and put out the fire!" the Commander''s order.


    Themander only thought that this orc was only interested in seeing the fire and started attacking without thinking anything else. Prioritizing the Food carriages over eliminating five orcs was the right decision.


    But something happened that gave Bold a bad feeling. When the fire was almost extinguished there was still no word from the guards about the five orcs.


    The Commander''s forehead wrinkled, he also felt something strange. But seeing the fire that was burning the food carriage was about to go out, he ignored that feelings.


    A few minutester, from behind the fog, Bold saw a silhouette walking towards them.


    ''who is that? Why is he walking from that direction?'' Bog''s feeling is getting worse.


    The silhouette came down the steep hill. He walked as if he was on level ground. Like he can walk on walls. The silhouette drew closer.


    He didn''t walk alone, another silhouette that was much bigger appeared. Bold''s face paled.


    The face of the first silhouette appeared, It was a young orc.


    "Orcs are attacking from the hill!!" the other soldier who also saw it, shouted in a trembling voice.


    "Make a for¡ª" before themander could give themand, the young orc had lunge forward.


    "UUUURHAAAAA" the young orc shouted.


    He lunge forward with arge sword in both hands. The other orcs behind him joined the attack with club, Log, bone or use whatever they could find in this forest.


    The people in front of them were thrown flying. Screams and broken bones were heard.


    Things became chaotic, the orc hordes rampaged through the crowd of people. Human skin, flesh, and bones were unable to withstand the blows of the orc power. It''s a massacre.


    The young orc, swung his sword nimbly. His movements are not like ordinary orcs who only use power but use sword techniques that are not inferior to elite warriors.


    The twin great swords that he swung were like tornadoes that ughtered his enemies. There was no mercy from that swords. Every time he swing his sword, one warrior''s head was cut off. His precision and speed made the soldier who had time to pick up his weapon unable to parry before losing his head.


    Themander''s face turned red when he saw his troops being ughtered. He was furious, his army was crushed and his food carriage burned by pests like orcs.


    He wanted to attack but the crowd of soldiers blocked his view. Themander is a magician.


    He has an attack that can inflict massive damage. But this spell has a wide attack area.


    If he took it out in the crowd, the soldiers would be killed along with the orcs. He didn''t want a shortage of soldiers who could help him carry the food carriages.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Pick your weapon, you dumbass!" He shot angrily.


    The orcs began to push forward into the crowd of soldiers.


    These orcs didn''t attack individually but entered slowly in an orderly formation. No orcs came out of formation and were finally surrounded, they were like the elite troops of Stonhold Kingdom.


    Even so, they were only eleven. They were not able to ughter dozens of soldiers quickly, in the end the other soldiers managed to retreat.<sub> </sub>


    As the human army retreated, the orcs did not catch up. They also retreated neatly.


    Seeing the orcs retreat themander charged forward. These orcs are very smart they are able to read the situation and know if humans are no longer easy to kill.


    But the Commander will not allow this horde of pests to retreat just like that. They had to pay for soldiers lives they took.


    "[Reinforce Speed]" Themander cast a spell.


    His speed is getting faster. In the blink of an eye he was in front of a horde of orcs. Themander looked into their green eyes, they look astonished. Themander smirked thinking that this stupid creature was afraid of meeting a mage.


    "It''s toote you idiot! Die! [Fire Ball]" Themander opened his arms and announced the death of these pest.


    A fireball the size of a human head formed in front of his chest. The fireball shot swiftly towards the orc horde.


    Even though it looks small, the fireball from the [Fire Ball] spell will make a big explosion when it hits its target.


    The explosion would burn everything in five meters around it. The heat from the explosion can even melt iron.


    The target of this spell, will not be able to dodge with a fireball that shoots as fast as an arrow released from its bow.


    The only way to defend against this spell is to use a spell from the [Wall] faction or block the user before casting this spell. While the orcs who are creatures without mana flow will end up turning into ashes.


    Themander smirked as he waited for the burning orcs'' screams of pain. But the young orc at the very front did something that made his eyes widen.


    The young orc pped a fast-moving fireball with his greatsword, that p make the fireball turn to the left. His movements were so fast that the fireball seemed to turn on its own.


    Themander gaped.


    The soldiers gaped.


    The crickets stopped creaking.


    The wind stopped blowing.


    The fireball hit the hill and exploded. The explosion shattered half the hill and made a deep hole. The heat that was felt from the effects of the [Fire ball] spell made them aware that what had happened wasn''t an illusion.


    Their eyes rolled from the exploding hill to the young orc''s figure.


    The young orc made a throwing stance. Then waved his hand. The sword in his left hand shot out at the speed of sound.


    Syiuuu


    Themander felt a touch on his chest. He looked down.


    There is a hole in his chest. The hole was as big as a human head.


    His heart, lungs, ribs, and all the internal organs that should have been there were gone.


    All that was left was blood dripping from the ceiling of the hole to the bottom of the hole.


    Brak!


    Then he felt his back hit something hard.


    "Eh?" Themander is confused.


    Blood dripped from his mouth.


    "Eh? Eh?" his brain was trying to process what had just happened.


    His body gradually be stiff.


    "Eh?" His voice was getting smaller.


    Themander closed his eyes, he didn''t realize what had just happened until the end of his life. Maybe even when he arrives in hell he won''t even realize he''s already dead.


    Bold saw what was happening, when the young Orc threw the sword in his right hand, the ground on his left foot step cracked.


    Then in the blink of an eye, themander''s chest disappeared along with the heads of three other soldiers behind him.


    Themander continued to sound ''eh?'', until his body fell to the ground, and the light in his eyes faded.


    The soldiers were confused by what had just happened. Their brains still haven''t processed this strange and miraculous urrence.


    Theirmander was a Mage. From a noble family, he has a bright future.


    With his status as a mage, his noble blood, and his achievements during this war, the Commander would probably be a famous mage.


    But he ended up pitifully, killed with just one hit from a young monster.


    "Petjah!!" The young orc gave the signal.


    The other ten orcs behind him moved forward. They split into three groups.


    The first group attacked from the right side, the second group attacked from the left side, and the young orc naturally took the center position.


    He threw away hisst greatsword and pulled a small knife from his waist.


    The knife curved into a crescent moon and was sharp on both sides, with a pointed tip, the small knife was like the ws of a beast.


    "AJJJAARE!!!" The young orc gave the signal.


    The orc army surrounded the human army.


    Themander is the only mage of this army. The human army that had nomand, confuse, and fear turned into panic.


    They fought in panic.


    The massacre started again.


    .....


    [The Morning]


    More and more human casualties. The orc army was patiently killing humans one by one. The human army that was continuously retreating arrived at the guard post.


    When Bold saw the deserted guard post, his feeling got worse.


    The smell of blood wafted everywhere, the bodies of the guardsy lifeless. The wounds on their bodies indicated death from blunt objects and arrows.


    Five orcs were seen standing waiting for their arrival. Behind the five orcs, a herd of no less than 30 goblins aimed their arrows at the sky.


    "eggaang¡­!!" a goblinmand voice


    "appeh!!"


    wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss!


    Hurled arrows filled the forest ceiling.


    Even so, the rays of the morning sun still shine through the sidelines.


    The sun''s rays hit Bold''s face which was covered in mud, sweat and blood.


    The human army was very tired, almost half the night they were ughtered and ran for a way out to live.


    Until they know, that hope to get out of this forest alive is gone.


    Bold just pensively saw the dozens of arrows that were approaching.


    He was so tired.


    He wanted to return to his vige.


    How''s the field?


    Is his crush married?


    or be a noble concubine?


    Bold missed her smile.


    I wish my body could make it home.


    The arrow pierced Bold''s forehead and pierced his brain.


    In a split second the pain disappeared along with his consciousness.


    Bold felt lucky to have died so quickly.


    At least he wasn''t groaning in pain.


    The sun shone through his fading blue eyes.


    Bold breathed hisst in that forest.

 Chapter 2 Meer Spesies

    [Taken from the book ''History of Species Civilization'']


    Mana is the energy that permeates all creatures on the Meer continent. Mana is believed to be the origin of all living things.


    Mana is energy. Energy that can be converted into anything you want. even this energy can change its user.


    The closeness of a species to mana is indicated by its ability to influence mana. Even though mana permeates every creature, the creature itself will not be able to influence mana.


    Humans categorize those living on the Meer continent into three species. Mana, Mutated Animals, and Monsters. This categorization was arranged based on their proximity to Mana.


    The first species is the Mana Species.


    Mana species are creatures that are blessed by God with the ability to control mana. They have additional organs in their bodies that are used as a ce to take shelter. This organ they call is the Mana Flow.


    By creating a flow of mana in the body, the Mana Species can affect the surrounding environment and even the body itself. Their ability to control mana made them the main rulers of the Meer continent.


    Mana entered their bodies, fused with their bodies, and was used like their own limbs. It is because of this that they named their species with the name ''Mana''. To show that they control mana more than any other creature on the Meer continent.


    Those who are able to use the mana in their Mana Flow are called ''mages''.


    Mana species are divided into 4. Human, Elf, Warbeast, and Devil.


    At first these four mana species lived in their respective territories. With the vastness of the Meer continent it would be difficult for them to meet other species.


    With advances in technology and their number continues to grow, causing their territory is expanding.


    They encountered other living beings besides themselves, but these living beings did not have the power of mana control like them. So they treat other living things as livestock or pests that must be eradicated.


    They continued to explore the Meer continent and erge each other''s territory, until the two mana species met. Because of the uniqueness of other species and the habit of using living things as livestock, that cause them to do the same with other species.


    Causing the war between the first Mana species to begin.


    The first inter-species war was between Humans and Elves. Wood Elf is known for their skin that is white and soft like satin, as well as their beauty that can make countries go to war with each other. Both the male and female wood elves possessed dazzling beauties.


    The human nobles who first to discovered them, started capturing the Wood Elves. Whether it''s to be used as sex ves or toys. This made his other noble friends envious. Then they flocked together to capture the Wood Elves.


    The Wood Elves of course put up a fierce fight, killing and freeing their capturedpanions. But this does not stop humans. The price of Wood Elf ves in the market soared, making hunting for wood elves be a new popr job.


    The greater number of humans made wood elf lost ground. They have a neighbor, Night Elf. But night elf and wood elf had been at war for so long. So their rtionship is very vulnerable.


    Night elf have rough, ck skin, so humans don''t hunt them. As a result of the war between wood elf and night elf, they should be happy with the fate that befell wood elf. However, they start to get angry when they learn that human very is not only done on adult wood elves but also on their children.


    Even though the night elves have been at war with the wood elves for many years, the two of them still respect each other. Wood elves consider the night elves to be true warriors while the night elves consider Wood elves to be true nobles.


    Never during their time of war did the Night Elves enve the Wood Elves or vice versa. Even when the Night Elves'' children were caught by the Wood Elves, they would either guard them until a ransom was given or release them if they didn''t, and vice versa.


    The battle between wood elves and night elves is an ideological war. Wood elves feel that the top of the tree (leaves, flowers, and fruit) is the most important part of the tree, while the night elves think that the root of the tree is the most important part of the tree.


    These ideological differences result in different ways of life and views for them. So they have a different ce to live. The Wood Elves live in the ground and the Night Elves live underground.


    The act of humans enving the children of the wood elves was considered excessive treatment for the night elves. The first alliance was created between two camps who always fought against external enemies. The Night Elf and Wood Elf Alliance.


    Their alliance seeded in repelling the Humans and freeing the wood elves who were made into ves. Then the two elven races decided to take revenge on the humans. They invaded the human kingdom and killed all its nobles. The Alliance pushed its way into human territory and ravaged it.


    Revenge made the wood elves, a race known for their gentleness, to enve every captured human. They make humans live worst than livestock.


    The actions of the wood elves made the human kings furious. They eventually got together and formed an alliance.


    The human alliance with many times the number and strength repelled the wood elves and night elves alliance. The situation was reversed with the union of the human kingdoms.


    The human alliance made the Wood Elf and Night Elf alliance retreat back to their territory. Just like what they did, the human alliance didn''t just stop at reiming their territory, but invaded into the elves'' territory.


    The wood elves turn to their elven neighbors for help. Mountain Dwarves, Fire Dwarves, Land Elves, Moon Elves and various other elven races.


    With the story of human very to wood elves, it makes other elf races think that humans are creatures that are bloodthirsty and controlled by their passions.


    The Elves banded together and formed the first alliance for their species. Elf Alliance.


    The war between the Elf Alliance and the Human Alliancested for 80 years, with countless casualties. Their war started fromnd to sea. With the rapid development of technology during the wars, the damage they inflicted changed the geography of the half-continent of Meer.


    The war that took decades caused both sides to be fed up and voices for peace were heard within both alliances. But the hatred between these two mana species is ingrained.


    With each passing year the wars of hatred umte more and more. Until they forget why they fought for.


    Finally both parties found a reason for a ceasefire. Namely the existence of a third species. Warbeast.


    The two warring species alliances cause mana pollution in some of their territories. Mana usage and area damage due to mana explosions causes pollution.


    This mana pollution didn''t have any effect on those with strong mana flows but for weak members of their species like children andmoners, this mana pollution could result in death.


    The amount of territory that can be upied by ordinary people is getting smaller and smaller. So the two alliances must find new territories for members of their species to live in.


    Dispatched explorer teams from both alliances. Until the discovery of a very wide savanna. The explorers sent the good news to their alliance, but after two months since the news was sent there was no more news from the explorer team.


    The human alliance dispatched an army of fully-armored mages to search for the explorers.


    Three weekster, the troops they sent were destroyed, leaving a few soldiers running helter-skelter. The enemy forces that exterminated them could have killed them but deliberately released them to find out the origin of the new species they encountered.


    This army does not use armor or weapons made of metal like the human alliance and the elf alliance. However, they use natural weapons from their bodies, such as ws, fangs, and thick skin.


    The mana flow they use can make their bodies stronger and faster. With a new spell like [Reinforce] they didn''t need weapons or armor.<sub> </sub>


    The army of warbeasts followed footsteps of the humans they released. They are a Wolf beast race, they have sensitive nose, long ws, and strong fangs. They can use mana from their mana flow to increase the speed and length of their ws.


    The human alliance got word that warbeasts had entered their territory.


    The Alliance also prepares their troops. The Human Alliance fielded more than 60,000 personnel with 10,000 of whom were mages.


    The wolf beast race and human alliance troops met in the Dreary nd. This first battle between warbeasts and humans caused the desert to change its name to Dartwell Lake.


    This battle was witnessed not only by the human and warbeast alliances but also by the elven alliance. They also admit that the warbeast is a very strong mana species.


    With the new mana species, the battle between the two alliances of equal strength became very dangerous. If the two sides go to war, it will make the third party who will reap the benefits.


    After the battle at Dreary nd in what is now Hartwell Life, the warbeasts withdrew their troops. Likewise with humans and elves. They stopped attacking each other and started watching each other.


    There have been no wars and territorial struggles for 100 years. Two generations passed, the wounds from the war between the human and elf alliances began to heal.


    The number of people of the three species is increasing so that the area where they live is getting denser.


    Over the course of 100 years they discovered new territories and technologies, making their civilization more advanced. People live happily, they don''t want any more wars.


    Until the discovery of the fourth mana species. the Demon.


    Demons, the fourth mana species discovered by Humans, they had much stronger mana control abilities than the other three mana species. Because they are born from mana.


    Mana umted in one ce for thousands of years, condensed, and created a mana core. This mana core forms self-awareness, then creating its own form. The newly formed creature calls itself by the name Demon.


    Demon takes a part of his body and creates a new mana core and calls her Asmodeus.


    Asmodeus and Demon had 7 Children, Mammon, Behemoth, Azazel, Beelzebub, Abaddon, Leviathan, and Lucifer. The seven demon  then imitated their father and created their own partners.


    At first they lived happily together with their families. Demon loves his wife and children. The seven childrenter had 72 children.


    They built their beautiful empire. Even though the 72 demons couldn''t have offspring, the vast Meer continent was enough to satisfy their curiosity.


    Until Demon died from his illness. A disease that couldn''t be cured even with his godlike abilities. The disease is boredom.


    Demon is bored with his daily life. He has no enemies because he is the strongest, all creatures he meets are destroyed with a single touch. He has no need, everything he wants will appear with a snap of a finger. Life without obstacles leaves him feeling empty.


    The culmination of Demon''s boredom is when he creates a dream castle for himself. He wanted this castle to be a home for himself, his wife, their children and grandchildren. Therefore the Demon will create this castle as grand and beautiful as possible.


    He told this idea to Asmodeus, his wife was very happy with the idea. The demon imagined this dream castle in his head. How difficult it is to make it, maybe he and his kids should work together to get it done. Demon was excited for the first time in his live.


    He was going to name it Lemegeton, he was so excited. Until Demon identally snaps his fingers. A castle as grand and beautiful as the one he had immagine formed before his eyes.


    He saw the castle of his dreams, but there was not a glimmer of happiness in his heart. The demon just stared with such great boredom in his heart.


    The boredom devoured everything he''d ever feel and everything he''d ever remembered. Leaving a void like a very deep abyss.


    Demon decided tomit suicide.


    However, Demon is a collection of mana, so as long as there is mana in this world he will not die. After thinking hard for the first time, he found a way.


    Demon disperse himself into a mana cloud. the Demonic mana clouds flew into the sky and caused rain for 10 days and 10 nights. When the rain stopped, the demon was gone, his body seeped into the ground along with the rainwater.


    100 yearster, thend grew something new. A new species that since its birth has had a flow of mana and matures.


    These species are like wild beasts without intelligence and their only goal is to prey on other creatures that have mana flow.


    The seven demon children and Asmodeus saw this new creature and approached them. This creature did not attack them but bow and showed submission.


    Asmodeus sensed the Demon''s mana from this being. They then move away and examine the behavior of this creature.


    These creatures prey on each other. The more other creatures they eat, the stronger they will be. They live in a cycle of preying on each other. They are named ''mana demon''


    The second species was the Mutated Animals.


    Mutated Animals don''t have Mana flow so they can''t use Mana to affect the environment around them. However, Mana can still permeate the body of wild animals, causing mutations in the body.


    These creatures are living organisms based on their instincts. Instincts are tendencies in behavior inherited from ancestors and habits in certain types of animals without prior experience or without any underlying purpose.


    Mana that permeates their bodies will instinctively be channeled into their organs. These organs will experience changes and improvements as needed by the mutated animal to survive.


    So it can be said that a mutated animal is an animal with a mutated body part.


    This mutated organ can be protection to their body from attack, making it easier for them to camouge with environments, or even weapons that can threaten a mage. Animals that have the same race do not necessarily have the same organ mutation. This depends on the environmental conditions in which they live.


    The difficulty of ssifying these species makes them distinguished from how dangerous they are. Starting from the weakest to the most dangerous mutated animals are grouped into, Copper - Iron - Silver - Gold - tinum - Mithril - Orichalcum - Admantitie.


    The third species is the Monsters.


    Monsters are creatures that have intelligence equal to or less than the Mana Species. They have their own culture and way of life.


    But monsters don''t have Mana flow like the Mana species and mutated organ that contain mana like the mutated animals.


    The loss of mana in their bodies has led some researchers to question the usefulness of monsters in living ecosystems.


    Various theories suggest that the Monster species also mutated due to Mana. This is based on two facts, namely that everything that lives and dies is affected by mana and there are some monsters possessing physical abilities that exceed Mana species.


    The absence of their mutated organs made it impossible for humans to exploit monster bodies. Because of that, monsters were useless pests to Mana Species.

 Chapter 3 Transmigrated Orc

    [Meer Calendar, March 13, 2 Years of Demon War]


    Bog Forest.


    A tropical forest with rainfall of 1200 mm per year. Make forest soil fertile and moist. Its location close to the Wolf Slopes mountains makes this forest has a cold climate.


    Cold air descended from the mountains and swept across forest, shrouding it with a cold mist. The temperature at night in this forest can reach 18-20 degrees Celsius and rises to 25 degrees Celsius during the day.


    Withrge and tall trees covering the sky, the Bog forestnd is covered with moss and other nts that are parasites for these trees.


    Many medicinal nts, mushrooms, fruit, roots, and rare insects are found in the Bog forest. Making it a treasure haven for adventurers.


    Bog Forest is very wide, it is the secondrgest forest after Lawsii Forest. The main inhabitants of this forest are mutated animals and monsters.


    A monster looked at the orcs and goblins at work with his hands folded. His green eyes saw every detail of their movement like a strict boss watching his subordinates work.


    A monster was a young orc.


    He was recalling his battle with the magest night. Even though it all happened so fast. He knew every millisecond could end in his death.


    "Ku?" A Goblin greeted and lowered her head.


    "Has everything been collected?" The young orc that the goblin called ''Ku'' answered.


    "Report! Collected 80 sets of armor, 200 Swords, 50 Greatswords, 300 Arrows, 50 Bows, 60 Shields, 300 Spears, 100 Leather Armor, 30 Iron Axes, other equipment such as clothes, pants, shoes, and essories that human use" the Goblin replied.


    "We only need iron, throw away anything that isn''t iron. Remove the wood from the spear and take the tip of the spear. How about food?" He asked.


    "The food carriage that caught fire was rescued. There are still more than 200 kg of food," the goblin reported.


    ''enough for the tribe..''


    "What about the meat?" orcs prefer to eat meat than any other food.


    "There''s only about 50 kg of meat in the food cart" Goblin replied in a trembling voice.


    She was afraid that if there was a shortage of meat the orcs would eat them.


    "Tam.. I told you, Orcs and Goblins actually have the same bloodline. If you''ve seen a Hobgoblin then you''ll definitely believe what I say." He answered in a soft voice.


    "Yes.. My Ku!" Tam is still nervous but the shaking is gone.


    ''Ku'' looked at Tam who had stopped shaking. He sighed in his heart.


    Actually the goblins had cute figures, that was if they weren''t covered in dirt and mud.


    They looked like Dobby with green skin and no wrinkles. Big eyes, big head, with a slender neck. He wanted to pet their heads, especially Tam''s because of her cute frightened face. Like a cat wants to stroke a hamster''s head.


    "Ku?" Tam was shaking again, she felt like there was a beast that wanted to keep her as a pet.


    "Oh.. Sorry Tam. I was just reminiscing about the archery of the goblins. You guys were a big help, Tam. Otherwise, Goku and his team might have had a hard time holding back the guards." ''Ku'' woke up from his dream. He quickly racked his brains to keep the conversation from bing awkward.


    "Thank you, we''re happy to help!" Tam answered in a burning voice.


    "You guys have been very helpful Tam. We''re short on meat, no time to hunt anymore. So can you help us separate the flesh of these humans from their bones?" He again gave the order in a firm voice.


    "Yes, Sir!" Tam answered firmly and gave a salute.


    "Boku, help Tam put iron tools into the wagon. We should be moving out of here before the sun goes down!" he gave orders to the orc beside him.


    "Yes, Sir!" Boku Answered.


    ''Their training seems to be working''


    The Orcs and Goblins were again busy with their tasks. He saw Goblins doing the debonning process on humans.


    ''Am I a psychopath? or¡­''


    He ughtered dozens of humans at night and minced human flesh in the morning. There was no feeling of disgust or difort in his heart.


    Just like watching the process of ughtering cows. this made him feel that he was not normal.


    He thought of two possibilities, maybe he was already a psychopath from before he was reborn or his new body took away his humanity.


    Reborn? New body? Yep..


    He is a transmigrator.


    Hees from an ind nation. In his world there are only humans, there are no creatures with intelligence equal to them. Humans rule over everything,nd, sea, and space.


    Despite being the ruling species of the world, the humans in that world were so weak, a hit at a certain point could cause them death.


    Humans being the apex predators in the food chain have no enemies but themselves. So that in the end they enve and be ves just to survive.


    In his youth, Moku dreamed of being able to pierce the sky with his punch. Therefore he practiced from dawn to midnight.


    Practice until the muscles cramp and the bones break. He won dozens of MMA fights above ground or Underground. Moku is undefeated.


    But the human body has limitations. No matter how hard he practiced he would reach the limits of his body. Exercise that is too strenuous will also cause side effects on the body.


    Moku did not give up, he continued to train for decades. He believed the limit was for those who were weak. Moku will transcend the limitations of the human body.


    Until finally he began to age. He began to tire quickly, his body began to feel heavy, and the wounds he had experienced began to recur.


    Moku almost gave up. His body was not strong enough to bear the weight of his training. Until finally he was paralyzed and could not practice martial arts anymore. It was then that Moku realized that the human body had an imprable Boundary.


    The world is like a circle, no matter how fast you run you will return to the same point, no matter how strong you are you will be weak again, and no matter how rich you are you will end up on the ground without carrying a single wealth.<sub> </sub>


    Moku realized the reality of this world as hey paralyzed on his bed.


    His arms that had been able to break through walls with a punch, were now just bones covered in skin.


    The muscles he had built up by lifting tens of kilos were now shrinking.


    His eyes, which could even read the movements of flies, were now starting to blur.


    All its glory, splendor, and strength are lost with age.


    Moku doesn''t regret that he ages, what he regrets is not being able to transcend the limits of his human body.


    He wanted to jump higher than the birds flying in the sky.


    He wanted to be able to hit through the mountains.


    He wanted to run past the speed of sound.


    Moku regrets this world without miracles.


    There is a proverb in his country that says ''life is reluctant to die do not want to''. This proverb really describes his life at that time.


    Every night, he fell asleep and hoped not to wake up again. Until finally that wish came true. But only for him in that world.


    [Meer Calendar, January 14, 8 Years Before Demon War]


    A baby orc opened his eyes, he looked surprised at the sight from the ceiling that he didn''t recognize. His sparkling eyes showed an intelligence that shouldn''t exist in a baby.


    ''Did I get kicked out of the apartment because I waste paying?'' then he remember that he doesn''t live in an apartment. ''kidnapping..'' new possibility just started to appear in his mind. ''meehhh... who cares?'' he didn''t care and went back to sleep.


    The baby was named Moku. He was reborn in a new different world.


    A strange world where humans don''t control everything. A strange world where survival bes the goal of life especially if you are a monster that is hunted and considered a pest.


    Every day new ideas to survive emerge. Every day there are new challenges, new enemies, and new experiences. Moku wants to keep getting stronger and make his tribe strong. Even though he was born as monster, he loved his new body.


    The life of orcs can be said to be very simple, they wake up, hunt and eat. If they have women in the tribe then their night time is spent with sex.


    Moku was born along with Six other baby orcs. Moku never met his mother nor intended to see her. Moku doesn''t want to see anything that makes him do something stupid. Like freeing their mothers.


    As a race of monsters that only has one gender, women were extremely valuable to the orcs.


    Therefore Moku spent his baby time observing his new body.


    The growth process of orcs was very fast. Orcs have a body metabolism that makes all food that enters their body absorbed quickly. So that at the age of one year a baby orc can run.


    At the age of 5 years, the orc''s body will make all the nutrients it absorbs into muscle. The fat reserves in an orc''s body are only 10% of their body mass.


    It is also at this age that the orc''s extraordinary immune system is at work. The orc body can heal wounds in seconds. This regeneration does not only ur in the outer flesh and skin but also in the bones and internal organs. Even an Orc could heal a pierced heart, provided he hadn''t bled to death.


    When he was 6 years old, Moku did an experiment on his own body. He wanted to know the stamina limit of the orc''s body and what would happen if the orc trained until it fainted.


    Moku chose the hill behind the tribal camp as his experimental site. This hill is still in the territory of the orcs so that no wild animals or mutated animals live here.


    The experiment started by carry a rock and then tied it on his back. Feeling the bond of the rock was strong, Moku began to climb the hill behind the tribe.


    After an hour of climbing, Moku started to feel heat from all over his body, The soles of his feet began to ache, his back that had been scratched by the rock began to bleed, and his knees began to tremble. But Moku forced his body and kept climbing.


    After three hours of climbing, his vision began to blur, the sweat dripping down his forehead began to feel cold, the rock he was carrying felt heavier, his palms began to feel cold, and his breathing began to be irregr. But Moku keeps climbing.


    After five hours of climbing, his heart was beating very fast, his vision turned ck, and his head froze. He kept trying to climb until Moku fell unconscious.


    Moku lost consciousness for more than 2 hours. Moku opened his eyes to see the sky turning red and the sun starting to set.


    After he woke up, he felt refreshed as usual. His fresh body really surprised Moku because he knew his body would feel heavy after copsing from overtraining. Worse yet, he could get typhus which made him have to lie down with a high body temperature.


    However, the orc''s body''s metabolic system was extremely fast, regenerating all the lost energy from its body, Swollen or torn muscles return to normal, new cells are formed to rece brain cells that die fromck of oxygen, and all of that is only paid with a little hunger, like the one Moku is feeling right now.


    Orc''s body as if is designed to achieve the maximum level of muscle growth. All kinds of risks due to excess exercise can be neutralized by their bodies.


    Exercising too much makes the body feel stressed and produces excess cortisol, this will cause insomnia so that the body cannot restore itself by sleeping.


    But luckily.


    Orcs do not need sleep to stimte the body''s recovery system, just stop moving for a few tens of minutes the body can return to normal as soon as possible.


    On that day Moku discovers a fact that makes him even more in love with his new body. Orc regeneration eliminates all the risks of excess exercise by not eliminating the benefits.


    Knowing this fact, Moku made his training routine.


    Wake up before sunrise¡ªPractice until you pass out¡ªWake up refreshed¡ªHunt alone¡ªEat until your stomach is full ¡ªPractice until you faint¡ªWake up¡ªShower¡ªGo home¡ªSleep.


    He continued to do that routine every day without taking a break. The other orcs looked at Moku with strange looks. They thought that this young orc had gone crazy. From their sight Moku was like an orc who liked to torture himself until he passed out.


    The orcs who saw Moku going crazy, started to stay away from him. Moku bes a loner orc.


    Two years passed, Moku felt his body getting stronger and stronger. Moku only needs to be patient a few more years to be able to jump as high as a flying bird and hit through the mountains.


    Moku smirked proudly at his efforts. His ears vibrated hearing a noise.


    The noice came from tribe camp gate. Moku was curious and ran towards the source of themotion. Then Moku''s eyes were dumbfounded and his face became gloomy.


    The horde of adult orcs dragged five female human.

 Chapter 4 Palaka

    [Meer Calendar, 17 June, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    The wind from the east brought down cold air from the Wolf Slopes mountain range.


    The trees swayed, the sound of the wind whistling through the leaves.


    The tents swayed, the sound of pping from theyers of leather colliding.


    The orcs cheered merrily, their voices getting louder and louder.


    They sing.


    Hits their chest.


    Jump around.


    A horde of orcs is like weing a hero home from a mission to save their world.


    In contrast to their lively wee, the five female humans lower their heads.


    Their bodies shivered.


    Not because of the cold, the cold wind was blocked by the bodies of the orc horde surrounding them.


    But out of fear, their bodies respond to the feelings that arise from their minds.


    Their faces were as pale as paper and their eyes like the eyes of a dead fish.


    Moku used to see those eyes often.


    He always looks at it everytime he looks at himself in the mirror.


    Eyes waiting for death.


    Thest human women to fall into the orcs'' hand were the mothers who gave birth to Moku generation.


    At that time there were six human women that orcs managed to capture, one more than today.


    They were then forced to give birth to orc babies. During their imprisonment, they had 2 miscarriages each, but they managed to give birth to 6 baby orcs, including Moku.


    They lived like cattle, only used when the orcs wanted to satisfy their lust.


    They lived in tents along with leftover food, dried orc sperm, and their own excrement. Their necks, arms and legs were shackled with chains tied to wooden posts.


    Moku''s mother died 6 years ago. Their bodies and minds could no longer endure that torture.


    When that Woman died, there was no remorse, hatred, and fear in her eyes. Just a sense of relief.


    Every time Moku remembers that incident, it makes Moku unable to get sleep.


    In this world, who is strong is in power. Moku always knew that.


    Humans who controlled Mana, would kill every orc they saw. So it was only natural that Orcs would also kill humans.


    Humans shouldn''tin if they were killed by orcs, but the orcs'' treatment of female human couldn''t even be tolerated by Moku.


    Gic abnormalities in their bodies, making every orc born is male, no matter what creature they have sex with. This forced the orcs to hunt for mates of another kind.


    Interracial marriage is a very difficult thing. It''s not just a psychological problem between the two parties, but differences in the shape of the genitals can affect the process.


    It''s like a horse can''t possibly have sex with a mouse. The horse will kill the mouse before it can fertilize.


    Because of this, the species that orcs can fertilize are very limited. They had to find a living creature that had genital organs fit for an orc''s 10-inch penis.


    Fertilization with mammals, will not work, their eggs are too weak to amodate orc sperm cells. Moku himself had already tried it with the deer he had caught. After further research, the deer ended up in its stomach.


    In conclusion, the orcs prefer mana species to partner with. In addition to body shapes that are not much different, they also have ''the right'' sex organs.


    Then the question arises whether a mana species that considers itself blessed with mana flow would want to have a partner with a monster they only consider as a pest?


    Moku doesn''t understand what''s on a woman''s mind. It can even be said that men will not understand what is on a woman''s mind.


    Even Sigmund Freud, a philosopher who studied the subconscious, died with thest words "what do woman want?".


    The only super ability that Moku doesn''t want to have is mind reading power.


    He does not want and is afraid of women''s thoughts. He didn''t want to dive into the bottomless abyss of the female mind.


    But Moku knew that women would rather sleep with Johnny Deep than big-tall creatures, with green skin, fierce faces, long lower fangs, and the smell of dried blood.


    Even so Moku didn''t me the orcs for forcing his lust on those women. They also want to survive and reproduce are the characteristics of living beings.


    What Moku is concerned about is the orcs'' technique of intercourse. They only have one technique, which is ''poke harder''. This shit dumb technique that makes women not enjoy their sex sessions.


    When having intercourse, women will secrete fluid from the vaginal opening as a lubricating fluid. This is there to facilitate pration. But the orc''s ''poke harder'' technique would only cause them pain.


    Moku doesn''t want to imagine how it feels when a 10 inch long foreign object is forced into your body.


    The second problem is the treatment of orcs after having sex with women.


    After sex, a gentleman will stroke a woman''s hair and hug her tightly until she falls asleep. But this is not the case in the orc''s after-sex activity.


    They would reattach the women''s chains and leave them to sleep in tents with only earth as floors.


    With the temperature of the Bog Forest who filled with cold mist at night, it was a miracle that women didn''t die from hypothermia.


    The third problem is the orc''s treatment of pregnant women.


    Three-to-seven days after intercourse The woman will be pregnant. The orc''s magical body not only has fast regeneration but also super powerful genitals. Therefore there are no cases of women failing to get pregnant after being fertilized.


    However, the poor living conditions of pregnant women make the rate of miscarriage higher. With a 1:3 chance of miscarriage.


    Orcs who don''t understand about pregnancy and the burden on mothers during pregnancy, only take precautions so that pregnant women don''t run away. By chaining the pregnant women''s neck, legs and hands to a wooden pole.


    Bad treatment of pregnant women causes pregnant women to be depressed.


    Depression makes the body''s immune decrease, with poor living conditions, and the body in shackles makes women age less every time they are pregnant. As a result, the women died young.


    If these three problems were solved, it was highly likely that women could give birth to 10-15 orc babies in their lifetime.


    Therefore, Moku must do something so that this rare resource is not wasted and can be put to good use.


    Orcs aremunities with a system of government where the tribal chief acts as the Judiciary, Legitive, and Executive simultaneously. This means that the tribal chief punishes, makesws, and leads for his tribe members.


    If a tribe has a shaman then it is the shaman who has the right to makews and punish. But thest Shaman this tribe had was die before the Moku generation was born.


    That way the power of the tribal chief is absolute within the tribe. The tribal chief has the right to regte everything that is in the tribe, his power is only limited by some customary regtions that have existed since the first orc tribe was formed.


    In most orc tribes, the right to have sex with women only belongs to the chief. In addition to keeping the orc descendants born from the strongest orcs, this is also for the sake of maintaining the internal security of the tribe.


    Therefore, when a tribe seeds in capturing a woman, the tribe will hold a traditional ceremony to determine a new tribal chief.


    This traditional ceremony is called by the name ''Pka''. A traditional ceremony where members of the tribe are given the opportunity to challenge other members of the tribe or the old chieftain to a one-on-one duel.


    However, this tribe will not perform the traditional ceremony. The orc chieftain will receive the title ''Ku'' which means strongest orc in monsternguage.


    The current ''Ku'' is an orc with a height of 2.3 meters with a body weight of 200-220 kg. The arm length is 1.5 meters and has an attack range of up to 2 meters. His fists were as big as half an adult''s head, a single blow from this orc was capable of uprooting a tree with a diameter of 10 inches.


    That orc named Goku.


    Goku is the prodigy of this tribe. He was bigger and stronger than the other adult orcs. No one dared to challenge Goku and die in a Pka.


    Moku is just a young orc, although his body is getting bigger and stronger, he can only beat ordinary adult orcs not Goku.


    Currently he is only 8 years old, he has a height of 185 cm, with a body weight of 100 kg. Moku was much stronger than orcs his age, with the fighting techniques he learned in his previous life, Moku was able to defeat three adult orcs at once.


    But Moku doubts whether his punches and kicks can hurt Goku. Goku''s massive body muscles would probably be as hard as iron. Moku will only hurt his hand when hitting Goku''s body.


    Because of that Moku had to give up his chance this time to change the orc''s life. He had to give up the five human women to be Goku''s sex partners.<sub> </sub>


    Maybe Goku will be gentle and keep them alive. At least stay alive until Moku feels stronger than Goku.


    Right, he had to know his limits.


    Moku lowered his head, his body seemed to shrink amidst the crowd of cheering orcs.


    Moku bit his teeth, lowered his head, and closed his eyes trying not to see the five human women being led into Goku''s tent.


    Even though he was able to close his eyes, he couldn''t cover his ears.


    His hands trembled, his logic seemed to be fighting something.


    His body became a battlefield.


    Who is the enemy of logic?


    ''Since when are you afraid to fight?'' a faint sound was heard.


    ''Is this all courage that you have? coward!'' The voice grew louder.


    That was his determination.


    The determination that pushed his body to keep training even though his muscles were torn and his bones were broken.


    The determination that promised foolish dreams to jump higher than a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.


    The determination thaty dormant along with his paralyzed body.


    The determination that reborn along with the hope that came with his new body.


    It was his determination that kept his palms from covering his ears.


    It was his determination that is at war with his logic.


    ''OPEN YOUR FUCKING EYES, CLENCH YOUR FIST, AND FIGHT!'' a roar that was so loud and broke Moku''s logic.


    Moku opened his eyes ''I AM THE GREATEST!!!!'' and roared in his heart.


    "Pkaaa!!"


    There was a shout amidst the orcs'' cheers.


    "Pkaaa!"


    It sounded again, this time all the orcs were stunned.


    Goku''s face darkened. Goku turned to his left, the second strongest orc, Boku. But Boku shook his head indicating that he wasn''t the one shouting.


    All the orcs started to think who would dare shout a duel challenge.


    "PALAKAAA!"


    This time it was clear where the shouts came from. Coming from a young Orc. The other orcs stared wide as if they couldn''t believe it was Moku who proimed Pka.


    "Moku, who do you want to duel with? How about just after the celebration? I''m busy having guests right now. So can''t hold the Pka ceremony" Goku smirked, pointing with his chin to his tent.


    Goku assumes that Moku wants to challenge one of the adult orcs to a duel. Moku is known as a crazy orc, he likes to hurt himself until he faints by making strange movements.


    But Goku never thought that Moku was that crazy to ask him to fight.


    All orcsughed. They also thought same as Goku, this crazy young orc wanted to fight one of the adult orcs.


    Maybe he thought that if he won or showed his strength, Goku would be happy and give him a chance to taste a human female body.


    Pka is a simple traditional ceremony. There is no opening dance, opening speech, or other opening events. To hold Pka there are only two conditions that must be met.


    The first condition is to designate the target of Pka.


    "Ku Goku, I invite you to a duel. Pka!" Moku mentions who he will duel with.


    The faces of all the tribe members lost color.


    Goku''s mouth gaped.


    The orcs'' mouth gaped.


    Boku raised his eyebrows.


    Calf don''t afraid to tiger.


    Calf don''t afraid to tiger.


    They whispered like that in their hearts several times.


    They all could never have imagined Moku would win. Not only that, for Moku will be lucky to be able to get out of the duel alive.


    "Moku you''ve gone too crazy!" Swa who shouted next to Moku with a red face.


    "Ku, don''t listen to this crazy orc, he has lost his mind" Laya nearby said pleadingly.


    Swa and Laya are Moku''s best friends. The three of them were born on the same day, ording to orc tradition they were blood rtives.


    Moku''s crazy training routine drives Swa and Laya away too. Even so, they can be said to be quite close. Swa and Laya often talk to Moku to bring him back to his senses and Moku often feeds them excess meat from the game he catches.


    Moku smiled ''I do have two brothers...'' and said in his heart.


    But his decision was already irreversible, he wanted to fight an enemy that was beyond his capabilities. Moku''s dream of bing the strongest won''t be buried today.


    The second condition of Pka is to tell the reason for the duel.


    "Pka! I want to duel with Ku Goku because I''m the strongest" Moku said casually.


    Two conditions for Pka have been fulfilled. Opponents and reasons to duel. His opponent is Ku Goku and the reason is because Moku believes that he is the strongest.


    ''CRAZY KID!''


    ''CRAZY KID!''


    The orcs'' shocked screams in their hearts.


    Swa and Laya''s faces changed color quickly.


    White to Red, Red to Blue, Blue to Green, then Back again to white.


    Moku saw their faces change color rapidly, bursting intoughter. ''Are they the descendants of chameleons?'' Moku asked in his heart.


    "Are you serious Moku?" Goku''s face is getting gloomy, this young Orc dares to challenge him to a duel?


    "Pka can''t be rejected, Ku" answered Moku loudly.


    Moku felt himself liberated from the feeling that was suppressing him.


    He smiled cheerfully because he was back to how he used to be.


    A stupid human who defied the sky.


    Now, he was a stupid orc who will punch through the sky.


    Goku and Moku looked at each other. Their gazes seemed to flow shing electricity.


    The air around them became frozen.


    Each orc held its breath.


    "Okay, I ept your challenge. Prepare the arena for Pka!" Goku nodded and gave the order in an annoyed voice.

 Chapter 5 Moku Vs Goku

    A group of orcs were walking hand in hand. They carried 2+ meter long logs on each their shoulders. These logs are 25-30 cm in diameter and can weigh up to 30-50 kg each.


    The orcs seemed to be walking leisurely. Some of them even walked while whistling. They seemed not to feel the weight of the logs they were carrying.


    A group of orcs came to greet them. They came from the direction of the tribal camp.


    After greeting, they took out their axes from their backs and started chopping down trees. Each sh of the axes they swung made the 12 meter tall tree tremble.


    On the fifth sh, the tree fell. The five orcs started cutting the tree into pieces.


    Not long after that the tree trunk was cut off, each part 2+ meters long. The orcs put their axes back on their backs and began to carry tree trunks on their shoulders.


    Then the group walked hand in hand towards the tribal camp. Their faces didn''t look tired, as if they were doing an easy job. From afar they looked like a group of green ants at work.


    Inside the tribal camp, a group of orcs seemed to be working on building something. They were hitting one side of the log with a rock until it stuck to the ground. They are making pegs from 2 meters of logs.


    The wooden pegs are driven into the ground close to each other. Each stake is only 10 cm away from the other stakes. It looks like a circr fence with a diameter of 7+ meters.


    It was the Pka arena.


    "Damn it! Moku are you sure about this?" Swa asked in a disbelieving voice.


    Swa shakes Moku''s shoulder to wake him up but he himself doesn''t seem conscious. He was very confused about what his brother was thinking. He would never believe that Moku was really crazy.


    "Moku think again, if it''s a duel with weapons maybe you have a chance. But Pka is a hand-to-hand fight!" Laya tried to advise with a worried face.


    Laya is one of the orcs who believe in Moku''s power. He had seen Moku fight with beasts using his stone knife. It was the most beautiful fight he had ever seen.


    But in Pka you are not allowed to carry weapons. He was very worried about his brother''s safety and psyche.


    If Moku can be patient for 1-2 more years, Laya is sure that Moku can beat Goku. But for now Moku is still very young and has a big body difference from Goku.


    Moku smile and patted the shoulders of his two brothers. "I''ll be fine"


    Moku smiled seeing his two brothers who were so worried. Their rtionship is indeed good, but Moku did not expect them to be so worried about his safety.


    Moku started to undress. The clothes of orcs wore were still very primitive. They still use animal skins, linen, and wood fibers as basic materials.


    As Laya said, Pka is a hand-to-hand duel. Duelers are required to not carry any weapons and remove all their clothes and armor, they enter the arena wearing only their underwear.


    This was done because Pka was a sacred duel in orc culture. Dead orcs will be buried wearing only their underwear. Those who enter the Pka arena must be considered dead by the rest of the tribe.


    That way, whatever happens in the arena will remain in the arena. There would be no revenge from orcs outside the arena even if their blood rtives were killed in the arena.


    Then the winner of Pka will be entitled to get what he asked for. If the reason for Pka is the title ''Ku'' which means the strongest orc then the winner of Pka will get the title ''Ku'' and be the chief of the tribe.


    The result of Pka is absolute and cannot be changed.


    The fight will stop if one of the participants is killed, bes unconscious, or surrenders.


    Moku started walking to the arena, he saw the orcs crowding in front of Goku.


    Moku walk slowly. He puffed out his chest, his steps were firm and his back was straight.


    The orc crowd saw Mokuing bravely, they moved to open the way, and they smiled bitterly.


    ''Perhaps this is the fastest Pka fight in orc history'' was what they thought when they saw Moku.


    But Moku didn''t flinch, he kept walking until he arrived in front of Goku.


    Goku narrowed his eyes when he saw Moku and started to open his mouth "Are you sure about this, Moku?" He asked a second time.


    Unlike the other orcs, Goku had realized that Moku was no ordinary young Orc. His hunting abilities andrge body make Goku amazed by Moku''s growth.


    As a tribal chief and especially as a ''Ku'', Goku had his eye on the orcs that could be his rivals. Moku was one of the orcs he thought would be very strong in the future, but not now.


    He has the same thoughts as Laya, if in 1 or 2 years maybe Moku will give him a fierce fight. But for now, Moku is just a young orc who is still weak to Goku.


    ''Has lust clouded his mind?'' Goku asked in his heart.


    "Ku, you better be serious from the start. Otherwise this fight will end with you lying staring at the sky!" Moku replied defiantly.


    "heh! Don''t hate me if you die!" Goku threaten.


    Goku turned around, jumped over the fence and then walked leisurely to the center of the arena.


    "The same to you too!" Moku replied.


    He also jumped and walked to the center of the arena. Moku and Goku stand 5 meters apart.


    Moku remembered his debut fight in the MMA world. He again remembered how much he loved fighting.


    Maybe God revived him as an orc because he knew that Moku''s hobby was fighting. Moku smiled and thanked him.


    Moku closed his eyes, inhaled, and exhaled through his mouth.


    There is no jury at Pka. There is no referee to regte when the match starts. The fight starts when one of the fighters attacks.


    Moku put his stance, he spread his legs shoulder-width apart with his right foot behind his left.


    Orcs were fearless monsters, with their strong bodies and the ability to regenerate, allowing them to lunge at enemies without fear of getting hurt.


    The orcs that attacked with speed and power were like cavalry charging in. They look scary, but they can be destroyed easily.


    They can be destroyed with a spear formation. An army of very fast horses would find it difficult to suddenly stop and end up on the spearhead of ordinary soldiers.


    Moku will finish this match with five moves.


    First move, bait.


    Moku bent his body forward like he wanted to lunge.


    Goku who saw Moku attack, charged forward. His hands were raised to chest level with a bent body. It''s a tackle move


    His two strong thigh muscles propelled his body like a jet rocket. The ground that was became his footing cracked due to the pressure that Goku''s feet gave


    The entire orc audience cheered. Swa and Laya clenched their fists tightly, hoping that Moku woulde out alive.


    Moku smiled, he quickly regained his stance. The first move isplete.


    The second move, dealt the strongest blow in the world.


    Moku stared at his target. At that time Moku was so concentrated that everything looked like slow motion.


    This is not an illusion, but indeed one of the wonders of the brain. When the brain speeds up the entry of information, the movement around the body seems to be slowed down.


    Moku bends his knees so he can spin towards the target with ease and pulls his fists back into position.


    Concentrating his energy on the waist loop makes his right leg bend and the left leg supports the weight of the whole body.


    The ground where his left foot rested cracked, but before that energy was lost Moku used all his strength to throw a fist straight ahead.


    This fist is like a whip. The punch power from the waist continues to rise to the end of the fist. The strength of therge waist focuses on one tiny dot.


    Those tiny dot are Goku''s eyes.


    BAM!!


    "AAAAKKKHHHH!!!!" Goku screamed in pain.


    His weight coupled with his speed made Goku like an army of horses hitting a spear formation. The fist caused Goku to stop and groan in pain.


    Goku holds his face and Bloodes out from between his fingers. That blow resulted in injury or at worst the destruction of his eyeball.


    "AAAAKKHHHH!!"


    Goku''s screams covered the crowd''s cheers making them speechless.


    Their mouths agape.


    Swa and Laya gaped.


    The second move isplete.


    Although Goku''s scream sounded very painful, Moku knew that the wound would not make Goku give up.


    The bleeding on the orc''s body onlysted for a few tens of seconds, even though the wound that caused the bleeding had not closed. Their wounds will close in a matter of minutes depending on how big the wound is.


    The orc''s body seemed indestructible. Even an injured eyeball would still recover to its original state in thirty minutes. Moku knows this because he has experienced it.


    After discovering orc regeneration eliminates all the risks of excess exercise, Moku bes addicted to discovering other miracles within the orc body.<sub> </sub>


    He wanted to know if the orc''s body regeneration ability could regenerate lost or damaged organs. To facilitate his research, Moku chooses external organs or organs that he can see directly.


    Moku starts with ears, nose, fingers, and toes. The result is the growth of organs takes a long time, it can take one day to a week.


    Then what if the organ didn''t have to be reshaped, but the old organ that was cut off was reattached, how long would it take for the orc''s regenerating ability to restore it?


    Moku started cutting his fingers and reattaching them. Moku bes a crazy orc who not only likes to make strange movements until he faints but also likes to chop himself up.


    But Moku didn''t care and the results he found were very satisfying. The old organs being reattached will make recovery faster.


    Recovery time depends on how big the reattached organ is. Moku wanted to cut off his hands or feet but he didn''t want to feel paralyzed a second time.


    He wanted to cut off the hands, feet, or heads of other orcs and reattach them again, but he was afraid of being attacked by all the orcs in the tribe. Because of that Moku stopped his research on external organs.


    Moku wants to start research on internal organs, but he is confused about how to do it. Moku is not a biological scientist, he has no medical knowledge but only martial arts knowledge about the human body.


    So Moku decided to try another organ, namely the eye or his eye. Moku took a knife and stabbed his left eye.


    The pain that Moku felt made him groan loudly. The eyes are located close to the brain, so the nerves in the eyes are more sensitive than the nerves in other body parts.


    Moku''s roar of pain was heard throughout the camp. Moku''s roar made the orcs'' hairs stand on end, they started running away from that crazy young orc.


    Only Swa and Laya came to Moku worriedly. They had almost given up on this crazy brother of theirs.


    But once again Moku was satisfied with the results of his research. He discovered that the orcs could restore their eyes in just 30 minutes and could see again even with blurred vision in 20 minutes.


    Moku was only 6 years old at that time, his body was immature so his regeneration ability was not yet at its peak. Unlike Goku who is an adult orc. Chances are Goku can see again in 15 minutes.


    Because of that Moku didn''t stop and continued his attack.


    Third Move, Calf Kick.


    A calf kick is essentially a low roundhouse kick or low shin kick that targets an opponent''s calf. The martial artist attempting a calf kick will generally strike the target with their lower shin or the instep of the foot.


    This simple attack is deadly because even a professional martial artist cannot see this low kick.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    With his injured right eye giving a blind spot to Goku''s vision. Moku spins around looking for position while continuing to use calf kicks at every opportunity.


    The target is Goku''s right knee. Goku doesn''t just stand still, he goes on a rampage and attacks blindly.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    But with his one-sided eyesight, Goku''s attacks are easily dodged. Moku kicks after kicks at Goku''s knees.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Moku felt like kicking an iron pole.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "Uhg!!"


    Goku''s right leg was shaking, causing him to stop moving once again. His legs were numb. Goku can only stand still and put his weight on his left leg.


    The third move isplete.


    Moku enters Goku''s range. From the start of the fight, Moku kept his distance from Goku, Goku''s wider attack range made it difficult for him tounch attacks from close range. But with his paralyzed right leg, the current Goku would be his punching bag.


    Fourth move, Boxing.


    Seeing Moku approaching, Goku attacked with a wide punch from the side.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Duck¡ªRight hook¡ªLeft hook¡ªRight hook.


    Moku manages tounch 3 Hook to Goku''s ribs while dodging his attacks.


    Goku''s steel-hard body didn''t budge from that blow. Goku attacks brutally with his huge fists.


    Although Goku''s attacks are very fast, but Moku can read the direction of the attack by looking at Goku''s shoulders. Moku continues to cling to Goku, he seems to be dancing around his opponent.


    The wind carried by Goku''s punch almost sent him flying. This shows Goku''s punch is very dangerous when it hits his body.


    Moku deals 3-to-4 hits every time he dodges.


    Goku hit straight, Moku dodged.


    Hook¡ªhook¡ªhook¡ªhook.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Goku hit from below, Moku dodged,


    Hook¡ªhook¡ªhook.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Goku hit from the side, Moku dodged,


    Hook¡ªhook¡ªhook¡ªhook.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The audience gaped at this unexpected match.


    Swa''s mouth was wide open until he was drooling. Swa wiped his saliva and woke up, he rubbed his eyes and looked at the match again.


    He can see Moku, whose body is much smaller than Goku,unches blow after blow to Goku''s big body. Swa''s face turned red, he shout loudly.


    "KICK HIS ASS MOKU!!!!!!"


    With Swa''s shout, the whole audience seemed to wake up and see the fight on the arena. After they were sure it wasn''t an illusion, they shouted along.


    "GOKU! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?"


    "GOKU DON''T JUST STAND THERE!"


    "KEEP DOING IT KID! YOU GOT THIS!"


    "PUNCH HIM IN THE FACE!"


    "GOKU MOVE YOUR FEET, YOU LIKE PUNCHING BAG THERE!"


    "MOKU YOU CAN DO IT!"


    "GOKU!"


    "HIT HIM IN THE FACE! WHY ARE YOU ONLY GOING ON THE RIBS!?"


    "MOKU!"


    "GOKU!" "GOKU!" "GOKU!"


    "MOKU!" "MOKU!" "MOKU!"


    The orc crowd''s cheers resounded.


    Someone shouted at Goku to return the blow.


    Someone shouted at Moku to stop hitting the ribs and aiming for the face.


    Some argue about Moku''s punch at the start of the fight.


    Some feel Moku cheated when attacking with a calf kick.


    The audience continued to cheer cheerfully. Until a loud sound came from the arena.


    Craak!


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard from Goku''s right rib. Goku groaned in pain and grabbed his right stomach.


    Moku doesn''t waste the chance and strikes Goku''s left rib with Hook after Hook. Until Goku''s left rib was broken.


    The fourth move isplete.

 Chapter 6 Killer Dance

    Goku''s groan of pain was heard, the orcs watching the match were dumbfounded.


    They never expected that the strongest orc would be bent over in pain.


    Goku''s current body is in its weakest state. With a broken rib, it makes it difficult for Goku to take a breath.


    With irregr breathing, the body will find it difficult to recover energy.


    Moku stood up and caught his breath. His hands are still in front of his face, ready to dodge if his enemy attacks suddenly.


    Goku doesn''t seem to be able to attack, he just groans in pain, but Goku hasn''t given up he only needs a few minutes to recover.


    Moku won''t give him a chance to recover.


    Moku lowered his stance, the next move was a closing move.


    Fifth move, Rear Naked Choke.


    This lock move is the most effective and most used in MMA fights. It works by cutting off blood flow to the brain.


    This lock works deadly because of its nature that affects the blood vessels. When the brain is deprived of oxygen-rich blood with this technique, the enemy will quickly faint.


    Moku moves behind Goku quickly and climbs on his back.


    Moku''s right arm wrapped around Goku''s neck with his left arm pulling his right wrist as hard as he could.


    The reason why martial arts athletes are considered dangerous is because they master some deadly moves. They practice these movements until their bodies remember them.


    Inbat the practitioners would use this move reflexively. Punches, kicks and pins that they trained wille out automatically under the control of their instincts.


    However, to face Goku, an orc whose height, weight, and attack range exceeds Moku''s, he is unable to fight as usual.


    In martial arts, athletes will be distinguished by weight ss, this is to avoid an unbnced match. Someone who has a heavier body mass will be able to hit harder.


    In the fight between Moku and Goku, Goku''s body weight far exceeds Moku''s body weight. One hit from Goku can knock Moku to death.


    The conclusion is Moku can''t give Goku a chance to hit or he will die.


    Moku makes a n to ensure his opponent''s next move.


    First move, bait. Goku''s body will bend down for a tackle, making his head position parallel to Moku''s.


    If Moku doesn''t make Goku crouch then he will have to aim his punch higher, which will reduce the power of his fist. But with their position parallel, he can deliver a straight punch with full power.


    Moku''s punch in the second move makes Goku lose his sight. This will make it difficult for Goku to predict the movement of his enemy.


    The third move to stop Goku''s movement. The fourth movement also has the same purpose, coupled with the disturbance in his breathing making it difficult for Goku to gather energy.


    Moku will finish this fight with his fifth move. Goku will pass out with cuts to his eyes, swollen knees, and broken ribs.


    This is how a professional martial artist fights.


    The fight does not start after the bell rings, the fight has already started when they find out who their opponent is. Athletes will watch videos of their opponents'' fights and make strategies to deal with them.


    Combat is not like a game of tic-tac-toe.


    Goku, who was finding it harder to breathe, tried to free Moku''s hand from his neck. But with a broken rib he couldn''t muster up the strength.


    His trembling knees finally fell to the ground.


    Orc Spectator fell silent. Their faces showed the admiration in their hearts.


    Swa and Laya smiled proudly at their friends.


    But unfortunately.


    Goku is not human.


    "GRAAAAAHHHH!"


    Goku who almost lost consciousness growled in anger like a monster disturbed from sleep.


    BAM!


    Ugh!


    He dropped his back hard on the ground. Moku who was on his back was pinched and squeezed by Goku''s 200kg body. Air jolted out of Moku''s lungs, causing the lock of his arm around Goku''s neck to loosen.


    Brack!


    "urgh!"


    Goku grabbed Moku wrist and threw him hard. Moku who was thrown like a baseball hit the arena fence.


    Moku''s back which collided with the fence creaked and his internal organs shook.


    Moku almost lost consciousness, he saw through his half-closed eyes.


    Goku stood up slowly.


    The bleeding from his eyes had stopped and Goku''s vision was slowly recovering. His right leg which was originally paralyzed began to move again. The pain from the broken ribs began to subside. His breathing slowly became regr.


    The crowd saw the fight was not over yet hit the fence, jumped, and cheered loudly.


    Their race is like being created to love fighting.


    Orcs belong to a species of monster,


    With monster power,


    With monster endurance,


    With monster recovery ability,


    And Goku is the strongest monster in this tribe.


    No human martial arts techniques, punches, kicks, and locks can defeat this monster.


    "Your fighting techniques are really strange. but at this rate, you underestimate me, the strongest orc!" Goku grinned defiantly.


    Goku stood up straight, with his back to the sun, and looked at Moku with his bloodshot eyes.


    The shadow of Goku''s huge body, blocking the light that fell on Moku. Moku body seems to shrink under his shadow.


    Moku vomited blood, grabbed his knees, and make it a support to stand up.


    Looking into Goku''s eyes, Moku smiled.


    "I''ll show you what ''the strongest'' is" A voice came out of his bloody mouth.


    Moku bent his knees, bent his shoulders, opened his palms, and turned them to the sky. It''s like the opening move of a dance.


    This is a martial art that Moku learns more deeply than any other martial art. This martial artes from his hometown.


    But he never wanted to use it whenpeting. The reason?


    Moku doesn''t want to go to jail for killing his opponent in a match. This is not self-defense but a killing move.


    St.


    Goku who saw Moku''s strange movement, held his breath. It was as if there were wild beasts around that would be disturbed by the sound of his breathing.


    ''what''s this?''


    Goku got goosebumps. No killing aura was felt from Moku.


    Calm.


    So calm like the deep ocean harboring monsters.


    Like a tall green grass hiding a tiger that settles behind it.


    But Goku''s instincts told him to immediately run away from that ce.


    He''s scare.


    The strongest orcs were scare.


    Moku is no longer an MMA champion but a ''Pandeka''. The aura around his body changed. Moku stepped forward.


    Moku walked with strange movements, every time he stepped forward his hands were like dispelling water and his feet were like stepping on fire.


    Moku dances.


    Goku and the audience who saw this were confused. Swa and Laya wanted to pat their foreheads.


    St is divided into two, Mancak and Silek.


    The word mancak or also known as the flower of st is in the form of st dance movements that are exhibited in traditional events or other ceremonial events. The movements for mancak are strived to be as beautiful and as good as possible because they are for the show.


    While Silek is not for performance, but an art of fighting. So that the movements are attempted as little as possible, fast, precise, and paralyze the opponent.


    Each attack of silek aims to immobilize or kill his opponent. Silek teaches its practitioners to attack the vulnerable points on the human body or what they call the ''Hampal'' points.


    The use of these two types is very different. Mancak is a movementmonly seen in st performances and st is a fighting art that is only issued to the enemy.


    When Moku learns st for the first time, he feels like something is missing. After studying this martial art Moku knows what iscking.


    Intention to kill.


    Every martial art is born to injure or hurt the enemy, but st has a movement that aims to avoid a fight and not hurting the enemy.


    The st movements he learned were like dance moves. Beautiful but meaningless. After realizing it Moku felt disappointed. Martial Arts from his hometown only limited to this.


    Moku reluctantly went to his teacher with the intention to stop practicing.


    When he expressed his intentions. The teacher asked back what he had learned so far.


    Moku replied that all this time he was learning to dance. The teacherughed heartily while holding his stomach. Then said with a sentence that made Moku confused.


    "Yes, obviously you learn to dance. If you are in the arena you must learn to dance!"


    The Teacher smiled then gave him a letter and ordered him to deliver the letter to an old man who lives in a mountain.


    Moku, who wanted to devote onest time to his teacher, agreed and promised toplete the task.<sub> </sub>


    Moku took public transportation and started his journey. During the trip, Moku kept thinking about what his teacher''s words meant.


    Moku arrives at a vige located at the foot of a mountain. The people of this vige have fair skin and small noses, their bodies look fit but there is calm in their every move.


    Moku asked one of the old man who was sitting in the coffee shop. The coffee they drink smells very good and the coffee cup is made of coconut shells.


    The old man only wore a sarong with a sleeveless shirt, in his hand was a freshly burned cigarette. He looked rxed despite the cold mountain air.


    "Sir. Sorry to interrupt, I want to ask, where is the address of this house, sir?" Moku asked politely.


    The old man read the address on the letter and smiled.


    "Whose student are you?" The old man asked.


    Moku was confused by the question, he had elementary, junior high, and high school teachers. But Moku understood that the old man was asking about the name of his st teacher.


    "Datuak Sri Maharajo, sir," Moko replied.


    "Ohh, it turns out the coastal people. The house you are going to is on that hill." The old man answered after being enlightened.


    He pointed to a valley filled with tall trees. From where they sat they could see a hill in the middle of the forest like a skyscraper in the middle of the city.


    "Thank you very much sir!" Moku cupped his hands in gratitude.


    The old man smiled, took a deep breath of his cigarette, then exhaled the smoke at Moku. Moku who wasn''t used to cigarette smoke coughed.


    He looked at the old man with a questioning face. ''Why is this old man suddenly so rude'' he thought annoyed. Moku felt he was being polite while he was talking, so there was no way he could make the old man angry.


    "So that you don''t get eaten by ''Inyiak''. HAHAHAHA" The old man answered andughed loudly.


    Moku''s hair stood on end, he just nodded gratefully, and immediately walked away.


    In the afternoon, Moku arrived at the top of the hill after passing through the wilderness. Moku didn''t know if it was because of the old man''s cigarette smoke or because he was lucky, Moku didn''t meet any wild animals during his journey.


    He saw a small house. The walls are made of woven bamboo, the pirs are stuck in stone, and the roof is made of straw and palm fiber with both sharp ends forming the image of a buffalo horn.


    Moku was stunned to see this building, simple but majestic.


    Moku continued to walk, in front of the house there was a bucket of water, Moku took off his shoes and washed his feet there. Then he climbed the steps and came to a door with an engraving he didn''t understand.


    Moku banged on the door, but after a long wait no one came to answer. Moku banged again. He did the same thing three more times, until the door opened.


    A grandpa with white hair and a white beard came out of the door. He wore a turban rolled up on his head and a white robe made of cotton.


    Seeing Moku, the grandpa immediately asked angrily. "Don''t you know manners!?"


    Moku was shocked and confused.


    His face full of question marks, making the grandpa curious.


    "Where do youe from?" He asked.


    "Eh.. Ah.. um... here Ie with a letter, Grandpa. This is the address ording to the letter, right?" Moku replied stuttering.


    Moku gave a letter from his teacher to the grandpa.


    The grandpa saw the letter in Moku''s hand, didn''t take it immediately, he looked back at Moku''s face, then took the letter.


    The grandpa opened the letter and read it.


    It wasn''t long before he saw Moku''s face again. Exhale then start talking.


    "Heeh.. City kids don''t know their customs anymore. Come in!" The grandpa shook his head and told Moku toe in.


    After that day, Moku learned a lot from that Grandpa. The grandpa was named Datuk nan Sabatang, he taught Moku not only st but also about customs, manners, and morals.


    After learning some st moves, Moku realized what his teacher meant. That in the arena you can only learn to dance, namely mencak. But silek is not for show.


    Moku who remembered his two st masters smiled.


    "what the fuck are you doing?" Goku was embarrassed from being scared by Moku''s strange moves, growling furiously.


    Moku responded with a smile. Pull the index and middle fingers of the hand that is floating forward. Invitation to attack.


    Goku feels belittled and attacks forward. His swift punches aimed at Moku''s head with the intent to crush him.


    The first move, Snake Form.


    Moku neither dodge nor parry Goku''s punch, but he catches Goku''s hand and lets his body be carried away by the force of Goku''s punch.


    Goku''s punch, which is very fast and strong, slowly changes direction, decreases, and passes through Moku''s left body until the power in Goku''s punch is lost.


    However, the power from the blow did not disappear but was absorbed by Moku''s body. The energy was channeled into his arm and released in the form of a punch.


    Moku''s body is like rubber under pressure, the sticity of the rubber will absorb the energy from the pressure and throw it back with the same force.


    Moku doesn''t form fists by clenching all his fingers. He just bent his finger until it touched the base, Muko''s fist looked like a snake''s head.


    ? Swusshh


    Bak!


    crak!


    The punch went fast and hit Goku''s neck. His throat was cracked. Goku''s breath hitched.


    Moku made Goku''s arm a grip, climbed on him, and dropped to the ground with his head down.


    Moku uses the gravitational pull of the earth to fly his feet into the air, doing a hard kick to Goku''s chin making his head tilt hard upwards.


    BAk!


    Track!


    Goku''s fractured troath opens. His face was pale fromck of blood in the brain.


    Moku who fell, stretched out his hands and gripped the ground. Moku''s ten fingers stretched out like tiger ws.


    The second movement, Tiger Form.


    Moku pushed his body forward with his ws, his legs that were floating in the air pulled down quickly. But before his feet touched the ground Moku''s body charged forward quickly.


    Moku passed through Goku''s two exposed legs, his body spinning like a bullet passing between two adjacent tree branches.


    Moku curled up in the air and kicked his legs to the ground. When his feet touch the ground, Moku bends his legs again, and absorbs the shock thates from his jump. Hended silently.


    Bak!Bak!


    CrackCrack


    Moku who crouched down, stepped back, and elbowed the back of Goku''s knees. He channeled the force he got from the impact onnding and channeled it into both elbows.


    Goku''s knees creaked, Goku fell to his knees with his back still straight.


    The third move, Eagle Form.


    Moku then turned, jumped, his legs back into a squat position, and his arms spread wide. Moku jumps high above Goku''s head.


    In midair, Moku lowered his right leg, and his body was pulled down again by the gravity. Moku looks like an eagle pounce on its prey.


    BAM!


    Tak!


    Moku drops a flying kick right behind Goku''s neck. His throat, which was already open, was broken in two by the hard kick.


    Three hits with the same target.


    These three strokes are like a lumberjack to chop down a big tree.


    The first two strokes are to make the notch.


    Onest kick is to make the feeling cut.


    To exin it took a long time, but this incident onlysted for 2 seconds.


    BAM!


    Goku''s body fell on his face with his face facing the sky, Goku''s eyes were still wide, not understanding what had just happened.


    Mokunded on a crouch. Then kneel down.


    ce both palms on his ears and lower them to the ground.


    Moku repeats the same movement to the four corners of the front, back, right, and left.


    Moku stood up and walked over to Goku''s body.


    After feeling his pulse. Moku is surprised, Goku is still alive.


    The endurance of the orc body never ceases to amaze Moku. If these movements are targeted at humans then Moku can decapitate them.


    "Oi! get a knife, a twig, and bring your leather or cloth!" Moku gave the order without looking at the crowd of orcs.


    But no one answered. Moku turned his head towards the crowd of orcs.


    Their faces were still frozen.


    Saliva dripped from their gaping mouths.


    Their wide-open eyes had long since be dry.


    Seeing their stupid faces, Moku became furious.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE LIKE A DUMB ORCS! Didn''t you hear my orders? I AM YOUR NEW ''KU''!" Moku shouted angrily.


    "Yes, Sir!" Answer the orcs.


    The Orcs who woke up with Moku''s angry scream immediately rushed to look for wood, cloth, and leather.


    While searching, they just realized that this tribe has a new ''Ku'' and he is not yet 8 years old.

 Chapter 7 Oath Of Dawn

    [Meer Calendar, 18 June, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    [Bog Forest, 03:51 AM]


    A white mist enveloped the orc tribes encampment.


    A knee-deep white mist could even freeze an adult''s bones.


    Even so, there was the sound of nocturnal animals looking for prey.


    Predatory birds, cuckoos with sharp eyes that pierce the thick white mist.


    Poisonous insects, walking proudly across the wet Bog forest ground.


    Profound bats, hanging with open red eyes watching the Bog forest creature.


    No living creature dared to stay awake in the Bog Forest at night except for them.


    The thick mist is a nket for them.


    The dark night without light is warmth for them.


    Night is their world.


    Night is their kingdom.


    Night is their dominion.


    But unfortunately.


    The predatory birds stopped squawking, their eyes wide.


    The poisonous insects stopped walking, their legs rustling.


    The snickering bats stopped dangling, their wings pping.


    A young orc stood in front of his tent.


    Beside the young orc was a torch, not to warm his body, but only to give a signal.


    A sign that the night is not only theirs,


    A sign that this white mist wouldn''t be able to prate their thick skin,


    And a sign that the dark night will not be able to blind their red eyes.


    The orcs will invade their night.


    Moku smirked, yesterday afternoon after the Pka fight, he ordered all orcs to wake up before sunrise and when the white mist was knee-deep.


    The orcs'' faces paled, because they knew that Moku would lead them to perform his usual moves until they fainted.


    However they had no choice, it was the chief''s order they had to respect it, at least before any new orcs challenged Pka.


    Pka for the race for the chieftain can only be done once a day, this is to prevent orcs from doing cowardly ways such as asking Pka in turn until the opponent is exhausted.


    So like it or not they have to obey Moku until tomorrow and ask Pka at the same time Moku asks Pka.


    Moku wants to be the strongest. But those who want to reach the pinnacle of life will know that there are too many pebbles in the road.


    Moku wants to be a Ku and create the strongest army, which willter help get rid of the pebbles.


    All night Moku racked his brains on how to train other orcs to quickly be strong. He didn''t even touch the five human women.


    Moku simply ordered the orcs to move them into his warmer tent. Moku also cooks meat and looks for fruits for them to eat.


    After that Moku ignored them.


    Today is a big day for the orcs, Moku wants their tribe to rise again from adversity.


    There was the sound of approaching footsteps, Moku didn''t turn around, he kept his eyes on the stars in the sky.


    One by one the orcs came. Neither of them spoke.


    The orcs just stared at their new chieftain in admiration.


    The reason?


    An orc who was bigger than the other orcs looked at their chief with admiration that surpassed the admiration of other orcs.


    He didn''t even understand why he was still alive.


    The other orcs also thought the same, Goku''s wounds during the Pka match were beyond help. His head that seemed to be detached from his body was only stuck because there was flesh and skin that had not been cut off.


    But Moku miraculously connects Goku''s head and body until they are whole again, only with wood and cloth tied around Goku''s neck.


    ''Is he a Shaman?'' the orcs asked silently.


    If indeed Moku is a Shaman then this is the best news for the tribe.


    Moku saw the faces of the orcs and understood what they were thinking. He opened his mouth.


    "I''m not a Shaman!" Moku''s low voice was heard by all the orcs.


    Moku had never treated someone with a broken throat, but he had treated an arm fracture. Moku just hopes they have the same principles and treat Goku.


    Moku uses Goku as his research material on the orc''s regeneration ability against fractures. It seems his research this time also yielded satisfactory results.


    Goku''s throat bone slowly connected, after a night of rest he was able to walk again. Maybe in 2-3 days Goku can fight again.


    Moku wants to do research on decapitated orcs. To his knowledge the brain can still survive 4-6 minutes without oxygen.


    Can a decapitated orc still be saved if its severed head is sessfully reattached?


    But Moku didn''t want to behead his tribe members when he just became chief. ''Maybe another time'' Moku said in his heart.


    The sound of approaching footsteps stopped.


    All the orcs had gathered, perhaps curiosity made them willing toe. Moku opened his mouth.


    "Do you know why we never gave our tribe a name?" Moku asked.


    When Moku''s question sounded, the faces of all the adult orcs turned grim.


    Moku and the other 6 young orcs didn''t know the name of their tribe. Even though this is an orc tribe but at least they gave it a name to distinguish it from other orc tribes out there.


    But the adult orcs just called it ''this tribe'' and ''the tribe''.


    "Can no one answer? I''m asking you adult orcs!" Moku asked once again.


    He looked at the group of adult orcs who were just looking down with increasingly grim faces.


    Seeing his question unanswered, Moku became furious. In fact, he already knew the reason.


    He knew it wasn''t from one of the adult orcs. The adult orcs who thought Moku was crazy didn''t even want to approach him.


    He knew it from a Goblin.


    "If you don''t want to answer, let me answer¡ª"


    The adult orcs were shocked. Moku ignored them and started to continue his story.


    "20 years ago,


    We have more than 20 tribes each with a different name and more than 50 orcs.


    Even one tribe had a wise Shaman.


    The shaman became a doctor, judge, and teacher to the young orcs.


    We live like kings, We rule the outer quarter of the Bog Forest.


    The orcs who were proud of their strength felt they were the strongest.


    The weak bodies of humans were unable to withstand their blows.


    Humans are only our prey.


    Every month orc warriors would descend from the mountain and hunt for female humans.


    They came home with food, iron weapons, and women.


    Theye home and we warmly wee them.


    They came home like heroes.


    The orcs cheered, jumped, pped their chests, and danced.


    It''s the same as what you did yesterday afternoon." Until here Moku smiled.


    Moku looked at the pale faces of the adult orcs and the young orcs who were smiling proudly. Moku continued his story.


    "However, are humans really that weak?


    Are humans really our prey?


    or are we just meeting weak humans?" Moku smirked.


    This satire made all the adult orcs bow their heads in shame. The young orc began to feel that something was wrong.


    "What do you mean Moku?" Mige, a young orc, asked.


    Hearing that question Mokuughed, Moku''s face turned mocking.


    "HAHAHAHA!! Of course humans aren''t weak.


    Strong humans are waging war with the elves. They didn''t have time to eradicate pests like orcs.


    It''s just that the orcs never knew that.


    They kept attacking and attacking.


    They felt strong just because they were able to kill farmers.


    They feel powerful only because they are able to **** vige girls.


    They feel they are heroes just because they are able to bully the weak.


    ''Pest'' is the most appropriate name for an orc!" Moku''s voice sounded loud throughout the camp.


    The faces of the adult orcs lowered, their hands clenched into fists, and their teeth chattered. They wanted to go against Moku''s words but they knew it was the truth.


    But not with the young orcs, they felt that Moku had been rude to insult their ancestors.


    "Moku! Take back what you said! How dare you insult our ancestors! You think you are strong because you defeated Goku, I can too! Wait until I¡ª" Kagan shouted with a red face.


    Moku interrupted Kagan, not because his voice hurt his ears but because he hadn''t finished his story yet.


    "Until the humans sent their troops.


    The troops that I mean is an army that only consists of 3 humans.


    They call themselves Mage.


    and you know what happened?


    They do pest control.


    Not a battle or a war as you think,


    p but it''s just pest control.</anda>


    The pests die and leave only what you see in this tribe.


    They made this tribe, but felt too proud to forget the name of their old tribe. So that until now they can''t name this tribe with a new name" Moku''s voice sounded scary.


    Moku''s face turned serious again. When he first heard this story, Moku thought it was a goblin folk tale.


    But the goblin was telling it seriously like he wasn''t lying. Moku could never imagine how 3 humans could ughter more than 1000 orcs. It was beyond Moku''s logic.


    The faces of the other five young orcs also looked serious, they were very surprised, and hoped that Moku was just lying. But the adult orcs, who had remained silent, crushed their hopes.


    "Can you tell me how it happened?" Moku asked politely, he also wanted to know the detailed story.


    Goku as a former tribal chief wanted to open his mouth, but a hand grabbed his shoulder, it was Boku. Boku stepped forward and stood in front of Moku.


    "You really want to know what happened, kid?" Boku asked in a deep voice.<sub> </sub>


    In contrast to Goku, Boku has a smaller body, his red eyes stare as sharp as a sword, his forearm muscles are hard and big.


    Moku feels that when fighting with weapons, Boku is more dangerous than Goku. Moku looked into Boku''s eyes and nodded without saying anything.


    He is a tribal chief, Moku must not show his weakness in front of the tribe members. Boku started to talk.


    "You''re right it''s neither war norbat, it''s pest control.


    On that day, exactly 10 years ago.


    I am a young orc like you, we young orcs are always ying wars.


    We always imagined being a valiant and brave orc fighter.


    We always imagined that when we grew up we woulde down from the mountains and plunder human settlements.


    Our tribe is the only tribe that has shamans.


    Goku and I are the strongest young orcs in our tribe. We both had the opportunity to study directly with the shaman.


    We thought that we would be the strongest orcs and be able to fight to our heart''s content.


    But that day, a small shadow appeared to fly over the sky of our tribe.


    It is a human. I still remember it like I just saw it.


    The man flew through the sky like he could walk on a cloud. He saw us through his green robes. In his hand was a strange wand that gave off a blue light. On his neck was a ne made of gold.


    The shaman who was near us whispered ''Mage''.


    I didn''t understand the meaning of the word but three secondster I found out.


    The man raised his hands to the sky.


    [Wall Fire Circle]


    Without saying anything the Mage cast his spell and lowered both his hands.


    and then.


    A wall of fire encircled our tribe, confining us within the tribe. I turned to the Shaman.


    His face was pale and his lips were trembling. ''2 constetions'' was what he muttered.


    From afar, a figure was rapidly approaching. It was our chieftain as well as the strongest orc in the entire tribe, Guntor.


    ''Shaman, what should we do?'' he asked when he arrived in front of us.


    ''evacuate all the young orcs, me and the other adult orcs will get in the way of that mage'' Shaman replied without taking his eyes off the Mage who was standing in the sky.


    ''All right. Boku, Goku, take another young orc and get out of here!'' Guntor''s orders.


    ''Ku, we also want to fight, he is alone, this human will die by our hands!'' Goku answered with burning eyes.


    ''Do not be stupid! it''s a Mage with two constetions, you guys will just die and annoy us¡ª'' The Shaman didn''t finish his sentence before the Mage''s voice sounded.


    [Lightning Sword Fall]


    The mage swung his wand like hitting something, within seconds dozens of blue swords were formed and counting.


    ''4 constetions'' the shaman''s voice choked, his body shivered with fear, his face turned white, his eyes bulged with trembling. I looked up at the sky.


    The blue swords already numbered in the hundreds.


    As the blue swords covered the sky they began to fall very quickly.


    Thest thing I remember is the Shamans and Guntors squeezing our bodies together and the sounds of pain and explosionsing from all over the tribe."


    Boku''s face darkened, his head lowered, his eyes reddened, he remembered the Shaman and Guntor who sacrificed their lives to save them.


    Goku who was behind him had tears in his eyes, as were the other adult orcs.


    "After we woke up, the mage was gone, leaving the orcs charred corpses behind. The adult orcs and young orcs all perished, we were like an anthill doused with hot lead.


    Only me and Goku survived. We saw our tribe burned to the ground. You know what charred orc meat smells like? haha" Bokuughed tiredly.


    "We also found other young orcs that survived because of the sacrifices of adult orcs in their tribe. Zalthu, Viggu, Gul, Olru, Xago, Yagnar, and Vakgar all the adult orcs you see here are survivors of the extermination.


    We gathered and went deeper into the forest. Promise not to enter human territory again. The humans couldn''t get into the forest, they couldn''t see through the white mist. They also do not know where dangerous mutated animals live.


    We founded a new tribe in the safest ce, our small numbers, and our young bodies made our days very difficult.


    We didn''t name our new tribe, not because we were arrogant and didn''t want to forget our old tribe.


    We didn''t name it because a tribe with only nine orcs doesn''t deserve to be called a tribe.


    We didn''t name it because we were ashamed, we could only live after sacrificing all the orcs in our old tribe.


    We didn''t name it because we didn''t feel worthy of being an orc ourselves.


    But we survived because our lives were given to us by all the orcs of our tribe at the cost of their lives.


    But unfortunately.


    Orcs are monsters that only have one gender. Gradually we too will age. Without the young orcs to continue our lineage, the extinction of the orcs is only a matter of time.


    But God didn''t just let us go extinct.


    Humans are cruel and greedy creatures. They even enved their own people.


    To avoid surveince, these human ve sellers would enter the Bog forest in search of shortcuts. Some of the ves managed to escape but ended up getting lost in this forest.


    That''s how we found your mothers, they are ves who will be sold like meat in the market by their own people." Boku looked up at the sky, he seemed to reminisce about their hardships and despair when they survived the extermination.


    "Moku, I know you are strong, smart, and brave. But you must never invade human territory!!


    You never know how strong they are. We''re just fly in their eyes!" Boku gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Moku looked at the group of gloomy adult orcs. There is no ferocity, bloodlust, and orc-like courage in the story.


    Just a bunch of creatures trying to survive, the world is unfair to them, has no mana flow and is only made with one gender.


    Their strong bodies and regenerating abilities were just like trash power in the eyes of mana species.


    They are like rare creatures that are almost extinct but humans still hunt them because they are considered dangerous.


    They are sharks, hunted because they are considered dangerous with their sharp teeth and scary faces.


    They were crows, stoned as being considered bad luck with their ugly voices and ck plumage.


    They are disgusting creatures, trying to live even though the world wants to destroy them.


    They are Moku.


    and


    Moku are them.


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHA!


    Mokuughed loudly. He seemed to want to destroy the gloomy faces of the grown orcs and the sad faces of the young orcs.


    He keptughing until he ran out of breath.


    "hah hah hah hah" Moku caught his breath again.


    He smiled cheerfully, looked at his people, and spoke loudly.


    "My brothers.


    My name is Moku.


    I am your ''Ku''.


    I''m not a pest.


    I''m not a weak creature


    I was born to be the strongest!


    I was born to jump higher than a flying bird!


    I was born to beat mountains to shreds!


    I was born to run through sound!


    I was born as an orc.


    I was born a fighter.


    I was born to die in battle!


    I was born to make a sea of blood and mountains of corpses from my enemies!


    I was born to make all living things in the Meer continent remember my name!


    The name KuMoku they were frightfully narrated.


    The name KuMoku that they tell by bringing nightmares into their sleep.


    I was born to be their fear!


    I was born to be their nightmare!


    AND I WILL!!"


    Moku''s scream was like summoning the warrior soul within every orc.


    The sun seemed to have just woken up from its sleep. Eavesdropped on the young orc from behind the shady trees.


    The white mist started to shake, feeling the lighting.


    The young orcs trembled holding their screams and the adult orcs gritted their teeth.


    Moku opened his mouth again.


    "This morning, under the rising sun and above the white mist that drifted away¡ª"


    The sun opened his eyes.


    The white mist stood up.


    The orcs'' bodies stopped shaking.


    "I named you the Dawnmist Tribe and I SWEAR!!¡ª"


    The sun sat and looked up.


    The white fog was moving slowly.


    The orcs raised their heads.


    "I will make the orc the ruler of the entire Bog forest!¡ª"


    The sun is standing.


    The white fog was walking faster.


    The orcs'' breaths choked.


    "I WILL MAKE THE ORC RACE THE STRONGEST BEING IN THE MEER CONTINENT!"


    "YEEEEAAAAAAAAAHH!"


    The sun smiled brightly.


    The white mist ran away.


    The screams of the orcs echoed.


    That morning, under the light of the morning sun and the drifting white mist.


    A young orc made his oath and promise in front of all the remaining orcs.


    The oath will be known as the ''Oath of Dawn''.

 Chapter 8 Weapon Of Silat

    After taking his oath, Moku led the orcs to the hill behind Dawnmist Tribe.


    The hill is conical in shape with tnd on top, covered by vast green meadows. With a height of 200 meters, this hill looks like a green caping.


    Moku made this hill a ce to hide, practice and experiment.


    At first he was still doing these things in his tent, but Moku''s routine of training and experimentation was getting more and more insane, forcing him to move to this hill before the other tribesmen chased him away.


    He named this hill with Green Caping.


    Currently Moku is sitting cross-legged on the ground, in front of him 15 orcs are also sitting cross-legged facing Moku.


    They had been sitting like that for half an hour but Moku still hadn''t opened his mouth.


    The orcs just stayed silent and ignored Moku who seemed to be thinking about something. They waited to see how their new chieftain would fulfill his oath.


    Moku was thinking the same thing too.


    After knowing in more detail how the mage eradicated the old orc tribes, Moku did a shadow battle in his mind.


    But no matter how Moku made scenarios, strategies and moves he couldn''t imagine the orcs being able to defeat the mage.


    There are two reasons.


    The first reason,ck of information.


    Moku doesn''t know how far the mage''s spells are and how they can use them.


    Moku noticed that there were strange terms used by the Shaman when he saw a mage cast his spell, such as ''2 constetions'' or ''4 constetions''.


    Moku had asked Boku what Shaman''s words meant, but Boku didn''t understand either, the same thing happened with other adult orcs.


    The second reason, beyond reason.


    If the power of a mage''s spell is like the one Boku told, then they already have the power of a god.


    If the mage was required to first cast a long spell or create aplex sigil in the air then the orcs had a chance to get close.


    By turning the fight into a melee, they can interrupt and stop the mage from casting his spell.


    But the mages in Boku''s story didn''t have to cast lengthy spells or create borate sigils in midair, they simply chanted the name of the spell and swung their arms to unleash a power capable of destroying orc tribes in the blink of an eye.


    No martial arts technique or evasive move pattern could save them from the wall of fire and the rain of lightning swords.


    The only way to survive a mage was not to run into a mage or sacrifice another orc to escape the same way the young orcs who had survived the previous extermination did.


    Fighting mages is like fighting nuclear missiles with fists. Knowing this Moku became increasingly desperate.


    Currently the only way Moku knows of is to use the orc''s body regeneration abilities to train until their bodies be like iron.


    But this takes a very long time, 20-30 years of non-stop practice.


    Before that, they should hide themselves and not make a fuss like they''ve been doing all this time.


    Even Moku, who has been doing this kind of training routine for 3 years, has to release his secret martial arts technique just to face an Orc like Goku.


    At least this possibility is better than none at all.


    "Huufft" Moku sighed.


    It seemed knowing their enemy''s strength or not knowing it was the same thing. Moku will train the orcs as he nnedst night.


    "My brothers.


    I have sworn before all of you and I will keep that oath.


    However, this cannot be done without your help.


    That''s why I want you to do what I tell you and fully trust what I give you.


    Do you guys dare?" Moku spoke loudly and smiled showing his confidence.


    Right now what the orcs needed was a glimmer of hope. Moku wasn''t about to crush that with his almost desperate face.


    The orcs looked at each other. Zalthu as the eldest orc answered.


    "Moku you''ve said what it means to be a true orc and you''re right about that.


    Orcs are fighters.


    Orcs will die in battle.


    We don''t want to rot to death in our tent.


    If we''re really going to die at least let us hit the nose of that arrogant human mage!"


    "Yaaaahhhh!!!" All the orcs raised their fists to the sky.


    The orcs didn''t need Moku to cheer them up, they just needed a glimmer of hope and a chance to fight evenly.


    They didn''t care if they had to die just to deliver one blow to their enemy.


    They just want a new path to be stronger.


    Moku nodded, it seemed that in this world he would not be alone anymore.


    "In Pka between me and Goku you have seen how I fight.


    The pattern of steps, punches, kicks, and locks that I do is a st way of fighting.


    St is a fighting style by bringing oneself closer to nature. St fighting style is to imitate nature itself.


    Every st movement is required to be simple, fast, flexible, precise, and paralyze the opponent.


    St not only trains muscles and strength, but also trains joints, flexibility, mind, and spirit.


    This makes st unique and the weapons used are unique too.


    Anything you want to ask?" Moku exined.


    "Moku, what do you mean by spirit?" Kagan raised his hand and asked.


    "The spirit is something that is invisible but exists and is who we really are.


    Spirit is something that makes us know who we are.


    The spirit is the soul that God breathes into our bodies.


    Spirit is us.


    Every living thing has a spirit, but most of their spirits are confined within their bodies.


    The spirit that is confined in this body is unable to act and is ultimately controlled by the body." Moku replied.


    Actually every martial arts has this element in its practice. But only St really deepens his knowledge of the soul.


    This is because st believes in the existence of inner power.


    At first Moku also believed that and made him very happy. He thought that inner strength was the key to achieving his dreams.


    But after delving deeper, Moku finds out that the inner power his teacher is referring to is probably the power of human will.


    It is the same with a mother who is able to lift arge pir to save her child who has been crushed.


    Or a husband who is able to run very fast to save his wife who is about to be hit by a car.


    In order to protect the body from injury caused by activities that exceed its limits, the brain will lock the ability of the human body.


    But strong willpower can make the brain let go of the limitations on the body.


    That power is the power stored in the human body not magic power or anything like that.


    In special military forces training, the soldiers will be exhausted continuously until the brain gets used to it. So that it will make the brain release the body''s abilities that are locked slowly.


    Moku continued his exnation.


    "St has some unique weapons. Some of them are not even made of hard materials.


    For example this cloth.


    Hehehe..


    You''ve seen me practice with this cloth right? and you think I''m crazy" Moku smirked.


    The orcs bowed their heads in shame. They remembered seeing Moku ying with the cloth like crazy.<sub> </sub>


    The cloth in Moku''s hand is white, with a smooth texture and thick. Has a length of 1.5 meters.


    Moku smiled at the curious orcs looking at the cloth in his hand. This is ''Songket'', the fruit of his work that Moku is very proud of.


    While practicing st with Datuak nan Sabatang, he was not only taught martial arts but also culture.


    One of them is this traditional cloth. Moku learned to weave and make looms from scratch. At that time Moku felt what he was doing would not be useful in his life.


    But Datuak nan Sabatang said ''As high as the crane flies, it returns to the puddle too''.


    Moku who was used to his teacher''s proverb which was difficult to understand just nodded and continued to learn to weave.


    When Mokupetes in MMA abroad, the Songket cloth made by himself bes a cure for homesickness.


    When Moku saw the patternless Songket cloth in his hand, he thought back to his hometown. Now Moku won''t be able to go home again.


    But he will make a new home in this world.


    "This is Songket. This cloth is very strong and can be a dangerous weapon," exined Moku.


    The orcs didn''t understand what Moku meant, all they saw was a soft and smooth cloth. There was no sharp or hard edge to the cloth, the orcs did not understand where the dangerous side came from.


    Moku looked at the confused orcs and smiled.


    "I will show you how to use it. Vakgar stands up andes forward." Moku stood up and pointed at one of the orcs.


    Vakgar has the secondrgest body after Goku. The left canine is longer than the right. He only wore pants made of animal fur and there were long burn marks on his chest.


    Vakgar stood up and walked forward, his face even more confused with what Moku wanted.


    "Vakgar give me your strongest blow!" Moku''s orders.


    "Huh?" Vakgar is getting confused.


    "Just punch me! Are you afraid?" Moku smirked sarcastically.


    "Tsk! don''t me me if you get hurt" replied Vakgar angrily.


    "Yaaahkk!" Vakgar hits with his right hand. The fist shot quickly towards Moku''s forehead.


    Moku smiled, shifted his shoulder, wrapped Vakgar''s fist with Songket, turned around, grabbed both ends of Songket with both hands, and mmed Vakgar to the ground.


    BUMM!!


    Vakgar''s massive body mmed heavily onto the ground, the air from his lungs jolted out of his mouth. His spine nearly cracked when he hit the hard ground.


    Moku isn''t finished yet. With Vakgar''s wrists still tied, Moku turned his body onto his stomach, released Songket from Vakgar''s wrists, wrapped around Vakgar''s neck and pulled both ends of Songket tightly.


    Uugghh!


    Vakgar was suffocating, he tried to release Songket which was tightly wrapped around his neck, but the knot was so strong. He tried to turn his body, but Moku''s weight held him from above.


    When Vakgar was almost out of breath, Moku loosened his coils.


    "haaaah hah hah hah" Vakgar was able to catch his breath again.


    "That''s one way of using Songket, another way like¡ª" Moku spoke while helping Vakgar to his feet.


    After Vakgar stood up, Moku backed away, and flicked one end of Songket, when it was about to hit Vakgar''s face Moku quickly pulled the end he was holding.


    The tip of Songket lunged like a whip and hit Vakgar''s face.


    BUUM!


    Vakgar felt like he was hit hard on the face. Vakgar''s body was thrown backwards.


    "¡ªthat!" Moku finished his speech.


    "Any question?" Moku turned around and asked.


    Bam!


    Vakgar''s bodynded on the ground, his nose broken and bleeding.


    The Orcs'' mouths fell open, their eyes wide.


    ''Damn! that thing was dangerous'' they said to themselves.


    Seeing no one asked, Moku continued his exnation.


    "The next weapon is this little curved knife"


    Moku took out a small knife from his pants. The knife was made of animal ws glued to wood as the handle. The hilt of the knife has a hole for finger insertion.


    "This knife is called Karambit. It can be used to stab and tear the opponent''s body. Anyone want toe forward for a demonstration?"


    The orcs gulped. They nced at Vakgar who was still sitting unsteadily. They knew that the weapons Moku was carrying only looked harmless on the outside.


    "I want to try" Viggu raised his hand.


    "Good!e forward" Moku instructions.


    Viggu walked slowly with nervous steps. He wasn''t afraid of fights, he was just afraid of fights he could never predict.


    He felt like he was walking in the middle of the night in the forest, even if there were no ghosts or beasts, he would still be frightened just by hearing the sound of branches snapping.


    Viggu arrived in front of Moku.


    "The karambit is a fast small weapon, so this knife is used as a secret weapon¡ª" Moku exined, tying Songket around his waist, and tucking the karambit inside.


    "Krambit is used to carry out surprise attacks that are unknown to the enemy-" Moku exined and asked Viggu to hit him.


    Viggu didn''t ask anything and immediatelyunched his strongest punch.


    Simr to Vakgar, Moku only moved his shoulder to avoid Viggu''s punch, held his hand by the wrist, took out karambit, and shed Viggu''s neck.


    "Every attack from Karambit is the enemy''sst breath" Moku spoke in an t voice.


    Viggu knelt down and held his bloodied neck.


    Moku came closer and pressed hard against the artery in Viggu''s neck. When the blood starts to stop, Moku starts stitching up Viggu''s wound.


    The orcs'' eyes widened.


    Viggu is not a weak orc, in a one-on-one battle Viggu can win over Vakgar.


    However Moku injures his neck with just one strike.


    "From these two weapons did you notice anything?" Moku asked.


    "These two weapons are dangerous" Swa raised his hand and replied like a diligent school student.


    Moku nced at his brother who was saying obvious things, "Anything else?" Moku asked again. Swa just looked down embarrassed and scratched the back of his head.


    "Both weapons are invisible or unexpected by the enemy" the clever Mige replied.


    "That''s right, these two weapons cannot be predicted by the enemy. Even though they have melee attacks, their uniqueness can make us approach the enemy without making them wary" Moku exined.


    "Mages have powers that we can''t imagine. We can''t predict what spells they will cast, for that we must be able to approach the enemy without their knowledge.


    Both of these weapons you must have and learn. I will give each of you a Songket cloth, but for the kerambit you have to collect the materials and make it yourself."


    After that Moku exined the other st weapons.


    Like Gh, a stick-shaped weapon made of steel, wood or bamboo.


    Gada or Mace, A blunt weapon made of steel or hard wood, such as a bat that has thorns and spikes around its sides.


    Stick or Toya, a stick weapon with an adjustable length made of rattan.


    Spears, sticks made of bamboo, steel and wood sometimes have feathers around the tip close to the cutting edge of the de.


    Moku doesn''t know if this is fate or just a coincidence, Bog forest has almost the same nt species as the tropical forest in his hometown.


    Like the rattan nt that thrives and climbs the trees in the Bog forest.


    Rattan in the Bog forest has a diameter of 5-10 cm, making it a suitable base material for making spears and toyas for the orc''srge body.


    There are still other weaponsmonly used in martial arts such as keris, cleaver, machete, sickle, and rencong. But the main ingredient is iron, Moku knows how to make it but he can''t make it.


    Just like you know palm sugar is made from sugar cane, but you don''t know how to turn sugar cane into sugar.

 Chapter 9 Tagak

    "--and that''s how to use martial arts weapons, any questions?" Moku asked with a straight face.


    He spun his spear then plunged it into the ground. Moku stepped closer to Xago who was bleeding and was torn in the stomach.


    Xago''s face paled as he continued to press his stomach, his intestines almost bursting open. The stab from Moku''s spear not only prated but tore through his stomach.


    Moku sewed Xago''s belly casually. Today, apart from introducing martial arts weapons to the orcs, Moku also managed to discover many things from his research on orc body resistance.


    Moku marveled at the body of an adult orc that was still able to survive after being hit in the back of the head, shed in the neck, hit hard behind the ear, stabbed in the sr plexus, and intestines burst out.


    Of the nine adult orcs, only three were without bandages and stitches from the mortal wounds.


    The orcs saw Moku who looked happy as he put Xago''s intestines back into his stomach and then sewed them up. They begin to reconsider Moku''s sanity.


    Moku stood up and faced the orcs who were sitting cross-legged after sewing back Xago''s stomach.


    "If there are no questions, I''d like to ask. Have any of you seen or know what the simrities in the way I wield the six weapons are?" Moku asked.


    The orcs started racking their brains recalling the way Moku used the six weapons.


    "You use it very quickly and urately, every attack youunch will make the opponent''s body unable to move or be injured with mortal wounds" Laya replied while holding his chin.


    Moku smiled and nodded, "That''s right, every attack Iunch will aim at vulnerable points on the body. These points are called Hampal Points.


    Attacks at these points will cause death or permanent paralysis of the enemy''s body, but with ours'' body regeneration power, the wounds will be restored without causing any permanent effects".


    At first, Moku didn''t want the orcs to attack each other''s Hampal points during training.


    However, after treating Goku''s broken throat, Moku learns that the orc''s body can even heal wounds from attacks at the Hampal point.


    "any other?" Moku asked again.


    The orcs began to think again, looking for simrities in the use of these weapons.


    Mige thought hard and lowered his head. Then he saw his legs. Mige seemed to have an idea.


    "Don''t tell me it''s a step...???" Mige whispered.


    But Moku heard Mige''s small voice and replied "You''re right the simrity is a step"


    The orcs took a breath, they again remembered the movement Moku made.


    When receiving a hit Moku will bend it and his front foot will move forward or backward, Forward if the weapon''s range is short and back if the weapon''s range is long.


    However, the legs on the back will be in the same position, only turning slightly to adjust the bnce.


    "It''s a st footwork. We call it ''Tagak'', this is the opening move of the dance and fight of st users.


    The movement looks beautiful but every step will position the body in a state ready to attack, dodge, or parry.


    Generally, the st movement will wait for the opponent''s attack and then counterattack, either catching and locking or dodging and hitting.


    To learn st, the first thing you have to master is Tagak.


    Tagak means that you respect your enemies and don''t underestimate them.


    A lion will still hunt with full strength even if it faces a rabbit.


    A harmless enemy is a dead enemy,


    so that while there is still breathing, a beating heart, and a functioning brain from the enemy, you must remain vignt. Continue to attack and attack with full alertness.


    In a battle of life and death only the angel of death can stop the fight.


    Tagak also means giving a prayer to God,


    Meeting the enemy is a destiny of God,


    as someone who learns st, we don''t look for enemies,


    we fight just to survive and carry on the orc lineage,


    The enemy is a destiny and a trial from God,


    they are both a blessing and an obstacle for us to be stronger,


    therefore we must give thanks.


    Any questions?" Moku exined.


    "Who is the god you mean?" Kagan asked.


    Orcs have the concept of divinity, they pray when they get game or pray when they are about to fight.


    The concept of divinity was first introduced by Shaman to the previous orc tribe. But the Shamans themselves do not really understand the god they will worship.


    He only felt that the power he possessed came from another almighty being.


    However, he was killed in an extermination incident by a mage. His teachings on divinity were only brought by young orcs who did not yet have the maturity to understand them.


    So at this time, adult orcs were often seen praying or performing worship rituals but they did not understand where the prayers and rituals were directed.


    They were just doing what the Shaman had taught them. They only do this in memory of their destroyed tribes.


    Jordan Peterson says,


    "Something we can''t see protects us from something we don''t understand.


    What we cannot see is culture in an intrapsychic or internal form.


    What we don''t understand is the chaos that produces culture.


    If the cultural structure is disturbed, without realizing it, chaos will reappear.


    We will do anything to prevent a return of chaos."


    So it can be said that the concept of divinity is a human way to avoid himself from something he does not understand.


    God is the one who is med and worshiped for everything in human life.


    Everyone needs hierarchical values to keep them out of chaos and confusion.


    God will upy the highest position of the hierarchy value, no matter whether they are worshiped or not.


    Moku wants to create the foundation of orc life. He wanted to create a culture where all orcs would wake up from their slumber to train and fight.


    The concept of divinity is the most powerful way to create an army that is not afraid of death. The concept of divinity is the most powerful way to unite them and provide a reason to persist.


    Moku always thought what god had in mind to create a race as pathetic as orcs. Without mana flow and without a life partner.


    It was too pathetic, but Moku looked at it from a different perspective. Where there are disadvantages, there will be advantages.


    The advantage of orcs is that they have a very absolute reason to loot and snatch women from other creatures. That reason is to survive.


    The orc race is like being forced to be a viin for all intelligent beings in this world. They can fight, battle, and destroy to their heart''s content.


    With one reason ''they just want to survive''.


    Because it is only natural that all beings in this world want to exterminate their race.


    Moku as someone who aims to challenge the sky, is revived in the body of a creature who will be the enemy of the whole world.


    As if to say Moku only had a choice to destroy this world or end up the same as his previous life, aging and lying paralyzed.


    "He is The One,


    He was the god who created orcs and made them a warlike race.


    He who created the strong body of an orc with amazing regeneration abilities.


    He who created the orcs as a race that only had males.


    He who created the orcs as a race that had to survive by plundering and seizing women from other species.


    He who created orcs to have a reason to fight.


    Fight for survival,


    Fight to be stronger,


    and fight because we love it!" Moku stopped and looked at the orcs in front of him.


    The faces of the orcs changed, their eyes burned, and they understood.


    ''If their race wasn''t for the weak''


    "We are a fighter race!


    We born to fight!


    We wake to fight!


    We eat to fight!


    We train to fight!


    We fuck to fight!


    We will die in battle!


    Thousands of creatures will scream the name of our race in fear!


    and believe me when we die, The One will wee us to his paradise with open arms!


    He will smile and swear in his own name that the orcs are the only one fighter race!" Moku raised his fist to the sky. As if promising to god that they would fulfill their duty.


    "YEAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!


    We are a fighter race!


    We born to fight!


    We wake to fight!


    We eat to fight!


    We train to fight!<sub> </sub>


    We fuck to fight!


    We will die in battle!


    Thousands of creatures will scream the name of our race in fear!


    and believe me when we die, The One will wee us to his paradise with open arms!


    He will smile and swear in his own name that the orcs are the only one fighter race!" The screams of fifteen orcs shook the hill of Green Caping, making their vows to God.


    "The first thing you have to do to fulfill that promise is to train until your muscles are torn and your bones are crushed.


    You guys have to train harder and go crazy like me.


    You will torture yourselves until you faint like I have been doing all this time!


    Do you guys dare?" Moku spoke defiantly.


    Hearing Moku''s challenge, all the orcsughed with joy, even Goku and the other adult orcsughed until their wounds opened.


    Zalthu once again became the representative and stood up, with a smirk on his lips, Zalthu looked at Moku, and spoke in a voice that was also defiant, "Give me your worst!"


    Hearing that Moku alsoughed loudly.


    "Okay! I''ll teach you footwork in st.


    the first is the wind step pattern,


    the second is the lightning step pattern,


    the third is the water step pattern,


    the fourth is the fire step pattern,


    the fifth is the mountain step pattern,


    and the sixth is the valley step pattern¡ª"


    The orcs watched closely, but nevertheless they saw Moku as a dazed person walking back and forth in different directions.


    But they understand that whatever Moku does looks simple but can create dangerous attacks.


    So they didn''t say anything and waited for Moku to exin.


    "¡ªand if Ibine it in a move using weapons it will be¡ª" Moku took out the karambit tucked in his cindai and started took a step.


    The orcs who had been waiting for this took a closer look. Especially Viggu who almost bled to death by karambit.


    Moku stepped forward, lowered his body, and moved his karambit.


    Karambit seemed lost in Moku''s hands, he seemed to be hitting with his bare hands, but the gleam from the sharp edges of the karambit showed that every hit was actually a stab.


    Moku move very fast, every step was very fluid, and agile.


    Sometimes he lunges nimbly like a blowing wind,


    sometimes he moves very fast like lightning strikes,


    sometimes he bends lithely like flowing water,


    sometimes he retreats and advances swiftly like a zing fire,


    sometimes he dodges slowly like a solid mountain,


    and sometimes he stands still and waits like a dark valley.


    Moku finished his demonstration by looking down and cupping his hands together.


    Moku didn''t say anything, turned around, and took some timber and a rope of animal skin.


    He tied up three timbers and carried them on his back. Each of the timbers weighs over 50 kg, so currently Moku is carrying 150 kg of weight on his back.


    "Each of you will practice this step pattern by carrying a timber or some. The weighs you receive will be different, depending on your individual abilities and will.


    I will not determine how much timber you will carry, you will decide for yourself. The more weight you can carry, the better.


    But I remind you one thing, you must wear it while you practice, and only take it off after the training is over.


    Please carry your own timber!" Moku ordered.


    The orcs began to load up. They tied timbers with an amount beyond their strength limit.


    Even the adult orcs who had participated in the previous weapons demonstration ignored their injuries and did the same.


    Seeing the orcs ready and standing, Moku show the step pattern once again.


    "Wind!" Moku''s cue.


    The orcs than imitated him.


    "Don''t move, stay on your positions!" Moku stood back up and took the rattan from his back.


    The rattan was not as long as those used for toyas or spears, only a meter long. But the end of the rattan is cut in four and stretched.


    Moku walked towards the one in front and hit his hand.


    Brakk!!


    Akkhh!


    Boku''s hand was unharmed but the vibrations produced by the four ends of the rattan colliding spread to his bones making him groan in pain.


    "LOW YOUR HANDS LOWER!!"


    Moku walked back to Goku who was next to him, and


    Brakk!!


    Ukkkhhh!


    "YOUR BODY IS LESS LOW!!"


    Then walked over to the orc beside him, and


    Brakk!!


    Gakkkhh!


    "STRAIGHT YOUR BACK! DON''T BLOV!" Moku corrects everyone he passes, Moku always finds the slightest mistake and punishes it with a sh of the rattan.


    The orcs'' groans of pain sounded every second, the weight they were carrying grew heavier, and their flexed legs and arms began to heat up.


    The orcs knew that Moku was not a merciful teacher, from the previous weapon demonstration Moku didn''t withstand his blows, shes, or stabs at all.


    Yet they just gritted their teeth and endured the pain. They desperately wanted to be strong and stop being oppressed by other, much stronger species.


    Moku didn''t continue the pattern of the next move, he continued to correct the orcs one by one with eagle-like eyes that saw the slightest mistake.


    Actually Moku wanted to teach the orcs slowly, but that would take longer. They didn''t know when their tribe would be found by the mage.


    They have to be ready before that happens.


    Moku continued to walk around the orcs one by one. Until he was sure there were no more mistakes, then Moku came back to the front of the line and showed the pattern of the second step.


    "Lightning!"


    The orcs imitated again and Moku ordered them to stay on the position.


    Moku again corrected their body position one by one.


    The sound of the rattan shing against the orc''s body was heard again.


    Following behind it were the orcs'' groans of pain.


    As before, Moku is not merciful. He kept correcting and punishing by shing the rattan every step pattern until nothing went wrong.


    The faces of the orcs grew paler, sweat dripped down their bodies, the shes of the rattan hurt more and more every second, the burdens they were carrying were getting heavier, and their thigh muscles and arms were getting hotter.


    If an orc fell, Moku would hit him and shout "WAKE UP! GET UP! GET BACK TO POSITION!" until the orc returns to its original position.


    "Valley!" Moku demonstrates the pattern of the final steps.


    The orcs clenched their teeth and forced their weary bodies to imitate Moku''s movements.


    Moku did the same thing again, the sound of rattan shing and orc groaning was heard again.


    Moku had never taught st to anyone before, so he just realized that teaching was not as easy as he imagined.


    Datuak nan Sabatang is a strict teacher, when he was young Moku always looked at him angrily when he was punished by his teacher.


    Now Moku understands that his teacher is trying to make him remember all the movements by heart.


    Pain, anger, and hatred are the most powerful ways to make the body remember something.


    That''s why Moku wasn''t merciful and hurt the orcs during this practice, he wanted their body to quickly remember the six step patterns.


    The orcs'' vision began to dim, their bodies were almost numb, and the weighs they were carrying already felt as heavy as a mountain.


    Until Moku''s voice sounded like the call of an angel from heaven.


    "Done! You may sit down!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    There was the sound of the orc''s body lying down, powerless, they just wanted to hurry back to the tent and sleep. However...


    "WHO TOLD YOU TO LYING DOWN!!!?? SIT! SIT! STRENGTH YOUR BACK! SIT CROSS-LEG WITH YOUR BACK STRAIGHT! DON''T REMOVE YOUR WEIGHTS! SIT UP!" Moku shouted.


    Moku walked quickly and hit the orcs who were still lying exhausted until they sat cross-legged with their backs straight.


    Moku returned to his position and sat cross-legged.


    "Now I will teach you about ''Asceticism''."

 Chapter 10 City Of Heles

    [Based on the Book, ''Queen of Monsters: Nevare'']


    The walls of the City of Heles stood firm that morning. It is six meters high and three meters wide. Allows two people to walk on it without shoulder touching each other.


    The City Walls of Heles stretched from the north to the south side of Mount Delin Fall. Form a semicircr wall that protects the City from external danger.


    Heles does not have an inner wall, but the towers of 12 meters that stand tall pierce the sky.


    This towers is built beside the wall and inside the city. Each tower is only 100 meters from the other towers.


    The towers inside the city are also used as marker of the boundaries between districts.


    The construction of the walls and towers of the city of Heles took only three months.


    So fast isn''t it?


    With an outer wall length of 140 km and more than 3000 towers. This was only possible because human''s mages helped to build it.


    More than 100,000 Mage, hand in hand to create every inch of stone in everything seen from this City defensive building.


    The ground that would not be able to withstand the weight of the six meter wall and twelve meter tower would be hardened by using the [Earth Hard] spell.


    This spell is inspired by [Skin Hard], where the user is able to harden the skin and withstand attacks from sharp objects. when applied to the soil it will causend hardening due to changes in soil density.


    The stone towers and walls, made fromrge stones that are found around Mount Delin Fall. Thergest rock they brought down has a diameter of 12 m and weighs 200 tons.


    They were brought down with [Earth Control] which was able to temporarily change the weight of inanimate objects, then cut with the [Fire Laser] spell which was able to cut through hard objects with incredible uracy.


    Each stone is cut into a rectangle with a length of 50 cm, a width of 20 cm, and a height of 25 cm. the stones were then glued together using the [Stone Glue] spell.


    Heles has three gates. North, South and East Gate.


    The North Gate is the busiest gate because it is located opposite the human area. Every day many caravans of merchants passed through this gate to sell in the City of Heles.


    The South Gate was heavily guarded, the number of adventurers entering the Bog forest made the guards at the gate have to carefully check their identity.


    These adventurers were mages who possessed powers capable of threatening the security of Heles. So the inspections for adventurers entering and leaving Heles City were much stricter.


    This is to avoid any mage from criminal organizations or fugitive mages who leave or enter the city of Heles.


    Adventurers or mages who wished to live in Heles City were required to register themselves in an organization. This organization was named ''Guild''.


    Guilds are for-profit organizations, whose job is to list, ssify, and assess adventurers. The Guild also gave missions to adventurers at the request of the residents of the city of Heles and the surrounding viges.


    For adventurers who have registered in the guild then they are required to show an adventurer''s identity card.


    The East Gate was the most deserted gate, only a few caravans of small merchants entered through this gate. They buy goods in Heles and sell them in nearby viges or they buy goods from viges and sell them in the City.


    Its location facing the elven territory, making this gate guarded by many mages.


    Even though the truce between humans and elves hassted for 100 years, the fire of vengeance between the two mana species is still burning. Mainly due to therge number of war veterans who are still alive till today.


    The wars of 100 years ago had caused too much harm to both humans and elves. The number of victims and the destruction of territory on both sides are still monuments to the hatred of the two mana species.


    One of those wounds and monuments of hatred is Mount Delin Fall


    Mount Delin Fall was not formed due to the movement of the earth''s tes but was formed from a pile of soil.


    Mount Delin Fall is a mountain formed by Mana explosion during the Human Alliance''s first war against the Elf Alliance.


    At that time there was a massive war where the human army led by Micheil Forbeis against the Elf Alliance led by a mountain dwarf Delin Opalhide.


    She was a hero and the proud leader of the Mountain Dwarves. Delin is very famous for her cleverness in war strategy and her ability to use the earth spell.


    Carrying 100,000 mountain dwarves, Delin''s army circled the defensive line of the human alliance and managed to enter the southern part of the human territory.


    This army wanted to break through the human defenses and attack the royal capital of Stonhold.


    This splendid deception tactic took the Humans by surprise, as enemy could circle their line of defense with that amount of troops. The Kingdom of Stonfold, which is a human stronghold, is in danger of being destroyed.


    Delin''s twisting attack made the human alliance stumble. Their troops on the front line could not be pulled back.


    Until King Andre von Luis III decided to use his knight guard to confront Delin''s army.


    He gave orders to Micheal Forebis a head knight guard to form an army as soon as possible and block Delin''s troops for as long as possible until help from the frontlines arrived.


    Micheal promised not to let the Elf set foot on humannd even an inch, even if he had to give his life.


    Micheal with 500 men of the king''s guard knights moved.


    Every time he crossed the vige, Michael did forced recruitment. Every adult man and woman who has a healthy body should join.


    To provide weapons, armor, and food for the militia army is not an easy thing. Micheal took all the food supplies, livestock, and harvested all the farms even those that had not yet entered harvest time.


    Then he armed the militia with every sharp iron tools they could find, many among them only carried a single kitchen knives.


    Whenever Michael''s troops stopped in the vige, all that was left after they go were only buildings, old people, and children.


    Some resistance by the vigers urred during recruiting, but Michael and his 500 knights were mages. The vigers who were only an ordinary people were no match for them.


    Michael ughters all the rebels and their families.


    The massacres were cruel, they were shackled and skinned alive. No matter it''s children, women, men, pregnant women, adults, or the elderly can''t escape Micheal''s wrath.


    The executions carried out at the entrance of the vige made their entire poption submit.


    In the third week, Micheal managed to gather 500,000 people.


    Michael forced the militia troops to march day and night, they only stopped to eat or repair the ranks of the militia so that no one ran away.


    Until the fourth week, Micheal''s militia army met with Dn''s troops.


    Militia with limited food and weapons were forced to march on, putting them on the verge of copse before the battle even began.


    Micheal knows that his army which only consists of militia will be torn apart when Dn''s troops attack.


    He made a strategy to tie up the militias so they wouldn''t escape.


    Micheal ordered his militia troops to form a square formation. Where in one formation there are 50,000 militia, then Micheal chained every militia that was in the front, rear, and side of the square formation be like a prison box.


    Ten prison box confined 500,000 militia troops.


    The battle began. 100,000 mountain dwarven warriors against 500,000 human militia.


    The bard tell the story of the battle in a poem.


    "The mighty army of mountain dwarves charged forward with bloodthirsty eyes


    Their arms are big, bigger than our thighs


    Their hair and beard are very long, longer than our feet


    Their bodies are short, shorter than ours'' mule


    Their ears are sharp, but not as sharp as their axes


    The Dwarven army showed no mercy despite the militia''s pleas


    They kill like as they breathe<sub> </sub>


    Their short bodies were covered in blood from head to toe


    Human flesh and blood stuck to their long hair and beards


    A scream of pain was heard


    Torn meat


    Broken bones


    Clinking iron


    Those voices carried into the sharp ears of the mountain dwarves


    But unfortunately


    Their sharp ears were covered with the blood of their victims


    They can''t hear anything


    They can only see through the eye sockets on their helmet


    Even so their hands holding axes, swords, and spears continued to swing and stab every human that was still moving in front of them


    A father wants to go home to meet his son.


    A mother wants to go home to meet her son.


    Their son is 6 years old.


    Without both parents the child will end up as corpse on the street.


    But unfortunately.


    The prison box locked up and blocked their way home.


    The ax tore the mother''s stomach until her intestines burst open.


    The spear pierced the father''s chest until his heart burst.


    But it''s all right, their son will follow soon.


    A young man with a pale face.


    His hands were shaking holding the wooden axe.


    He''s just a woodcutter.


    He never thought of bing a war hero.


    He just wanted to support his elderly parents.


    He just wanted to go home.


    But unfortunately.


    The prison box locked up and blocked their way home.


    The sword sh the youth''s neck until his head was severed.


    The headless body fell to the ground.


    The young man''s hands were no longer shaking.


    But it''s all right, his elderly parents will follow soon.


    The dwarf''s eyes that were visible through the holes in their helmets seemed to be trembling.


    This is not a war but a massacre.


    They killed ordinary people not soldiers.


    Until finally the eye holes on their helmets were covered by the human flesh they tore apart.


    The Dwarves'' eyes were closed as were their consciences.


    While the Militia await their death.


    An army of white knights descended from the hill.


    They broke through the Dwarven army like needles through cloth.


    They charged forward to the enemymander''s base.


    Michael the Brave.


    Micheal the brave fights with Delin the Butcher.


    Trees fell, boulders scattered.


    All the Dwarven soldiers and the human militia saw the world of the apocalypse on that day.


    Until there was a big explosion that turned the earth upside down.


    The upside down earth forms a mountain.


    Standing on top of the mountain is Micheal the Brave.


    His left hand held the Sword of Faithkeeper.


    His right hand held Delin the Butcher''s head.


    But the head is without the body.


    That mountain was Mount Delin Falls"


    Three years after that battle, the brave Micheal Forbeis died from his wounds while fighting with Dn.


    His funeral was attended by the kings of all the human kingdoms. He is known as a hero because of his services that have saved humans from the attacks of 100,000 mountain dwarves.


    The battle resulted in more than 400,000 casualties, of which 95% were human.


    In addition, all the food in the vige that was exhausted because was taken for war supplies causing the children and the elderly who were left behind to starve to death.


    It was recorded that more than 500 viges were found empty without inhabitants, all that was left were the bodies of parents and children hugging each other. Their bodies are emaciated.


    Several bodies were also found with only the skeleton left. Most likely the vigers made corpses of theirrade as a source of food.


    20 years after the truce, humans rebuilt viges and founded a city near Mount Dn Fall. In the middle of city there is a statue of arge woman carrying a jug that flows water. She is Heles, the goddess of prosperity and safety.


    The city was built tomemorate the sacrifice of 500,000 militia and Micheal Forbes. This city was named Heles, with the hope that all people in it can live prosperous and safe.


    It was in this city that the first woman who became the bride of an orc was born. The first woman to meet the king of monsters.


    Annaira Morris or better known as the Monster named Nevare.

 Chapter 11 Hunting

    Sixteen orcs crossed the thick bushes of the Bog forest.


    Their green bodies look like they are mixed with parasitic nts clinging to the big trees in the Bog forest.


    They walked slowly without leaving any traces on the damp ground.


    Orcs don''t wear footgear, their tough feet have evolved to have a fat pad that can cushion their stride.


    Orcs don''t wear armor, for them armor will only slow down their movement.


    Only creatures with weak bodies and no regeneration abilities needed armor to protect their bodies.


    They usually sleep on the ground and only bathe when it rains, making their smell blend in with their surroundings.


    So that dangerous predators and mutated animals will have difficulty recognizing the smell of orcs.


    Even so, the Bog forest was still quite a dangerous ce for orcs.


    Many nts and fungi can kill them just from the smoke wafting through the air or a small scratch on their body.


    But the orcs'' noses were able to distinguish between these odors and chose a safer route for them.


    Because of that usually the orcs would hunt into the forest alone. Theirrge number can cause their body odor to be smelled by predatory animals.


    The orcs'' sense of smell is also disturbed by the body odors of other orcs around them, making it difficult for them to smell harmful nts or fungi.


    Orcs usually hunt like tigers. They sneak up on their prey.


    When their prey is in attack range, the orc will ambush and break the prey''s neck.


    This hunting technique is effective for solitary predator but not very effective for horde of 15 hungry orc.


    Orcs need 7 kg of meat every day to function normally.


    So usually they only needed onerge game to satisfy the appetite of 16 orcs.


    However the 15 orcs were currently very hungry.


    Moku made them keep practicing until their bodies gave in and passed out. The ascetic technique that Moku taught was able to make their brain forget the fatigue of the body for a while.


    However, when the orc''s own strong body surrendered, causing them to experience paralysis which the brain only realized when their bodiesy stiffly on the ground.


    The brain that feels cheated goes berserk and receives thousands of pain and fatigue from the muscles and nerves.


    Overwhelming the brain with the body damage information it received and deciding to shut down the body''s operations, the orcs fell unconscious.


    Some of them had heart attacks which caused it to stop beating.


    Moku didn''t panic to see hordes of orcs dying, he had experienced this often.


    The magical bodies of orcs will try to revive as long as their souls are still there. Or in medical science, a person will not be dered dead if the brain stem is not dead.


    The orc is a bald green Wolverine.


    Two hourster the orcs woke up hungry.


    Moku didn''t want the orcs to hunt individually. He wanted to establish the cooperation of the orcs in battle.


    Hunting is a great exercise for sentient beings to regte the performance of a group, they will quickly harmonize their movements and thoughts with each other.


    Therefore to face the dangerous journey in the Bog forest, Moku formed a line of orcs just like a pack of wolves formed their ranks.


    In a line of wolves, weak, old, and sick wolves were ced at the front.


    These old and sick wolves cang behind when the pack travels, so they are ced in the front row so the pack can adjust to their pace.


    They also be the first shield in the event of an attack. So it can be said that the wolves in the front row are also used as bait for attacks.


    But older wolves have a longer life experience so their knowledge cane in handy when detecting danger.


    Moku puts Goku, Vakgar, and Zalthu in this position. Theirrge bodies and their hunting experience would be the first warning signals in the event of an attack.


    Next are the strongest and best, they are tasked with protecting the front and rear of pack when there is an attack.


    The wolves in the second line also help the first line to fight the enemy.


    Moku puts Boku, Gul, Viggu, and Clog in this position. Their attack speed and instincts can help the first line and give the herd time to strategize.


    The third row is the wolves that join them on their journey.


    They contributed to the care of the wolf cubs while some of them hunted for food.


    They are ced in the middle for a very logical reason, namely so that they are protected from various enemy threats.


    Moku put the young orcs like Swa, Laya, Kagan, Mige, and Torgan in this position. Even though they had joined the hunt before but the cruel Bog forest was still quite dangerous for young inexperienced orcs.


    In the fourth row, filled with wolves with the same abilities as the second position.


    They protect their pack, especially for the young wolves who are on the journey.


    Moku ces Olru, Xago, and Yagnar. Even though they weren''t as strong as Boku and the others, they were still mature orcs.


    Thest wolf is the leader. He made sure no one was left behind, and the group remained intact together.


    Moku is certainly in this line. In contrast to wolves orcs can provide information through speech.


    Moku makes sure they stay on the right track and no members are left behind.


    The orcs continued to walk into the deeper parts of the forest. Gradually the trees began to decrease and the terrain was no longer bumpy.


    In front of them was a wide meadow. Their pupils dted, only the Wolf Slopes mountains could be seen in the distance as the boundary of this meadow.


    Hundreds of herbivores seemed to be running merrily in the middle of the meadow.


    Birds chirping in the sky.


    The cool air continued to blow, parting the green grass until it swayed.


    The clouds seemed to be moving and holding hands in the blue sky.


    You can see the sparkle from the reflection of sunlight hitting the river water that flows in the middle of this vast meadow.


    The orcs looked at this new area with interest.


    Moku named this ce Glittering Meadow.


    When Moku first found it, he was confused because he didn''t see the other carnivores on the hunt.


    Here live herbivores such as deer, elephants, zebras, hippos, and bison.


    In the absence of predatory threats and their abundant food, these animals reproduce rapidly. Herds of deer reach 100 tails with a body height of up to 2 meters.


    Moku still doesn''t know why there are no carnivores in this ce.


    Moku gathers hordes of orcs and starts discussing their hunting strategies.


    For a sessful hunt, Moku armed the orcs with Gh, Mace, Toya, and Spear. Even though they are not very good at using it, it is better to get used to it.


    Moku ns to teach them how to use each weapon but it''s better for them to be able to fully master one weapon than several weapons but with mediocre mastery.


    Someone who uses 1 or 2 moves that are repeated over and over again has a greater chance of winning a fight, than those who have variations of the Move but are not yet proficient.


    Therefore the strongest attack is the basic attack which is continuously trained to perfection.


    Moku divided the orcs into five positions.


    This division was not based on the military strategy that Moku had learned in his previous life.


    Instead, he based it on basketball. This sport has a very high movement intensity, attack and defense can quickly change.


    The position of basketball yers is designed so that offense and defense tactics are bnced.


    Some y a role in guarding the defense area, organizing attacks, until the attacker will put the ball into the opponent''s basket.


    The enemies of the orcs in this world were no ordinary human army. Rather superhuman withser attacks. For this reason, the movement of attack and defense must be as flexible and as fast as possible.


    The first time he watched a basketball game, Moku felt that this sport was quite easy, but when he tried to y he was like a chicken losing his head, running around chasing the ball aimlessly.


    Moku also knows that this game puts forward the speed of changing positions and the ability of the team to work together.


    If viewed from arge scale then 5 people in a team should have one thought, but if viewed on a small scale everyone in the team should do their job without mistakes.


    There are five positions in basketball, namely Point Guard PG), Shooting Guard (SG), Small Forward (SF), Power Forward (PF), and Center (C).


    Point Guards in basketball are often referred to as ymakers.


    Because these yers regte the rhythm of the game and yers who often provide assists or passes.


    This position is usually upied by yers who are agile and good at reading the game on the field.


    Moku put himself, Boku, Laya, and Mige in this position.


    Their job is to carry out reconnaissance on prey positions and report them.


    They are also tasked with monitoring hunting grounds and determining ambush locations.


    When the hunt begins they must cooperate with the SG to lead the prey into the ambush location.


    Shooting Guard in basketball is usually upied by yers who have good shooting skills. Because yers in this position are tasked with shooting the ball from long distances.<sub> </sub>


    Moku puts Viggu, Kagan, Swa and Torgan in this position.


    They also work together with the PG to herd prey and make sure it doesn''t get out of the ambush area.


    They entered into the first team to attack together with PF. Their main task is to surprise the prey and make them run towards the ambush area.


    Power Forward has the task of rebounding the ball or picking up the ball from the opponent''s failed shot.


    So usually this position is held by people with high jumps andrge bodies for physical duels.


    Moku ces Zalthu, Clog, and Xago.


    The main task of the PF is to lead prey into the ambush area. They had to keep up with the speed of SG and PG so that both teams would not be overwhelmed in herding their prey.


    Small Forward, yers in this position are usually filled by yers who have the ability to one-on-one with opposing yers.


    An SF must be able to break through defenses and makey-ups or dunks and also shoot from a certain distance.


    Moku put Yagnar and Olru in this position.


    Moku orders them to dig a ''U'' shaped trench as a prey trap.


    Then on the outside it will also be fenced with pointed bamboo.


    Their job is to work together with C to make an ambush.


    Center, yers in this position usually dwell in the area of defense and attack.


    In defense, this yer must be able to secure the ring from close range shots by the enemy.


    Meanwhile, when attacking this yer must be able to see the position of his partner and provide feedback to various sides of the field because of his position in the middle.


    Moku puts Goku, Gul and Vakgar in this position.


    Their job is to ensure and defend the ambush area from the onught of pressed prey.


    After exining the position of each orc Moku started the hunt.


    Glittering Meadow is still chilly during the day. The cold wind blew, making the hairs on the neck stand up from the cold.


    Moku, Boku, Laya, and Mige walked sneakily to make sure their footsteps were not heard.


    They found a herd of deer from a distance, theirrge numbers making their trail easy to find.


    From the tracks on the moist ground they leave behind this herd of deer is 50 adult deer with 2 or 3 young deer in tow.


    They moved closer to the water source, namely the river in the middle of Glittering Meadow.


    Most likely this herd of deer just returned from eating the fruits in the forest.


    Not long after, they found the herd of deer. They were rxing drinking by the river.


    No crocodiles or other predators were seen ambushing these deer from the river. Moku feels weird.


    Moku gave the other orcs a signal to leave their location.


    Moku wanted to quickly find the right area to be an ambush. They had to return to the tribe before sunset.


    Moku and his team follow the tracks of a herd of deer to find ces where the deer sleep and hide at night.


    They also managed to find the right area for making an ambush.


    This arena is located on a path that is usually traversed by a herd of deer. They can attack after a herd of deeres home from drinking in the river.


    The panicked herd of deer will run towards their usual path.


    Moku ordered Boku and Laya to call Team C and Team SF to immediately build a protective trench in this ce.


    He and Mige would rush back to stake out prey and wait for the SG and PF squads to arrive.


    When the sky began to turn red, the herd of deer seemed to start moving away from the river and back to their resting ce.


    Moku, who had been waiting for this, immediately gave the signal for the SG and PF teams to prepare to attack.


    He and Mige along with Boku and Laya who had returned, walked ahead preparing to lead their prey into the trench.


    When the herd of deer passed the positions of the SG and PF teams, Zalthu the PF team leader gave the signal to attack.


    "FORWARD!!"


    They threw spears and gh in their hands.


    STABB! STABB! STABB!


    Some of the deer were injured or killed, but many missed the mark due to the orcs being unfamiliar with their weapons.


    The herd of deer were startled suddenly running in the opposite direction. Some of them tried to run away from the herd but were intercepted by the PG team.


    Moku splits his team into two, him and Mige on the left and Boku and Laya on the right.


    Together they managed to herd the deer so that no one ran out of line.


    With the help of the SG team, the PG team managed to lead dozens of deer into the ambush area.


    However, on the way, many of them managed to escape because the PF team was too fast to catch up, so that the PG and SG teams were overwhelmed.


    A herd of frantic deer rushed into the trench the orcs had made.


    Some of them were stabbed to death by pointed bamboo, some fell into the ditch, and some managed to jump but were stopped by the C and SF teams.


    A struggle between deer and orc ensues.


    The herd of deer that was pushed out began to attack with their antlers. Their massive bodies overwhelmed the orcs.


    Their tough hooves and strong leg muscles send Yagnar flying when hit by a kick.


    But he immediately got up and swung his club madly.


    This also happened several times to other orcs.


    The fight between orcs and deer was like the fight of two groups of brainless beasts.


    Without any technique and just blindly swinging their weapons. At least the deer are more elegant with their headers and back kicks.


    Mokues and sees the fight between the monster and the beast. He sighed and stepped forward to join the battle.


    Moku takes out his karambit and starts tearing the enemy apart. Every movement will cut off the blood and breathing pathways in the deer''s neck.


    The battle continued until the sun was about to set.


    Moku caught his breath and looked at the state of the battle. The exhausted and starving orcs began to eat their prey without bothering to clean their wounds.


    Orcs prefer raw meat. With the orcs'' immune system, they don''t have to be afraid of the bacteria in raw meat.


    Moku who now had the body of an orc had the same appetite. He cut up the venison and ate it raw.


    Since being born as an orc, Moku doesn''t feel disgusted or nauseous when he eats raw meat. Even the blood from raw meat tasted like a delicious spice on Moku''s tongue.


    Orcs don''t really care about cleanliness. Humans maintain cleanliness to avoid germs that enter their bodies.


    These germs can make a weak human body sick. But these germs did not cause disease to the orcs.


    The stuffed orcs started to feel sleepy. Today their bodies really felt like they were being forced to work to their limits.


    But Moku didn''t want the orcs to rest. He ordered them to gather all their remaining prey in one ce.


    Moku also ordered the PF team to retrieve the bodies of the deer they killed during the first attack.


    When everything was gathered, Moku ordered the orcs to separate the skin, flesh, bones, and internal organs from the deer.


    The technology of the orcs already understood how to use bones and stones as weapons, and animal skins and trees as clothing.


    But they still don''t understand how to preserved food. The orcs simply hunted and left the rest of their prey in the tent to eat again if hungry.


    The orcs'' strong immunity can kill the harmful bacteria in rotten meat, but rotten meat has fewer calories than fresh meat.


    Bog forest has neither sea nor rock salt, but the Bog forest has many beehives that produce honey.


    Bog Forest which is rich in nts and flowers makes it easy for bees to find food, shady trees can also be used as a ce for them to make hives.


    There are many trees near the Dawnmist Tribe where the bee make their hives. Moku often collect their honey and store it in a jug.


    To the orcs the sting of the bees only felt like being tickled. Their poison that can make humans dying is just like the itching of a mosquito bite.


    So that Moku doesn''t destroy their hives and only takes some honey.


    Moku also grow a lot of flowers that produce a lot of nectar around their nests.


    Currently the number of beehives and honey they produce can meet the needs of the Dawnmist Tribe.


    They finished processing the venison just as the sun was about to set. Moku decided to finish the day''s hunt and bring the orcs back to the tribe.


    The Bog Forest at night is not only filled with thick fog but also powerful mutated animals.


    Orcs overwhelmed with just a herd of deer would only be appetizers for these mutated animals.

 Chapter 12 How I Meet Your Mother

    The sun began to disappear in the western horizon.


    He carried with him the light and life of the monsters and beasts of that day.


    White mist began to drift down from the mountains of Wolf Slopes.


    Comes with him the darkness and the world of monsters and beasts of the night.


    Hordes of Orcs staggered into the Dawnmist Tribe.


    Some of them hit the tribal guardrail without noticing.


    They were so exhausted,


    Moku ordered them to bring the skin, bones, and meat from the game into the hut next to the tent he owned.


    Moku wanted to soak these meats in a jug of honey to preserve them.


    They had quite a bit of store food, enough that they wouldn''t have to hunt the next day.


    However, like a good housewife, Moku doesn''t want their supplies to run out, so the orcs will continue to hunt the next day.


    The hut next to his tent was a hut he had purposely made to store food and other equipment such as weapons.


    This hut was built of wood, leather, and palm fiber as the roof, arge log stuck in the middle to be the main pir, so that it was shaped like a cone.


    This hut does not have any facilities, only a few torches are attached to the main pole for heating and lighting at night.


    This hut is shaped like a rectangle. With an area of about 30 cubic meters. The floor is just dirt, Moku pulls the grass and spreads insect repellent around it.


    Moku ordered the orcs to put the meat into a jug filled with honey and hang the skins near the torches to dry it quickly.


    There were no attacks on their way home, probably because the daytime predators were starting to move towards their nests and the nocturnal predators had not yet awakened from their slumber.


    Even so, the injuries the orcs suffered while fighting a herd of deer had exhausted them.


    Moku let the orcs return to their respective tents.


    They wanted to scream with joy, but their exhausted bodies just wanted to meet the mattress and close their eyes.


    Moku brought some meat into his tent which was next to the hut.


    He wanted to make dinner for the girls in his tent.


    Orcs lived in tents, the hut where the food was stored was the only building standing in the Dawnmist Tribe.


    They have a nomadic life. Foraging for food and hiding from external threats were the reasons why orcs had no fixed abode.


    Their tents are usually built from fourrge logs juxtaposed with each other. Then it will be wrapped with ropes, the roof will be made of tree fronds or tree bark.


    Orcs had no mats on their floors and only slept on the ground.


    In contrast to them, Moku considers the cleanliness of the residence to be one of the elements of life.


    He built his own tent when he was 6 years old. Moku does not use wood but bamboo that is bent to form a framework like an igloo.


    Then he strengthened the walls with wood and fastened them together with bast ropes.


    Moku uses palm fiber and dried leaves which he sews together to form rectangr. Then he arranged and tied it so that it became a roof.


    The inhabitants of the Bog Forest need not be afraid of storms or strong winds, the tall trees will protect them from it, but the rainfall in this forest is quite high.


    Moku covered the floor of his tent with dry leaves and animal skins. Making the tent warm andfortable enough to live in.


    Currently Moku has a project to make mattresses, pillows, and of course bolster pillows. As a former resident of Southeast Asia, sleep will not beplete without a bolster pillow.


    Moku entered his tent and didn''t care about the other upants. He took off his leather armor.


    Moku looked at the five girls who were still hugging each other. These girls lowered their heads while stealing nces at Moku.


    Moku frowned. He thought what he should do. Seeing the chains that tied the legs, hands and necks of the five girls, Moku got an idea.


    The first thing you do when you meet a stranger is to show good intentions... Maybe..


    Moku came closer and grabbed the hand of one of the girls. This girl screams in fear while asking another girl for help in anguage that Moku doesn''t understand.


    But the other girls didn''t move and just stared with pity.


    Moku understands this bodynguage. ''at least not me''. Moku smirked.


    Humans in any world are still selfish creatures.


    Moku watched this girl,


    Her chestnut hair looks shabby and limp from the cold of the Bog forest, but it could also be the result of the owner being under stress.


    The quivering brown eyes, well ced in their sockets, watched Moku in fear.


    Her knees seemed to be shaking holding her slender body. This girl is not skinny she has good body proportions.


    It''s just that the events she went through earlier made her body absorb energy beyond its needs.


    Even so, her smooth white skin could be seen from the rips in some parts of her light blue clothes.


    Hehehe¡­ Moku''s sadistic passion was slightly triggered.


    Moku put his finger on his lips, telling her to be quiet.


    The chestnut-haired girl stopped whining, it seemed that the movement earlier was the bodynguage of the universe.


    Moku wiped the chestnut-haired girl''s tears with his thumb. But this girl''s tears did not stop flowing.


    Moku lowered his hand slowly towards the girl''s neck. She closed her eyes as if she had resigned herself to fate. Then there was a sound.


    ng!


    The chain that tied the chestnut-haired girl''s neck fell off. That girl stared at Moku in astonishment.


    Moku squeezed her hand slowly, then let go of the chain in her hand.


    The chestnut haired girl seemed to get enlightenment, she started to nod and looked deeply at Moku.


    Then she started to look right and left.


    ''what did she do?'' Moku fell strange looking at this girl''s behavior.


    Then she put her index finger on her lips, indicating that to remain silent then pointed to the chain at her feet.


    "Eh?" Moku let out a confused voice.


    She look frightened by Moku loud confused voice. She put her index finger to her lips again, then looked right and left as if looking for something.


    Moku realized what this girl''s behavior meant.


    She thought, if Moku was a young orc who felt pity for the fate of the girls kidnapped by orcs and tried to free them.


    Maybe this orc child remembered its human mother or something.


    "HAHAHAHAHA..HAHAHA!" Moku who understood this girl''s thoughtsughed heartily.


    You think this is a fairy tale, where there is a good orc who sacrificed himself against his tribe to save a beautiful princess.


    Mokuughed while holding his stomach. The chesnut-haired girl looked at Moku with wide eyes.


    Moku shook his head and looked into the girl''s eyes as if to send a message through his gaze.


    "No girl! you guys will stay here till the end of life. But I just want to make sure that you are always healthy, ready to give birth, like it or not!"


    As if understanding what Moku meant, the girl''s face paled.


    Moku patted her shoulder like a friend thanking another friend for a good joke and took another girl.


    Moku didn''t pay attention to her face. He untied the chains that tied her neck and hands and took another girl.


    Moku did the same with the other two girls. But when the fifth girl, Moku stopped for a moment.


    Moku looked at the girl who was still looking down. Moku stopped not because this girl was so beautiful, but when Moku held her hand, he felt something.


    In order to achieve his dream Moku practiced every martial art, from bare hands, cold weapons, and even hot weapons he had mastered.


    Even so, Moku most mastered were karambit and the sword which became his main weapon.


    Moku lifted the girl''s face and looked into her eyes.


    Her short white hair that flowed down to the tip of her chin revealed a round, glowing face.


    The glittering hazel eyes, tightly in their sockets, stared at Moku''s red eyes fearlessly.


    She only looks scared and trembling to cheat, she is looking for loopholes, weaknesses, and opportunities that she can take advantage of.


    Her chubby cheeks looked chafed, perhaps from scratches from the bushes in the Bog forest.


    There was something iprehensible about her, perhaps because she was the only girl wearing a leather armor or perhaps because the fire of hope on her eyes were not extinguished.


    Moku smiled, at least he found a pearl among the dirt.


    Moku has a brilliant idea.


    "Oi!" Moku opened his mouth.


    "Oi!" Moku called again but there was no response. Feeling annoyed Moku raised his voice.


    "OI!!!" Suddenly her eyes stopped shaking and turned sharp like swords.


    "Moku!" Moku pointed at himself.


    "Who?" and pointing at the white-haired girl.


    She was confused not understanding what Moku was talking about. Moku smiled, pointing at himself again. "Moku!"


    "Who?" indicate it the same way.


    "Who?" the white-haired girl pointed at herself in confusion.


    Moku shook his head and repeated pointing at himself again.


    "Moku!" and pointed at the white haired girl "who?" this time Moku tilted his head.


    The white-haired girl who just understood nodded and said her name.


    "Anna"


    Moku smiled and pointed at the chestnut-haired girl.


    "Lina" the girl replied. Moku pointed at another girl with ginger hair.


    "Widya" Moku nodded and pointed at the girl beside him with blonde hair.


    "Vivi" the girl replied. Moku pointed at thest girl with brown hair.


    "¡­ire!" This girl stared for a long time before answering.<sub> </sub>


    Moku smiled.


    Seeing the smile of the orcs with huge lower canines, the girls trembled again. Moku ignored them and took the cup from animal skull.


    Moku took water from the barrel and drank it, then took another sip. Moku walks to Vivi and gives her some water.


    Vivi shook her head but Moku kept staring. Vivi was scared until her body was shaking, with trembling hands she drank it.


    Moku got up again and sipped the water then gave it to Lina. He did this to the other three girls, re shook her head in refusal and Moku didn''t insist.


    Moku stood up again, now he took sticks, dry shrubs and flints. He put them together and started banging flints against each other.


    Sparks of flint scorched the dry bush. Moku blew it slowly, when the fire grew slightly, Moku added a twig to it.


    The girls see Moku making fire. After the fire lives Moku arranges stones around the fire.


    Moku stabbed a twig into the minced meats, making it like a satay. He stuck it around the bonfire.


    Moku didn''t say anything and stood out of the tent. He didn''te back for a while. Actually Moku was cleaning himself at the well in the middle of the camp.


    The sweet smell began to waft through the tent. The meat Moku cooked wasn''t the venison that he and the other orcs had just hunted that afternoon, but the meat Moku had kept in the jar full of honey.


    The very appetizing smell of honey roasted meat satay made the girls swallow their saliva.


    A few momentster Moku went back into his tent. The water had drained from his body but he looked fresher.


    Moku saw the girls had not eaten their dinner. He sat by the fire and took a skewer and bring it at front of them.


    But no one dared to grab it. Moku sighed and took another satay then ced it in the hands of each girl.


    They just looked at him with doubtful eyes. The smell of the still warm satay made them gulp again.


    Anna saw the other girls didn''t move, she gripped the skewer tightly, opened her mouth, and started eating the meat.


    Anna let out a sigh of pleasure from her mouth which was busy chewing the satay meat.


    Seeing Anna eating, other girls also ventured to eat.


    Seeing that Moku nodded.


    Moku stared and waited for the five girls to finish their dinner. Then walked out and came back with two swords.


    This time the five girls were scared again. Moku stabbed one of the swords into the ground and the other sheathed at his waist.


    Moku looked at one of the five girls. This girl can wield a sword or maybe an expert with it. Anna.


    Anna felt Moku''s gaze nced at her.


    "Anna" Moku pointed at her then pointed at the stuck sword.


    Moku repeated the movement twice, until Anna stood up and walked towards the sword.


    The other four girls were confused by Anna''s behavior. But Moku and Anna ignored them.


    This white-haired girl Anna, has smooth white skin, her chubby face looks cute along with her small nose.


    There is no sign that she is a fighter. But Moku had never seen a fighter from how attractive they looked.


    When he held Anna''s hand, he knew that Anna was a swordsman. Her strong forearm muscles and calloused palms were a sign that Anna had swung her sword hundreds if not thousands of times.


    Anna approached the stuck sword, Moku released all the chains that bound her. Then back away slowly.


    Moku set a distance of 3 meters from Anna.


    Moku pointed at her "Anna¡ª"


    "can beat me¡ª" Pointing the sword,


    "you are free¡ª" pointing outside the tent,


    "Anna¡ª"


    "lost¡ª" pointing to the ground,


    "Moku''s!" and pointed at himself.


    Miraculously Anna nodded in understanding.


    Anna mounted a sword stance. Spreading her legs shoulder-width apart and raising her sword to chest level.


    Seeing this Moku smiled and drew his sword.


    Anna didn''t attack right away she looked at Moku from head to toe. Moku did the same.


    After observing her opponent Anna closed her eyes and tried to calm down. Anna opened her eyes and stepped forward.


    Anna didn''t lunge to attack but slowly advanced step by step.


    Moku became serious, he mounted his stance.


    CLANG!


    The first attack was made by Anna, an attack from above. Moku parried and backed away keeping his distance.


    Seeing that her initial attack was blocked, Anna stepped forward again.


    Anna and Moku circled around each other. Their eyes remained focused on the enemy in front of them, watching every move.


    Then Moku lunged forward and thrust his sword.


    Anna parried it easily. But Moku''s attacks haven''t stopped stab after stab he quicklyunched.


    Anna parried and dodged it nimbly.


    Anna looked like she was dancing in the rain of swords.


    Moku backed away seeing his stabbo attack fail.


    She stepped forward andunched a sh.


    Moku raised his sword high and swung it with all his might.


    CLAANGG!!


    Moku and Anna''s swords met, the sound of metal hitting each other resounded loudly throughout the tent.


    Moku''s very strong and hard swing of the sword made her sword vibrate violently. Anna almost let go of her sword.


    Anna tried hard to keep her sword, but it caused her hand to be carried away by her own sword.


    Her stance was shattered.


    Moku didn''t waste the chance, he threw away his sword.


    Anna who was still inexperienced in sword duels focused on the sword that he threw.


    Ugh!


    Moku took one quick step closer to her body and sent a hard elbow strike into Anna''s stomach.


    Moku''s elbow was so hard that it almost made Anna vomit up the satay she had just eaten.


    Brak!


    Anna was thrown and hit the tent wall. Her breath rose and fell until she finally fell unconscious.


    The four other girls who saw Moku and Anna''s duel were amazed.


    They didn''t expect the girl held captive with them to possess such great swordsmanship. Moku looked at the other four girls.


    "Who else?" said in his bodynguage.


    Suddenly the five girls shook their heads quickly. Moku just smirked.


    ''it seems I only get one¡­ the rest is for the tribe''


    Seeing the four girls shaking their heads in fright Moku sighed in pity. Moku is not a man who likes to impose his will, especially on women.


    Moku who used to live in a matrilineal family, they respect a mother, because of that Moku doesn''t want to force the four women to have sex with him.


    But these five girls are captives of the tribe so Moku can''t just let them go.


    Moku gives the choice to fight and determine their own destiny. If they were able to defeat the strongest orc in the tribe then the other orcs wouldn''t mind letting them go.


    Orcs highly value warriors. For them someone who is able to defeat Moku (a Ku) deserves to be respected and appreciated for her choice.


    Then Moku''s victory over Anna gave him legitimacy to have her. The other four women who refuse to fight and decide their own destiny, Moku will return them to the tribe.


    Moku dragged Anna who was still unconscious andid her down near the bonfire. Moku didn''t want Anna to feel cold during the uing activities.


    Moku started to take off Anna''s leather armor.


    Her clothes were made of simple materials, a rough and loose light blue cloth covering her stomach without the slightest motif.


    A leather belt wrapped around her slender waist and kept the brown trousers in ce.


    Shows Anna is a simple girl, she prefers to y with the sword than hang out with her peers.


    Moku took off Anna''s rough and loose clothes.


    Bras are not a popr item in the Meer continent or Women in the Meer continent don''t need a bra. With the flow of Mana in this world, making the position of men and women equal. Women can be stronger than men.


    These women needed clothes that didn''t get in the way of them fighting or training. Because of that beautiful and fragile bras were more often worn by noblewomen who preferred to hold a brush for dressing up rather than a sword.


    Even though Anna looks cute and fragile she still prefers to hold a sword than a brush to dress up, so Anna doesn''t wear a bra but a strofium.


    Moku saw the strofium that was tightly tying Anna''s breasts. Moku gulped not understanding what was happening.


    Moku is not an old virgin.


    In his previous life, Moku yed a lot of women to release his stress.


    But, at this moment...


    His body shook violently and felt hot.


    His muscles twitched like an epileptic.


    His eyes widened as if they wanted to pop out of their sockets.


    His hands clenched tightly as if he was holding something very precious.


    His breathing began to be irregr like a lotive that was picking up speed.


    Moku like a beast in heat.


    "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!!??"

 Chapter 13 Dragon Awakening.

    "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!!!??" Moku roared in confusion.


    He was very surprised by his body overreacting just by looking at Anna''s strophium. He felt like something had awakened from within him.


    But his confused roar was not answered, Moku had to find the answer himself. The key must be behind Anna''s strophium.


    Moku with shaking hands opened Anna''s strophium slowly.


    He removed the pieces of cloth, his trembling hands cautiously like a bomb squad disposing of a bomb that could destroy an entire continent.


    Until only oneyer of cloth covered Anna''s breasts like a white cloud covering the twin mountains.


    The shape of the mountain is visible as well as the hill above it.


    Moku parted the cloud slowly showing the beautiful scenery behind it.


    Seen two twin mountains like covered by snow.


    They were slightly disturbed by the parted clouds, making them sway left and right as if they wanted to defy gravity.


    They weren''t very big, but no one dared say they were small.


    They just ''fit''.


    Anna''s sweat seemed to make two mountains sparkle, reflecting light and a scent that invited anyone to try it.


    On top of the mountain is a pink hill.


    This hill is like being nketed by cherry blossoms evenly.


    The parted clouds made the hill feel a little chilly.


    They began to stiffen and shrink.


    But its cute shape makes anyone want to warm it up.


    This beautiful view makes Moku want to stay forever on the two mountains.


    He wanted to bury his head in the valley between two mountains until he couldn''t breathe.


    ''ROAR!'' the sound of a dragon awakening.


    Moku''s whole body was shaking, he was trying hard to hold back his body''s reaction.


    Generally all living things, especially mammals, have a fertile period or what ismonly referred to as a mating period.


    Animals will usually be more aggressive at the time of mating, this is due to their overabundant and uncontrolled hormones affecting the performance of their brains.


    It is the basic instinct of mammals to survive by reproduction. Because of that usually they will emit smells or sounds to invite their partner.


    Then what about the orcs that don''t have a sex partner?


    Orcs as beings with one sex will always be on the verge of extinction if they don''t find a mate.


    Orcs instinctively feel the danger of extinction when their genitals are mature or ready for use, that is, when they are five years old.


    Their bodies will change so that they are always ready at any time to reproduce.


    Or with the simple sentence ''Orc always in heat''.


    ''ROARRRRR!'' The dragon rages asking to be released.


    Moku''s body shook violently.


    His mind became foggy and he almost lost control of his body.


    Moku uses his willpower beyond what he used when challenging Goku Pka.


    I''M THE STRONGEST!!!!


    YOU CANNOT CONTROL ME!!!


    Moku feels himself wrestling with an African elephant.


    Cold sweat started dripping from his forehead,


    His eyes, which were still wide open, did not want to close at all,


    His leather pants formed a mountain that was about to erupt,


    and his teeth chattered against each other holding back a roar.


    In his fierce battle, Moku thought of his biggest unanswered question.


    Where did the regeneration ability and strength of the orc bodye from?


    Humans have an element of Body Chemistry called ATP (Adenosine Tri Phosphate). This ATP can be turned into energy through the body''s metabolic processes.


    This energy will be stored in the body as a reserve, in martial arts this energy is called internal energy.


    Basically everyone has what is called inner power, it''s just that they don''t know how to awaken or develop it.


    That inner power has existed since humans were born.


    But the energy is still passive and will rise from time to time if the person is in a state of panic, sleepwalking, hypnosis or extraordinary fear.


    Like a mother who lifts a concrete pir that is crushing her child or a husband who runs very fast to save his wife who is about to be hit by a car.


    Humans in everyday life only use about 2.5% of the entire body''s energy facilities. While the other 97.5% is hidden as a reserve in the sr plexus.


    This reserve energy is used for activities in the body, such as healing or energy recovery.


    Healing and restoring energy was the regenerating ability of a human, but it didn''t reach a thousandth of the orc''s body''s regenerating ability.


    So Moku hypothesizes that orcs have hidden powers far beyond humans.


    However, the reality says otherwise, the reserve energy that Moku feels and can use is almost the same as that in his human body.


    This was highly unlikely because orcs had the power and ability to regenerate far beyond the human body.


    Therefore Moku concludes that the orcs store the energy and use it elsewhere.


    The orc''s regeneration ability and power were only secondary abilities. Their bodies harbored other powers that were far stronger than regeneration abilities and power.


    And this incident confirmed his theory.


    ''What really happened!!!!!???''


    The energy he felt was immense. The energy that Moku feels in his body has fallen into the category of super power.


    ''anyone please tell me I''m not dreaming?''


    Moku focused his concentration looking for the source of this great energy.


    "Don''t tell me it''s all because of..."


    Moku looked down at his dragon which woke up and roared. Then look at Anna''s breasts.


    Moku concentrated again to confirm.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    Moku stood up and took off his pants.


    ''Yep¡­ That''s Me!'' Moku''s dragon nodded.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!!?? YOU PERVERTED MONSTER RACE!! FUCK!!! SHIT!!!! THIS IS BULLSHIT!!"


    "Just sit down and enjoy. Don''t waste energy that I give you, son" the dragon nodded like a Sage.


    "FUCK YOU ARE THE SON! YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY IS SON!" Moku shouted hatefully.


    The four girls who saw Moku from afar looked strangely at what was happening.


    At first they thought their friend would be raped by this young orc, but then the young orc began to roar like a hungry beast.


    Then he suddenly stood up and took off his pants, looked angry and started cursing his own cock.


    ''Is this the orc ritual before intercourse?'' they said in their hearts.


    Moku sat back with a red face.


    If friends and teachers from the previous world knew he was screaming and cursing his own dick, they would bury Moku alive to cover up the disgrace.


    Moku couldn''t help it. Mage uses the super power of Mana to fight, they are able to create walls of fire and rain swords of lightning.


    While orcs have super energy powers that are used only for intercourse. Moku will never understand what God had in mind when he created the orcs.


    But with Moku here, this super energy power will not be in vain and is used only for intercourse.


    He needed some research to figure out how to put this super energy to good use. For now Moku will called this energy with Dragon Prana.


    Moku again thought of various theories for using dragon prana.


    For a while Anna would be the catalyst and his body would be the object of research again.


    Moku''s scream woke Anna, she saw an orc with open pants in front of her, Anna screamed and tried to get away.


    But Anna remembered their agreement before the fight started. Anna just sighed andy back down.


    She closed her eyes and hoped that this would all be over soon.


    Moku smiled seeing Anna''s reaction, this girl is very brave.


    Currently Moku cannot have sex with Anna until he finds out the cause and effect of awakening dragon prana.


    Moku returned to pay attention to every curve of Anna''s body. Until he got used to it and was able to control his body, Moku continued on to the next stage of research.


    He started to grope for Anna''s twin mountains.


    Anna who felt her breasts being touched, wrinkled her forehead and clenched her teeth. She tried not to react in the slightest.


    Moku started by just touching then squeezing and pinching Anna''s nipples.


    Moku wanted to familiarize himself with the power of dragon prana and take full control of himself.


    He continued to do that until the end of the night.


    Moku then stood up, put his pants back on, and walked out of the tent. It was time for the orcs to train.


    The five girls who didn''t sleep all night saw Moku walking out of the tent with confused looks.


    Moku climbed Green Caping Hill and saw the orcs were sitting neatly in the same ce as yesterday morning.


    Moku started their practice, today''s practice is still Tagak footwork.


    But Moku ordered the orcs to add more weight they were carrying before.


    And once again they were forced to train until they passed out.


    They awake then walked hand in hand with the same formation into the deeper forest.


    They went back to hunting in Glittering Meadow.


    Moku didn''t want to make the deer poption here be extinct, so he chose a herd of zebras as prey this time.<sub> </sub>


    A herd of zebras is much more agile and alert than a herd of deer. As a result they have to repeat the hunt several times to get the same amount of meat as yesterday.


    They came home at the same time very tired.


    They encounter a mutated animal on their way home and are forced to fight it. As a result, several orcs were seriously injured, if Moku didn''t quickly get rid of the mutated animal, some orcs would die.


    Moku returned to his tent with meat and fruit. As usual Moku baked it and gave it to the girls.


    This time the girls ate it without being forced.


    Finished eating, Moku again challenged Anna to a sword duel and as before she fell unconscious again.


    Moku again stripped Anna''s clothes, this time Moku also took off her pants.


    Moku, who can control his body''s reactions, no longer has convulsions like people with epilepsy.


    He began to feel, squeeze, and pinch Anna''s soft skin. Continuing to concentrate, Moku tries to find a way to master dragon prana.


    In the middle of the night Anna woke up again and saw the orc touching and groping her body with great concentration.


    She was no longer surprised and just stared at the orc curiously.


    This activitysts until the end of the night.


    Moku stood back up and walked out of his tent. The girls started specting about what had just happened.


    They argue and discuss the theory they thought at the previous day.


    Tonight Moku discovers that the dragon prana will wake up bigger if Anna is naked without wearing anything.


    When Moku touched Anna''s genitals, dragon prana rippled violently like a turbulent ocean.


    So it is concluded that the power contained in dragon prana has greater energy than a nuclear reactor.


    Now Moku wants to know how to channel dragon prana inbat.


    Moku also started training for the orcs. Moku once again ordered them to increase the weight of the load they were carrying.


    Their movements seemed smoother than before.


    Even so, their bodies are not used to the Tagak footwork, so they don''t move reflexively when attacking or dodging.


    They were once again hunting in Glittering Meadow, this time their target prey was a wildebeast.


    Therge number of their flocks can already be called a colony. So hunting wildebeast can be said as ecosystem control.


    Orcs could hunt wildebeasts for weeks and this colony would still number in the hundreds.


    For that Moku decided to make wildebeast the main food of the orcs for the next month.


    Wildebeasts wererger and stronger than the herd of deer, so they could provide the orcs with equal resistance.


    However, with their footwork training, the orcs were used to moving quickly to attack and dodge.


    Even so, they once again came home with their bodies full of wounds.


    Moku bring the meat and fruit for the girls into the tent.


    After dinner, once again challenges Anna to a duel and once again defeats her.


    But this time Anna didn''t fall unconscious, she just gave up after Moku''s sword touched her neck.


    Anna who understood what was going to happen, sighed and took off her clothes until she was naked.


    Annay down and began to close her eyes. For some reason this understanding attitude made Moku''s heart ache.


    Moku went back to his research routine.


    The other four girls started whispering to each other behind Moku. Moku ignored them.


    The night ended again and the orcs regrouped, Moku continued their training routine.


    This continued until three dayster, the orc''s life routine revolved in


    Wake up¡ªPractice Tagak footwork¡ªfainted¡ªwake up¡ªwalks to Glittering Meadow¡ªhunts wildebeest¡ªeats¡ªgoes home with sores¡ªsleeps¡ªwake up again.


    The weight of the burden they carry increases, they be more and more exhausted and faint faster.


    On the third day Moku decided it was time to teach the orcs how to punch and kick properly. The food reserves in the huts were also sufficient to feed the orcs.


    So their training routines have changed.


    Wake up¡ªPractice Tagak footwork¡ªfainted¡ªwake up¡ªeat¡ªpractice kicks and punches¡ªfainted¡ªwake up¡ªwalked to Glittering Meadow¡ªhunted wildebeest¡ªeat¡ªcame home with sores¡ªsleep¡ªwake up again.


    They continued to do this for the next two days.


    Meanwhile, Moku''s life routine is a bit different from other orcs.


    Out of the tent¡ªtraining the orcs¡ªgoing hunting with the orcs¡ªgoing home¡ªentering the tent with meat and fruit¡ªcooking food for the girls¡ªa duel with Anna¡ªdefeating Anna¡ªsqueezing and pinching Anna''s voluptuous body¡ªtrying to control the dragon prana¡ªfailed to control dragon prana¡ªcame out of the tent.


    Anna''s sword skills are getting stronger day by day, Moku must be more serious about dealing with it every night.


    Every night the whispers of the girls got louder, even though Moku didn''t understand what they were talking about but he understood the meaning of the intonation of their voices.


    Anna, who was just staring at first, has now joined in talking with the other girls even though her naked body is being groped.


    The girls seemed to be starting to believe in their spections and seemed more rxed.


    Now they seemed to be convinced that Moku was a sterile orc.


    Moku who sensed the meaning of their pitying gazes was getting more and more irritated.


    He had not slept for a week, the bags under his eyes were getting darker.


    Even though the orcs'' bodies are very strong, they still need sleep.


    But Moku who was infatuated with dragon prana didn''t care about his body. He had to find a way to use dragon prana despite not seeing a woman''s naked body.


    He managed to circte dragon prana in his hands, this increased his strength many times over.


    His hand felt like it was enveloped in energy, Moku tried to burn his hand but it wasn''t hurt and felt hot at all.


    Moku thought he had seeded and took his eyes off Anna''s naked body and suddenly the energy disappeared and the heat returned.


    Moku stared desperately at his burning hand.


    Seeing Moku burn his hand the girls move away.


    ''Hiiiiii... this orc be mad'' their shouted in hearts.


    Moku, who sensed their gazes, discovered the fact that a girl''s disgusted gaze was far more painful than being considered insane by your own tribe.


    Failure andck of sleep make Moku depressed, begins to appear strange thoughts that don''t make sense at all.


    Moku thought of his older sister in his previous life.


    She was a beautiful girl with straight ck hair, fair skin and cute face that made people think she was a friendly girl.


    Coupled with her sses and tied hair she looks like a serious and smart girl. Their parents gave her name Bn.


    But the girl''s friendly, serious, and smart only seen from the outside. She is someone with crazy thoughts and dangerous ideas.


    After graduating from the renowned medical academy, Bn decided to pursue her dream, discovering the unseen world.


    Starting from religious practitioners to traditional rituals she has tried. Of course Bn didn''t try on herself, although wanting to find the unseen, Bn was a coward.


    She would run away if she heard the sound of the wind in the middle of the night and thought it was a ghost following her.


    She strongly believes that beings from another world are trying to prevent her research, so she looks for shields as well as guinea pigs.


    Who else if not her beloved brother who is obedient, strong, and brave like Moku.


    Moku bes Bn''s guinea pig from the ritual of taking a seven-flower bath in the middle of the night which almost makes him suffer from hypothermia to drinking a potion that almost makes him die of poisoning.


    Almost 70% of the injuries that Moku suffered were the result of Bn''s experiments not due to the result of the fight.


    Moku obeyed Bn because he loved his older sister, not because he had also believe that the unseen world was the key to superpowers. yep... not because of that.


    Bn''s obsession with the unseen world is so great that at the end of her life Bn feels happy. Because in the end she will see the unseen world directly.


    She told Moku if she wanted to be her sister again if they met in the unseen realm. Moku just nodded and hoped in his heart that it wouldn''t happen.


    One of Bn''s theories that Moku always remembers is


    "Humans have the sense to feel the unseen world but that sense falls asleep because the other five senses in the body be too dominant.


    These five senses show the brain what is real and what is not. So that when the sleeping senses feel the presence of supernatural beings around the body, the brain will trante this as something that is not real.


    Humans will end up thinking that it''s just an illusion, a misperception, just a feeling, or some other optical trick.


    Though that creatures are real and the realm is real. They are with us but we forget them.


    They see us, they watch us, theyugh at our stupidity.


    Human life bes an interesting spectacle for them.


    They are the forgotten.


    That''s why we have to reawaken that senses.


    By paralyzing the five senses and forcing the brain to only receive signals from that senses.


    That sense is the Inner Eye"


    Bn has created the procedures and tools they will use to conduct experiments to awaken the inner eye.


    Moku remembers every detail because at that moment he felt that his end was near. He saw that the grim reaper was already waving at him as if saying ''i wille soon''


    However, the experiment was never carried out because Bn felt that it was very dangerous and would be fatal to the object of research.


    Bn doesn''t want to lose her only brother yet, nor can they kidnap strangers because it takes determination and strong will to be able to pass this experiment.


    Bn tried to get colleges and the government to support her experiments but she almost ended up in prison or a mental hospital.


    In the end, Bn gave up and postponed the experiment until she was sure the procedure would be safe for Moku.


    Moku who was reminded of Bn smiled, then he chuckled.


    hehehehhehehehehehehehehehehhehehehehhehehehehehhehehehehehhehehehe


    Moku''s horrific chuckle frightens the girls.


    ''He really went crazy! hiiii'' They said to themselves.


    Moku ignored them.


    If he can''t find it by sight, smell, sound, taste and touch.


    Then he will use that sense, the inner eye.


    ''Sis, it seems that even in this world I will still be your guinea pig''

 Chapter 14 Inner Eye

    Life is boring.


    Born knowing nothing and dying knowing nothing.


    So brief, it disappears when we close our eyes.


    A small child staring at the toy in his hand, Gatotkaca.


    A fictional character from a cartoon that the boy likes to watch with his mother. Gatotkaca is very strong, he is able to jump higher than a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.


    ''He doesn''t exist in the real world'' he said.


    The little boy walked in search of his mother.


    ''Mom? why isn''t Gatotkaca in the real world?'' He asked.


    But her mother justy still, her faded brown eyes staring stiffly at the ceiling.


    She was a beautiful woman with long wavy ck hair. Her stiff lips, once always formed a friendly and gentle smile.


    Her light brown skin used to look radiant and full of freshness, but now it had turned pale white.


    Mother kept smiling, even though her hands were trying to hold back the blood that came out of her stomach, but the blood was now dry.


    Maybe she didn''t want to scare her kids with a pained face.


    The little boy did not find an answer from his mother, he walked unsteadily out of the house.


    But when he grabbed the doorknob his hand stopped. His trembling knees satnguidly.


    He sit still with vacant eyes.


    The boy''s mind went nk.


    ''If he doesn''t exist in the real world, why don''t you just be a Gatotkaca?'' His mother''s voice came from behind the kitchen.


    His mother seemed to be cooking his favorite food, fried tempeh.


    The boy was silent and did not turn to answer.


    Moku screams and cries.


    With a clenched fist he grabbed the doorknob and opened it. Moku stepped along with his will.


    On that day, his World shattered leaving only one will.


    Moku opened his eyes, he saw a group of orcs were sitting cross-legged in front of him. Moku started to speak.


    "Seven days ago I managed to find a way out for our race.


    The way to a chance to defeat the mage"


    The orcs'' eyes widened.


    There was a surprised gasp from the orcs.


    Boku asked impatiently "What the way is that? How do we get there?"


    "It is a way to use the hidden power in our bodies.


    Have you ever wondered why orcs can impregnate mana species like humans? Or why can''t we have female offspring?


    It is the power that is hidden in our bodies that causes this.


    The power is so strong that it is capable of making women of other species submit and give up their wombs.


    The power is so great that it turns all the babies that the orcs give birth to carrying the characteristics of their fathers, namely the male orc." Moku replied.


    Orcs seemed enlightened, they also always wondered why there were no female orcs in this world.


    If there were female orcs then their problem would be solved and the orcs would no longer be on the verge of extinction.


    "This hidden power I call dragon prana.


    I know that if there are four conditions for awakening and using dragon prana,


    First, a strong body. The point is that the mass of fat in the body should not exceed 10% of body weight.


    Orcs have a metabolic system that turns all their food into muscle. So all orcs had qualified without having to train when they were five years old.


    Second, strong breathing technique. To pump dragon prana in the body and flow it to certain parts requires strong breathing techniques.


    Third, strong will. You must have a strong will to be able to escape the control of the dragon prana and turn to control it.


    Fourth, inner eye, this is a condition that I myself have not been able to fulfill.


    That''s why I wanted to do close-door training for a while. While I''m away I''ll be appointing some orcs to handle some important positions.


    Goku, I''m appointing you as assistant coach. While I''m away you''ll be the one watching over the orcs training.


    Don''t let them bezy, hit them if they''re wrong, and keep adding weight to the load they carry even if it''s just a pebble every day.


    Boku, I''m appointing you the head of food hut. While I''m away you''ll be the one watching over the food hut.


    Keep all the meat in a jug of honey, take the meat from the older jug for training don''t use the new one , and don''t forget to feed the girls.


    Boku I trust you! I hope no orcs or girls starve to death when I return.


    Mige, I appointed you the head of hunting. While I''m gone you''ll be the one overseeing the hunt.


    You will determine the route to Glittering Meadow, choose prey, determine hunting strategies, and appoint orcs to their respective positions.


    Before leaving I''ll teach you how to use a weapon, raise your weapons!


    Practice begins!" Moku ordered.


    The orcs are surprised that Moku chooses Mige as the head of hunting. It is only natural that Moku chooses Goku as the assistant coach and Boku as the head of the food hut.


    The two orcs were already known to their tribe as the strongest and wisest. But Mige was a young orc.


    They are worried that Mige will not be able to carry out his duties due to hisck of experience. But they didn''t say anything and followed Moku''s decision.


    Moku as the chief of the tribe never made a mistake during his tenure. In fact they were getting stronger every day and they could feel it clearly.


    Mige knew that if the other orcs doubted his abilities, he also didn''t understand why Moku had decided to choose him as the head of hunting.


    But Mige will not betray Moku''s decision, he will show that Moku has done the right thing.


    Mige clenched his fists tightly and stood together with the other orcs. They began to carry their own weighs.


    Although Moku allowed to increase the weight with just pebbles, no orc was so weak as to add only pebbles.


    They added timber even though it was only from small trees. The weight that the orcs were carrying had now reached a quarter of a ton.


    They started with their usual footwork exercises, but Moku didn''t continue until they passed out, instead he continued on to punch and kick practice after the third repetition.


    Punches and kicks were practiced until they passed out. Two hourster they got up and started to eat.


    After eating, Moku teach them how to use weapons, starting from the mace, spear, toya, and gh.


    He asked them to choose their respective weapons and start their training. As usual Moku shed every part of their body that was in the wrong position with a four-sliced rattan.


    The exercise was carried out as usual, until they passed out. When they wakes up, Moku hands Goku a four-ded rattan and asks Mige to lead the orcs on a hunt.


    Mige agreed with a voice full of burning enthusiasm.


    Moku saw the orc hordes walk away from being seen and disappear behind the shady Bog forest trees.


    He also had to immediately do the experiment. Moku was a little scared, not because he knew what was going to happen but because he didn''t know what was going to happen.


    Moku walked across the top of Green Caping Hill and passed it. In contrast to the front side, the back side of Green Caping Hill has a lot of steep declines.


    Like two different worlds, if the front side is covered with green grass and the sun is shining, the back side is covered with gray rocks and overcast clouds.


    At the age of seven, Moku found a cave behind Green Caping Hill. The cave is inhabited by a mutated animal.


    At that time he was sleeping, six horns seen perched on his head like a crown on the head of a king.


    He sleeps curled up, but his golden yellow feathers look strong and sturdy. On both legs there are three sharp ws ready to tear their prey.


    He woke up hearing the sound of Moku''s footsteps entering hisir. He stood up showing his 2 meter body. A mutated vulture.


    The bird mutated its ws to make it sharper and stronger.


    The battle between Moku and the mutated vultures was fierce. But the location of the battle is more in Moku''s favor, the mutated vulture can''t use its flight ability in a narrow cave.


    In the end Moku managed to stab the mutated vulture''s eye. Then using the vulture''s head as a grip, he managed to stab him in the neck.


    Moku uses his ws for karambit des.


    The cave is not too big and there is only one room. Sometimes there is water that falls from the static in the sky of the cave which is 3 meters high.


    He will perform the procedure of opening his inner eye in this cave.


    Moku took out equipment and potions from the bag on his back. Before leaving Moku went into the food hut to get some potions.


    Bn exins the inner eye opening procedure will be assisted by some chemical drugs, but Moku can''t find it and he doesn''t know how to make it.


    However he had prepared a potion that had the same effect.


    Moku made a bonfire then closed the cave door with arge stone.


    The cave was dark and only lit by the light from the bonfire. Moku begins to perform experiments ording to Bn''s procedure that he remembers.


    Moku took off all his clothes until he was naked.


    To awaken the inner eye, the other five senses must first be disabled.


    Even so the five senses that are paralyzed will make the mind reflexively and unconsciously move to find its own way out.


    Then the body of the object of research must be immobile or unable to move far. Moku started to chain his arms, legs, waist and neck.


    The end of the chain was plugged into the walls of the cave so Moku could still move his hands but could only walk half a step.


    Then the next procedure is to turn off the senses. The first sense ording to Bn''s procedure is the eye.


    The goal is that the object of research will be calmer if you can''t see what the researcher will do to his body.


    But Moku did this experiment himself, for that he needed his eyes to see.


    So the first sense is hearing.


    Moku pped his ears hard with his palms.


    BANG!


    There was a ringing sound followed by pain, but a split secondter the ringing disappeared along with the other sounds.


    His eardrums shatter and Moku bes deaf.


    Moku didn''t scream or react in the slightest. Blood dripped from his ear canal.


    He then opened his mouth and pulled his tongue out. Moku quickly took a knife and cut his tongue.


    The flesh that was Moku''s former tongue fell on the ground. Moku lost his sense of taste.


    The procedure continues, Moku holds the tip of his nose and cuts it.


    A small groan was heard from Moku''s mouth which was filled with blood.


    But to eliminate the sense of smell is not enough to just cut the nose. We can smell odors due to the presence of olfactory nerves in the nasal cavity.


    For that Moku has prepared a potion. This potiones from tobo liquid.


    Tobo is dried until it turns yellow, then finely ground and mixed in hot water. The results of the tobo juice are what this potion is made of.


    Moku poured the potion into his nostrils. When the potion met Moku''s flesh it felt like it was being burned from within.


    He groaned in pain. However Moku clenched his fists tightly and continued the procedure.<sub> </sub>


    Now he can no longer hear, taste, and smell.


    Next up is the skin. To get rid of the sense of touch is very difficult, Bn thought of inserting an anesthetic liquid into the skin tissue so that the skin can feel numb.


    But Moku couldn''t make an anesthetic, he found another way with the same effect, namely fermented hogweed sap.


    He covered his entire body with fermented hogweed sap. Not a single surface of the skin remains.


    Even so the effects of the hogweed sap didn''t react quickly, he still had time until his skin started to burn.


    Moku inhale and exhale quickly. Next are the eyes. It''s an easy procedure but he knows the pain he will feel. Moku prepares himself.


    Without hesitation Moku poked his eyeballs with his index finger. Moku screamed in pain, but when Moku''s screams hadn''t gone away, a burning sensation started to spread throughout his body.


    The effect of the  fermented hogweed sap begins.


    Moku felt like he was skinned alive and then doused with salt water.


    AAAAARARRFFFFF!!


    Moku screamed in pain, his cut tongue made Moku''s scream sound like a broken trumpet.


    The sound he let out was like a scream from the depths of hell.


    It made everyone who heard it shudder.


    The pain slowly began to fade, Moku''s mind began to no longer be preupied with pain.


    But it did not get any information from the five senses.


    There is only emptiness.


    Moku can not see, taste, hear, smell and touch. He couldn''t feel anything.


    The brain is confused and continues to send signals to the five senses asking for information, but all five senses have been destroyed.


    The brain panics. He sends all kinds of reactions to the body to find a way out.


    But Moku''s chained body can''t move anywhere. He started to struggle. Moku felt he was going crazy.


    What do blind people see?


    What do deaf people hear?


    What do people with anosmia smell?


    What do people with ageusia taste?


    What do person with numb all over his body felt?


    What would happen if all of this happened at one time?


    Have you ever thought about it?


    Have you ever imagined it?


    Void


    As if in a space without color, without sign, without directions, without beginning, and without end.


    Being trapped in a circle that doesn''t rotate, just floats until the end of time.


    Time stopped, no one knows how long it has been, how many seconds, minutes, hours, days, months, years, decades, or centuries, there is no concept of time.


    The concept of self begins to disappear, the concept of existence bes meaningless.


    The orcs and their tribes disappeared,


    The girls disappeared,


    The teachers disappeared,


    The friends disappeared,


    Bn disappears,


    Moku disappeared,


    The brain decides that the body is dead. It was time for it to also rest for good.


    ''Are you going to forget me too?'' There was a soft and friendly voice.


    ''Are you going to rest and forget about me too?'' the soft and friendly voice sounded sad.


    The determination


    The determination that was always with him, always sounded excited and forced Moku to continue to train and pursue their dreams.


    The determination that had been with him ever since he had managed to open the door and set his foot on the ground.


    It sounded sad. Her sad voice was far more painful than her angry voice.


    He would never make her sad. No Never!


    There are several phases after the five senses are gone.


    The first phase, panic. The panicked brain will look for every way to get information from outside the body.


    The object''s body will struggle and go crazy, this can harm him so that the object must be shackled.


    The second phase, eptance. In this phase the brain epts that it will not get any information from outside the body. So the brain will think if the body is dead.


    As a result, the brain will begin to reduce the activity of organs such as the heart and lungs. Gradually the brain will also die due to the absence of oxygen entering the brain.


    The third phase, awakening. In this phase, the object of research must force the brain to look for other senses as a source of information.


    This phase requires a very strong determination from the object of research and a great will to survive.


    This is because the object of research must fight the habit of the brain which always uses the five senses and forces it to use the inner eye.


    That''s why Bn and Moku can''t kidnap strangers and make them the object of research, because it''s certain that the kidnapping will turn into murder.


    Moku is the only human that Bn knows has extraordinary determination and concentration that can even be categorized as a super power.


    That''s why Bn believes that Moku will survive ande back alive even if he loses his heart or is beheaded.


    Moku forced his brain to keep working and awake.


    I AM THE STRONGEST!!!


    I AM THE GREATEST!!!


    Time moves again,


    The circle is turning again,


    The colour turn to the space again,


    The void shattered.


    Moku can feel it again.


    Like a thin mist that enveloped everything in the world.


    Gives color that is never visible,


    Provides coolness and warmth that has never been felt,


    Light of Biofield.


    A lizard-shaped silhouette emitted a light brown glow that felt harsh and cold as it attacked the cockroach-shaped silhouette that was also emitting a light brown glow.


    The rocks and walls emitted a ck light.


    The chains that bound his hands appeared to be cracked on various sides due to his vigorous struggle.


    He can see and felt every tiny detail.


    Moku was amazed at the sight he saw with his inner eye.


    Until he remembered his original purpose. Discover how to use dragon prana.


    Moku started to see his own body.


    His body emitted a soft green light and felt warm. But Moku can change that softness and warmth when he gives off a killing intent.


    He took a closer look at his body.


    His body is filled with luminous root fibers, it is the veins that carry energy through the blood.


    This energy 2.5% will be used in daily life and 97.5% of it will be stored in the sr plexus, that is what should happen.


    But there is a difference in the orc body, the energy used in daily life is still 2.5% but the energy stored in the sr plexus is only 37.5%.


    60% of that energy resides in the orc''s genitals.


    Seeing this Moku could only shake his head. Orcs only store 37.5% of energy for their very fast metabolism and body regeneration.


    While 60% of it is used for intercourse. Moku feels disgusted with his own race.


    Moku looked deeper.


    There are seven points in the orc''s body that do not emit light but form space. It has a ck ball in it.


    The room is located at the top of the head, forehead, throat, heart, behind the sr plexus, navel, and at the end of the spine.


    The rooms are connected to each other by stairs, which start at the lowest room at the end of the spine to the top room at the top of the head.


    At the bottom of the room there are two ck balls that are close to each other. They slowly turn in opposite directions.


    The left ball rotates counterclockwise, the right ball rotates clockwise. Moku named the room as the Generator Room.


    As the name implies, Moku understands the function of the room and it is in this room that he has to channel his dragon prana.


    ''Dragons have no power if they haven''t hatched'' Mokuughed inwardly.


    Moku stood back up, his five senses had recovered.


    Moku didn''t know how long he had been in this cave.


    He opened his eyes and walked unsteadily, his body not yet used to the six active senses.


    Moku pushed the rock that covered the cave and came out.


    The day has be night.


    Moku walks back to the tribe. On the way he saw a horde of orcs who had just returned from hunting. As usual they came home full of wounds.


    Their aura looks more lethargic and cold. Perhaps their killing intent had not been extinguished from the time of the hunt.


    "Moku!" Goku who was in the front row said hello.


    "Have you finished close-door training?" Zalthu asked.


    Moku felt strange about Zalthu''s question.


    "How long have I been gone?" He asked.


    "Gone? It''s the same day you announced your close-door training" Vakgar replied.


    Moku was surprised. Moku thought he had been in the cave for months, but it seems he was wrong.


    Moku didn''t answer and just smiled. He ordered the orcs to return to rest.


    He walked briskly towards his tent.


    He couldn''t wait to immediately activate the generator room.

 Chapter 15 How To Tame Your Dragon

    Moku walks in the cold night.


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    The orcs who were used to the crazy things Moku did didn''t pay any heed.


    The orcs were too exhausted and sleepy to think about the meaning of their chief''s question.


    Moku parted the curtain of his tent door.


    He saw five girls sitting in a circle around the fire.


    They had lived with Moku for more than a week making them ustomed to living in this warm tent.


    With full stomachs, the warm and clean tent allows them to livefortably.


    Coupled with a sterile Orcs, none of orc captives are as happy as they are.


    Hearing the curtains of the tent open they turned their heads.


    Moku walked into his tent.


    As usual, he brought meat and fruit.


    They eat together.


    Anna who finished dinner nced at Moku who stood up and took the two swords they used to duel, she also stood up.


    Anna considered this session as her sword practice session. Even so she was a little annoyed that she kept losing to Moku every night.


    Anna wanted to sh the head of this sterile orc one day and see if his promise to release her was true.


    Moku plunged one sword into the ground and started to slowly walk backwards.


    Anna did not hesitate to take the sword and mount her sword stance.


    Moku just stood up as usual and didn''t raise his sword. He wanted to try something.


    Seeing Moku who didn''t mount his stance, Anna furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Seeing her furrowed forehead, Moku just smiled and pulled his fingertips back, inviting Anna to attack.


    Furious at being belittled, Anna lunged forward.


    "This time I''m going to sh that ugly green head of yours!" Anna shouted.


    Moku''s smile grew wider. He understood the meaning of Anna''s words, did not understand thenguage she was speaking but understood the meaning of her words.


    Like someone who understands anguage but can''t speak it in the samenguage.


    His brain has immediately tranted the foreignnguage he heard into anguage he can understand, so it is as if he hears a foreignnguage like hearing his familiarnguage.


    Moku''s ears listened to Anna''s intonation, his eyes saw the look on her face, and his inner eye sensed the meaning of her words. Makes Moku understand what Anna is saying.


    Moku wanted tough loudly, but Anna''s sword which gave off a cold and harsh aura started to approach. Moku tilted his head and dodged easily.


    Anna grew furious and began to attack very quickly. Attacks and feintbine in a single attackbo.


    But Moku can dodge it easily, he can know for sure where Anna''s fake attack is and where is the real attack. Moku reads Anna like a book.


    She started to panic because her movements were read, Anna decided to back off. However, Moku who had been satisfied with his experiment, moved swiftly to chase forward.


    He decide to end this duel.


    He drew his sword and attacked, he swatted Anna''s sword out and plunged into her defense.


    Without giving Anna time to recover her stance, Moku stabbed his sword and stopped just as it was about to touch her white neck.


    Moku lowered his sword and smirked.


    Seeing that smirk Anna was getting more and more irritated, she threw away her sword and started cursing "One day I will chop off your dickhead, you sterile orc!"


    Moku, who understood the meaning of Anna''s words, felt a pang in his heart. He never expected a cute-faced girl like Anna to utter such dirty curses.


    The other four girls who heard Anna''s cursing giggled. But they fell silent again when Moku nced at them with an angry face.


    Moku ignored them, picked up the sword that Anna had thrown, and returned the two to where he usually kept them.


    Anna had sat back down by the fire and started to undress. She knew what would happen next. She felt the reason Moku groping her body is to cure his sterile.


    ''Poor orc, so young but already sterile'' thought Anna sadly.


    Moku came back and saw Anna already lying naked beside the bonfire, once again her understanding made Moku''s heart ache.


    Moku forgot his heart and sat next to Anna, then the dragon prana rippled again looking at her naked body. But Moku was able to control his body easily.


    He started doing breathing to control the dragon prana. During the experiment Moku managed to create a breathing technique specifically designed for dragon prana.


    In martial arts, breathing technique is one of the important subjects.


    With good breathing techniques, the practitioner can use the energy stored in the sr plexus to increase his strength during battle.


    Moku after being reborn as an orc modifies his breathing technique so can be used more power in his new body.


    The modification resulted in three forms of secret moves that he used against Goku in the Pka match.


    With his experience modifying breathing techniques for orc bodies, Moku created a new breathing technique which he named Dragon Breath Cultivation.


    The first step is to activate the dragon prana then make it spin like a tornado. The dragon pranic tornado must keep spinning faster and faster.


    The second stage, transmits.


    Moku always gets to this stage, but the body parts he transmits can''t store the dragon prana and always end up being pulled back into ce after Moku turns his eyes away from Anna''s naked body.


    But with his new senses Moku finds the generator room.


    To find the generator room required full concentration, therefore Moku used the spare energy in the sr plexus to sharpen his inner eye.


    He also found the generator room. Two ck spheres appeared to be spinning as he had seen before.


    Dragon prana flowed into the two ck spheres. The two ck spheres reacted they spun faster and faster.


    The ck sphere on the right rotates clockwise, drawing in the dragon prana and channeling it into the ck sphere on the left.


    The ck sphere on the left rotates counterclockwise absorbing the dragon prana from the ck sphere on the right and channeling it to all corners of the generator room.


    The two ck spheres move on their own so Moku no longer needs to flow dragon prana into the generator room.


    The generator room glowed with twinkling light receiving dragon prana energy from the ck sphere on the left.


    They kept spinning fast and faster. Until the generator room became bright and shone white light.


    The generator room is getting brighter and brighter.


    Moku saw the generator room was able to attract and store dragon prana on it own, he took his eyes off Anna''s naked body and Moku became very happy.


    Both the ck sphere and the generator chamber still work even without stimtion, the dragon prana not be pulled back to its original ce.


    This continues until both balls grow one petal. The petals are simr to the petals of a lotus flower.


    Then a second petal appears, not long after that a third petal appears.


    Moku watched carefully, until he felt a danger like a call from his future self that said that he would regret if he just watched and do nothing.


    Moku was surprised and started to find out if there was something wrong with the generator room activation procedure.


    After looking back at the generator room more closely, Moku didn''t see anything unusual, then he looked at the dragon prana.


    Suddenly Moku''s eyes widened, the hairs on his neck stood up, and cold sweat trickled down his back.


    The dragon prana in his cock was getting less and less, now it was only 60% of its previous amount and was decreasing rapidly.


    Dragon prana is the energy stored in the orc''s genitals, it can be said that dragon prana is the orc''s genital organ it self.


    So if the dragon prana ispletely absorbed or drastically reduced, it is very likely that Moku will bepletely be really sterile.


    Moku wants to be strong but not at the expense of his identity as a man and as an orc.


    Even the immense power hidden within the orc''s body came from its cock.


    So if there is an orc that is sterile then he is the most defective product of the defective product. The only way to clear his name is to bang his head against tofu until he dies.


    Moku channeled all the energy in his body and stored in his sr plexus to increase dragon prana.


    However the generator room and the two ck orbs absorb dragon prana faster than Moku added it. Moku panicked.


    His body is getting thinner due to the energy that flows into the dragon prana, the energy reserves in his sr plexus are also getting depleted.


    This willter cause side effects such as decreased regeneration ability and weight loss if Moku does not immediately restore the energy.


    Until when the seventh petal opened, the two ck sphere stopped absorbing dragon prana. The two ck sphere now looked like two blooming lotuses.


    Moku managed to save 50% of all his dragon prana.


    But before Moku could breathe a sigh of relief, the two lotus flowers started to spin again and the generator room glowed again.


    The light grew brighter and brighter until it surrounded Moku''s entire body and enveloped him.


    A white membrane began to appear and covered Moku''s entire body, the cross-legged Moku curled up and was wrapped in a white membrane like a cocoon.


    The five girls who were watching Moku perform his strange daily ritual, screamed in horror when they saw a bright white light emitting from Moku''s body.


    The light was so bright that they had to close their eyes. When they opened their eyes they saw Moku was already wrapped in a white membrane like a cocoon.


    Anna who was closest to Moku screamed in horror, then crept away and gathered with the other four girls.


    They were scared and hugged each other, they thought Moku was using forbidden magic to treat his infertility.


    Moku who was in the cocoon didn''t know what the girls were thinking. At this moment he felt his body being cleansed from within.


    Moku is now in his subconscious.


    There is no sky in this world, there is no sun, moon, or stars.


    There is no time in this world, neither day nor night.


    There is only adder that keeps going up until you can''t see the end. To climb thisdder he must pass through a gate.


    The gate in front of Moku.


    This gate has a height of six meters with a white base color. It is supported by tworge sturdy pirs.


    This gate has tworge doors in the middle of which there is a lotus flower that rotates in opposite directions.


    The right lotus rotates clockwise and the left lotus rotates counterclockwise.


    The gates, pirs, and doors are filled with beautiful carvings like the ones Moku had seen at Datuak nan Sabatang''s house.


    Carving of walking duck, symbolizing order.


    Carving of bamboo shoots tip, symbolizing usefulness.


    Carving of betel leaf, symbolizes thoughts and morals.


    Carving of fern arch, symbolizing family.


    Carving of spreads, symbolizing thew.


    Moku knew what he had to do. Moku stepped forward and ced his hands on the two doors.


    Moku remembered the first door he opened himself. The door took Moku to see a different world.


    At this time Moku will also open a door that takes him to step to see a different world.<sub> </sub>


    A world full of violence and hardship.


    However Moku wasn''t as scared as before, he felt very excited with overflowing curiosity.


    There is only one thing inmon with both doors, determination will always be with him.


    Moku pushed both doors and stepped forward.


    The cocoon wrapped around Moku''s body opened, expelling what was contained within.


    Causing a burst of energy, making the wind churned and blowing violently throughout the tribe.


    Moku stepped out of his cocoon. The cocoon was torn apart and carried away by the wind.


    Moku changed.


    The orc''s massive body shrank and condensed. His muscles felt like they were getting harder and harder like steel tes.


    Its height which is only 185 cm increases until it reaches 195 cm. His bones became hard like diamonds. His green skin became darker.


    Not only his body, Moku''s face also changed.


    The orc''s bare lower canines shrunk and became sharp.


    His broad cheekbones shrunk to a slender shape. His bushy eyebrows turned curved and sharp like swords.


    Grow thick ck hair from his bald head. Moku''s face became handsome, there was no fierce and brutal orc feature.


    Moku''s red eyes are so deep that they captivate anyone who looks at them.


    He looked like a cold male model who could make a woman swoon with just a sinister smile.


    The five girls looked at Moku with wide eyes and gaping mouths.


    They were all stunned to see a handsome man with ckish green skin in front of them.


    ''Who is this handsome man!?'' they shouted in their hearts.


    Moku didn''t care about the girls, he was busy feeling the power stored in his new body.


    He felt he had the power to punch right through a boulder. Moku is getting closer to his dream.


    In a little while he could jump as high as a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.


    As a result of the sudden evolution, Moku''s clothes were torn apart and shattered along with his cocoon. So he currently naked.


    On his waist was a white tattoo that wrapped around his body like a belt. The head of the belt is in the shape of an octagonal star.


    The lower end of the star is longer than the rest. Moku named this belt Bhimasuta.


    The lower end of the Bhimasuta represents thedder being climbed, and the other seven ends represent the seven petals of the lotus flower.


    The five girls looked at Moku''s naked body, they swallowed hard because Moku''s new body so perfect.


    Hearing the girls gulp, Moku turned his head towards them. He smirked at Anna who was staring in awe.


    ''Now who are you calling dick head? It''s time I cleared my name, you will see if this handsome orc is not sterile hehe''


    "Do you like it?" Moku quipped at Anna.


    Anna was surprised. Not because of Moku''s question but because she understood what he was saying.


    "You can talk?" Anna asked stuttering in disbelief.


    "Of course I can talk, do you really think the monster is mute?" Moku asked back.


    "Huh? That''s not what I meant, you can understand humannguage?" hearing Moku''s voice once again, Anna was sure that he was the one who spoke.


    "I don''t understand humannguage, but I use telepathy to convey my meaning to you. Look at other girls around you" Moku replied.


    Apart from strengthening his body, the evolution also strengthened Moku''s six senses, including the inner eye. He now can send messages via telepathy to someone.


    Anna saw another girl beside her, they all looked at her strangely. They are surprised that Anna can understand monsternguage and Moku can understand humannguage.


    "How? What kind monsters are you?" Anna was stunned.


    "I''m an orc, don''t you already know. Forget it, Anna you better start keeping your promise" Moku changed the subject.


    "Promise?" Anna is confused.


    "Yeah, we both have made a pact before fighting, if I lose then you can be free, but if I win you will be mine" Moku exined.


    Anna was stunned, she did not expect that Moku really intended to free her. Anna just wanted to have a chance to behead this orc''s dickhead.


    Even though now Moku is handsome and doesn''t have the head of a dick anymore.


    "You''re lying! There''s no way the orcs will release the women they captured. You will definitely **** us until we die" Anna stood up and pointed at Moku.


    Moku replied in a soft voice, "Anna, as a being who only has one gender, we are forced to look for partners from other species.


    We just do it to stay alive. It''s the same with humans who kill cows or chickens, cut down trees, and eradicate monsters.


    Even so I give you the opportunity to determine your own destiny. The fight between me and you is a sacred battle.


    As the strongest orc as well as the leader of this tribe, defeating me is a great achievement.


    The other orcs will respect you and let you go freely. But unfortunately you lost." Moku spoke as he continued to walk towards Anna.


    "So, keep your promise" Moku stood right in front of Anna, his tall body seemed to cover Anna''s body, and his red eyes stared intently into Anna''s eyes.


    Anna was silent, she couldn''t say anything, she was silent not because of Moku''s reasonable argument but Moku''s handsome face and burly body that was very close to her.


    Anna even smelled a fragrant aroma that made her head dizzy and her eyes blurred from Moku''s manhood.


    Moku who saw Anna was silent, hugged her, carried her like a princess, andid Anna close to the bonfire.


    Their naked bodies pressed against each other. Moku hugged Anna and started licking her neck.


    He was in no hurry to enjoy Anna''s body. Moku is like a fisherman waiting for his catch to get tired while continuing to pull the fishing line.


    Moku opened Anna''s crotch and held her in his stomach. Moku gently squeezed the right chest and licked Anna''s left chest with his right hand squeezing her buttocks.


    Anna tried to fight back but her body seemed no longer in her control. Over time, Anna began to enjoy the y.


    Moku who knew that Anna was enjoying this y more and more, moved towards her lower body. A small moan began to emerge from Anna''s closed mouth.


    Ah ah


    Moku''s hand that was squeezing Anna''s buttocks moved up and stroked her back with fingertips. Anna felt electricity running through her body.


    Ahhh...


    Moku''s tongue which was licking Anna''s breasts dropped slowly. Moku kissed Anna''s t white belly and licked her navel hole. Anna''s moans grew louder.


    Aah... ah..


    After being satisfied with her stomach, Moku moved down again starting from Anna''s waist circumference. Moku kissed and massaged the part slowly. Anna groaned again in a louder voice.


    hmm.. Ahh.. aah..


    Moku came back down and kissed Anna''s clitoris. Then insert the tip of his tongue into her vagina with the upper lip still on the clitoris.


    Moku moved his tongue up and down from the vaginal opening to Anna''s clitoris. Anna''s moans were heard following the rhythm of Moku''s tongue.


    Ahh... hm... Ahh...


    Moku''s hands were not silent, they squeezed and pinched Anna''s nipples. Moku kept doing that until Anna''s hips lifted and her back bent.


    Ah... Ah. Ah!


    When Anna almost reached the peak of satisfaction, Moku waited for the salty liquid to enter his mouth while speeding up his licking. Anna moaned in a sexy voice.


    AAAHHH!


    But what Moku felt on his tongue was a delicious liquid that was no less expensive than wine. Moku greedily drank Anna''s orgasmic liquid.


    Ahh.. hah.. ha.. hah..


    Anna''s chest heaved up and down after that intense orgasm. She never expected the orc to make her moan and orgasm like that.


    Moku sat up straight and put the tip of his dick into Anna''s vaginal opening.


    Anna wanted to fight back but she seemed to lose energy after the orgasm. In the end, Anna just gave up her body.


    Seeing Anna''s body rx again, Moku slowly inserted his dick. His movements were very careful, back and forth slowly.


    Moku slowly dug Anna''s vaginal hole.


    Moku is very focused because he doesn''t want to hurt Anna. Until the tip of his penis touched her womb.


    ahhkk..!


    Anna groaned in surprise, she enjoyed Moku''s cautious actions. Anna always thought the Orcs would fuck her cruelly.


    ah..ah..ah


    Moku back and forth slowly, every time the tip of his cock touched her womb Anna let out a loud moan.


    Moku kissed Anna''s forehead and licked her tears. His right hand continued to gently squeeze Anna''s buttocks.


    Anna''s neck and breasts did not escape Moku''s kiss.


    Anna started to move her buttocks to the rhythm of Moku''s cock. Anna''s moan was heard throughout the tent.


    Four girls who saw Anna and Moku having sex, felt their pussy wet. Anna''s sexy moans made them gulp.


    They knew Anna was in pleasure, not pain.


    A few minutester Anna''s body twitched again. Moku sped up his movements then her pussy oozed cum.


    Moku let Anna''s body rx again while continuing to kiss her face.


    Moku''s affectionate gesture made Anna''s heart skip a beat. When her body rxed again, Moku dug into Anna''s vagina.


    Their intimate rtionship hassted long enough, in the process Anna experienced multiple orgasms.


    As Anna was about to have her sixth orgasm, Moku felt like he was going toe out too. Moku quickened his movement.


    Anna looked exhausted and her moans were getting smaller. Anna''s consciousness almost disappeared but her body continued to wants pleasure.


    Urghhh... Aaahhh...


    Moku groaned as his semen entered Anna''s womb. Anna also had an orgasm.


    Anna closed her tired eyes and fell asleep. Moku released his still standing penis from her pussy.


    Moku closed her open crotch and took a cloth to cover Anna''s body.


    Moku theny down beside Anna and used his arms to support her head.


    Moku kissed her forehead, then her closed eyes, cheeks, and lips. Moku did it slowly not wanting to disturb Anna''s sleep.


    The girls saw Moku who handsome and gentle, they envied Anna. They had never been treated so gently by a man before.


    But Moku ignored them and closed his eyes. He hadn''t slept in more than a week.


    But neither of them realized, the explosion of evolution caused the wind to blow violently.


    The wind carried news to all corners of the continent.


    Wake up those who should not be disturbed.

 Chapter 16 Wind Of War

    [Stonhold Kingdom, Gaht Mansion]


    From the outside this mansion looks simple. It had been built with blue stone and had blue stone decorations.


    Small rectangr windows add to the overall look of the mansion and have been added to the mansion in a mostly asymmetrical way.


    This mansion is equipped with a kitchen and tworge bathroom, also has a living room, five bedrooms, a spacious dining area, a yroom, and a spacious garage.


    The building is L-shaped. It extends into a garden path that reaches the end of the side of the mansion.


    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allows for a roof garden on two sides of the mansion. This floor has more or less the same style as the floor below.


    The roof is high and sloping to one side and covered with brown ceramic tiles. Tworge chimneys sit beside the mansion. Severalrge windows let enough light into the space under the roof.


    The mansion itself is surrounded by a beautiful garden, including a variety of trees, shrubs, flowers and arge pond.


    This mansion belongs to Stent Gaht, the strongest Human and mage in the Stonhold kingdom, thergest and most powerful kingdom of the human species.


    Shoulder-length blonde hair almost covered hir slender and worn-out face.


    Closed gray eyes, sunk in their sockets, Showing a life experience that no one can imagine.


    The shing scar cut across his right cheek to his lips, making his blond beard look even more terrifying.


    Stent looked at his only son who was busy eating his lunch. He was Stent''s most important treasure and the only memory histe wife left behind.


    Stent didn''t touch his food, he just looked at his son with a soft smile. Stent had not been able to eat meat for a long time.


    Maybe it was because he was always reminded of the flesh of the elves and humans that he had torn or torn apart in front of him.


    But he still sat and waited for his son to eat. His son was named Robert Gaht.


    Robert Gaht is currently 15 years old, the minimum age to enter the Stonefold Military Academy.


    Stonefold Military Academy is thergest human Mage training ground in the human alliance. Dozens of mages who graduated from the Academy became the spearhead of the Human Alliance.


    Therefore, the future Mage who made it into this academy were talented teenagers who would be the future of the Human Alliance.


    Stent never forced his son to be the strongest Mage. Stent didn''t even want his son to know about war.


    He was tired of war. Stent had joined the war against the Elves at a young age.


    Stent at that time was just an ordinary soldier, he continued to fight, kill, and watch his friends get killed until he finally became the strongest Human. It was not a happy memory that he was proud of.


    After fighting for more than 50 years, Stent only wants his son to be able to live a quiet and happy life.


    "Father, what about the lion meat I just caught?" Robert smiled innocently.


    Short blonde hair tied in a ponytail showing a cheerful and energetic face.


    His glowing blue eyes were firmly in their sockets, staring at his father whom he was so proud of.


    His fair skin elegantlyplimented his nose and mouth and left pleasant memories of his lucky appearance.


    Robert''s face was more like his mother''s, but his hair was the same color as Stent''s.


    "Delicious! This is a white lion, right? A mutated animal that is ssified as a iron tier" Stent looked amazed.


    "Of course! I hunted him alone without anyone''s help!" Robert puffed out his chest.


    "HAHAHAHA! My son is indeed a talented mage candidate" Stent had the opportunity to praise his son.


    "hehehehe after I graduate from the military academy, I will be stronger! That way I will go with you against that stupid elf!" Robert clenched his fists.


    Stent smiled bitterly at his son''s dream. If he could, he didn''t want to fight anymore, he was sick of seeing corpses.


    Stent will lose his motivation in life if he sees Robert''s corpse. Of course Stent didn''t want to take his son''s dream away.


    He would protect and support Robert even if it cost him his life. Stent made a promise in his heart.


    "Of course, my son will be¡ª"


    The wind that blew into their house and hit Stent''s face.


    His smile froze. Stent frowned and his face darkened.


    His fatherly aura changed, making the air tremble, all that was left was the Stent Gaht the Hero of Light, the strongest Human.


    ....


    [Vengard Kingdom, White Castle]


    Eleven slender square towers reach twice the height of the next tallest building in this elegant castle and are connected by a lower solid wall made of green stone.


    The tall and wide windows were spread thinly across the walls in a seemingly random pattern, along with holes of various sizes for archers and artillery.


    A huge gate with huge iron doors, drawbridge and huge battlemant provided a safe ce to rest in this jungle fort and it was the only way in, at least without breaking down the castle walls.


    A number of waterfalls flow into various small rivers and provide the water needed for the valuable agricultural fields outside the castle.


    The castle is showing signs of expansion as some parts are clearly built more recently than others, the residents are already working on other parts and hope to continue to expand.


    In one of the castle towers two Elves with different skin colors are hugging while gazing at the clouds.


    The sky was clear, the sound of birds chirping, and the white clouds that lined up added to the intimacy between the two of them.


    These two elves were the Wood Elves and the Night Elves.


    Since the formation of the Elf Alliance, the rtionship between the Wood Elves and the Night Elves had improved. Many of them married each other.


    The voices for uniting the two races were getting louder, but the Elf alliance that was at war with the Human Alliance didn''t have time to take care of it.


    Until finally there was a truce due to the presence of The Beast Kingdom. The two strongest Elves at that time decided to marry and merge their kingdoms.


    These two Elves were already shoulder to shoulder while fighting the Human Alliance. The love of the two had grown for a long time but only after the truce did they have time to be together.


    Silver dreadlocks awkwardly hang over a full and lively face. Heavy blue eyes, arranged symmetrically in their sockets, watched warmly at the beautiful woman before him.


    The scar that stretched from just below his left eyebrow, ran down his nose and ended on his left cheek, left memories of a battle with a powerful foe.


    Iron Darius was very happy. He is so grateful to have had the opportunity in his life to embrace his beautiful wive.


    Blonde and wavy hair clumsily hung over a thin, radiant face.


    Beady yellow eyes, gently sinking into their sockets, watched hungrily at thend they had build together.


    Smooth skin happilypliments her hair and tells beautiful stories about her luck in love.


    Lily Ariel leaned her head against her husband''s chest. Heard Darius'' heartbeat and confirmed that he was really with her.


    Darius stroked his wife''s hair. These two Elves built their kingdom far from the borders of the Elves and Human Alliance.


    They didn''t want to be disturbed, unless the Human Alliance attacked. The two of them didn''t want to interfere in the alliance''s political affairs.


    They built their kingdom in two ces, above ground and underground.


    The Wood Elves who used to live above the ground and the Night Elves who used to live underground, called their beloved Kingdom by the name of the two-colored castle.


    White Castle and ck Castle.


    The two of them didn''t talk to each other, just happy to feel their partner''s presence. Until the east wind blew, the two elves froze.


    "Darius..." Ariel looked at her husband worriedly.


    "I know Ariel... I know" Darius sighed "Looks like this peace won''tst long" Darius looked at the origin of the wind.


    "I still want to stay here" Ariel hugged tightly and hid in Darius'' chest. It was as if, if she didn''t see it then it wouldn''t have happened.


    "Me too Ariel... Me too" Darius replied, hugging and stroking his wife''s hair again.


    The two strongest elves were forced to return.


    ....


    [Beast Kingdom, Lionbeast Tribe]


    A light brazier encircling each of the six obsidian pirs illuminates every part of the throne hall and coats the hall with a warm yellow hue.


    Marble from the embedded ceiling dances in the flickering light while gargoyles and statues gaze down on the maple floor of this elegant hall.


    Leather carpets stretched and covered the entire stone floor, while the walls were covered with the skulls of giant animals.


    Therge stained ss windows of heavenly mosaics are bordered by the same coral-colored curtains as the banners.


    A majestic bone throne sat in front of all of them, so that its owner could see the entire room with his piercing gaze.


    Two nted eyes looked around him from their narrow sockets. The hooked nose lies down, but it''s the mouth below that takes all the attention.


    A happy smile revealed tworge canines and a rough tongue. Small square ears are on each side of hisrge, thin head, which is covered by his bushy blonde mane.


    Beastking had forgotten his real name and used the title of warbeast lord as his name. He was the strongest warbeast and ruler of the entire Beast Kingdom.


    With a straight back and hands resting on his chin, Beastking sat on his throne and watched his chattering wives.


    The lionbeast race is famous for its polygamous nature, rarely having more than 5 males in one tribe. No one knows what the fate of the adult male lionbeasts will be


    Even so the female lionbeast has the same or more strength than the male lionbeast. So that the lionbeast race will remain strong without a male lionbeast other than their king.


    Beastking although looking rxed but he was thinking about something serious. His wives knew that and didn''t bother him.


    Although the Warbeast species united and formed The Beast Kingdom, they still live in their respective tribal territories.


    So that even though it has formed a kingdom, the Beast Kingdom still has a government consisting of tribes.


    Warbeasts would obey their chieftain''s orders more than Kingbeasts. This makes the situation even moreplicated.


    Even though the Lawsii forest was thergest forest in the Meer continent, the poption of Warbeasts that continued to grow every year would quickly make the Lawsii forest densely popted.


    Warbeast is a species that has thergest poption growth rate even exceeding humans. In the past they were always at war so that there was no problem like this.


    It wasn''t just a single chieftain who came to Beastking asking for permission to invade and seize the territory of the Human Alliance or the Elf Alliance.


    But The Beastking refused all the requests. Yet he could not continue to refuse their requests.


    If the Beastking continued to refuse requests from the chiefs then there was a high possibility of internal chaos and other warbeast tribes uniting to depose him from the throne.


    Even so, Beastking''s instincts told him that this was not the time to dere war on the two alliances.


    As beasts, their instincts exceed those of any other mana species and therefore the beast king is constantly waiting for the right moment to dere war.


    The wind that entered the throne room blew against the Beastking''s face, making his thick mane sway.<sub> </sub>


    Beastking stood up.


    His wives who saw that stopped bbering, they turned to Beastking with question marks on their faces.


    Beastking paid no heed to his wife''s expression, turned to the direction where the wind that was hitting his face wasing from and grinned.


    He smirked for a long time and didn''t move, the wives were confused by their husbands who suddenly froze.


    Before long, the Beastking turned his head to the crowd of his wives.


    "Tell all the chieftains, to sharpen their fangs and ws. The war they demand ising soon!" Beastking gave the order in a bloodthirsty voice.


    His wives reacted toote, their minds still processing what had happened.


    Until one of them started screaming with joy and was followed by her other sister.


    Not only other warbeast tribes, lionbeast tribes also want war. They were fed up with peace and wanted bloodshed.


    They want to fight and be bathed in blood regardless of who the victim is.


    ....


    [Unknown Territory, In the Middle of Meadow]


    On a dark night, a meadow lit only by the moon and stars.


    Seen eight thrones sitting in a circle.


    The figure of a terrible creature sat on each the majestic throne.


    "I''ve looked east until I find the sea frontier. But I haven''t seen a single intelligent creature!" a voice echoed from a rotten mouth with the most foul smell.


    Two twinkling eyes stared with tremendous power, Two huge horns adorned its fat head, which glowed faintly in the dark.


    His thick skin covered and protected his fat body like steel armor.


    The forked tail wriggled behind him, you bet this creature used it as a weapon.


    Mammon is angry.


    "In the southeast there are only stupid creatures with great regeneration, even so there aren''t any traces mana in their bodies." a crashing sound boomed from the ivory mouth with an unimaginable force.


    Its long smoky trunk leaked out with tremendous energy, two huge tusks curled from the mouth on its chubby head.


    Although this creature does not have wide ears, three nted eyes that form a pyramid make it unnecessary.


    Behemoth is disappointed.


    "I found a very deep trough, but there was no mana activity from the trough so I didn''t check it." A hoarse and coarse voice rang out from the row of huge teeth sticking out from the side of his mouth.


    Calm zing eyes sat deep within the creature''s angr bone skull, which gave the creature a very ominous-looking appearance.


    Several central horns sat on top of his head, just above hisrge, curved ears.


    Its long body curled up on a throne, its skin gleaming under the moonlight showing how tough it was.


    Leviathan isining.


    "Brother, aren''t you toozy?" Anguid voice rang out from the scaly creature in the shape of a lizard.


    The savage red eyes lookednguid within the creature''s tough and prickly skull, which made the creature lookzy.


    Several small horns in the middle sat on top of his head, just above his broad, pointed ears.


    Eightrge wings grew starting from the shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back.


    Abaddon is sleepy.


    "Shut up! You don''t think the sea is wide?" Leviathan opened his mouth full of fangs and red angrily at Abaddon.


    Abaddon saw an angry Leviathan close one half-opened eye. He felt more sleepy.


    "Abaddon, how far have you been looking?" crackling sounds were heard from the rows of broken teeth and a broad tongue.


    Tworge eyes monitored their surroundings from theirrge sockets. Its body is covered in coarse fur and its shoulders are roughly the same width as its pelvis.


    Therge fan-like ears sit on each side of the average, angr head, which itself is covered in a fan-like and has severalrge tentacles protruding from the sides.


    His low-fat body sat upright on his throne. Two broad fleshy arms hung at his sides and ended in a broad hand with w-like fingers, of which there were 12 in total.


    Azazel is objecting.


    "Brother, in the sky there are only clouds, I will be sleepy if I fly higher" Abaddon replied with his eyes still closed.


    "Why is your big body not having any power at all?" Azazel quipped.


    Abaddon fell silent and soon they heard his snoring.


    "DON''T SLEEP! WE HAVE A MEETING!!!" Mamon who saw his brother sleeping shouted angrily.


    "Mamon.. can you lower your voice? My ears can be deaf" Behemoth held both parts of its head where the ears should be.


    "You don''t have ears, Behemoth" Leviathan said in confusion.


    "Shut up! I met beasts that have the same appearance as me. They have beautiful wide ears, mine will definitely grow like that in a few years, I''m currently too young" Behemoth that lived for more than two centuries replied confidently.


    "WOI ABADDON DON''T SLEEP! YOU DON''T HEAR YOUR BROTHER, HUH!?" Mamon again shouted at Abaddon.


    Abaddon''s snoring grew louder.


    Lucifer is frowning.


    Four ck bat-like wings look beautiful perched on his back. His slender but muscr body was d in a ck silk shirt.


    A golden spear was held in his right hand and his left hand held a forehead which was covered with two curved horns.


    A long tail swept behind him, covered in snake-like scales all over its slippery surface.


    He looked at his brother who had remained silent since the beginning of the meeting.


    Pointy protrusions decorated its round head, which was devoid of any expression. A wisp of shadow shot out of the creature''s nostrils which were located inside its wide nose.


    Head with bee-like eye sits on top of arge bulging body. The exoskeleton armor covered every inch of it, glistening in the bright moonlight.


    Its six transparent wings covered its entire back. It looked weak and fragile but no one dared to try its sharpness.


    Beelzebub is silent.


    He wouldn''t talk if it wasn''t important.


    Feeling Lucifer seeing him, Beelzebub turned his head.


    Actually Beelzebub didn''t need to turn his head to look at Lucifer but he moved his head to show respect to their eldest brother.


    Beelzebub shook his head indicating that he didn''t have any news.


    Lucifer''s frown deepened.


    The number of mana demons was increasing every hour, if they didn''t find another mana species soon then they might be in danger.


    It is not foreign to them if mana demons prey on each other. They discovered this was due to Demon''s awakening process.


    So the mana demons will continue to prey on each other until all the mana that Demon releases unites and forms its body.


    But the problem is that the eight people here are all derived from the mana Demon spewed out. So it can be ascertained that when the demons be stronger, they will prey on them.


    Lucifer looked at their mother, Asmodeus, the only female demon in this gathering.


    Her beautiful eyes looked interested, her sharp nose and thick lips could make any man would do anything to see her smile.


    Her luscious chest, small waist, andrge hips would make anyone turn their heads quickly just to catch a glimpse of it, even if it meant twisting their necks until they broke.


    Its two broad ck wings and curved horns did not detract from the smoothness of its white skin. Instead she will be considered like an angel who came down from heaven.


    Asmodeus is smiling.


    She saw her children fighting and ying, their behavior had not changed as it was 200 years ago.


    Feeling Lucifer staring at her, Asmodeus turned her head and nodded while giving a reassuring smile.


    Even though Lucifer knew that the smile was only tofort her son, Lucifer felt his worries lessen.


    Asmodeus was the one who had the most mixed feelings about Demon awakening.


    As the wife and also the first being created by Demon, Asmodeus is the one who wants Demon awakening the most.


    But her desire will sacrifice herself and the children they love.


    Asmodeus knew that Demon himself never imagined this would happen. Demon just wants to be free from his boredom.


    Asmodeus understood how much Demon suffered from that disease. Even Asmodeus'' beautiful face and body were unable to calm the boredom of Demon.


    The wind from the west blew past them.


    Asmodeus'' gentle smile froze,


    Lucifer''s frown disappeared,


    Beelzebub buzzes,


    Abaddon opened his eyes wide,


    Mammon is silent


    Azazel, Behemoth, and Leviathan stopped arguing.


    They all looked towards the direction of the wind.


    "Mother, that¡ª" Lucifer''s voice trembled with hope.


    "Yes my son, that is our hope, maybe our only hope..." Asmodeus replied with a hopeful tone.


    The eight demons stood from their respective thrones. They stared at Asmodeus awaiting orders from their beloved mother.


    "Gather every troop! We''re moving now!" Asmodeus lost her gentleness and ordered in a voice full of authority.


    "YES, MOTHER!!" answered the children with enthusiasm.


    Demon army marched.

 Chapter 17 The Story Of Nevare

    [Meer Calendar, 15 June, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    [City of Heles]


    The sun of Heles City looked exhausted.


    He started to lie down and made the sky of Heles City turn red.


    The sun looks tired, why is the sun tired?


    Isn''t he a mighty light that watching humans from the sky.


    "Anna..." a faint voice sounded, but she didn''t care.


    Isn''t he the mighty light that illuminates all beings in the Meer continent.


    Isn''t he the mighty light, Zelos the God of Light.


    "Anna..." Now the voice was louder and seemed angry.


    Anna felt a shake from her shoulder. Her body that started to sway woke Anna from her daydream.


    "Silvie... what''s wrong?" Anna asked with her head tilted.


    Anna looked at her childhood friend.


    Silvie have long brown hair flowing over her chest showing her cheerful and smooth face. Beautiful blue eyes, perched under thin brown eyebrows, looked worried for her best friend.


    Clean white skin looks red from sunburn. Even so, it does not reduce its attractiveness in attracting the opposite sex.


    "What''s wrong!? You''ve been daydreaming and staring at the sunset for a long time. I called you many times but you didn''t answer." Silvieined.


    Anna and Silvie weren''t kids anymore they were 17 years old. In the City of Heles, a 17-year-old girl must marry and start her own family.


    But these two beautiful girls have not found a partner yet.


    Silvie was unmarried because she was busy working in her parents'' clothing store, even so Silvie had suitors whose queues were longer than the most famous potions shop in town.


    While Anna¡­


    Anna would only marry after two things. One, a boy her age who didn''t yet be mage could defeat her in a sword fight. Two, she would only marry after be mage.


    "Anna!!! You''re daydreaming again!" Silvie shook Anna''s body harder.


    "Oh! Yes? Yes? What were you talking about earlier?" Anna wake up and asked.


    "Why are you daydreaming like a woman who has lost her mind?" Silvie asked anxiously.


    "It''s nothing Silvie" Anna sighed and looked somber.


    "Is your mana flow not active yet?" Silvie stared with a sad face.


    "Yes, not yet." Anna looked down sadly.


    Silvie hugged her best friend tightly. Silvie knew Anna desperately wanted to be a mage but shecked teachers, money, and talent.


    Silvie saw her friend who kept getting up early to practice swordsmanship until the night.


    Anna really wanted to be a mage. She didn''t want her life to just stop in this city.


    Anna wanted to be able to fly and shoot fire like the mage she had seen as a child.


    "Anna, it''s time for us to go home, your parents will be worried if you arete." Silvie looked at her with a smile.


    "Hmm." Anna just nodded.


    Her body was very tired. Anna continued to train until she passed out but the mana flow in her body didn''t show the slightest reaction to getting up.


    This made Anna very frustrated.


    Anna and Silvie parted ways at a crossroads. Anna dragged her tired body into her house.


    From the outside this house looks warm andfortable. It is built with white bricks and has mahogany decor. This house only has one floor.


    Tall, boxy windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the home in a fairly asymmetrical pattern.


    This house is equipped with an old kitchen and two bathrooms, also has a small living room, three bedrooms, a dining room, and a basement which also serves as a storage area.


    The roof is triangr in shape and covered with ovepping tiles. A small chimney is next to the house.


    The house itself is surrounded by a simple garden, with mostly grass and a few small trees.


    "Anna where have you been? Don''t tell me you''re practicing swordsmanship again!? I told you not to be a mage! You''re an adult! You''ll be 20 years old soon! You want to be a spinster? Huh!?" an angry voice came from inside the house.


    He is Anna''s father, Gilbert Morris.


    "Gilbert, let Anna rest first" a soft voice came from a middle-aged woman with white hair, fair skin and a pretty face.


    She looked more like a noble''s daughterpared to a simple housewife. The gentle smile that always formed on her pink lips made Gilbert''s neighbors and friends jealous of him.


    She is Anna''s mother, C Morris.


    "You shut up woman! I am the head of this household, I am in charge!" Gilbert snapped at his wife.


    "Okay... we can talk while we eat." C smiled softly.


    "Humph!" Gilbert sat on a chair at the dining table with his face still angry.


    "Anna, let''s eat first, you must be hungry" C held Anna''s hand and brought her to the dining room.


    The dining room of Anna''s house has a round table two meters in diameter with 4 chairs arranged around it.


    On the dining table there are various kinds of food that are still warm. C always re-cooks their dinner and gets up early to make their breakfast.


    Anna who was tired just sat and ate her dinner.


    Gilbert began to speak again.


    "Anna you as a woman shouldn''t think too much about mana. You want to be a mage? Heh! Why do you want to be a mage? Can you really fight?


    You better be like your mother. Look at your mother she has no mana but she makes a good wife. Every time wee home there is always warm food.


    Whenever you need anything, your mother is always there.


    The house is always clean. Your brother can focus on school without having to bother about food and clean clothes.


    Not like our neighbors. Have you seen their house? Like a wrecked ship. Albert alwaysined of hunger whenever he was on guard duty.


    Look at me whenever I have a guard duty I can brag about my wife''s food in front of other colleagues.


    I even got a promotion for often giving the captain of the guard your mother''s good food. Now I be the vice-captain of the guards.


    See a family with a mage wife, neglected. Their children are starving, their house is a mess, and her husband is cheating on her with a maid.


    Would you like your family to be like that? Huh?..." Gilbert continued to babble as he ate.


    C, who was highly praised by Gilbert, just looked down in shame with a flushed face. She loved being praised by her husband but not in front of their child either.


    Anna just bowed silently, she no longer had the energy to argue with her father.


    Actually their family is a happy family.


    Gilbert works as a wall gatekeeper, while C works as a housewife.


    Anna has a younger brother named Artur who currently attends a Mage school. Artur managed to get a schrship at the most famous mage academy in the human alliance, the Military Academy.<sub> </sub>


    After he graduated from his school, Artur would leave and live in the Military Academy dormitory. Gilbert was very proud of his only son and boasted about him.


    Whenever Artur came home, he always shared his experiences during school.


    Anna wanted to be able to fight with a sword in her right hand and a staff in her left. Anna also wanted to be a great mage.


    However, Gilbert''s love and pride in C made him think that the ideal and good woman for the family was a woman like C.


    Submissive, diligent, gentle, and stay-at-home.


    Anna doesn''t hate C, she''s just disappointed in C.


    Ces from a mage family, both of her parents are mages. Anna never knew why C didn''t activate her mana flow and became a mage or why C wanted to marry Gilbert who was only a wall gatekeeper.


    Hearing Gilbert still raving and praising his wife, Anna quickly finished her dinner.


    "I''m done" Anna ignored Gilbert and rushed into her room.


    "Hey Anna! I''m not done talking yet." Seeing Anna rushing to her room, Gilbert wanted to catch up, but C grabbed his hand.


    "Gilbert, maybe she''s tired" C said with a soft smile on her lips.


    "Huft... C you know best how pathetic a child in a mage family is"


    "I know Gilbert... I know... but Anna is now an adult, she will understand" C looked directly into Gilbert''s eyes reassuringly.


    "Humph!" Gilbert sat back in his chair and continued eating his dinner.


    Both of C''s parents are mage. both have busy work schedules. They didn''t have time to take care of C, so C lives alone in big house with her maid.


    Even so, C is still happy because she still has both parents. Her Mage parents also make C feel proud.


    Until they decided to divorce. C''s father already had another lover, his own toon partner. Meanwhile, his mother was pregnant with another man''s child.


    They separated because they hated each other, didn''t even want to be in the same ce.


    C who is their child is considered as a symbol that they once loved each other. C is hated by her parents.


    Little C lives in a big house alone.


    Her maid chose to follow the new master in another house.


    This was a normal life for Little C, but something was different.


    She had no parent anymore.


    Maybe she didn''t have them in the first ce.


    Therefore C chose to marry Gilbert, an ordinary wall gatekeeper.


    She wants to have a family with a clean house even though it is small,


    Food that is warm even though from cheap ingridient,


    and a gentle mother even though just an ordinary person not a mage.


    Reminiscing about her sad past C just sits back and waits for Gilbert to finish his meal.


    She is satisfied and content with her current life. Times have changed, humans are no longer at war with elves.


    Women no longer need to take up arms. It is time for women to do their real duties, take care of their family and educate their children.


    Anna''s room is located not far from the dining room, only one room after the kitchen.


    Its location close to the garden in the back yard made the moonlighte in from the window beside the bed.


    There was no furniture such as dolls, posters, or other items that a girl of Anna''s age might have in her bedroom. There is only a bed and a cupboard containing only a few clothes.


    Anna didn''t have a passion for collecting fine dresses or beautiful clothes, she just needed clothes that didn''t interfere with her training.


    She also doesn''t like to preen so Anna''s room doesn''t have a mirror or a table which is usually filled with cosmetics for women. In the corner of the room there was only a basin filled with water and a grindstone inside it.


    Anna changed her clothes and sat in front of the basin. She didn''t have the energy to take a shower and it was already getting cold. Yet she still had the energy to polish and sharpen her sword.


    This was the only sword that Anna had, she worked in the Silvie family''s clothing store for months and saved up to buy this shabby sword.


    Even so, Anna loved her shabby sword very much. Anna always cleaned and sharpened it so that the shabby sword turned back into a sharp sword.


    Satisfied with looking at her sword glistening in the moonlight, Anna returned to her bed. She need to wake up early and go back to training.


    Even so, the exhausted and irritated Anna couldn''t sleep. She spun around her bed to find a morefortable position.


    It wasn''t long before Anna''s bed was crumpled, then there was a knocking sound from her window.


    knock knock knock


    Anna stood up and walked to the window. Outside the window, there was a handsome young man with red hair, it was Tristan Ryan.


    Even though Anna doesn''t have time to hang out with her friends, Anna''s pretty face that is simr to her mother''s attracts some men.


    In fact, some of them were Anna''s loyal pursuers. One of them is Tristan.


    Anna opened the window.


    "What''s wrong Tristan, it''s alreadyte night?" if it was someone else, Anna wouldn''t answer and called Gilbert to kick him out.


    "Anna, I have some good news, maybe this is your chance to get a [Mana Potion]!" Tristan whispered cheerfully.


    Anna likes Tristan because it was he who supported her to be a mage.


    Coupled with his handsome face, Tristan is one of the boy that Anna thought would be her husband. But unfortunately, Tristan''s sword skills are still far below Anna''s.


    "Is this true? You didn''t lie to ask me out right?" Anna frowned suspiciously.


    "For Zelos'' sake, I''m not lying. I heard it from the caravan that just arrived this afternoon.


    They found a red bear while crossing the outskirts of the Bog forest. This red bear is young and alone with no parents." Tristan swore by the name of the god of light.


    "Then why didn''t the caravan go after it?" Anna was still suspicious.


    "The caravan is carrying a lot of luggage and they are in a hurry to get to town before nightfall." Tristan gave an answer.


    ''the caravan probably doesn''t want to bete to meet the buyers'' thought Anna and dispelled her suspicions.


    "Okay I believe" Anna nodded.


    "Good! I, Roko, Lina, and Vivi are going to the forest to look for that red bear. Do you want toe with us?" Tristan invites.


    "Bog Forest? Isn''t that dangerous?" Anna is worried


    "Anna, if you want to be a mage, you have to be brave!" Tristan whispered louder with burning eyes.


    Anna was stunned to hear Tristan''s words, Anna would never be a mage if she was a coward.


    "You''re right. I''ming with you. Where do we meet?" Anna answered with also burning eyes.


    "Tomorrow morning, in front of the east gate!" Tristan replied.


    "Okay. See you tomorrow" Anna closed her window without giving Tristan a chance to answer.


    Silvie once told her to be cold with men so they would feel challenged. Since it was Silvie the Town Flower''s suggestion, Anna would follow it.


    Anna returned to her bed, but she couldn''t close her eyes. The reason this time was different, she couldn''t wait for tomorrow''s adventure.

 Chapter 18 The Story Of Nevare Part 2

    The sun had already appeared and shone on the City of Heles.


    A girl with white hair like snow was standing under a shady tree with her arms crossed.


    Horizontal branches hang at the ends, forming a shady shade.


    Downy branches mixed with ndr hairs as well as leaves.


    The shaded banyan tree hide her from the sun.


    Knee-high grass grew around it.


    In front of it there is a path that is often traversed by the wheels of the merchant''s carriage.


    Anna''s short white hair waved in the wind.


    Her clothes were made of simple materials, a light blue cloth that was rough and loose covering her belly.


    A breastte is made of multipleyers of vertical leather with square edges and is unadorned.


    This leather armor, only covered the front, the back was where the straps were and provided no real protection.


    This leather armor was Silvie''s masterpiece.


    She gave it to Anna for free when She found out that Anna had spent all her hard earned money on a shabby sword.


    Anna was wearing brown trousers made of the same material as her clothes,


    She didn''t want to look shy so she opted for clothes with dark tones.


    Her beloved sword was sheathed on her right waist. Anna also carried a small knife strapped to her right thigh.


    From a distance she looks like a white rose.


    Beautiful though thorny.


    She had been standing here for two hours. Waiting in front of the east gate under a shady banyan tree.


    From where she stood Anna could see everyone entering or leaving the east gate.


    The east gate in the morning was still so deserted that there was no way she would miss her friends. But she still didn''t see them.


    Anna was getting annoyed.


    She saw the sunlight slipping behind the leaves of the banyan tree.


    The sun was getting higher and higher. Indicates that morning will be noon.


    The leaves of the banyan tree swayed in the wind.


    She could see sunlight reflecting off the grass in front of her.


    There was no rainst night or this morning, but the wind from the Bog forest brought dew that watered the grass around it.


    Anna was getting annoyed, when she was about to decide to go home and felt cheated, four teenagers came and waved at her.


    "Where have you been? It''s already noon!" Anna who saw her friends started to get angry.


    "uhh, sorry Anna, there-" Tristan tried to exin.


    "Anna! We are not wild girls like you, this morning I have to wash, cook and clean the house. I don''t have a maid who always keeps the house clean like your mother" Lina cut Tristan word and sneered at Anna.


    She has a mature body unlike girl on her age.


    Lina didn''t carry a sword, only a small knife strapped to her waist. She was wearing a white shirt and tight pants.


    Her thin clothes made the shadow of her breasts visible. Lina also unbuttoned her top two buttons, revealing her cleavage.


    Her breasts looked more prominent than usual, she didn''t tie her breasts with a strophium like Anna but wore a corset.


    Her face looks a little red maybe because of the powder she used. Most likely Lina wasn''tte because she helped with the housework but because she took the time to dress up.


    "That''s right! Anna, we don''t have a maid like your mother" Vivi supported Lina''s opinion and didn''t forget to insult Anna''s mother.


    The house is always clean, food is warm, and clothes are always avable make Anna''s neighbors jealous. Likewise with Lina and Vivi''s family.


    Vivi is an innocent little girl. She is often found always behind Lina.


    Her blonde hair was braided in two revealing a small and cheerful face. Small pouting lips and innocent green eyes make people who see it want to pinch her chubby cheeks.


    Her white, clean skin and short body make people suspect that Vivi''s age is older than her actual age.


    Vivi had the same clothes as Lina, as if the two of them were twins.


    But Vivi''s small breasts don''t seem to change at all despite wearing a corset.


    They were both girls the same age as Anna.


    The two of them were like people who wanted to go to a dance instead of going into a dangerous forest to hunt.


    Anna wanted to teach them how to dress. She also doesn''t like it when people call his mother a maid.


    Before she started to get angry, a big boy came to cut in.


    He is Roko, even though they are the same age, Roko''s face that has grown a beard and mustache looks old.


    "Hey.. hey.. we don''t have time to argue. Let''s go to the forest, before the gate guards start getting suspicious" Roko joined in.


    "huft... Anna, sorry about this but we''ll talk as we go, okay?" Tristan begged.


    "Okay!" Anna still looks annoyed.


    Actually Anna didn''t care about this group, she just needed Tristan to point out the location of the young red bear.


    If the red bear was really still a child, Anna could have hunted it herself.


    A red bear is included in the mutated animal category with the iron level danger, but if it is still young it will only enter the copper level danger.


    Anna''s sword technique was even recognized by the wall guards. They oftenmented that Anna would make a great witch.


    But Gilbert didn''t like thatment and forbade Anna to practice swordsmanship in front of the guards. Anna ended up practicing swordsmanship alone.


    Anna and four other teenagers entered the forest.


    The Bog Forest still had the white mist that had just descended from the teau.


    The lush trees in the Bog forest make the view obstructed.


    Normally, adventurers would ask spell users from the [Detect] faction to be scouts at the front.


    Anna and her friends had no mages in their group. They were only guided by Tristan who wanted to show off his prowess.


    However, Tristan had no experience reading directions in the forest or looking for tracks. So the five of them walked far away and often they returned to the same ce.


    "Tristan, do you really know the way?" Linained.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.<sub> </sub>


    Lina''s white shirt was drenched in sweat, her cleavage more visible because her clothes were too thin.


    Tristan and Roko who saw the beautiful sight gulped.


    "Calm down Lina! Soon we will arrive, I''m sure we are on the right path" Tristan said confidently but his gaze did not leave Lina''s chest.


    Seeing Tristan staring at her lewdly, Lina smiled triumphantly at Anna, but Anna didn''t care.


    Lina was annoyed with Anna''s response. She felt that Anna was an arrogant girl.


    Anna never hung out with any other girl besides Silvie. Even so Anna has many male fans, the main reason is Anna''s beautiful face.


    That was why Lina felt triumphant when Tristan paid more attention to her. But Lina wanted all the boys in the group to ignore Anna.


    "Roko, can you take off my corset, I''m having a little trouble breathing" Lina puffed out her chest while pretending to be hard to breathe.


    Roko widened her eyes, seeing the corset that seemed unable to hold Lina''s breasts anymore. Tristan looked at Roko with envy.


    Vivi looked at Lina worriedly, she felt sorry for her friend who was having trouble breathing.


    Anna who knew Lina''s acting just cursed in her heart.


    ''damn you whore!''


    Anna is getting annoyed that they can''t find the young red bear.


    Tristan as a guide, instead of finding it, he leads them astray.


    Lina who alwaysined of being tired.


    Vivi who didn''t help at all.


    Roko who always stares lewdly at Lina''s chest and ass.


    All this made Anna want to part with them and find the young red bear alone.


    But before Anna mustered up the courage and heart to do that, they heard footstepsing from behind them.


    "Jon, what am I saying, we have a game here heheh" A soft chuckle sounded.


    A man walked gracefully through the bushes and trees.


    "hehe yeah Bon, you''re never wrong hehehe" a rough voice chuckle stupidly.


    Another man was big like an orc and walked without paying attention to the bushes and trees.


    The trees that fell on his body creaked and nearly fell. Shows Jon''s extraordinary body strength.


    As the two men drew closer, Anna saw their faces.


    "Wow Jon! Jackpot Jon¡­ we have three games of tender meat" Bon smirks.


    Bon had a slender body, so slender it was as if he had no flesh.


    His clenched thighs seemed to be missing something in between.


    Bon wears a white shirt withce on the cuffs. His pants were still clean so anyone who saw him would not think that he had just crossed a muddy forest.


    His face was smooth white, his nose was sharp, his teeth were yellow but still neat, and his eyes were wide but there were dark bags under them.


    Bon looks like a beautiful woman or man who has been tortured for years.


    "hehe yes Bon, we get Bon jackpot, we can be rich Bon hehehe" Jon smiled stupidly.


    Unlike Bon, Jon has arge body with a distended stomach.


    Walking astride shows that his strong legs take a heavy weight off his body.


    Jon wears sleeveless leather armor, revealing various wounds on both arms, from whip wounds to sword wounds.


    It is not known what Jon''s pants are made of because they are in very bad condition, his right pants are only knee-length with a tear in his thigh.


    While his left pants covered up to his ankles but it poor condition made his pants look like cloth wrapped around his legs.


    These two men had an aura that gave teenagers goosebumps. Their disgusting smiles made the teenagers feel like they had met a hungry beast.


    Anna knew these two men were very dangerous and they were most likely mages. They are not here looking for prey, but looking for humans to sell as ves.


    "RUN!!!" Anna screamed and immediately ran.


    But the speed of the frightened teenagers couldn''t beat the speed of a mage''s spell.


    "Oops, don''t be so fast, you guys will still be here! [Earth Prison]!" Jon mmed his hands on the ground.


    Suddenly a mound appeared from the ground, the mound continued to rise very quickly and cut off their way out.


    Before the mound got any higher, Anna jumped over it. But her slower friends couldn''t keep up with Anna.


    The mound then closed like the teeth of a closed human mouth. Lina, Vivi, Tristan and Roko are trapped inside.


    Anna gritted her teeth and decided to leave them. Her logic said she couldn''t do anything even if she stayed and protected them.


    Anna felt very scared, sad, and disappointed by her weakness.


    However, arge figure stands in her way, Jon.


    Anna didn''t know how Jon managed to move from behind her and got in front of her in the blink of an eye,


    or what spell Jon used to make his massive body move quietly and not crash into the trees.


    Anna quickly drew her sword and shed at Jon''s body.


    Anna had never killed anyone before, but her frightened body gave off a shing reflex like the one she had practiced countless times.


    "[Matrial Art: Wall Skin]" Jon''s gruff voice cast the spell.


    Suddenly Jon''s entire skin seemed to turn ck. The tip of Anna''s sword stab Jon''s stomach but couldn''t pierce it then it broke


    Anna was stunned to see her broken sword. The sword she always polished and sharpened every night broke in two.


    Thest glint of the sword shone in Anna''s eyes, reminding her how happy she was when she got the sword for the first time.


    She didn''t know what she had to do to survive in this situation.


    All of her techniques and swordsmanship were like trash in front of two mages. Anna also understood Artur''s words about the mage''s power ''everyone other than mages is just an ant''.


    Bon who was far behind came and clung to Anna''s back at an unseen speed.


    "Hehehe looks like you''ve given up, so soon? I thought you''d put up an interesting fight, disappointing" Bon''s soft voice sounded like it was licking Anna''s neck.


    She had goosebumps and wanted to turn against, but once again the mage''s spell was faster.


    "Hehehe [Sleep]!" Bon chuckled.


    Thest thing Anna saw before falling asleep was Bon''s grin that gave her nightmares.

 Chapter 19 The Story Of Nevare Part 3

    "A fly


    A goose


    one fly


    one loose


    they fly into the forest


    Oi I''m really unlucky


    Where do the Baso go


    Sitting pensive all the time


    Oi I always remember


    My lost chicken"


    Anna woke up, opened her heavy eyes.


    The [Sleep] spell still seemed to be affecting her body.


    Anna looked around, there was a melodious singing voice, she turned to the source of the sound.


    Seen a man sitting looking at the bonfire in front of him.


    A melodious tone came out of his mouth.


    The song he sings is very confusing.


    The beat is cheerful but gradually people who listen to it will feel sad, strange.


    The man turned around.


    "You''re awake sleeping princess" Bon smirks.


    His neat yellow teeth and ck eyes revealed a face with a friendly grin.


    Seeing Bon''s grin, Anna remembered her nightmare.


    It''s not a dream, it''s reality.


    Her face turned pale. her voice choked.


    Seeing Anna''s reaction, Bon''s grin grew wider.


    "You think this is a bad dream right? Hehehe believe me you''re already awake"


    Bon stretched out his white hand, his hand moving to his cheek, and caressing it.


    Anna tried to move away, but her body couldn''t move. Anna''s body is bound by ropes that wrap around her legs and arms.


    "Shhh... shhh... shhh... it''s okay honey. Reality is crueler than a nightmare" Bonforted him but his eyes looked sad.


    Anna struggled again, but her bound body couldn''t move freely. Bon smirks again at her resistance.


    She wanted to scream but her mouth was covered by a shabby cloth. She was caught in a nightmare.


    A crackling sound was heard from the burning wood.


    The light of the bonfire shone on Bon''s face.


    His beautiful face looks sad, angry, and happy, mixed in one container, revenge. Anna looked him in the eye.


    She started to stop moving, not because she managed to calm herself down, but out of fear.


    The fear that came from seeing Bon''s vengeful face.


    ''What really happened?''


    ''why am I so unlucky?''


    ''I just want to be a mage!''


    ''are women not allowed to be mages?''


    ''why is this so difficult?''


    ''Why am I the only one who can''t be a mage?''


    ''why did Artur be a mage?''


    ''why?''


    ''why?''


    ''why?''


    A single tear fell from both of their eyes at the same time.


    "Ah, I''m sorry honey, Your eyes remind me of my old eyes" Bon wiped his tears and Anna''s tears.


    "This is your sword, right? Your training sword. Do you really want to be a mage huh?" Bon looks at Anna''s sword in his hand.


    She doesn''t realize that Bon is holding a sword, Bon''s singing and face grabs her attention too much.


    Bon kept staring at her sword until a chuckle escaped his mouth.


    "Hehehe"


    The chuckle turned intoughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    Then Bon''sughter grew louder.


    "HAHAHAHAHA"


    Until it sounded weird like someone who wanted to explode his stomach withughter.


    "HAKAHAKAHAKAHAKAHAK!!!"


    Anna trembled at Bon''sughter.


    "Hehehe Bon she wants to be a mage Bon hehehe" came a hoarse voice from across the bonfire.


    Anna turned and saw Jon sitting and eating raw meat. She was dumbfounded, Anna moved her head trying to find something.


    Bon stoppedughing, looked at Anna, and started to open his mouth.<sub> </sub>


    "they''re there!" Bon pointed to a small hill.


    Anna turned her head, her eyes wide, she remembered what happened earlier.


    Her four friends were locked up in that little hill, how did they breathe? are they still alive? Anna was worried, she turned to Bon.


    "What do you think? They''re dead? Of course not, what do you think a mage spell is? It''s the [Earth Prison] Spell. I created it by changing the structure of the soil with the gravity form.


    Inside it was like a prison with a room, and of course there were vents to let air in. Cool right?" Bon puffs out his chest proudly.


    Anna had absolutely no idea what Bon was talking about, but she knew that Bon wasn''t lying.


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you breathing a sigh of relief? You should hope them to kill themselves inside [Earth Prison].


    You know what nobles do with ves?


    That is more terrible than death, your two male friends will be forced to work in the mines. Poundingrge stones into small stones for the rest of their lives.


    Your little girl friend will be a noble toy with strange tastes, she will be forced to fuck with big muscr guys.


    Her vagina and anus will be inserted things that should not be forced into that ce.


    Your sexy friend will be a sex ve, she will have sex with various men every time she wakes up.


    When the buyer was bored, he would give her to his subordinates, then they would fuck her until she broke or if she was lucky she would be sold to a brothel.


    From there she would suck a fat, smelly man''s dick until she was old or dead.


    And of them all, the one that ended up the most tragic was you.


    They really like girls with great passion and determination. Especially the girl who really wanted to be a mage.


    They will torture and toy you, until your spirit and will is crushed.


    They are very creative, you know?


    When you think ''this hurts the most'', they will find new ways to torture you.


    Trust me, girl who wants to be a mage, you will hope to have a chance to kill yourself." The glow of the campfire shone on Ben''s face, his eyes reflecting it, making it seem like it was shining.


    Anna gulped as she looked into Bon''s eyes, he didn''t threaten but gave a promise of what would happen.


    Anna shivered, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her.


    Anna was very scared. Tears welled up from her eyes, but this time Bon didn''t wipe them away.


    "You''d better get some sleep, tomorrow we''re going on a trip through the Bog forest."


    Bon turned his face away, staring at the bonfire.


    That night, she couldn''t calm down, she really hoped this was just a bad dream.


    But the cold night and the hard ground on which shey, reminded her of Bon''s words.


    ''reality is crueler than nightmare''.


    ''Dad, Mom, Please help me!'' Anna groaned in her heart.


    ....


    [Meer Calendar, 17 June, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    Five teenagers walking through the forest with their hands tied.


    Jon was standing at the front, he was holding the rope. Sometimes Jon pulled the rope and made five teenagers fall forward. Jon seems to be having a good time.


    Bon walked behind, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings. Unlike Jon, he was very careful on this trip.


    The Bog Forest is famous for its beasts and monsters, if they attack, it won''t be a problem to Bon and Jon but will give the five teenagers a chance to escape.


    Especially the white-haired girl with leather armor on her body.


    During the journey Anna was silent and did not speak. She didn''tin even though they continued walking with sleepy eyes.


    Jon opened [Earth Prison] and tied the hands of Lina and the others before sunrise. Then they continued their journey for two hours.


    Even though Anna remained silent, her eyes continued to monitor the situation around her.


    After she finished crying all night, she realized that no one was going to help them. No one, when they were in the middle of the wilderness.


    Only she alone can save her. Therefore Anna remained vignt and waited for her chance.


    Anna''s movements did not go unnoticed by Bon, he just smirked seeing this young girl not giving up.


    Bon admires her determination, because he used to be like that too.


    The Bog Forest was still shrouded in ankle-deep mist, but not as high as when they started their journey.


    Trees as high as 23-25 meters can be seen everywhere, their thick and tall leaves make the morning atmosphere dark.


    The sound of birds chirping is often heard, they have been up since the morning to work and look for prey.


    The creaking of insects adds to the boisterous atmosphere of the forest.


    The tall bushes made hairs stand on end, imagining what creature they were hiding.


    The steep and slippery road made the teenagers slip, but Jon didn''t care and continued to pull the rope in his hand.


    Lina who fell, was dragged by the rope that bound her hands, making her thin white clothes torn and dirty.


    Lina''s sexy body can be seen from her torn clothes, but no one cares.


    The five teenagers lowered their heads and shivered in fear.


    The dark and cold atmosphere of the forest made their faces even paler.


    "Jon!" Bon''s voice was heard breaking the noise of the forest.


    Jon, who was having fun with his new toy, looked up.


    Seen arge four-legged creature with a height of two meters.


    He stared at the crowd of people in front of him with his sharp eyes.


    Thick saliva dripped from between his teeth.


    It was a red bear.

 Chapter 20 The Story Of Nevare Part 4

    Jon pounded his chest furiously like a gori challenging a fight.


    "Oaah oAhhh!"


    "Jon, keep him away, we have to keep our captive save" Bon panics.


    Bon panicked because he never expected they would meet a red bear.


    He had chosen the safest path in the Bog forest, there should be no dangerous beasts they encountered.


    But they met a red bear who had a habitat far from this ce.


    ''What is going on?''


    Red bears have fleshy pads on the soles of their feet and hands that muffle the sound of their footsteps, so they can walk silently.


    Bon who didn''t have the [Detect] spell didn''t feel the red bear approaching.


    Standing up to 6 meters tall, the red bear has a mutation in its fur.


    When a red bear is young, its fur is still ck, but gradually its fur will harden and turn red as it matures.


    The red fur on the red bear''s body is very hard, they are able to withstand attacks from sharp objects and fire.


    The only way to injure a red bear with a sharp weapon is to stab its insides.


    Another mutation possessed by red bears is their hard ws, so hard and sharp their ws are able to cut through iron.


    Mutations in the fur and ws on the red bear''s body make it ssified as mutated animals silver tier danger.


    Even so, the adult red bear is no threat to Bon and Jon if they work together.


    But unfortunately, the five teenagers will be a burden they must bear.


    Bon racked his brains thinking of a way to get out of this situation.


    Anna was surprised to see the red bear.


    She realized that the red bear was angry not from hunger but as if it had lost something very precious.


    This red bear is ''she'' not ''he''.


    She was the mother of the young red bear they were looking for.


    "ROAAARRRR!"


    The Mother Red Bear roared and lunged. Her roar snapped Anna and Bon out of their reverie.


    "OHHHH!"


    Jon let go of the rope in his hand and lunged forward.


    BOOM!


    The Mother Red Bear and Jon''s body collided with a crashing sound like two boulders colliding.


    "UAAGHH!"


    Jon''s lighter body flying and crashed into the big trees in his path. The Mother Red Bear was only pushed back three steps.


    The tree that Jon''s body hit fell. One of them fell on Anna and the other teenagers. The shadow of the 23 meter tall tree was getting closer.


    "Tch! [Earth Pris¡ª" Bon wanted to cast a spell to protect and lock his captives, but the spell failed after Anna bumped into him.


    Anna, realizing that their opportunity has arrived, takes quick steps to thwart Bon''s spell.


    Bak!


    "Ugh!"


    Bon pped Anna with the back of his hand. She was thrown crashing into her friends in the back. Her cheeks were red and blood was dripping from the edges of her lips.


    Bam!


    The tree fell right between Anna and Bon. Splitting Bon with five teenagers.


    The other four teenagers saw it all happening very quickly, they became panicked and tried to run away in all directions.


    But their hands were tied together causing them to fall on top of each other.


    "JON! GET HERE QUICKLY¡ª" Bon, getting angry, called out to his brother, but The Red Bear Mother didn''t give him a chance and attacked.


    ROARRR!!


    "Tch! You''re so annoying! [Earth Armor] [Reinforce Strength]" Bon used two spells at once.


    Suddenly his thin body became muscr and the ground lifted from his feet until his head covered his body with the earth armor.


    Bon intercepts The Mother Red Bear.


    Bam!!


    The collision of Bon and the mother red bear made the earth tremble. They don''t fall over each other, showing Bon with his spell having the same power as a 6 meter tall red bear.


    Bon punched her in the stomach, but her tough red fur muffled the blow until it wasn''t felt.


    He swung his ws. Bon tries to back away but his ws extend and scratch Bon''s earth protector.


    Bon cast his third spell [Earth Spike], hundreds of spikes shot out from the ground and rained down on the red bear mother''s body.


    But she continues to chase ignoring Bon''s rain of spikes.


    DING! DING! DING! DING!


    The spikes hitting her body ttered as if colliding with hard metal.


    Anna takes advantage of Bon''s fierce fight against The Mother Red Bear. She took the small knife that was on her thigh and cut the rope in her hand.


    Then she helped her other four friends.


    They immediately fled from that ce.


    Bon''s fight against The Mother Red Bear is getting fiercer. They have equal strength.


    "UAAHHH! [Mana Matrial Art : Fist Hard]!" Jon came and smacked The Mother Red Bear in the face with his ckened hand.


    BOOM!


    Jon''s punch sent her flying backwards.


    "hehehehe sorry I''mte Bon hehe" Jonnded,ughed stupidly, and scratched the back of his head.


    "Let me fight this beast. You''re after our runaway ve!" Bon didn''t turn around while giving orders.


    Bon is not worried that the five teenagers will be able to escape forest safely. They do not know the way in the forest.<sub> </sub>


    Bon worries that the five teenagers will end up in the belly of a beast.


    "I don''t care about the two boys. But you have to bring the three girls back!" Bon continued his orders.


    Lina, Vivi, and Anna will be sold at a high price in the ve market. As for Tristan and Roko, he didn''t care, they were just extra ie.


    Jon alone would find it difficult to take care of five kids at once, so reducing two wouldn''t be a problem.


    "hehe okay okay Bon hehe" Jon turned around and ran at an incredible speed for his big body.


    ...


    Anna ran as fast as she could. They didn''t know where they were going to run but they had to stay away from that ce.


    They kept on running, Lina no longer whined from exhaustion. Her face was pale and she was panting for breath, but she kept on running.


    There was the sound of movement behind them. It sounded like an elephant running. Anna''s face turned pale.


    "hehe where are you guys going? Hehe" Jon''s hoarse voice was getting closer.


    "hehe looks like you guys want to y chase hehe" getting closer.


    "hehe.. Eh? What''s that? Eh? Careful..." Jon suddenly sounded confused.


    Stupp


    "Aakh!!"


    There was a whistling sound followed by Roko''s scream. Anna and the others turned to where Roko was. Then they were astonished.


    A spear was seen stuck in Roko''s chest. Roko didn''t understand what was happening and tried to catch his breath. But all he felt was a pain in his chest.


    Roko looked down and stared at his chest, a spear 1.5 meters long pierced through his chest.


    He fell on his back.


    Bam!


    Blood dripped from between his lips.


    His chest heaved up and down trying to catch his breath. Until it stops moving.


    Roko breathed hisst.


    His eyes were still wide, not understanding why he could die in a ce like this.


    From behind the bushes came a swarm of short green creatures surrounding them.


    Their faces are green, withrge eyeballs, long noses, and pointed ears that make them look like stupid creatures, but the gleam in their eyes shows intelligence.


    "Eh? What is this little creature? Go..go..go..?" Jon was at a loss to continue his words.


    "Goblins!" whispered Tristan.


    "Ah yes Goblin hehe" Jonughed stupidly.


    But his stupidity did not make the swarm of goblinugh. They prepared weapons, bows, spears, and dart blows.


    "AAJJJAARRR!" A Goblin shouted.


    Dozens of arrows, spears, and darts shot toward them.


    "hehe have to bring back three girls Hehe.. [Mana Matrial Art: Wall Skin]!" Jon jumped in and put his body as a shield for the girls.


    Dozens of projectiles stab Jon''s body, but none prated his skin.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Tristan, who was not protected by Jon''s body, was stabbed to death by dozens of projectiles.


    His body bes like a hedgehog.


    "ciei!!" goblin signal is heard.


    Jon''s animal-like fighting instincts knew he couldn''t stand still and had to attack.


    If he destroyed the swarm of goblin quickly, they wouldn''t have time to attack the girls.


    So Jon lunged fiercely.


    "UOOOHH!"


    Jon''s massive body rushed to destroy the line of Goblins.


    Their small bodies shattered when hit by a single punch from Jon. Their weapons broke as they faced Jon''s extremely hard skin.


    Jon''s attack opened a gap in the goblin''s line of siege.


    Anna grabbed the hands of her two friends and ran through the gap.


    They kept running and running. Until the sound of the battle between the swarm of goblins against Jon was no longer heard.


    But Anna kept running, she still heard the sound of small footsteps following them from behind.


    They kept running, Anna''s pants were torn everywhere, tree branches wed at her hands until they hurt.


    But they kept running. Until the sound of small footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Anna looked back. Seeing the five goblins was like smelling something around them. Then one of them spoke.


    "BoetoIjo!" he turned to another goblin and walked away from that ce. The other goblins immediately followed suit.


    Anna saw that the goblins were no longer chasing, she was so tired, her knees were shaking. The other two girls were already sitting unconscious.


    Anna is very tired, she wants to go home.


    "Father, mother, I''m sorry!" and apologized to her parents.


    Anna lost her strength, she sat down, leaning against the tree trunk, her tired eyes seeing something.


    Shadow of a huge creature drew near. Seeing their appearance, Anna just smiled resignedly.


    They have a height of two meters, the whole body is green, strong muscles make them like bodybuilders,


    Their faces look fierce with long andrge lower canines, their heads are bald and their ears are pointed.


    They are orcs.


    ''Is this what is called, out of the mouth of the crocodile into the mouth of the tiger'' Anna smiled bitterly in her heart.


    Anna closed her eyes and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 21 Girls Life

    [Meer Calendar, 10 July, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    Overcast clouds covered the sky of the Bog Forest.


    The light of sun was hidden by thick clouds.


    The Bog Forest went dark.


    Not long after, there was the sound of raindrops soaking all the nts, animals, and monsters that lived in the Bog Forest.


    Even though it was nearing noon the air temperature on the surface dropped by a few degrees causing the Bog Forest to be shrouded in a white mist.


    But that didn''t stop the orcs from practicing and going about their daily routines.


    Anna took her hand out of the thick fleece nket, looking for the figure who used to hug her when she was cold.


    But she didn''t find that annoying orc.


    Ever since Moku became the chief of the tribe, the orcs were used to getting up before the sun rose.


    Moku teaches them, the orcs that sleep a lot and don''t wake up early arezy and weak orcs.


    No orc wants to be calledzy let alone weak. Therefore they awake at morning even though they sleep at night with their bodies full of wounds.


    Moku wanted to stay with Anna and hug her little body, but he couldn''t possibly set a bad example to other orcs.


    In any world discipline is the main thing in life.


    Anna sat down and rubbed her eyes. Her breasts swing pulled by gravity.


    Her face turned red when she saw her naked body. Anna remembers her activities with Mokust night.


    She was so embarrassed, she wanted to bury her head in the nket and scream loudly.


    Moku is a strange orc or maybe what humans told about orcs is a mistake.


    Moku is not rude and pushy when making a love, in fact he is very considerate and careful not to hurt her.


    His affectionate and gentle treatment made Anna almost addicted.


    But her logic made Anna realize that she was a prisoner and the one who was making out with her was an orc.


    Although Moku''s face is more handsome than all the men in Heles City.


    Anna didn''t put on her clothes, there was no one else in the tent but herself.


    Even if there were, only the girls would see her naked body. The orcs did not dare to enter this tent.


    Even the adult orcs whose bodies were bigger than Moku only dared to stand in front of the tent and not enter.


    He tucked the meat and fruit from behind the curtain of the tent without even ncing inside the tent.


    Anna took the roasted meat and bananas which were still fresh like they had been picked this morning. Even so, she didn''t feel hungry.


    Their nightly activities should have drained Anna''s energy and left her exhausted the next day but strangely she felt refreshed and full of energy when she woke up.


    Anna only eats out of habit.


    There was a cheerful voice from behind the tent. Coming from the room that connects to this tent. A Bathhouse.


    Moku wants the girls to stay healthy as long as they are detained. That''s why Moku always gives them a lot of food.


    In addition to game meat, Moku also looks for fresh fruits that they can eat.


    Moku also collects some medicinal herbs to stock up in case they fall ill. Moku can guarantee their physical health but he can''t guarantee their mental health.


    To improve the mood of the girls and give them time to have fun. Moku took the initiative to make a bathhouse for the girls.


    Moku dug a well behind his tent, then made another room that was directly connected to his tent.


    The bathhouse is 7 meters in diameter and 3 meters high. Made of the same material as the Moku tent.


    In the center of the room was arge bathtub made of thick y. It is shaped like a cauldron with a 1 meter high supporting wall encircling it.


    On the supporting wall there is a hole measuring half a meter and 30 cm high, this hole is directly connected to the cauldron.


    When going to bathe the girls will draw water from the well into the cauldron and put dry wood into the holes.


    The wood will be burned and the water in the cauldron will heat up slowly. The girls can regte the water temperature by adding water from the well into the cauldron or adding firewood.


    The girls initially didn''t want to bathe in the environment where the orcs lived, but their sticky and ufortable bodies forced them to clean themselves up.


    Especially Anna who has to do strenuous activities at night.


    Finally they enjoyed their bathing facilities.


    They even bathe every day, at noon to be exact.


    Moku never disturbs the girls while bathing, but Moku always records the time they are going to take a shower.


    Although the air temperature outside the tent was cold, Moku''s tent was still warm. With the floor covered with a mat made of leather and a thick fleece nket Anna felt her body start to stick and sweat.


    Anna stood up and walked towards the bathhouse.


    She pushed aside the curtains of the room and saw the girls chatting.


    "re, what the hell, these two things are as big as my head" said Lina in amazement.


    re is a girl with beautiful wavy brown hair hanging over her sullen face.


    Narrow brown eyes, gracefully arranged in their sockets, saw the behavior of his new friend who with amazement squeezed her tworge breasts.


    Her slender body like a spanish guitar attracts both the opposite sex at the same time.


    ire looks older than Anna, Lina, and Vivi but her behavior that is sometimes like a spoiled child makes her often bullied by other girls, even small girls like Vivi.


    "That''s right! It''s not fair re, I was jealous of your smooth brown skin now I''m jealous of your big breasts" Vivi with envious eyes caressed re''s thighs.


    "Hey!..hey! Don''t touch. Lina, it''s just a pile of fat!" re protested.


    "Ugh! Why are women with big breasts always ungrateful!" Vivi frowned and looked at her tiny breasts.


    "I''m telling the truth. My shoulder hurts a lot and all the boys keep ring at them with perverted eyes!" re stood up and pressed her waist.


    A pair of huge breasts rose and fell as if they were trying to fight gravity.


    The eyes of all the girls who saw it turned red.


    re felt four pairs of eyes staring at her breasts as if they wanted to tear them quickly covered her breasts with both hands and sat back down.


    "But I guess that weird orc, didn''t nce at re at all." Widya gave an opinion.


    Widya is a girl with short ginger hair that slightly covers her chiseled and threatening face.


    The sharp yellow eyes, deep in their sockets, showed that she was a conscientious person.


    Her back that is always straight shows that Widya was once trained very hard to make it a habit.


    "Yeah, that weird orc looks at us like it doesn''t see a living thing." Lina hugged her body imagining Moku''s gaze.


    "That''s right! That weird orc is staring at us like it''s staring at a pebble or a rock on the road." Vivi nodded quickly.


    "That weird orc was never interested in us. At first I thought he was sterile but after that night... it seemed he was only interested in Anna." re theorized.


    ''that weird orc'', as they called Moku.


    Anna meets Widya and ire when she wakes up from fainting after escaping from Bon and Jon''s pursuit.


    She awoke with her hands tied, along with the other four girls they were led to the orc tribe''s encampment. Anna only knew that her fate would not end well.<sub> </sub>


    The story of a woman forced to give birth to orc babies was well known in Heles City.


    In the past when Heles City had not yet been founded and was still filled with viges of war refugees, hordes of orcs came every month to loot and kidnap women.


    Kingdom Stonhold decided to build a new city at the foot of Mount Delin Fall and sent three level 4 constetion mages to exterminated this pest creature.


    Only then did the orc horde''s attacks stop and their female captives were freed.


    Even so, many of these women decide tomit suicide rather than continue living with their night full of nightmares.


    Anna never thought that there were orcs who survived the extermination. This one-gender monster is like a cockroach that never dies.


    Back then, ire was wearing a rtively simple dress that flowed from top to bottom and had a semi-cute neckline, which charmingly revealed the noble gown worn underneath.


    The flowing and tightly knotted fabric of her dress covered her belly where the constant flow was broken by a long cloth sash that was worn low around her waist.


    The sleeves are very long and narrow, the grooves break well below the elbows where they are divided by a simple decorative ribbon, this is the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves of the dress.


    ire''s outfit showed that she didn''te from a family ofmoners like them. Most likely ire was a noble.


    Then Widya, who sometimes unintentionally showed obedience behaviour to her, showed that the rtionship between the two of them was not a peer-to-peer rtionship.


    Anna wondered what made ire enter the Bog forest and end up being a prisoner of the orcs.


    But she didn''t want to ask that question because the answer might hurt their feelings.


    Anna walked into the bathhouse. The sound of the curtains opening made the girls turn their heads.


    Seeing Anna who walked in naked they fell silent.


    Since Anna and Moku''s first night, the four girls seem to iste Anna. It''s not that they don''t want to hang out with Anna but her closeness to Moku scares them.


    They felt that Anna who could talk to Moku would side with the orcs more than them.


    Especially Moku''s treatment of Anna, which was more special than other girls, made them feel strange.


    "Uhh.. Anna what do you think about that weird orc?" Widya forced herself before asking.


    They knew that their talk about Moku was heard by Anna.


    Anna nced at her.


    Anna knew that she was ostracized by the girls, but she herself couldn''t do anything about it.


    She doesn''t know the real reason why Moku treats her more special then the other girls, just talks to her and doesn''t care about the other girls.


    Anna understood the attitude of the girls who ostracized her for fear of Moku, but she was annoyed by the cowardice of the girls.


    "I think he''s only interested in fighters," replied Anna.


    The other girls who heard that felt Anna was bragging.


    Women have strange thoughts. When a guy they don''t like is attracted to their friend instead of them, women will feel jealous.


    They will think ''what do you have that I don''t have?''.


    So that Anna''s honest answer sounded as if she was bragging about her superiority.


    "Looks like you fell in love with that monster!" Lina sneered.


    "What did you say!? Try again¡ª" Anna stood up with a flushed face.


    "It''s true! You look intimate every night with that green monster. You don''t know that your moans of pleasure can be heard throughout the forest?" Lina cut in.


    "You think I want to make out with Moku?" Anna was starting to get annoyed.


    "Well right! You even said his name! Anna, I thought you were a girl who only thought about swords.


    Turns out you just don''t like humans and prefer green monsters. Tristan will cry in Zelos heaven if he finds out about this.


    what an orc whore!" Lina grinned mockingly.


    The other girls who saw Anna and Lina fighting were silent. They don''t know what to defend or what to do.


    Anna''s closeness to Moku did make them afraid, but Anna was also someone who was held captive by the orc tribe.


    They have the same fate. Even so Lina''s words were also what they really wanted to ask.


    What makes Anna so special?


    Only Vivi stood behind Lina and nodded, although Vivi herself did not understand what Lina was talking about.


    She just felt that her friend needed support.


    Anna''s body trembled from holding back her anger. Her hands were clenched into fists and her face was starting to heat up.


    "Who are you calling a whore?! Take back your word or I''ll¡ª"


    Anna suddenly fell silent and felt nauseous. Like something growing inside her stomach.


    She knelt down and began to vomit.


    The other girls who saw that were shocked.


    "Anna, what are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re preg¡ª"


    "Enough Lina!" ire interrupted Lina.


    "Anna? are you all right?" ire rubbed Anna''s back.


    "I feel nauseous." Anna''s face paled.


    "Anna let''s back to the tent, you need to lying down"


    ire took her and Anna''s clothes and put them on. She led Anna back to the tent.


    The other girls looked at each other.


    "Lina, you better hope Anna doesn''t report this to Moku" Widya said.


    Lina''s face turned pale.


    "Nothing will happen Lina, I''m here" Vivi who saw Lina''s pale face hugged her.


    "Hmm" Lina just noddednguidly.


    They put on their clothes and went back into the tent.


    Inside the tent Anna was already lying down and nketed.


    "Anna you should discuss this with Moku" ire advised.


    Anna''s face paled, she knew the orc''s treatment of pregnant women. Their hands, feet and neck would be chained then they will locked in a dark room with tight security.


    Anna knows that Moku is a different orc, but she can''t be sure if Moku''s behavior will change or not when he learns of her pregnancy.


    But before she decided to do anything the curtains of the tent opened. Mokues in and brings meat and fruits as usual.


    He came home early this day because he had left the hunting task to Mige and Moku had a feeling something was going to happen inside his tent.


    When he saw the nketed Anna and ire beside her, Moku''s eyes opened wide.


    Moku sensed it, not from his five senses but from his sixth sense, the inner eye.


    There was a new aura emanating from Anna''s stomach. The aura was so tiny that he would have missed it if he didn''t look closely.


    The small aura was green, the same biofield color from the orc body.

 Chapter 22 Warrior

    Anna looked at Moku''s trembling eyes. He was like someone who had just remembered something very important.


    Her hunch was right, Moku hadpletely forgotten something very important.


    That is ''If you fuck a woman then they can get pregnant''.


    Moku spent his youth in the west in his previous life and he really forgot such a simple thing.


    He forgot that women in this world didn''t have birth control pills or a magic tool that can make a man have fun without taking responsibility like a condom.


    For the first time in his two lives Moku will have a child. Although Moku criticizes orcs in parenting or the treatment of pregnant women, he himself has no direct experience in either of these.


    He put down what he was carrying and walked over to Anna.


    Moku then stroked Anna''s head and stuttered, "A..An..Anna, a..a..are y..yo..you okay?"


    Moku opened and closed mouth like a fish try to catch his breath and his shaking hands like didn''t know where to put it made Anna want tough.


    All her doubts and fears disappeared like foam on the ocean.


    She felt funny looking Moku, who was even more panicked than herself.


    "I''m fine Moku" Anna replied in a calm voice.


    "D..do..do you need doctor?.... Shit there is no doctor here!


    do you hungry? how about satay?... Shit pregnant women have a hard time eating meat!


    do you want to eat something? like a green mango?... Shit there''s no mango tree near here...


    Thest mango tree I saw was in that mutated animal territory...


    Wait here a moment I will kill that stupid gori..."


    Moku wanted to stand up and eradicate the gori who was blocking his way to get the green mango but his hand was held by Anna who was trying hard to holding back augh.


    "Moku I''m really fine" Anna said.


    "R..re..really?" Moku stuttered.


    Anna couldn''t hold back herughter anymore after seeing Moku''s face which was always serious and smirking cynically turned into a gaping disbelief.


    "Hahahahaha I''m fine, I''m healthy, hahahaha... really, I just feel a little nauseous... it''s okay and I''m not hungry or want to eat green mangoes"


    "oh.. o..okay" Moku sat back down.


    But his eyes kept a close watch on Anna''s every move. He looked with great care, even more so when he saw Anna''s naked body.


    Whenever Anna slightest moved, Moku will immediately stood up and asked ''what''s wrong?'', ''Are you in pain?'', ''Are you hungry?'', ''do you want green mango?'', or ''That damn gori! I will kill you this time!''


    Which in the end made Anna feel annoyed.


    "Moku stop it! I''m really fine! Don''t you have any other work? You''re the chief of this tribe, right?" Anna snaps.


    "It''s okay, today''s hunt I leave it to Mige, it''s not good if the orcs are too dependent on me" Moku replied.


    "Okay, then can''t you calm down a little? You embarrassed me in front of the other girls!"


    The girls who were enjoying this rom show were surprised when Anna bring them to it.


    Moku nced at them with a sharp gaze.


    Their faces turned pale, especially Lina who had just mocked Moku and Anna at the bathhouse.


    "Stop that. They helped me when I was vomiting and had a headache at the bathhouse" Anna objected.


    "Hmm.."


    <o>,m Moku sharp eyes turn soft and he nodded towards the girls to show his gratitude.</o>


    The girls nodded back.


    Moku turned and continued watching Anna''s every move with great care.


    Seeing Moku who was so cold to the girls but so caring and worried about her, made Anna wonder.


    ''What''s so special about me?''


    That question often crossed her mind. At first, Anna thought that Moku just picked her at random and would treat her like an orc treats his woman.


    But the worry and anxiety he showed when he found out that she was pregnant made her feel warm in her heart.


    Anna decided to ask


    "Why did you choose me?"


    "What do you mean?" Moku asked back.


    Anna pushed herself to sit up and looked into Moku''s red eyes seriously.


    "Why do you treat me more special than other girls?... eee... d..di..did you fall in love with me at first sight?" Anna asked seriously but herst question made her blush.


    "Because you are a warrior and I respect a warrior" Moku immediately replied with a matter of fact tone.


    Anna was dumbfounded, "Warrior? Me?... ha ha ha ha" then turned gloomy andughednguidly.


    Warrior huh?


    No one calls her that.<sub> </sub>


    ''I told you not to be a mage! You''re an adult! You''ll be 20 years old soon! You want to be a spinster? Huh!?'' She heard Gilbert''s angry voice.


    A woman who will be a spinster,


    ''Anna you have no talent, don''t be like a wild woman who can only swing a sword!


    You better start learning how to walk and dress up, if you continue like this you''ll grow old in a virgin state!'' The voices of friends who advised then left her alone one by one.


    A wild woman who can only swing a sword,


    ''Anna you will be a woman who can only dream of being a mage if you only know how to swing a sword...


    What if you marry me and I promise to ask my parents to buy you a [Mana Potion]... How about it?'' The voice of a masher who only saw her beauty.


    A woman who can only dreaming,


    ''This is your sword, right? Your training sword. Do you really want to be a mage huh?


    HAKAHAKAHAKAHAKAHAK!!!'' The voice of Bon''s terribleugh when seeing her broken sword.


    or A woman with a broken sword.


    The reality is crueler than nightmare.


    Anna lowered her head, her eyes hot, and her throat constricted.


    Moku just kept quiet and waited for Anna to continue talking.


    His serious gaze awaited Anna like the night waiting for the sun toe.


    Whatever happens Moku knows Anna isn''t that weak.


    Warrior huh? its reality or just another nightmare?


    Anna lifted her head with teary eyes.


    "I''m not a warrior...


    I just an arrogant girl who don''t know her ce,


    I just a dreamer girl who swing her sword just to be an imaginary mage.


    I don''t even have a talent,


    If sword is heart of warrior, than I that broke my sword is not fit to call myself a warrior anymore"


    Moku and Anna looked at each other, until Moku wiped her tears and started to speak in a firm voice,


    "You are a warrior, there is no doubt about that!


    Warrior is not about talent or swordy,


    Warrior is about spirit, an unyielding spirit,


    a spirit that will never be extinguished even though it is destroyed by various obstacles,


    a spirit that continues to shine even though it has to walk alone amidst the ridicule.


    The sword is not a physical object, the sword is a mental one that remains sharp and firm in your heart. I know someone who is a warrior even though she is very weak and coward.


    I never doubt you are a warrior as much as she is."


    Bn is a weak woman she can''t even lift more than 5kg. She was also a coward, she would run for her life just from the sound of wind at night.


    Her dangerous and deviant experiments make her shunned by friends, family, and people around her.


    Failure after failure continued to befall upon her, even until the end of her life Bn could not reach her dream, but she just smiled andughed while waiting for death to pick her up.


    Bn''s eyes that continued to shine in the face of it all were the same eyes that Anna had when he first saw her.


    Anna and Moku stared at each other, Moku''s eyes zing with seriousness burning the doubt and despair in her eyes.


    Anna rested her head on his chest and Moku hugs her.


    "Thank you" Anna whispered.


    "I''m not praising just stating the truth" Moku replied.


    "Still... thank you"


    "I don''t know why, but I ept it"


    Moku and Anna let go of their hug.


    They looked at each other again.


    HAHAHAHAHAHA


    Then they burst outughing.


    Until Moku asked,


    "But Anna, you said about swing swords and mages, what is the rtionship between swords and mages? I mean how do humans be mages?"


    Anna was silent and stunned, she thought for a moment before answering.

 Chapter 23 The Great Human War

    ? "If you want to know I will answer, but before that you have to tell me how you got this strong and how you evolved into this handso..." Anna stopped talking.


    "''This handsome'' right? You don''t have to be shy to praise my good looks Anna" Moku smirked again.


    "Who called you handsome? Don''t be so chesty! Just answer my question!" Anna snorted with a flushed face.


    "okay...okay... don''t need angry because you just shy" Moku teased.


    "You...." Anna was like a lioness about to go berserk.


    Moku calmed the lioness down and thought.


    His evolution is the change brought by the dragon prana. Although Dragon Breath Cultivation can be done by humans, but it will be useless without the inner eye and the dragon prana.


    So it wouldn''t be dangerous if Moku exined his evolution process to Anna.


    "My evolution was caused by Dragon Breath Cultivation. Dragon Breath Cultivation is the process of flowing dragon prana into the generator room which can only be seen with the inner eye then opening the first gate." Moku said.


    "What is dragon prana?" Anna asked.


    "Dragon prana is a huge energy that is hidden inside the orcs body and will only awaken at certain times after experiencing certain stimuli" Moku tried hard to keep a t tone.


    "What about the inner eye?" Anna continued to ask.


    Moku breathed a sigh of relief and answered as simply as possible "The inner eye is the sixth sense that exists and sleeps due to the other five senses being too dominant"


    "What is the first gate?"


    "I also don''t understand what the first gate is but I just realized and felt that my evolution won''t just stop here and this is just the beginning" Moku answered frankly.


    "Can all orcs evolve like you?" Anna asked.


    If all orcs could evolve and be strong like Moku then the position of power from mana species and monsters would be greatly changed.


    "Hmm... they have a chance but the chances of them evolving like me are very slim"


    "What do you mean?" Anna was curious.


    "To be able to flow and control dragon prana they must master the highest level of breathing techniques and be a Pandeka. There are three levels of mastery of breathing techniques.


    The first level is energy gathering. At this level they can use breathing techniques to make their muscles tough and able to withstand impact.


    But they will experience a decrease in speed so that it bes slower than before.


    The second level is power sting. At this level they are able to use the energy they channel in the form of punches, dodges, sidestep, parry, or blocks.


    Even so, they are not able to move freely when using their power and can only release it in one movement.


    The third level is energy implementation. At this level they will be able to use their power whenever they want.


    Even so, the third level of breathing technique alone is not enough to control dragon prana, it takes more than that, they need a strong will.


    This is the final test for those who want to get the title of a Pandeka, namely Learn with Inyiak.


    They have to leave the tribe ande back with the main ingredient for making karambit, namely mutated animal ws." Moku took out the karambit that was behind the folds of cindai in his waist.


    "These ws are hard and sharp, these animals have mutations in their ws so it is most likely that mutated animals are a carnivora right?" Anna stroked the de of Moku''s karambit in amazement.


    "Yes it is from a vulture with 6 horns on its head like a crown and its feathers are shining like gold." Moku said


    "Its a Golden Vulture! If it has 6 horn than that''s an adult golden vulture! How can you kill that?" Anna was amazed.


    "Well.. At that time I was 7 years old, he was sleeping in a cave behind Green Caping Hill, he was very strong and I was only able to defeat him due to a narrow battle area" Moku exined.


    "At 7 years old?! Are you Zelos incarnation or what? Golden Vulture is silver tier danger" Anna was stunned.


    "Yeah it was a year ago... wait..wait.. who''s Zelos? and What is silver tier danger... ah.. forget it... can I continued my answer?" Moku was confused by many Anna''s words that he didn''t understand.


    "Zelos is a Sun God and silver tier danger is... wait..wait.. a year ago?! how old are you now?" Anna was also confused.


    "I''m 8 years old" Moku answered.


    Anna hear thunder roar behind her back, "YOU JUST 8 YEARS OLD????? DOES THAT MEANT I''AM FUCKED BY A KID????" Anna shuddered at the thought of falling in love with an eight-year-old kid.


    The eyes of the girls who were watching and listening to their conversation went wide.


    They don''t understand what happened. Why did Moku''s heroic tale of killing a silver tier danger mutated animal turn into the love story of a pedophile girl.


    The plot twist of this story is even more interesting than the famous dramas they usually watch in the human city. They were currently eager to understand what Moku was saying and snacked on the heated corn.


    ''I''am not a pedophile... right?'' Anna begins to doubt her taste in choosing a partner.


    "Who''s you call a kid?? I''m already an adult.. I''M OLDER THAN ALL OF YOU!!" Moku did not ept it.


    In the age of an orc, Moku can be said to have entered adolescence and is the same age as an 18 year old human and in his previous life, Moku died at the age of 78.


    So if you add up with his age in his current life, Moku is currently 96 years of human age. Which he was older than the girls'' agebined.


    "Huh?" Ana is confused.


    "Huh?" Moku is confused.


    "Huh?" The girls watching were confused.


    They all gaped with question marks on their faces.


    "Hmm..hm.. So after sessfully making his own karambit then that someone can be said as a Pandeka..." Moku cleared his throat and tried to return the conversation that had be awkward.<sub> </sub>


    "But as I exined earlier, they have to reactivate their inner eye.


    The process of activating the inner eye is very difficult, even I myself almost failed and died.


    So for an orc to evolve like me it only has a one in million chance of sess" Moku said in a disappointed voice.


    He desperately hoped for dragon prana to be a way out for the orcs to escape their slump andpete for hegemony with mana species.


    But the difficulty of the sess of this evolutionary process makes Moku not sure to let the orcs try it. What happens if their small numbers reduced due to failures in the evolutionary process.


    This evolutionary process could be a suicide event for the orcs.


    Even so, the other orcs persisted in trying it even though the chances of sess were very small. Moku can only dy their ambitions by providing conditionalities.


    Moku hopes that such difficult conditions can break their will to undergo the evolution process or at least increase their chances of sess.


    "Any more questions? Otherwise can you exin how a human bes a mage?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm.. nothing.. I''d better start from the beginning with the existence of a mage.


    This is a story that is told to all human children.


    Humans are born with a flow of mana in their bodies. Even so they were not aware of it and were unable to sense the existence of mana.


    In the beginning, humans still used the strength of their bodies and their ability to use weapons to survive.


    They managed to create various weapons such as spears, bows, and swords. Gradually the weapons were studied more deeply and found a better and perfect way to use them.


    The ways were then taught to other humans and began to appear schools and sects that taught humans how to use weapons.


    The schools and sects continued to grow until there were humans who had the ability to use their body and weapons more than other humans.


    They are never satisfied with the abilities they have and continue to train to be stronger. Until finally some of them managed to awaken the ability to control mana.


    They were able to turn their skins hard as steel, split the ocean with the sh of sword, and shatter mountains with a punch.


    Their godlike powers were ultimately worshiped by other humans.


    They named themselves as Mana God.


    These mana gods then found a second way to awaken mana control abilities in other humans.


    The mana gods said that he had bestowed [God Blessing] on humans.


    Those who have a sincere heart to worship a god will be given the power to use mana. While the disobedient will die.


    Those who seeded in awakening the ability to use mana through [God Blessing] were called the worshipers.


    The mana gods then formed an army from the worshipers. This army of worshipers cannot be matched by an army of ordinary humans.


    They also expanded the territory of the mana gods until there were no other rulers besides them. But this did not make the mana gods satisfied, then they fought each other for domination.


    The war caused destruction, death, and suffering to all of humanity, especially those who did not have the ability to control mana.


    However, not all mana users were as greedy, spiteful, and cruel as the mana gods. There were some mana users who felt that the destruction and damage done by the mana gods was too much.


    They got together and did some research on mana. The research yielded results they never expected. They discovered the mana flow.


    Mana flow is an organ in the human body that is passive and will only working after receiving certain stimuli from mana outside the body.


    Mana flow is like the lungs that absorb oxygen without the need to be moved by human consciousness. Mana flow will absorb mana around the body and make humans adapt to the surrounding environment.


    So even though humans have been able to absorb mana, they have not been able to control and use it freely.


    The mana gods were someone who had the ability to use their bodies more than other humans, because of that they had managed to find a way to control and use mana after doing extremely hard training.


    That is by creating a new or modified the mana flow in their bodies. These new or modified mana flow are called ''Constetions'' because of their shape.


    However the same thing did not happen to the worshipers who were bestowed [God Blessing].


    The mana gods infuses their mana into the bodies of the worshipers and transforms the mana flow into constetions by force.


    Worshipers who have sessfully changed their mana flow will have the same constetion as their mana god, but those who are not sessfully converted will end up in death.


    That''s why the researchers changed the name [God Blessing] to [God Corruption]. As a form of hatred towards the mana gods which had deceived them all this time.


    After some experimentation and research, they found a third way to convert the mana flow into constetions, namely [Mana Potions].


    I don''t know for sure how the [Mana Potion] is made but the basic ingredients are the body parts of a mutated animal.


    [Mana Potion] works the same as [God Corruption] where it introduces foreign mana into the body but the mana is not controlled by others.


    Those who drank [Mana Potion] would learn how to control the new mana in their own bodies and slowly change their mana flow into constetions.


    The researchers who seeded in creating [Mana Potion] called themselves ''Alchemists''.


    Alchemists and those who drank [Mana Potion] rebelled against the mana gods and their worshipers.


    This rebellion turned into a great war known as ''The Great Human War''.


    The Great Human War ended with the defeat of the mana gods and their worshipers.


    The human who survived the war called themselves ''Mage''. A humble and simple call for mana users." Anna finished her exnation and fell silent.

 Chapter 24 Trust

    Moku held his chin and thought.


    Humans don''t immediately have mana controlling power when they are born, they have to convert mana flow into constetions to gain mana controlling power.


    This exins why there are humans who are weak and being beaten badly by the orc ancestors.


    But the development of humans from previously only using weapons and their body strength like the orcs of today to bing superhumans who are able to control mana takes a long time.


    The process of developing their technology began long before the emergence of the orc civilization. So it''s only natural that humans are more advanced in terms of weaponry than orcs.


    If you follow the actual path, like humans in Moku''s old world, human have to go through the stone age, copper and bronze age, then iron age. Humans use fire as the main ingredient in their technological development.


    But humans with the discovery of the flow of mana, constetions, and the ability to control mana make their concept of technological development develops in a different direction.


    If the humans in the previous world needed other humans to build something then the mage in this world could do it themselves.


    So it is possible that technological developments in a certain area have reached the modern age while in other ces it is only in the iron age.


    The disparity of this technological development is because mages can do what 10,000 other humans cannot. They didn''t need a lot of worker just to create a dam, they only needed one mage with earthbending abilities.


    It is like a country that already has nuclear reactors, heavy equipment, and other development technologies while other countries still use hoes and carts.


    Orcs who had just discovered dragon prana would have no way ofpeting with humans who had mastered mana for a long time. They need a long time to catch up with them in weapons technology.


    Why was the orc race left behind?


    If the orcs'' bodies were stronger than humans, then in the days before humans controlled mana the orcs would triumph. In that''s the case orc technology shouldn''t be left behind this far, with humans as ves and female donors then there''s no way that dragon prana has just been discovered by Moku alone.


    Did orcs and other monsters only exist after humans?


    Question after question and possibility after possibility popped up one by one in Moku''s mind.


    The girls just kept quiet and looked at the pensive Moku.


    "Moku what will happen to the other girls?" Anna suddenly asked.


    All the girls listened because this was what would happen to them. Moku and the orcs did not treat them like the fairy tales and stories they often heard.


    Even so, sometimes an uncertain future is scarier than a bad future.


    Starting from Moku''s attention which was always on Anna and did not pay attention to them it caused fear and doubt in the hearts of the girls.


    They were afraid that if the good treatment and attention was only focused on Anna, while they would be treated like orcs treating women like those in fairy tales and stories they often heard.


    They were afraid that one day Moku would throw them out of the tent and chain them again, then they would be raped and treated like cattle by other orcs.


    It was these fears that made them hate Anna. They envy Anna who is treated special by Moku.


    "I will return them to the tribe" Moku replied casually.


    "What do you mean by that? Can you telepathically connect to the other girls so they can understand what you''re saying?" Anna asked.


    Moku saw Anna''s eyes, he had actually been thinking about this for a long time. Initially Moku wanted to return the girls to the tribe after they understood how to treat women properly.


    But the dangers of the mage and their hectic training regiment meant that Moku didn''t have time to start teaching the orcs about it.


    They were busy to quickly getting stronger. Every day the training after training that the orcs had to do was getting tougher.


    Many of them suffered severe injuries such as fractures or destruction of internal organs such as kidneys.


    It was only because of their endurance, fast metabolism, and regeneration ability that none of the orcs died during training.


    Dragon prana is the only way Moku finds to make orcs get stronger quickly. However, the weight of the procedure and the requirements for evolution made Moku decide to postpone the orcs doing it.


    The girls except Anna finally be neglected. Moku then decided to take on the task of continuing the orc race''s lineage alone. But once again, unfortunately, he found a fact that made him unable to do that.


    Moku connects his telepathy to the other girls.


    "They will be ced in a clean tent and the bigger than this tent.


    They will be given a diet of sweet roasted meat and fresh fruit every day as you have usually eaten.


    You will only serve one orc per day, if you are pregnant then you don''t need to have sex with an orc until you give birth" Moku exined.


    "Then what is the difference between them and prostitutes? And what is the difference between this tribe and a brothel?" Anna raged with a red face.


    "Hmm? They don''t get paid?" Moku answered by tilting his head.


    "It''s even worse than a whore!!" Anna exploded.<sub> </sub>


    "Anna! my hands are tied! What do you want from me? That''s the best thing I can do for them!


    You know how the orcs treated women before I became chief?


    They were treated like cattle even worse than that!


    They will be chained and unable to move,


    They eat only raw meat and animal carcasses,


    They would live in broken tents with dirt floors in the cold Bog forest,


    They would sleep together with animal carcasses, rotting flesh, orc sperm, and their own dung,


    They will be raped more than 10 times a day by different orcs and sometimes they have to serve several orcs at once,


    I change all that and go against my tribe''s habit of treating women.


    All I ask of them is to give birth to our babies!" Moku exined firmly.


    "I don''t care what you change, but I won''t let you treat the other girl like ve or whore!" Anna didn''t hesitate.


    Moku became furious, the aura on his body changed. Moku who has evolved and can control the biofield in his body has the ability to make someone faint just from the look of his eyes.


    "Anna! don''t take me lightly! you just put insult to injury! do you think I wont bring back orc old treatment to woman?! don''t be naive! don''t throw away my kindness to you all!"


    Anna was not afraid, she fought Moku''s aura with only her courage, "If you do that! Then when youe back to this tent again tomorow, you will see my corpse with your baby in her stomach! I dare you to try me!" Anna looked defiantly!


    Moku was getting angrier, the aura emanating from his body made the tent pole squeak like it was about to break.


    Before Moku could do something he would regret, a soft stutter voice came from behind him.


    "C..ca..can I give my opinions?"


    re said raising one hand.


    Everyone in the tent turned to look at her.


    "N¡ª"


    "Yes, you can!" Anna cut off Moku who wanted to refuse.


    Moku turned to Anna, they looked at each other before Moku relented and nodded to ire.


    ire tried to calm her trembling body by taking a deep breath.


    Widya who was beside ire squeezed her hand hard, ire who suddenly spoke made her worry.


    ire just hold Widya''s hand gently then smiled to calm her down.


    "Moku, I know you as orcs tribe chieftan is having a hard time and must put your tribe above us who are just a human captives.


    But, can you give us a little leeway. Like let us choose whose orcs will be our partner. Then our partner will be the only orcs who can have sex with us." ire said.


    Five pairs of eyes looked at ire in surprise. They never expected that ire would give such an opinion.


    If Moku agreed with ire''s opinion then the orcs would be able to continue their lineage and the girls would get a chance to have a choice. At least even though the girls still had to have sex and give birth to orc babies, they had the right to choose who they would do it with.


    But ire''s opinion was like an insult in Moku''s eyes.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA choice? Do you think we have a choice? Or the animals you kill and the trees you cut down have a choice?


    Don''t sue me with hypocritical eyes of you humans! Just like us, animals and nt, you have no choice!


    And believe me if you refuse, attempt suicide, or run away then I will lock you in a room naked with the horny orcs.


    And believe me you will not be able to get out of that room until your womb is no longer able to amodate our babies.


    Trust me! because this is not a threat but my promise as orc chieftain!" Moku was so angry that he couldn''t control his aura.


    Every girl in the tent felt Moku''s aura. They all shivered and felt like they were walking under a blizzard.


    ire who was looked directly at by Moku''s red eyes felt it more. Her teeth chattered and her bones froze.


    She felt like she was in a big snow storm.

 Chapter 25 Trust Part 2

    Moku is someone who is very focused. He''s the type of person who will focus on his goals and see only those goals. This attitude makes the people around him feel disgusted, afraid, or hate him.


    This makes Moku be loner and bullied by his friends, of course Moku who aspires to be the strongest will fight back.


    He who has a big body can beat bullies one on one but unfortunately bullies never fight one on one.


    Moku is ganged up by his friends but the innocent Moku considers it a part of his training. He also neverined to the teacher or tried to find out why he was being bullied.


    He always came home with a body full of wounds but there was no one to care for him or advise him in that empty house. There was only Moku hugging his knees and thinking how did he get hit? how can he not hit harder? or how to deal with multiple enemies?


    Day after day Moku continues to fight alone against the bullies. Gradually the bullies became less and less, they felt tired and Moku who kept getting stronger by the day made them more and more afraid.


    <o>,m In the end, no one dared to go against him. Moku''s school life became calms and he doesn''te home with any more injuries. Even Moku feels his bullies started to like him and gave him food when he asked for it.</o>


    Moku realized one thing at that time ''Might make right''. He was getting madder to get stronger. Moku continued to practice and practice until he finally entered a st hermitage and met Datuak Sri Maharajo, his first st teacher.


    This frail looking man has a friendly smile, he always speaks politely, and his every move is able to calm the person he is talking to. He didn''t look like a fighter at all.


    Moku felt that Datuak Sri Maharajo was not the right person to teach him martial arts. Moku, who was a teenager at that time, challenged his prospective teacher to a fight.


    However, the challenge was only answered by smiles andughter from Datuak Sri Maharajo. Moku felt he was belittled and charged forward, Datuak Sri Maharajo remained sitting andughing until Moku''s fist almost touched his head and then he looked into Moku''s eyes.


    Suddenly Moku''s whole body trembled, cold sweat dripped down his forehead and back, the hairs on his body shivered, and his eyes trembled violently and lost focus.


    He seemed to be standing in front of a beast.


    Moku could only kneel in fear. Datuak Sri Maharajo stood up from his seat andughed loudly. He patted Moku''s shoulder andforted him with a gentle smile.


    He said "a nail that hammered is a nail that sticks out".


    His new teacher teaches Moku about how to be human. Strength is not only a matter of physical, strength also arises from the way of life.


    Disputes are thest resort after all means have been done. Moku is taught about negotiation, conciliation, and mediation.


    He taught Moku to be a tiger that only pulled out its ws when it was about to pounce.


    That lesson became the turning point of Moku. He always remembers it, because of that Moku is not mean to girls, he feels with his openness and good treatment the girls will submit and ept their duties and give birth to orc babies.


    But it seems the girls are never satisfied. Those who only convicts ask to be given the option to choose?


    Is afortable ce to live not enough?


    Is a maintain their health and safety not enough?


    Is delicious and healthy food not enough?


    Is a light working hours and only serving one orc per day not enough?


    Now they ask to be given the right to choose?


    Who do you think you are?


    You think we can choose? You think if there was another way we would kidnap girls from other species? You think if we were strong we would hide in the forest like rats?


    Seems like my good intentions you guys reply with arrogance! you bite the hand that feeds you!


    ire consciousness seemed to be about to disappear amidst her frozen body.


    She never knew how Anna would deal with this.


    She knew that Anna had always been their shield. ire knew the only reason that why Moku didn''t immediately give them to the orcs was because it was Anna who had keep his attention away.


    ire has always envied Anna, she is a girl who has a heart of steel and is never afraid of the obstacles she will face.


    But Anna''s cries made her realize that she was also afraid and doubtful.


    Anna is not a mage or a woman who has super powers. She was just a young girl who was even younger than ire.


    She didn''t know what Moku said to make Anna stop crying. But ire knew that it wasn''t Moku who made Anna rise, he was only rekindling the fire of Anna''s waning spirit.


    ire wasn''t a strong girl like Anna.


    She shouldn''t have dared to give her opinion in front of a monster like Moku.


    She shouldn''t have decided to run away from home like she did that night.


    She should obey his parents and be traded like goods in the market.


    She was just a cheap woman raised to be a doll and a whore.


    She who was raised like a doll should just shut up and obey her owner.


    Anna looked at ire who had paled and was about to lose consciousness. She had to stop Moku immediately before ire was in danger.


    "Moku! Sto¡ª"


    But is it true that she will only end up turning back into a doll?


    "No! I..I..Iam fine! You don''t need always be our shield Anna, I''m not that weak!" There was a weak voicee from ire''s pale lips.


    Moku''s eyes widened when he heard ire''s voice, he immediately stopped the overflow of his aura. Moku never thought that ire would be able to stay awake and even stop Anna from trying to help her.


    Her almost fading eyes shone again slowly.


    ''I''m not a doll!''<sub> </sub>


    Her shivering body slowly stopped shaking.


    ''I''m not a whore!''


    Her chattering teeth stopped and a friendly smile slowly formed on her lips.


    ''I''m not an ornament you can buy and sell!''


    Moku looked at ire''s slowly burning eyes. The spirit mes that were immersed in her heart exploded creating a firestorm that engulfed everything.


    Moku is looking at the birth of warrior.


    His anger died down and his stiff lips twitched.


    "Moku, I understand that the orcs just want to survive and forgive me for giving you an opinion that makes us look very arrogant.


    If you refuse for us to choose our partners, can you choose all of us? I mean why do we have to be another orc couple? Why can''t we just be your partner?


    Do you not like us because we are weak?


    If that''s the reason, then I promise to be strong, I will practice swordsmanship with Anna every day, and I will make you acknowledge me" ire spoke with burning eyes.


    "Hey! what do you mean? You think I chose Anna because she is swordman? Do you think I''m a maniac?" Moku is offended.


    But the five pairs of eyes of the girls who looked at him seemed to scream ''yes you are!''.


    Moku tried to relieve his awkwardness by clearing his throat, "hm..hm..hm.. It''s not because of that, I have my own reasons that are very important and have been my dream all along, unfortunately I can''t say that"


    The real reason why Moku didn''t had sex with all five girls at the same time was actually rted to Dragon Breath Cultivation.


    Dragon Breath Cultivation uses dragon prana from the orc''s genitals as its energy source.


    Moku who want to get stronger must drain his dragon prana and climb the stairs to get to the second room and open the second gate.


    But he couldn''t just use up all of his dragon prana. As a source of strength for orcs, dragon prana also serves to conception and breed orc races.


    So that every night after having intercourse with Anna, his dragon prana reserves are reduced. Meanwhile, to reach the second room and open the second gate requires a lot of dragon prana.


    As a result, Moku''s cultivation speed was reduced. Moku decides to only have sex with Anna until his dragon prana exceeds the current number.


    His responsibilities as chieftain and passing on the orc lineage would not prevent him from achieving his dream. Moku remains aware that the tribe and all this is just a tool to achieve his dream.


    The pensive Moku felt his hand being gently squeezed. He turned his head.


    "Moku, I''m sorry for my selfish attitude earlier.


    I don''t understand how the orcs predicament are. But you must also understand our predicament.


    I am the future mother of your baby and for the sake of Zelos I never thought of aborting this baby.


    Nor do we intend to disturb or hinder the orcs from surviving.


    I also thank you for taking care of us and intending to change the orcs'' treatment of us.


    But can you hear our predicament first before you decide how the orcs will treat us?" Anna spoke pitifully with pleading eyes.


    Moku nodded.


    "What I''m really worried about isn''t where we''re stationed, the food, or the orcs we''ll have sex with.


    What I''m afraid of is that the other orcs aren''t like you.


    I''m afraid they still think the same as before where women are just an outlet for their lust and desire to have sex.


    I''m afraid that they will treat other girls harshly and hurt them during intercourse.


    I fear that the girls will live in more painful days than death.


    Because the legend of the way orcs treated women was already very bad in human countries.


    Especially in the city of Heles, many women who managed to be freed from the captivity of your ancestors decided tomit suicide instead of living together with nightmares." Anna exined with tears in her eyes.


    "So I beg you to postpone deciding the fate of other girls until the orcs can treat women the way you treat me." Anna lowered her head.


    "We beg you!" the other girls also lowered their heads.


    Looking at the girls who lowered their heads, Moku let out a long sigh.


    "Anna, it''s not that I don''t understand your fears. But we don''t have time to educate the orcs. Every day we wake up with the fear of when the mages will find us.


    We have to keep training and get strong quickly before that happens" Moku argued.


    The girls who heard Moku''s argument nced at each other. Until Widya waved at Anna asking her toe closer.


    Anna stood up and sat next to Widya. Then Widya whispered something to Anna and Anna also whispered something to Widya. They repeated this several times.


    Moku just kept quiet and waited for the girls who were discussing.


    Until finally Anna nodded and turned to Moku.


    "I have a way of educating the orcs without sacrificing their training time." Anna smiled broadly, sure this would work.


    "How?" Moku asked and put his body forward.

 Chapter 26 A Warrior Girl

    As usual that morning before sunrise the orcs had gathered at Green Caping Hill.


    Moku who cameter than usual walked and passed the line of orcs who were sitting cross-legged.


    The orcs found it strange because Moku usually was notete. Even if they tried toe earlier, Moku was already there and sat waiting for them as if he never returned to his tent and slept here.


    Moku stood in front and asked the orcs to stand up.


    "Attention!" Moku''s cue.


    The orcs stood and lined up neatly. Usually, when all the orcs have gathered Moku will immediately start training but sometimes Moku asks them to line up, this is usually done when Moku is about to tell something.


    Moku looked at the orcs one by one. Seeing that the Orcs had changed physically and mentally into true warriors, Moku was satisfied. Moku started to open the meeting that morning.


    "Today the weather is very cold. Your soft mattress is waiting for you.


    Your sleepy body full of wounds asks for rest.


    Then why don''t you guys go back to the tent and continue sleeping?" Moku asked.


    "ORCS ARE NOT LAZY, KU!" The orcs answered loudly.


    "You have to train really hard.


    Your training is getting harder and harder day by day.


    The forest you pass through is shrouded with mist and filled with ferocious mutated animals.


    Why don''t you guys stop training?" Moku asked again.


    "ORC''S ARE NOT WEAK, KU!" The orcs answered.


    "Mages are very strong.


    They can kill any number of you.


    And there are only a few of you.


    Why are you still dreaming of fighting them?" Moku asked again.


    "ORC''S ARE NOT COWARDS, SIR!" The orcs answered.


    "YOU ARE NOT LAZY, WHO ARE YOU?" Moku asked in a loud voice.


    "WE ARE ORCS!"


    "YOU ARE NOT WEAK, WHO ARE YOU?"


    p "WE ARE ORCS!"</anda>


    "YOU ARE NOT A COWARD, WHO ARE YOU?"


    "WE ARE ORCS!"


    "DISCIPLINE, STRONG. AND DARE, WHO ARE THEY?"


    "ORC! ORC! ORC!" The orcs answered with all their might.


    "At ease" Moku gave another signal.


    The orcs spread their legs shoulder-width apart and held their hands behind their backs. They did it simultaneously as if they had been trained dozens of times.


    "You have been training every day from the time you wake up until the time go to sleep. You train until you faint, then when you wake up you will train again.


    I''m proud of you guys. I''m proud of orcs.


    But always remember our enemies are no ordinary creatures. They were superhumans with mana flowing through their bodies.


    They are the blessed, and you are the ursed!" Moku reminded firmly.


    "Yes, Ku!"


    "Today I want to ask you, What is the most valuable treasure for orcs?" Moku smirked and stared at the orcs, but the orcs just fell silent and nced at each other.


    "Viggu, answer!" Moku called an orc name.


    "Weapon sir!" Viggu answered, but Moku shook his head.


    "Mige!" Moku called an orc name again.


    "Food, sir!" Mige answered, but Moku again shook his head.


    "Swa!" Moku pointed at his childhood friend.


    "¡­Women, sir!" Swa answered what was on his mind.


    After the answer left his mouth, Swa''s face turned pale.<sub> </sub>


    The same thing happened to other orcs, they looked at Swa with a look as if asking ''What the fuck are you doing?!''


    The topic of women became a sensitive topic but was often discussed by orcs in their busy schedule.


    Moku has been the chief of the tribe for more than a month and lives with five women in one tent. So the women should be pregnant by this time.


    However, based on the knowledge of the orcs assigned to deliver meat and fruit to Moku''s tent while he was away, the five girls didn''t seem to have big bellies or chained to keep them from escaping.


    Instead they appeared rxed andughing, not showing any distress or bruising to indicate that they were being forced to have sex.


    In fact, based on information from several orcs, there was a new tent connected with Moku''s tent. From the tent often heard the sound ofughing girls and sshing water.


    This worried the Orcs, they weren''t worried that Moku couldn''t impregnate the five girls (because they thought Orcs couldn''t be sterile) but they were worried that Moku would be too soft on girls and forget his duties as chieftain to continue the generation of orcs.


    During this one month, Moku had managed to win the hearts of the orcs with his leadership and strength. Even Goku, a former chieftain admits that Moku is a much better chieftain than him.


    Moku paved the way for orcs to be stronger, he made a group of slobs be true orcs warrior. Now that the young orcs had a strength that couldn''t be underestimated, they were capable of going head-to-head with adult orcs.


    So thats why they really wanted to know what was really going on inside Moku''s tent but no one dared to ask or try to peek.


    But Moku was not angry and said, "That''s right, Woman! What is the most valuable treasure besides women?" while smiling.


    Before any orcs raised their hands to ask, Moku continued his speech.


    "Without women, our tribe has no future. Without women you will be cold at night. And without women, your big dick would be useless.


    Women are weak creatures but with their tiny vagina, they are able to give birth to orcs as big as you.


    Women are gentle creatures but with their smooth skin, they can keep you from getting cold at night.


    Women are small creatures but with their voluptuous body, your weak penis bes strong like iron.


    Women are the most beautiful gift and the best treasure that The One has given to the orcs. We who are a race of monsters with only one gender desperately need women.


    Because of that, we don''t have enough gratitude to say or give for the blessings of women given by The One.


    and I give you good news, thanks to the blessing of The One, one of the five girls is currently pregnant!" Moku opened his arms wide and gave the orcs the good news.


    "Yeaahhhhh!!!" the orcs cheered with joy at the good news.


    Moku raised one hand and the orcs'' joyful cheers stopped,


    "To show my gratitude I gave her one wish that I will grant, other than to return to the realm of humans and things beyond my control.


    Then she said to me like this ''You orcs are stupid creatures! You don''t respect women even though we are the most precious thing to your kind!''


    Which of course then I replied,


    ''We orcs are a race that values warriors, we are grateful to The One for giving you to us, but except for that you don''t deserve our respect.


    You better shut up and open your crotch wide so you can give birth to our babies!''" Moku told them with a mocking face.


    The orcsughed aloud because they felt the female humans were a little stupid and ignorant. Before any of them let out a vulgar sneer, Moku continued his story.


    "Then she said ''In that case, I ask to be included in the orc training! I''ll show you that women are not weak and are also a warrior!''" At this point Moku was silent and waited for the orcs'' reaction.


    The orcs were wide-eyed with their mouths shut. They nced at each other and looked at Moku and made sure he wasn''t joking. Moku just smiled sarcastically and made sure he wasn''t joking.


    "pfffttt .." came the sound of Swa''s suppressedughter.


    But he couldn''tst long and hisughter exploded which was followed by the other orcs.


    "HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!" theughter of the orcs echoed throughout Green Caping Hill.


    However only Boku and Mige looked thoughtful while holding their chins.


    The orcs''ughter continued until Moku opened his mouth and spoke again, "I also dly grant her request, I want to show her that orcs are not a weak race and the training we are in is not for weak creatures like them!


    I present to you! Annaira Morris, a human girl who wants to be a warrior!" Moku waved his hand and pointed to the back of the orcs line.


    Seen a girl is walking closer across the grass that covers Green Caping Hill. Her leather boots tread and form a trail on the trampled grass.


    She wore shabby and wide pants, covering the entire lower body from the waist to the ankles. Her wide strides didn''t show the slightest bit of fear of approaching the horde of giant green monsters in front of her.


    A long sword was sheathed and hung from her belt, which was hiding a shabby light blue shirt that covered his stomach, chest, and arms.


    The shabby light blue suit was covered in leather armor which had a few rips and scratches here and there, showing that the wearer wasn''t just wearing it for disy.


    The morning sun that had started to rise showed its majesty shining on the girl''s face. Her chubby cheeks looked chafed and her small lips pursed, turning her cute face into a serious and stiff one.


    A cold wind blew and made the girl''s short silver hair part, revealing her glowing blue hazel eyes.


    Anna seemed undaunted and at the same time her steps carried an extraordinary strength of will and determination.

 Chapter 27 The Girls Plan

    The orcs who saw her were whistling, cheering, andughing showed no respect or admiration at all by Anna''s heroic arrival.


    She ignored them and continued to walk through the orc line.  Some orcs were approaching, some were giving way, and some were blocking her like the huge orc whose fist was as big as Anna''s head, Vakgar.


    Vakgar and Anna looked at each other but neither of them moved. The orcs who saw Anna and Vakgar stand off cheered cheerfully.


    Vakgar''s lips curled up showing his long andrge lower fangs. His sinister green face looked scornful and his red eyes looked at Anna from head to toe as if appraising some delicious sumptuous meat.


    Anna didn''t move and just stared straight into Vakgar''s eyes without any fear. Seeing Anna who wasn''t scared, Vakgar got even more excited and pointed at Anna''s sheathed sword with his chin.


    As if to say ''can you really use it, Beautiful doll?''.


    Anna''s lips curled up and grabbed the handle of her sword and said "Do you want to know?" Her blue hazel eyes shouted a challenge.


    The atmosphere became more lively, the orcs became very happy with this brave beautiful doll. They wanted to see Vakgar destroy Anna and turn her white skin to blue.


    But the fun stopped after hearing Moku''s pping, "Okay, enough ying around! We don''t have much time, let''s start practicing!"


    Anna, you have to practice basic moves first before you can join the orcs!"


    "Yes, Ku!" the orcs answered firmly, Anna just nodded and walked past Vakgar.


    Vakgar gave way and rejoined his ranks.


    "Put on the load on!" a voicemanded from Moku


    The orcs then mounted their respective weights. Currently the heaviest amount of weight they can carry is almost half a ton, which is by Goku who still holds the title of the second strongest orc after Moku in the tribe.


    Because of the weight he was carrying, every time Goku stepped his feet would sink into the ground and leave a trail as deep as 2 centimeters.


    And the weight just keeps growing over time, it might only take 2 months or so for Goku to have to lift more than half a ton of weight.


    Moku didn''t put up his weight, physical training became useless for him at this time. If he is required to lift weights then Moku must lift at least 3-4 tons.


    This will only sink his feet and lead to a funny scene where he just stands still like a hot nail slowly sinking in the middle of a pile of cheese.


    Anna looked at the weight the orcs were carrying on their backs with wide eyes. She had never seen an exercise like this before, she didn''t understand what the point of lifting such heavy weights was.


    "Anna, you have to put on some weight too." Moku''s voice snapped Anna out of her shock.


    "Huh? oh .. yes" Anna answered.


    She looked at the mounds of timber there and took some. Then tie them to her back with ropes.


    "How much should I bring?" Anna asked.


    "As much as you can" Moku replied curtly.


    Anna just nodded and added a few more twigs. She felt a pain in her shoulder and her back hunched over.


    "Anna, every day you have to increase the weights you carry even if it''s just a pebble" Moku told.


    "Huh? eh!" Anna gave up her intention to increase the weight and began to reduce it.


    The orcs who saw Anna lighten her load giggled, especially Vakgar whoughed loudly and said "weak,, the white doll is weak"


    Even though Anna didn''t understand the monster''snguage, she still knew that Vakgar was calling her weak. Anna''s face turned red and she gave up on trying to reduce the burden.


    Moku saw Anna struggling to stand up and keeping her body from swaying, he remembered their conversationst night that made Moku allow Anna, a pregnant woman, to join the orcs'' strenuous training.


    ....


    [Last Night]


    "How?" Moku asked and put his body forward.


    "You once said that orcs respect warriors. This is also the reason why you asked me to duel with you.


    If I win that duel the orcs will let me go free because I have defeated you, the strongest orc in this tribe.


    ? Is that true?" Anna said with a smile on her lips.


    "That''s true. Then?" Moku doesn''t understand yet.


    "Then how about we show the orcs that women can also be strong warriors?" asked Ana.


    "That''s a good idea, but none of you can beat me even if I relent, the other orcs won''t buy it.


    Then if you want to fight with other orcs then you have to choose Goku or Boku as your opponent.


    You can''t beat them barehanded and after they learned st with me, their weapon skills have progressed a lot, for now I even doubt if you can beat them Anna" Moku exined honestly.


    "I don''t mean to win the duel with you or the other orcs, I mean to show that we girls are warriors too.<sub> </sub>


    You exined to me that warriors are not about talent or swordy, but an unyielding spirit that will not be extinguished even when walking alone and being hit by various obstacles.


    I will show that I am a warrior to all the orcs.


    I will join your training and receive the same treatment as the other orcs!" Anna said her brilliant idea.


    Moku''s mouth fell open, he felt that Anna had gone mad, "That''s a bad idea! What exactly are you thinking?!


    The orcs'' training was designed with their endurance, fast metabolism, and regeneration abilities in mind. You as a human don''t have all that!


    Following the training of the orcs is tantamount to suicide for you! After all, You are pregnant! strenuous activities can harm you and the fetus in your womb!" Moku tried to resuscitate Anna.


    "Moku! I can''t believe you of all people underestimate me!" Anna was offended.


    "I''m not underestimating you but I''m just telling the truth" Moku shook his head.


    Anna stood up and sat in front of him. She held Moku''s hand tightly and looked into his red eyes seriously.


    "Moku! As your woman, you have to trust me a little. I won''t do anything stupid that could harm myself or our baby.


    I have a n and a hypothesis, if this hypothesis is true then this n will also work. Trust me! I''m not crazy! I promised to give birth to our first child.


    If you really think of me as a warrior then believe me I will keep my promise!" Anna promised.


    Moku was silent, once again his logic told him that this was a bad n and could harm Anna and their baby. But there was a voice in his heart to believe in it.


    "Okay, but only for one month!" Moku believed his heart.


    ....


    [The Morning]


    Moku saw that Anna was able to maintain her bnce, even though the weight she was carrying made Anna almost unable to move. Moku just kept quiet and waited for her to be ready.


    While on the other hand the orcs had already done their training. Even though they started training at the same time, the orcs'' individual abilities gradually became more visible as the training became harder.


    Some of them have reached the second level of breathing techniques, but many are still stuck at the first level of breathing techniques.


    This was not because of thezy orcs but because of the inborn talent they brought with them. Just as humans are born with various hidden talents, so are orcs.


    Many of them had overflowing power but couldn''t channel it so making their movements required more energy.


    Just like Vakgar, who has the second strength and body size after Goku, is still stuck at the first level of breathing technique.


    He had a hard time concentrating his overflowing energy and channeling it into a single attack. As a result, when using breathing techniques, Vakgar''s movements be slow.


    This also happened to several other orcs who were still stuck in the first level of the breathing technique.


    Exercise at this level is in the form of paired formation movements. Two orcs will walk in pairs to form a circle.


    Opponents are like mirror images, they will have the same steps and movements but in opposite positions.


    The movement of the Tagak footwork is a fundamental and very important part of st, because the essence of all st movementses from these six steps.


    In each step there is an initial movement to start an attack, dodge, parry, or lock. Because it is very important to be able to harmonize the energy and understand it by heart.


    Their steps and movements are abination of the steps of Tagak footwork. Just as now Swa and Torgan are imitating each other''s movements.


    Starting from the water step¡ªvalley step¡ªlightning step, then thebination changes to a wind step¡ªmountain step¡ªfire step.


    Swa throws a punch at the fire step, while Torgan moves to parry. But their movements look very slow and heavy.


    Swa pushed his fists like he was pushing tens of kilograms weight, the same thing happened to Torgan who raised his hand to parry. This is due to theck of smooth movement of energy they channel to the limbs that they want to use.


    BAK!


    However, the moment Swa''s fist touched the outside of Torgan''s hand there was a loud crash sound like two wooden blocks colliding.


    The result of the collision almost broke both of their hands. This will not happen if the energy st is done in the right way.


    The orcs who managed to enter the second level of the breathing technique had different training. Thebination of moves, punches, parries, and dodges bes increasinglyplex.


    This is because they have been able to detonate their respective energies and are learning how to implement it in abination move.


    Likewise, the three forms that Moku used in the Pka duel with Goku were abination of Tagak footwork and practical techniques or what Datuak nan Sabatangmonly referred to as ''Picking the Fruit''.


    Picking the Fruit is to use reason and logic while studying the physical properties of the human body and where the weak points of the body itself are.


    By using all limbs that can be moved, Picking the Fruit has two concepts, namely that all limbs must be utilized and in any position they must be used as much as possible to defend and attack.


    Moku returned his attention to Anna. Her pale face showed that Anna was almost at her limit.

 Chapter 28 Anna Transformation

    "Anna, the first lesson in st is Tagak footwork. I will demonstrate and correct your movements one by one. Imitate my movements


    the first is the wind step pattern!" Moku exined then demonstrated the first step pattern.


    Anna imitated Moku''s body movements, every inch of her body that moved made Anna''s knees tremble. But Moku didn''t care and started to correct Anna''s movements.


    Brakk!!


    Akkhh!


    "LOWER YOUR HANDS!!" Moku''s instructions.


    Moku actually wanted to teach Anna gentler but the orcs will saw that and made their n fail. Finally Moku decided to teach her the same way as he teach the orcs. Even so, Moku slowed his blow.


    Brakk!!


    Gakkkhh!


    "BEND YOUR KNEES LOWER!"


    Moku has no mercy on Anna, he corrects every detail of her mistake with a blow from a quadruped toran. The sound of blows and screams resounded at the top of Green Caping Hill, making the orcs reminisce about their first day of training with Moku.


    Anna''s face grew paler, her lips felt dry, her saliva seemed to be caught in her throat.


    Her hot body began to feel cold, the gust of wind made her shiver, and her trembling knees went numb.


    Her eyes began to dim, her ears became ringing, and her head felt heavy.


    Anna''s brain is barely conscious anymore and asked to rest but Moku''s blows woke her up and forced her to keep her body position.


    Moku won''t continue the next step if Anna''s body position doesn''t match or moves just a little. Anna could only grit her teeth and force her body not to move.


    "the second is the lightning step pattern!" Moku''s voice is heard again and tells Anna to imitate his movements again.


    Anna tried to move her body back but her brain which sensed the danger instantly prevented it and put her to sleep or in simpler words, Anna fell unconscious.


    In her unconsciousness, she felt her body being hug and carried by Moku. Not long after, Moku put her to sleep in the tent.


    Her body temperature rose and her head felt spinning. Anna felt her breath be tight and her whole body ached. Her torn muscles and tired nerves made Anna feel like she was in hell.


    A green orb glowed flickering inside Anna''s womb, the light then spread out and enveloped her entire body. The light absorbed all the nutrients from Anna''s body, slowly the fat in her body was getting thinner.


    Anna was getting thinner but when the green orb felt it had had enough, it emitted a green light enveloping the torn muscles and tense nerves.


    Gradually the torn muscles recovered and the tensed nerves calmed down again. Anna''s body recovered, her temperature returned to normal and the pain in her head began to disappear.


    Anna started to open her eyes again.


    The light from the bonfire lit up the ceiling of the tent. The sound of the girls talking and the crackling of burning wood could be heard filling Anna''s ears which had previously been ringing.


    Anna pushed herself to sit up, the wet cloth ced on her forehead fell. The voice startled the girls, they immediately turned and walked closer.


    "Anna are you okay?" Widya looks worried. Enrolling Anna in training and getting the orcs to admit that women could be warriors was her idea. So she felt guilty about Anna''s condition.


    "I''m okay Widya, can you get me some water? I''m thirsty" Anna said weakly.


    "I''ll get it" Lina stood up quickly and scooped up the water in the barrel.


    "Anna this is a bad idea, we should think of another way, I''m sure Moku will understand and give us time" ire looked very worried, Widya nodded and agreed with ire''s opinion.


    Lina came with water and gave it to Anna. Anna drank greedily because she was very thirsty.


    "We can''t do that ire, we can''t back down, Moku won''t have mercy on you guys. We have to use this month''s time to change the views of the orcs and make them appreciate us a little bit" Anna wiped the water that spilled from her lips.


    Kryuuukk..! Her empty stomach growled loudly.


    "Anna, you should rest. I will grill the meat! Vivi, please get water for Anna again." Lina led Anna''s body to lie down again.


    "Thank you Lina, Vivi" Anna nodded.


    "Forgive us for all this time Anna" Lina bowed her head, so did Vivi.


    "It''s okay" Anna smiled.


    There was the sound of the curtains being pulled apart. Moku came with a few pieces of meat. He then walked over to the crowd of girls.


    The girls paved the way for Moku. He sat next to Anna and gave the meats to Lina "Cook" Moku giving a short order.


    Lina nodded and grilled the meat over the bonfire.


    Moku looked back at Anna "Do you want to try raw meat?" he asked a strange question.<sub> </sub>


    Anna frowned not understanding why Moku asked like that, "No" Anna answered briefly.


    Moku just nodded and said "Tomorrow we will start training at the same time, if you want to join then you can go together with me"


    Anna increasingly felt strange, she never expected if Moku didn''t ask her to stop training.


    Moku should have been worried about his child in Anna''s womb but his very rxed and cold attitude made her think that Moku didn''t care about Anna and their child.


    However, it was very unlikely, Moku''s anger when Anna said she wouldmit suicide with the child in her womb was so great that it made her think that Moku would really chain and lock her up.


    "I''ll join the training" Anna nodded hesitantly.


    "Okay! You better eat more until your stomach can''t fill anymore. He''s been working hard today" Moku smiled.


    Anna felt even more strange, "He?" Anna asked.


    "Yeah, hahaha this is really amazing! I think my race is really a cursed race! hahaha" Moku cursed his own race but his joyousughter didn''t show hatred but pride.


    "What do you mean?" Anna was getting confused, the same thing happened to another girl who was listening to their conversation.


    "You will find out. But you must still be careful to keep your womb" Moku instructed.


    "I know that, I won''t break my promise" Anna nodded.


    Lina came with cooked meat. That night Anna ate 5 kg of meat alone.


    In the morning at the same time as yesterday, Anna was setting up the stance ording to the wind step pattern. Moku again corrected Anna''s movements.


    The sound of the rattan hitting and the sound of Anna''s groaning were heard again at the top of Green Caping Hill. The orcs who saw the female human who had not yet given up burst intoughter.


    Anna''s screams and pain became entertainment in the midst of their strenuous training.


    Once again Anna fell unconscious during the lightning step pattern, but this time she was able to move her legs.


    The green orb that was slightlyrger than yesterday shone again, absorbing the nutrients in Anna''s body, and healing her wounds and fatigue.


    Anna wakes up again at night in the tent.


    Moku came with more meat and asked again "Would you like to try raw meat?"


    Anna once again shook her head in denial. Then Moku again told Anna to eat until her stomach was full and not filled anymore.


    That night Anna again spent 5kg of meat alone.


    In the morning Anna got up again and went to practice.


    This incident keeps repeating every day, even though it has the same routine but something is different.


    On the third day Anna managed toplete the lightning step pattern before falling unconscious.


    She wakes up again at night in the tent, Moku again asks the same question before Anna reject it, and Anna eats 5 kg of meat.


    On the seventh day Anna managed toplete the water step pattern before falling unconscious.


    She woke up just as the sun was setting, Anna tried some raw meat because she was tired of hearing Moku keep asking, and she finished 3 kg of raw meat before stopping and eating the roast again.


    On the tenth day Anna managed toplete the fire step pattern before falling unconscious.


    She woke up before the sun went down, Anna tried to eat raw meat, and she no longer felt nauseous or disgusted. That night Anna spent 5 kg of raw meat.


    On the twelfth day Anna managed toplete the mountain step pattern before falling unconscious.


    She woke up in the afternoon, without waiting for the girls to cook Anna''s meat to eat it raw, and she became more fond of the taste of raw meat, especially fresh and uncured with honey.


    On the thirteenth day Anna managed toplete the valley step pattern before falling unconscious.


    She woke up during the day after the orc hordes went hunting, Anna walked alone down from Green Caping Hill and into her tent. Anna who felt hungry again spent 7 kg of raw meat alone.


    The changes that happened to Anna made herself and the people around her feels strange. Her body was getting taller so the girls had to look up to see her face.


    Anna''s increasing diet of raw meat scares the girls. They were very worried about Anna''s condition which was getting weirder by the day.


    But Anna seemed to have an idea about what was going on and why she had turned strange like this. She just needed to confirm with Moku who seemed to have known this from day one.


    On the fourteenth day Anna woke up from her stupor along with the other orcs. The orcs also knew about Anna''s change were even more astonished.


    Moku just sat there smiling seeing this. Anna who saw Moku''s smile walked forward and said,


    "Can you exin what really happened?"

 Chapter 29 The Truth

    The orcs that saw Annae to Moku began to approach. They were very surprised when they woke up together with Anna and wanna know what really happen.


    Even though they don''t understand thenguage that Anna uses, they know that Anna is asking Moku what happened to her. They were also curious and came closer to hear more clearly.


    Moku didn''t answer Anna''s question right away, he turned to Boku and ordered "Take our food and share it, Before we go hunting I want to exin something to all the orcs"


    ''All the orcs? Does Moku just want to talk to the orcs? then what about my question? should I leave now?'' asked Anna in confusion.


    "Yes, Ku!" Boku nodded and let go of his weights, together with two other orcs Boku descended from the hill and headed for the food storage hut.


    Moku didn''t speak and just sat casually. The other orcs who knew that Moku would not speak before the food came sat around him.


    Anna saw the orcs were already sitting around Moku, walked away but her steps were stopped by Moku''s voice, "Anna, you are sitting here" Moku patted the ground next to him.


    The orcs nced at each other, but they remained silent.


    Anna don''t hear any disagreement from the orcs, nodded and sat at the ce next to Moku.


    Not long after, Boku came and distributed jars of meat that had been preserved with honey to the orcs. "Give one to Anna!" Moku ordered.


    Viggu nodded and handed a jar to Anna. "Thanks" Anna nodded, Viggu also nodded and returned to his seat.


    "Please eat!" Moku said.


    The orcs opened their jars and started eating but their attention was still on Anna who was only holding the jar. Anna who felt the orc''s nce became nervous.


    "You eat too" Moku said once again.


    Anna nodded and opened the jar. In the jar there are 5 kg of meat that has been covered with honey. Even so the smell thates out of the meat is very strong and can make human vomit.


    But Anna didn''t notice it, she felt only the sweet smell of meat that sparked the appetite. Anna took a piece of meat and put it in her mouth.


    The sound of flesh being torn and crushed by her teeth could be heard. The raw meat was tough but Anna ate it like she was eating cheese. Quickly the meat as big as an arm was swallowed into her stomach.


    "Glup!" Anna took the meat in the jug again and ate it voraciously. It didn''t take long for the meat in the jar to be eaten. Anna tilted the jug and drank the honey and the remaining meat. "Gluk! Gluk! Gluk!"


    Some liquid trickled out from between her lips and dripped down on her leather armor. "Puaah!!" Anna was satisfied and wiped her mouth with her palm.


    The atmosphere became quiet. Anna felt 15 pairs of eyes staring at her in amazement. She turned her head and saw the orcs were looking at her with wide eyes.


    Anna''s face flushed. As a woman she had no manners and ate like a barbarian. She was often reprimanded by C and Silvie for being more feminine but Anna didn''t listen.


    The orcs who were notoriously vulgar and bumpkin were now staring at her in amazement making Anna want to bury her head in the ground in shame.


    "Anna they look at you in amazement not because of the way you eat" Moku seemed to read Anna''s mind.


    "Eh? huh? eh? I was just a little hungry earlier, usually I don''t eat like this, you know that" Anna tried to dodge.


    "I''m telling the truth, Orcs don''t have manners in eating, we don''t care how you eat. They look amazed because they smell you" Moku exined.


    "Smell?!!" now Anna felt really embarrassed, she smelled her armpits which did stink.


    Since joining the training with the orcs Anna always woke up at night or came home very tired, she didn''t have a chance to take a shower.


    Even though Anna is a woman who doesn''t like to dress up, she is still a woman. If someone said if her body stinks, Anna would still feel hurt.


    Seeing Anna''s face became gloomy, Mokuughed "Hahaha I didn''t mean that.


    Anna orcs don''t care about women who smell good and wear perfume, our noses are very sensitive, even we stay away from nts that spread a sweet smell.


    What I mean is your scent. The scent that the orcs smell from your body is the same scent that smells from their bodies.


    Especially when you eat voraciously, your scent bes the same as orc."


    At first the orcs made fun of Anna, who couldn''t finish a single Tagak footwork training session and had to lie unconscious all day.


    Anna who always came in the morning to join the training made the orcs think that she was an arrogant girl and didn''t know her ce.


    But day after day the orcs began to feel something strange. Even though Anna grew taller and her muscles grew bigger but that wasn''t what made the orc feel strange and confused.<sub> </sub>


    The orcs began to feel that something was wrong when they smelled Anna''s scent which was getting more and more like a smell they were familiar with.


    The smell of the orc''s body.


    When Moku first met the orcs after his evolution, the orcs became shocked and didn''t recognize him. But Moku just stated his name and the orcs immediately believed.


    This happens because apart from sight the orcs also recognize each other by scent, so Moku''s changing face and physical shape won''t fool the orcs because he still has the same scent.


    Human Anna who smelled more like an orc made them confused, gradually the orcs started not making fun of her anymore and just silently watched.


    Until this day when Anna woke up from faint together with them, the orcs were very surprised because Anna no longer smelled like a human but smelled like that came out of an orc''s body.


    "Huh? What do you mean? why do I smell like an orc?" her embarrassment now turned to confusion.


    "Did you know? In addition to their strong and pointed teeth, the saliva of orcs also functions as a dpressor so that the meat bes softer when bitten." Moku said.


    "then?" Anna did not understand why Moku exined this to her.


    "The meat you bite feels softer than usual because you have saliva like orcs. You also don''t feel disgusted and nauseous when eating raw meat is also caused by that" Moku exined.


    "huh?" Anna was getting confused.


    "The length of time you faint is also getting shorter, your body is getting taller, your muscles are getting bigger and harder, and you are getting hungry quickly.


    Anna do you know? right now you have a metabolism that''s almost on par with orcs" Moku stared with sparkling eyes. His wide smile made his face look like a maniac.


    "Moku what happened to me? Why am I like this?" Anna is scared.


    "You also know or you already suspect what happen right?" Moku asked back.


    Anna was stunned and silent. She started to remember her hypothesis, Anna wasn''t a fool, she knew that if Moku said orc training was only designed for orcs it was truth and fact.


    But she still insisted on following it because she had a hunch and suspicion about something. Anna wants to know why her body always feels fresh and doesn''t feel hungry after when wake up in the morning after having sex with Moku at the night.


    "Because I''m pregnant..." Anna said and fell silent.


    "Right because you''re pregnant!" Moku agreed.


    "So you mean orc sperm not only can fertilize and change the fetus of another species but can also affect the mother of the fetus?!" Boku jumped in.


    "Yeah you''re right" Moku nodded.


    "Huh? what did he say? exin it to me!" Anna quickly forced Moku to exin.


    "Anna, have you ever thought why even though orcs always reproduce with different races and different species, the child that is born always bes an orc, not a half-orc or simr to its mother?


    That''s because the orc sperm is able to change the fetus that is being conceived by the mother into the orc race.


    At first I thought the changes were just that but when you fainted on the first day of training I saw with my inner eye there is a green light orb in your stomach that absorbs your body''s nutrients and restores your body.


    After I looked more closely and further I found that the light not only came from the orb but also spread throughout your womb.


    Day by day that green light begins to seep in and heal all your wounds. Every muscle tissue he connects, every organ he heals, and every nerve he calms will slowly emit a green glow.


    Anna you will slowly have all the abilities of the orc body. The fast metabolism, overflowing power, and regeneration abilities we pride ourselves on will be a part of you.


    Anna gradually you will be an orc" Moku smiled happily.


    Anna''s breath hitched, her face paled, and her eyes widened. She didn''t want to believe Moku but she felt the changes in her body the most.


    "It can''t be permanent can it?" Anna said with trembling lips.


    "I don''t know if the changes in your body will be permanent or not,  because the green light thates out is still dim. But I can confirm if the changes in your uterus are permanent.


    Your uterus bes very strong and will kill all weak sperm cells from other creatures, your reproductive organs be so strong like ours.


    Or in simpler words, you won''t be able to get impregnated by anything other than orcs." Moku replied.

 Chapter 30 She-Orc

    Anna''s mouth opened and closed, her throat went dry, and her head was spinning. This matter was so sudden and frightened her.


    But Moku didn''t care about Anna''s feelings, he stood up and followed by another orc.


    "This is very good news for our tribe! We will not only have one new member in the future but two new members at once!


    I hereby dere you the newest member of the orc tribe. You will be an orc and you deserve to be treated like an orc.


    You will be part of us, your life and death will be our life and death.


    Today, on Green Caping Hill where the orcs are sharpening their fangs, I dere Annaira Morris are already dead!


    Then we wee you, the first female orc of the entire orc race, Nevare!" Moku opened his arms wide and said with great dignity and pride.


    "OOOOAAAAHHHHH!" The orcs greeted her with their fists clenched into the sky.


    Swa once again became the cheerleader and shouted, "NE! VA! RE!" Which the other orcs also followed.


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    Anna could only remain silent with a pale face, her wide eyes still not realizing if this was reality or a nightmare.


    Once again Moku ignored her feeling and pushed Anna''s back into the crowd of cheering orc.


    The orcs caught her, picked her up, and tossed her into the air while continuing to shout merrily with the name she had never heard before.


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    "NE! VA! RE!"


    Every time the orcs announced her new name, Anna''s memories of being a human appeared and disappeared.


    Gilbert is a good father, although he often scolds Anna but his anger stems from his experience of adult life. He is just trying his best and to the best of his knowledge to ensure the future of his children.


    Anna wanted to make her father understand that she only wanted to be recognized like her brother.


    C is a diligent mother, she always wakes up earlier than everyone and sleepster than everyone. Every morning C cooks, sweeps, and makes sure nothing is missed for breakfast together at home.


    As a result, Anna''s family always had breakfast together and had dinner together. They leave home with renewed vigor to face their day and sleep well at the night.


    Anna wanted to ask her mother why she never stood up for Anna and supported her.


    Artur is a lovely brother, when they are child he always followed Anna wherever she went. Anna became an idol and role model for Artur, however, when they were teenagers, Artur and Anna drifted away.


    It''s not that there is a problem between them but Artur is busy pursuing his Military Academy schrship and Anna is jealous of him who lives to pursue her dreams.


    Anna wanted to tell Artur who was probably currently looking for her in the middle of the vast Bog forest to stop it.


    Anna and Silvie''s family is very close, starting from the working rtionship between Gilbert and Anthony, Silvie''s father, Anna and Silvie''s rtionship began when they were still babies.


    They always yed together and when they grew up the rtionship was not tenuous at all. Silvie became a ce for Anna to share herints, and vice versa.


    She always supported Anna and encouraged her to continue pursuing her dreams.


    Anna wanted tofort her best friend to stop crying and forget about her.


    Anna looked up at the clear sky of the Bog forest, the clouds seemed to go hand in hand, and the birds were dancing beautifully among it.


    ''Father, Mother, Artur, Silvie, looks like I won''t be able to go home''


    Anna did not know what happened after that. Her vacant eyes only captured a few images such as orcs going hunting, trails in Green Caping Hill, tents, and worried faces of girls.


    Annay down to sleep and tried to calm her overloaded brain.


    In her dreams Anna returns to Heles City, Gabriel lets her practice swordsmanship, C gives her instructions on how to be a mage, and she goes to the Military Academy with Artur.


    But all of that was shattered when Bon''s melodious voice and horrible grin, ''reality is crueler than nightmare''.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    Anna woke up with screaming and ragged breathing. The girls who were near immediately approached and hugged her tightly.


    "Anna are you okay?" Lina asked.


    "Anna do you want to eat? or drink? I''ll get it right away" Vivi quickly stood up, sipped some water, and took some fruit.


    "Anna did you have a bad dream?" ire gripped Anna''s cold hand tightly. Widya who was beside her also looked very worried.<sub> </sub>


    "I..I..I''m alright" Anna stammered.


    Vivi gave Anna a drink and set the fruit beside her. Anna just nodded gratefully.


    "Anna what really happened? Youe into the tent without saying anything, theny down and slept through the night. Was today''s training so hard?" ire asked anxiously.


    "It''s already night?!" Anna was surprised and looked out of the tent. It was dark outside and a white mist began to descend from the mountain.


    Before any of the girls answered or asked questions, the curtains of the tent opened and Moku stepped inside. He had juste back from cleaning himself at the well.


    Suddenly Anna''s whole body shook with anger, she was reminded of what happened at the top of Green Caping Hill.


    "You trapped me!" cried Anna angrily.


    Anna stood up and lunged at Moku, her right fist flew swiftly towards Moku''s face. She wanted so badly to beat this damn orc''s face to shreds.


    But Moku dodged Anna''s punch with ease. Anna did not stop and continued to chase Moku while continuing to throw her punches.


    "Hey..Hey, what do you mean by trapping you? I never set you up!" Moku said casually as he continued to dodge.


    "You know what really happened to my body but you don''t say it!" Anna shouted angrily as she continued to throw her punches.


    Moku caught Anna''s hand quickly and pulled her closer.


    With their noses touching, Moku spoke, "I didn''t trap you, you yourself want to join the training with the Orcs, you don''t want to give up, the change won''t happen if you give up!" Moku then pushed her away.


    Anna fell on her butt first, with gasping for breath Anna said "I Hate You!" her blue hazel eyes stared with hatred.


    "Well, you broke my heart" Moku replied with pursed lips.


    Anna stood up, walked over, and took her sword. She drew her sword and said "I will kill you!" her teary eyes showed seriousness.


    Moku just stared and smiled happily "Well, you need to grow a lot more stronger then!"


    "AHHHH!!" Anna shouted and charged forward. Her sword stab as fast as lightning but Moku dodged it with just a move of his shoulder.


    "Use the lightning step pattern to make your sword thrust stronger." Moku hit Anna''s shoulder.


    Bak!


    "Ah!" Anna was in pain but she didn''t stop attacking.


    <o>,m "This is the valley step pattern, right? why is your back hunched over!"</o>


    Bak!


    Ughh!


    "Mountain step pattern is more useful for defense and counter-attack!"


    Bak!


    Graahh!


    The fight became like a training session for Anna. Moku kept hitting and correcting her every move, her attacks like snail in Moku''s eyes.


    The girls who saw the two people''s fight became frightened. ''Does Anna practice every day like this?'' their faces paled at the thought of the fate of Anna being trained by Moku with violence and withoutpassion.


    Until finally Anna fell and couldn''t get up again, her breath was panting, the sweat dripping through her body made her clothes wet, and her body was covered with bruises.


    Different from the four-pointed rattan which only causes pain not injury, Moku''s hit leave bruises.


    Even though Moku had reduced his hit power as little as possible but his evolved body was too strong for Anna who was still in the stage of transforming into an orc.


    Moku sat next to Anna and wiped her sweat slowly. The bruises on her body had begun to fade and it didn''t take long for Anna''s new body to recover as before.


    "What''s wrong with being an orc? You will have a very strong body. Coupled with the mana flow present in the human body, you will be a mage with the ability to regenerate like orcs." Moku said softly.


    "hah hah hah... One day I will chop off your head!" Anna promised.


    "Hahahaha I will wait for that day Nevare" Mokuughed happily.


    "Nevare?" Girls are confused


    "AAAKKKHH!!! Don''t call me Nevare!!" Her strength returned and Anna screamed loudly.


    "HAHAHAHA" Mokuughed out loud.


    For someone who wants to be the strongest, the most annoying thing is not the number of opponents but theck of amensurate opponent.


    When he first fought in an MMA match, Moku had strong rivals and opponents, but gradually they could no longer provide a fierce resistance to Moku.


    In the end Moku stood at the top and felt lonely.


    Moku hopes that one day Anna will give him a fierce fight.

 Chapter 31 The Young Orc Group

    In the morning Anna returned to training with the orcs. The orcs no longer made fun of her and considered Anna as one of them, many of them even invited Anna to talk.


    Anna could only nod as she didn''t understand thenguage of the monsters. The day''s training started again.


    Anna is getting used to Tagak footwork and rarely gets hit when Moku corrects her. She had now easily changed the stepbination without any errors.


    Then Moku taught Anna how to punch and kick, for Anna who was an expert in the sword she felt that she didn''t need to learn it.


    But Moku said that the body is the main weapon of st, while other weapons such as swords, spears, and others are just additional weapons.


    Moku did not teach Anna about asceticism, although it could increase the amount of time she can practiced before fainting but the side effects of asceticism could harm Anna and the fetus in her stomach.


    Unlike the male orcs, Anna''s current body needed more nutrition because even though she had a fast metabolism, the only source of nutrition for her and the fetus came from Anna''s body.


    Then Moku taught her breathing techniques. Anna is very eager to learn this technique, she knows if one of the reasons for Moku''s evolution is due to breathing techniques, she wants to know if her human self can also use breathing techniques.


    Moku just smiled and thought, st and breathing techniques came from the martial arts he learned as a human.


    Moku only slightly changed it so that it matched the orc''s body. So it can be said that the st being studied by orcs today is a st that was made specifically for their race,


    Day after day Anna continued to follow the orcs'' training routine. Her body gradually began to transform slowly.


    Not only from the inside of her body but the change can also be seen on the outside of her body.


    Anna''s height has reached 180 cm, her lower canines have be sharper and stronger, her muscles arerge, and her skin is a thin green.


    She woke up from fainting together with the other orcs, the training she went through had also be as heavy as the orcs, and her strength was also gradually be as strong as the orcs.


    Until on the twentieth day since Anna joined the training, she managed to enter the first level of the breathing technique.


    Anna managed to break the record previously held by Boku and Goku, making her the fastest person to enter the first level of breathing techniques.


    "Congrattion Nevare!" An orc patted Anna''s back hard as he usually did with other orcs. But Anna didn''t fly like a human body would and remained standing straight as if she received a regr pat.


    Anna and some of the young orcs were currently in training break, the exact time is between after waking up from their stupor and before going hunting.


    "Thanks Swa!" Anna answered in a monsternguage.


    Although still stammering, Anna began to understand the monster''snguage and was able to pronounce it.


    After finding out that she was trapped by Moku, their rtionship became distance. Anna refuses to eat with Moku or sleep next to him.


    Even during breaks Anna refuses to eat next to Moku. She wanted to eat alone, but the orcs are not creatures who understand about social cue. Several young orcs approached her and began spoke to her.


    At first Anna put on a scary face to keep the young orcs away, but they didn''t seem to see it and began to talk to Anna in a friendly way.


    Anna could only surrender and nod even though she did not understand what these young orcs were saying.


    Gradually for some reason Anna was able to understand what they were saying, like the memories that were once buried and forgotten began to resurface.


    Anna is not a quiet girl, she has a great curiosity and likes to ask questions. But because she has an ambitious nature makes Anna shunned by girls her age make her be a loner.


    Even so, Anna not typical person who shy away from conversation. So it didn''t take long for Anna to join in the conversation with the young orcs.


    "Now that you''ve surpassed Goku and Boku''s records, the adult orcs won''t underestimate us anymore!" Kagan said with clenched fists.


    "Well, Nevare can be categorized as a young orc, even though she is 17 years old but at the age of an orc she is still 8 years old" Laya agreed.


    "Of course! Nevare is still very young, she will get stronger quickly. Maybe one day she will challenge Moku Pka! HAHAHAHA" Swa burst outughing.


    Almost all orcs both young and old nowadays want to be as strong as Moku and evolve like him. Even though Moku had exined Dragon Breath Cultivation was very dangerous and would threaten their lives, the orcs weren''t afraid at all.


    The only way to save these suicidal creatures is to make them train harder, until they reach his body, spirit, and mind level before Moku tries to start cultivating dragon prana.


    However Moku''s achievement for body, spirit, and mind was what he trained during his previous life and 8 years of his life in this world. So that if the orcs want to reach his level they would have to catch up with 86 years of training.


    "Pka?" Anna did not understand the word that were spoken by Swa.


    "Pka is a traditional orc ceremony to resolve conflicts within the tribe" Mige who just kept silent answered.


    "Yes. Thest Pka happened when the battle for the position of Ku and the chieftain between Goku and Moku" Torgan nodded.


    "Previously the chief of this tribe was Goku?" Anna astonish.


    "That''s right, you didn''t see Goku''s fight against Moku, Wow!! It''s really fun you know!! I still get goosebumps thinking about the technique Moku used when knocking Goku down" Swa hugged his shivering body.


    "That''s Snake Form, Tiger Form, and Eagle Form, right? You''ll learn them at the third level of the breathing technique if I''m not mistaken." Laya held his chin.


    "Third level?? Isn''t at the second level we already learnedbination techniques?" Torgan asked curiously.


    "Heh! What do you know, the three forms are veryplex and require very difficult power control. I''ve heard from Goku that when using the three forms, Moku''s body can change shape." Kagan answered.


    Seeing the direction of the conversation getting further away from Pka, Anna decided to ask Mige who wasn''t with the young orcs arguing about Moku''s three forms.<sub> </sub>


    "Mige, is Pka only used for the struggle for the position of orcs chieftain?"


    "Of course not, orcs are a fighter race, so we respect the strong orcs. Even though we are brothers and have a close rtionship, there will still be conflicts of interest between the orcs.


    Right now you don''t see it due to the small number of orcs and Moku is so detailed in his leadership that no orcs areining.


    Moku focuses all the attention of the orcs on surviving and bing stronger. It leaves us with no time but to train, hunt and sleep.


    However, based on the story of adult orcs, in the past Pka was often chanted to resolve conflicts between orcs.


    For example, if the chief of the tribe already has too many women or he is bored with some women, he will return the women to the tribe.


    The woman''s possession will usually be settled with Pka" Mige exined.


    Anna nodded and fell silent. She held his chin and thought of something.


    Not long after, Moku''s voice was heard, "All the orcs are ready to go hunting." The orcs immediately stood up and lined up.


    "Nevare, you are alsoe with us" Moku pointed at Anna who was lost in thought.


    "Huh? eh?" Anna, who woke up from her daydream, was confused about what had happened.


    "Nevare,e on you also join our ranks. You better stay in the middle of formation, Bog forest is very dangerous for Noob. hehehe" Swa grabbed Anna''s hand and led her into the formation.


    The orcs set off to hunt. Anna who was nked by the young orcs also came down the Green Caping Hill.


    They continued walking until they passed the tribal gate. Gradually the tribal gates drifted further apart and the tall and dense trees drew nearer.


    As they were about to enter the forest, Moku''s voice was heard giving themand "ORCS, FOREST WALK FORMATION."


    "YES, KU!" suddenly all the orcs answered.


    They moved to their respective positions. Some walked to the very front of the formation, some climbed trees, some ran away and spread out, and some formed a box formation.


    Anna was in the center of the square formation and was nked by four young orcs on each side of the right, left, front, and rear.


    "Hmm... Swa what''s going on? Why are the orcs scattering and someone climbing the tree?" Anna asked Swa who was in front of her.


    "This is our formation when we enter the Bog forest, as I said before the Bog forest is very dangerous, especially the deeper parts of the forest. There was a lots of dangerous nts, wild animals and mutated animals.


    Previously we didn''t use a formation like this because Moku didn''t want to scatter orcs who were still weak, with us gathered in a line we could take care of each other and fight together.


    As a result, we were often attacked on our way to and from the hunting grounds, although Moku was able to block it, our movements became slower.


    So when many of us entered the first level of the breathing technique, Moku decided to change formations." Swa replied.


    Mige who was behind Anna added, "The purpose of the orcs scattering is to determine which path we will choose.


    Bog Forest can change at any time, the movement of dangerous mutated animals and the growth of poisonous nts cannot be precisely ascertained.


    Those who climb up the tree are tasked with making sure there are no attacks from the sky.


    The trees in the Bog forest were so dense that we couldn''t see the sky. However, some mutated animals have the ability to see prey through the thick leaves.


    Those standing at the very front are to receive information and surprise attacks that escape the scrutiny of the scattering orcs and tree-climbing orcs."


    "This is your idea right Mige?" Torgan who was on Anna''s right side asked.


    "Hmm, no really, actually I was just saying that our journey would be faster if the orcs could spread out. But the details of the formation itself are mostly thought of by Moku and Boku" Mige humbly.


    "Well, Boku is known for his wisdom, but Moku... I can''t believe we used to think he was crazy." Kagan ashamed.


    "I told you my brother is actually smart!" Swa puffed out his chest arrogantly.


    "Hmm...then what''s the use of this square formation?" Anna is actually curious about the story of Moku who was once considered crazy orc, but she still feels annoyed with him, and asks other things.


    The orcs nced at each other and Kagan who was to Anna''s left side replied, "To protect you of course!"


    "Well, this formation is precisely designed to protect young orcs while they are learning to hunt" Mige added once again.


    "Is this also Moku''s idea?" Anna asked with a surprised face.


    Swa replied, "Yes he told us to protect you, so in this hunt you will have four personal bodyguards, hehehe. Are you ttered? hehehe"


    "Of course not! I don''t need protection!" Anna replied curtly with a flushed face.


    The orcsughed at Anna''s answer, "Well said Nevare, Well said! You really an orc don''t you!" Swa patted Anna''s back hard.


    ''At least that bastard still cares about me! hmm.. but I will not forgive you'' Anna grumbled in her heart.

 Chapter 32 Classification Of Mutated Animals

    Even though the sun was high and the air was starting to feel a little hot, there was still a white mist dancing among the bushes of the Bog forest.


    Trees as high as 23-25 meters can be seen everywhere, their thick and tall leaves block the sunlight that wants to hit the ground.


    The sound of birds chirping, gibbons shouting, and the rattling of insects filled the bustling forest that afternoon.


    The tall bushes made the hairs stand on end, imagining what creature they were hiding.


    The steep and slippery road made it easy for those who passed it to slip, but the orc hordes passed it like they were crossing a t road.


    Their strong legs and heavy bodies gripped the ground firmly, making them not afraid of slipping.


    Several orcs were seen jumping from one tree to another following the square formation below. They move from tree to tree with ease like they can beat monkeys in that.


    Anna felt like she was in deja vu. It had been almost two months since shest entered the Bog forest. Anna will never forget her first experience and it gave her a valuable lesson.


    But this time she wasn''t apanied by human teenagers and human adults, but rather a horde of big green-skinned orcs.


    "ouch!" Anna''s pained voice as she slipped.


    "Nevare you okay?" Mige helped Anna to her feet.


    "Nevare you always slipped because wearing that stupid thing. Why are you covering your feet with... leather? bark? What is this thing made of?" Swa pointed at Anna''s shoes.


    "Yeah you''ve slipped twice because of that stupid thing. If you cover your feet how can you walk?" Torgan supports Swa''s opinion.


    "These are called shoes, they are used to protect my feet!" Anna exined.


    "Protect??!!" Swa, Torgan, and Kagan were shocked with wide eyes, then theyughed out loud while holding their stomachs.


    "Don''t tell me humans are so weak that they have to wear that thing to protect their feet when they walk?" Kagan wiped the tears that fell fromughing too hard.


    "Uuhhh.." Anna couldn''t say anything.


    "Hey! What''s going on down there? Did something happen?" Laya''s voice was heard, he standing on a tree branch.


    "Nothing happened! Nevare just slipped again!" Swa replied.


    They heard the sound of the wind blowing behind them. Torgan who was at the rear quickly turned around and saw Moku.


    "Why did you guys just get here? Speed up your movements, the orcs that have spread out have already arrived at Glittering Meadow and are waiting for you." Moku asked.


    "Sorry Ku! we have a little problem" Mige reported and nced at Anna.


    Moku who understood they werete because of Anna, turned to her "Nevare, you still wearing your shoes? Bog forest is very slippery, lots of moss and wet soil everywhere, you better take it off.


    Then you also don''t need to wear clothes and leather armor at the same time. Bog Forest is very humid rather than cold, water will be trapped by your leather armor and can cause skin damage. So you better let it go.


    You now have the endurance of an orc. You won''t get sick just from a slight cold or a sore on your leg." Moku advised.


    "Shut the fuck up! Don''t you to tell me what to do!" Anna screamed, took off her shoes, threw them at Moku, and ran away.


    "Nevare, wait for us!" Swa ran after her, as did Kagan, Torgan, and Mige.


    Moku who was standing still while holding Anna''s shoes could only look on with stunned eyes. He didn''t feel like he was doing anything wrong but he was suddenly told to shut up and was pelted with shoes.


    "I don''t know why, but it seems you are not as smart as they say brother" Laya shrugged his shoulders and jumped another branch to chase Anna and the other orcs.


    "If I know what woman think, I will be a god" Moku took a deep breath.


    Not far from where the confused Moku was, Swa managed to catch up to Anna. Even though Anna already had a body on par with orcs, she still wouldn''t be able to run away from the young orcs that were born and grew up in this forest.


    "Anna don''t run aimlessly you can get lost." said Swa.


    "I know the way! I know the way!" Anna kept running without stopping.


    "Actually you''ve been running in the wrong direction from the start" Kagan who had arrived chortled.


    Anna stopped and caught her breath.


    "I understand why you always run when you see Moku, he''s scary.


    You know? When I was a kid, Moku gave me a colored mushroom that made me convulse until I fainted.


    After waking up, I saw Moku who was holding his chin and muttering strange things. Such as ''...the body''s immune system works...'', ''...muscle contractions ur...'', and ''...the dose is sufficient...''


    Then he forced me to eat the same looking mushroom again, of course I resisted but he was very strong, and his eyes when he did that looked like he wasn''t looking at an orc but a guinea pig.


    Since then I''ve always stayed away from him and never ate anything he gave me." Torgan said with a frightened face.


    Actually, at that time Moku found a dangerous mushroom that could make the animal that eats it die with a body full of the same mushroom.


    Moku, who was infatuated with research on orc resistance, thoughtlessly ate the mushroom. He also fainted from convulsions, but after waking up he did not find his body cover by the mushroom.


    He hypothesized that if the symptoms still urred but the orc''s strong immune system quickly killed the harmful elements and returned the body to its original state.


    Therefore he couldn''t test his hypothesis on his own body, because he wouldn''t know what happened to his body when he fainted.


    Moku was looking for a guinea pig, he found an orc kid with an innocent and stupid face. Moku tricked him by saying if this mushroom can make him fly into sky.


    Torgan was very happy and ran screaming ''I''m going to fly! I''m going to fly!''. After calming him down, Moku gave him the dangerous mushroom.<sub> </sub>


    The results of the experiment confirmed his hypothesis. Torgan''s body had time to grow mushrooms but quickly withered and died. Moku forced Torgan to eat the noxious mushroom several times to make sure it was true.


    Based on that, Moku concluded that the orc body seemed to have its own consciousness and would fight back when there was a foreign object that wanted to seize control of their body.


    "We better get back before a mutated animal smells us" Kagan interrupted Torgan''s sad story.


    Anna nodded. They also changed direction and re-formed the square formation with Anna in the middle.


    "By the way. Nevare, how do humans ssify mutated animals?" Swa suddenly asked.


    "Why do you want to know?" Anna was suspicious, she had never heard Swa ask a question like this. Usually he always asks a childs questions like ''where did the babye from''.


    "Well... I...I ju..just want to know" Swa replied stuttering.


    Anna looked at the back of Swa''s head sharply, "It''s not because you were asked by Moku to ask me that right?" Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "Eh? Eh? I..I really just want to know hehehe" Swa scratched the back of his head which felt cold.


    "Hmmm...." Anna grew suspicious.


    The orcs nced at each other, but neither of them helped Swa. Moku who was eavesdropping from afar was dripping with cold sweat.


    Actually Moku asked his brother Swa to ask Anna. Previously, Anna had talked about the Golden Vulture which was ssified as silver tier danger mutated animals.


    But at that time Moku was more curious about how humans became mages and wanted to ask about itter. However they had a fight and Anna would stay away from him when he got close, so Moku lose his opportunity to ask.


    Anna remained silent and their conversation was cut off, but not long after, Anna began to answer Swa''s questions.


    "Actually, humans also find it difficult to ssify mutated animals. This is because animals that have the same race do not necessarily have the same organ mutations, their mutations depend on the environmental conditions in which they live in.


    So humans ssify it based on the level of danger and the number of mutated organs. Starting from the weakest mutated animals to the most dangerous ones, they are grouped into, Copper - Iron - Silver - Gold - tinum - Mithril - Orichalcum - Adamantite.


    Mutated animals copper tier danger has one or more mutated body organs but not more than three mutated organs.


    They have a harmless nature and only attack to protect themselves. Therefore people make them as livestock or steeds.


    Mutated animals iron tier danger, have 2 or 3 mutated organs. Most of them live as predators and hunt other animals. But there are also some of them that can be tamed.


    Mutated animals silver tier danger, has three mutated body organs. They usually live a solitary life and have the same or more power as a mage with one constetion.


    Mutated animals gold tier danger, have three or four mutated organs. They will live in the territory they control and are territorial. They had powerparable to a mage with two constetions.


    I don''t know the power of mutated animals tinum, mithril, orichalcum, or adamantite tier danger. But what is clear is that they have the power to change the shape ofnd with ease."


    The orcs fell silent and praised The One who protected them. They never knew that mutated animals could be so dangerous.


    If only there were silver or gold tier danger mutated animals that attacked them, there would certainly some be orcs killed even if Moku fought with full strength.


    They couldn''t imagine what would happen if the attack was from mutated animals tinum, mithril, orichalcum, or adamantite tier danger. It was very likely that the orc race would truly be extinct.


    "Mige, how do orcs know if there are mutated animals around or not?" Anna asked back.


    "Of course from the smell!" Swa jumped in before Mige could answer.


    "Nevare, don''t you smell them? Their smell is very clear, like a fishy and sour smell" Torgan asked.


    Anna just shook her head, indicating that she didn''t smell the fishy or sour smell.


    "Maybe because your nose hasn''t changed form to be like ours." Swa turned and pointed at his snub nose with two big holes.


    "I think the change is just a matter of time, as your skin is getting greener now," Torgan hypothesized.


    Anna shuddered at the sight of the hideous orcs'' noses. She hoped her nose would never change like that.


    Anna could still ept that her skin turned green, but if her mother-like beautiful face also changed, she would really cry for it.


    ''It''s all because of that bastard!'' Anna insulted Moku again in her heart.


    "I think you''re wrong Swa. Moku has the same nose as Nevare, but he still hasn''t lost his orc sense of smell" Kagan gave a new opinion.


    After evolving Moku''s face changed to be more like a human than an orc. In fact, he was more handsome than all the men Anna had ever seen.


    ''Still he''s an asshole!'' Anna cursed in her heart again


    "Yeah, howe?" Swa turned to look at Mige, as did Anna, Kagan, and Torgan.


    Somehow, Mige''s reputation as an all-knowing person was formed within this group.


    Mige who felt the gazes of the four orcs, held his chin, and replied "well, I also don''t know for sure, but Boku once asked the same thing to Moku who just replied ''smell has nothing to do with the shape of the nose''


    So Nevare, there''s a chance your nose won''t change but you can have sense of smell like us."


    "Really?" Anna was stunned and her eyes widened. She really wanted it to be that way.


    "Well, like I said I don''t know for su¡ª"


    "Hey! Don''t chit-chat anymore we''re about to enter Glittering Meadow!" Laya''s voice sounded from above the tree branches reminding the Orcs who were busy chatting.


    They stopped talking and became focused.

 Chapter 33 Home

    Step by step the towering tall trees began to decrease.


    The green grass began to rub against their feet.


    Until their view is no longer blocked by tall trees.


    In front of them was a wide meadow. Anna''s pupils dted, only the Wolf Slopes mountains could be seen in the distance as the boundary of this meadow.


    She can see the sparkle from the reflection of sunlight hitting the river water that flows in the middle of this vast meadow.


    The clouds seemed to be moving and holding hands in the blue sky,


    and the birds danced among them.


    "We call this ce Glittering Meadow." Swa introduced Anna to the orc hunting grounds with puff chest.


    The cool air continued to blow, parting the tall green grass until it swayed.


    Because of the frequent hunting of orcs in this ce, the poption of herbivores has decreased. As a result, the grass grows tall without any predators. They grow to the height of an adult orc''s shoulder.


    Anna looked at this vast meadow with sparkling eyes.


    "Are we going to hunt here? What animals are we going to hunt?" Anna asked and couldn''t wait to run around on this beautiful meadow.


    "We''re not going to hunt here, we have to walk further down ttering Meadow until we reach a new hunting ground.


    As a result of the orcs who often hunted here the animal poption was reduced. Moku ordered to stop hunting in this ce and wait until their poption returns.


    Yesterday we found a bison colony in the thousands not too far from the new hunting ground." Once again Mige answered Anna''s question.


    "Hupp!" Laya jumped out from the top of the tree andnded smoothly beside them.


    "Come on we have to hurry, another group is already waiting for us at the meeting ce" said Laya, ran, and then disappeared among the tall grass.


    "Nevare, let''s run to see who gets to the meeting ce first." Swa took a low stance and got ready to charge forward.


    "Wait! I don''t know where the meeting ce is." Anna stopped the orcs who were already in a running stance.


    The orcs nced at each other thenughed, "Nevare you want to practice your sense of smell right? This is a good time to give it a try, the scent of an orc for the other orc is the easiest to find.


    Maybe you don''t feel it right now when there are many orcs around you, but when you''re alone your nose will work and eventually find us." Mige exined.


    "huh? really?" Anna couldn''t believe it.


    "Enough talking. I can''t wait to see you eat my dust Mige!" Kagan nced at Mige.


    They were both young orcs who had sessfully entered the second level of breathing techniques, in the group of young orcs they were both famous like Goku and Boku in the group of adult orcs. So they oftenpeted with each other to determine who was the strongest young orc.


    "Heh! since when did you beat me? Did you sleep so wellst night that you still dreaming right now?" Mige snorted and got into a running stance.


    It was the first time that Anna had seen Mige who was always calm be smoldering with apetitive spirit. It seemed that the title of strongest young orc was a serious matter for them.


    "Why are you guys so serious? Isn''t Moku the strongest young orc?" Torgan innocently asked.


    The three pairs of orc eyes stared at him scornfully, "Don''t group us with that monster!!"


    PAKK! Kagan hit Torgan on the head till tilt.


    "Don''t you have a brain?! You''re only making us more depressed!"


    BUKK! Swa punched Torgan in the stomach until he bent and knelt down.


    "Learn to read the situations stupid!"


    PASS! Mige kicked the ground with his foot, dust and debris fly entering Torgan''s open eyes and mouth.


    "Use your head more often!"


    Torgan who was beaten by three orcs could only roll on the ground while vomiting dust and debris with watery eyes.


    "Torgan! are you all right?" Anna asked worriedly. The orcs were very cruel to Torgan just because he asked the wrong thing.


    "Nevare forget that stupid orc, he will recover in a few seconds, the orc body is not that weak!" Mige said while sping his hands.


    "Nevare you better get ready we''re going to run at full speed!" Swa nodded.


    "Eh? we''re going to run? Won''t you say it would be dangerous if we ran?" Anna asked.


    "Why do you ask so many questions? There are no predators or mutated animals in Glittering Meadow. Come on! I can''t wait to beat Mige. Three!" Kagan answered and returned to his running stance.


    "Hahaha even if I haven''t entered the second level yet, I won''t give in just like that! Two!" Swa doesn''t want to lose.


    "You still haven''t woken up from your dream Kagan! One!" MIge also put on his running stance.


    "Eh? Eh? Huh?" The confused Anna could only imitate them.


    "ZERO!!" The recovered Torgan gave the final signal and ran ahead.


    The other three orcs also rushed forward and they were quickly disappear among the tall grass.


    Anna, who was confused, couldn''t help but chase after them. She lunged forward and ran as fast as she could.


    Grass that are shoulder-high spread out in front of her. The sharp tips of the grass leaves didn''t even leave scratch her green body.


    Anna kept running as hard as she could and as fast as her legs could move but she didn''t see a single orc. Only the mocking shouts of Kagan and Mige or the exmations of joy from Swa and Torgan could be heard.


    "Kagan, your arrogance and big mouth are not at par with your abilities! I told you to wake up quickly and stop dreaming! Orcs that like to sleep arezy orcs. hahah" Mige teased.


    "Shut up!! Don''t be so big-headed because you''re only one step ahead! It''s because you cheated by starting first!!" Kagan''s angry voice.


    "Woooohhooo!!! Watch me fly!!!" Swa shouts of joy, he jumps high through the tall grass.


    Anna who saw it immediately ran towards Swa direction.


    "I can fly too! Look at this!'' Torgan also jumps high.


    "Hey! Hey! Torgan look where younded! There''s a rabbit there!" Swa shouted warningly.


    But Torgan was toote to change hisnding spot and stepped on the poor rabbit.


    Squelchh!


    "Oh shit!" Torgan cursed.<sub> </sub>


    "Torgan, Moku forbid us to kill in this ce!! See what Moku will do to you when he finds out about this Hahahaha" Swa said as he kept running away.


    "Wait.. Wait.. Swa.. don''t tell Moku!!" Torgan panicked and chased after him.


    Anna who almost reached Swa''s ce waste, Swa was already running at full speed with Torgan chasing behind his heel.


    "Hey.. all of you wait!!" Anna screamed and ran with all her might.


    But gradually the voices of the young orcs began to fade. Until only the sound of grass waving and shing could be heard.


    Anna who did not know where to go became panicked and confused.


    "MIGE!" Anna screamed but no one answered.


    "KAGAN!!" Anna shouted loudly but no one answered.


    "TORGAN!!!" Anna shouted louder but no one answered either.


    "SWAAAA!!!!" Anna screamed until her voice ran out but no one answered.


    Anna became breathless.


    The wind blew and made the green grass crackle. There was a gurgling sound everywhere that made Anna afraid of what was behind these tall grasses.


    Is it true that there are no predators or mutated animals in this meadow? How could that be? What about snakes? or venomous insects?


    Anna was trapped in her own fear again. The scorching sun and light breeze made her eyes go nk.


    "MOOOOOKUUUUUUU!!!!!!" Anna went crazy.


    ''It''s all because of that asshole!


    if he doesn''t tell me to go hunting then I won''t get lost in the middle of this vast meadow'' Anna grumbled in her heart.


    ''What do you mean I''m the same as an orc?'' She remembered Moku''s words,


    "Anna you will slowly have all the abilities of the orc body. The fast metabolism, overflowing power, and regeneration abilities we pride ourselves on will be a part of you.


    Anna gradually you will be an orc"


    ''I am a human not an orc!'' Anna refuses


    She remembered Mige''s words, "Nevare you want to practice your sense of smell right. This is a good time to give it a try, for orcs the scent of other orcs is very easy to spot.


    Maybe you don''t feel it right now when there are many orcs around you, but when you''re alone your nose will work and eventually find us."


    ''Scent?'' Anna was stunned, she tried to sniff like a dog. But she didn''t smell anything.


    She tried to widen her nostrils but again she smelled nothing.


    ''How can I smell like an orc! Do I need to have noses like them to have the ability to recognize smells?'' Anna grumbled again.


    ''smell has nothing to do with the shape of the nose'' She remembered Mige''s words who imitating Moku''s voice and speaking style.


    Anna closed her eyes and everything went ck. There was only the sound of the wind and the rustling of grass.


    Anna then covered her ears with both palms. Everything was silent, there was only darkness and silence.


    She tried to sniff once more.


    She can smell grass and soil around her.


    She tried to sniff deeper.


    There was a damp and fishy smell from the small animals that were running on the grass.


    Anna sniffed even more deeper.


    Finally she can smell it.


    Like the smell of a warm old house, aplete family, a father reading the newspaper, a mother cooking, brothers running and chasing each other.


    The house is not luxurious, just an old small house with not many members, they often fight, they often quarrel, but they are family.


    They were like waving to Anna toe into the house and join their little family.


    Anna opened her eyes, she take a step, she walked slowly, she walked fast, she ran, and then she ran with all her might.


    The tall green grass no longer blocked her view. The sound of the creaking and ttering of grass no longer frightened her.


    She doesn''t even need her eyes and ears. Her nose will lead her to that ce.


    Anna ran very fast, her leg muscles pushed her body like a rocket, the tall grass parted and didn''t scratch her body at all. Until the tall grass is gradually reduced.


    Anna saw the vastnd covered by a green nket. In the middle there is a small river flowing, bringing a cool andfortable sound that makes everyone want to close their eyes and enjoy it.


    Not far from her ce, a horde of orcs was gathering, they were sitting rxed enjoying the breeze and sunshine. In the middle of the group there were several orcs discussing something.


    Moku is surrounded by Mige, Goku, Boku, Laya, and Zalthu.


    Three young orcs stood up from their seats and walked over to Anna.


    "Hey Nevare! You are so slow" Swa patted Anna''s back hard.


    "Yeah, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Torgan nodded.


    "Are humans this weak? lucky you are now an orc" Kagan hugged his arms and muttered sarcastically.


    "Huh? Eh? Yes?" Anna didn''t know what to say, for some reason she felt very warm andfortable.


    Hearing the voices of the young orcs greeting Anna, all the orcs turned to her. Moku turned his attention away from Mige who was exining his hunting n.


    Anna and Moku''s eyes met each other.


    Moku smiled gently and said "Wee Home"


    Anna''s whole body shivered, her eyes felt hot and then a tear fall. Her lips that trembled haltingly uttered those words,


    "I..I..I''m h..ho..home!"

 Chapter 34 Glittering Meadow Problem

    "Hey! hey! why are you crying? You''re such a crybaby Nevare" Swa patted Anna''s back hard again.


    "Are you scared of getting lost? You''re so coward Nevare" Torgan smirked.


    "Orcs aren''t crybaby and cowardly Nevare. You''re just embarrassing our group" Kagan teased.


    "Who''s crying!!! I got dust in my eyes!!" Anna refuses to admit it.


    """Really??""" asked the three orcs in disbelief.


    "Shut the fuck up!!" Anna snorted angrily and walked past them.


    The three orcs nced at each other and shrugged. Then followed Anna and sat in the very back row.


    "What are they talking about?" asked Ana.


    "They are discussing about some annoying matters" Swa replied.


    "That''s right, they are discussing which animal has the best meat." Torgan agreed while drooling.


    "stupid!" PAKK! Kagan hit Torgan''s head.


    "They''re talking about animal poptions in Glittering Meadow, their distribution, ecosystem, and other news about investigating areas in Glittering Meadow" Kagan further exined.


    Seeing Anna and the group of young orcs sitting quietly, Moku turned his attention back to Mige.


    Mige continue, "Our constant hunting is causing the ecosystem in Glittering Meadow to be disrupted.


    Other animals drift away for fear of being devoured, as a result the ce where we have to hunt is bing increasingly distant from the Dawnmist Tribe.


    The poption of wildebeests and deer is decreasing rapidly resulting in a break in the food chain, making the growth of grasses and other nts uncontroble.


    We''d better stop hunting for a while until the animal poption recovers and they''re back to migrating and eating the tall grass." Mige finished summing up his findings.


    Before doing close-door training to activate his inner eye, Moku appointed several orcs to take his ce for a while to managing and leading the tribe.


    The orcs were divided into three tasks, Goku as assistant trainer, Boku as Head of Food Hut, and Mige as Head of Hunting, but before they do their job, Moku already finish his close-door training.


    Even so, Moku still appointed the three orcs to carry out their duties. He allowed them to lead in their respective positions.


    So even though Moku still has absolute power and decision in the tribe but he no longer has to do it by himself and think about it alone.


    Beyond Moku''s estimation, the orcs who are considered stupid and oaf are able toe up with new ideas for the advancement of the tribe. Like Boku, who proposed the idea of washing the meat first before soaking it in honey.


    Gradually, their duties grew and expanded so they asked Moku to appoint other orcs who could help them. Moku also answered their request by forming a new structure of the tribe.


    The leader of the tribe remains the chief of the tribe, his job is to give the final decision, makews, and give punishment.


    Under the tribal chief there are three divisions whose task is to form draft regtions, discuss draft regtions with tribal chiefs and other divisions, and implement them.


    The three divisions are,


    Hunting Division, tasked with making hunting strategies, determining game animals, maintaining the Glittering Meadow ecosystem, and determining the path to Glittering Meadow.


    Headed by Mige with Zalthu as his deputy.


    Food Division, tasked with storing food, regting the preservation process, determining the use of food, and food hut management.


    Headed by Boku with Laya as his deputy.


    The Training Division, in charge of training the orcs, managing the training schedule, managing the training program, and managing the increase in the level of breathing techniques.


    Headed by Moku with Goku as his assistant.


    Each division has the right to order other orcs to assist them in carrying out their duties and make decisions directly in the field even without the approval of the tribal chief on the condition that they do not stray from their respective duties.


    Currently they are discussing about the Glittering Meadow ecosystem being disturbed due to the massive orcs'' hunting.


    "Stopping the hunt right now is a bad thing! We orcs have to eat at least 7 kg of meat per day, that''s if we don''t count the meat eaten during training breaks" Boku argued.


    "Isn''t the food hut now full, so you guys have to build a new, bigger hut?


    It''s better if we finish the food in the old hut first instead of having to build a new one." Zalthu supported Mige''s opinion.


    "We can''t use the food in the old hut, because the old hut is too small, the number of jars of meat that can be stored is not too much. Even though it looks full, the stored meat is only enough for one month of consumption." Laya objected.


    "We can reduce consumption during training breaks. We estimate that the poption of the animals will recover in 2-3 months," said Zalthu.


    "Food consumption during exercise cannot be reduced. You know for yourself that even with a strong metabolism, we still have to consume a lot of food to recover the nutrients used.


    Our increasingly heavy exercise routines will make the body need more energy, as a result the amount of meat we have to eat also increases.


    We can indeed reduce training, but you must remember our biggest goal is to be strong so that we can keep up with the mages!


    I instead want to ask for an increase in the amount of training time, increase consumption, and reduce hunting time" Goku didn''t ept.


    ""Rejected!!"" Boku and Mige refused at the same time.


    "I told you that although the food hut looks full, the actual food supply is only a small amount. We must immediately build a new food hut to increase the amount of meat stored," Boku reiterated.<sub> </sub>


    "Our hunt in Glittering Meadow is not only to find food but also to expand our investigations in this ce. We still don''t know for sure what dangers are hidden in this ce so no predators or mutated animals dare to approach" Mige red impatiently.


    "What are you guys thinking?! training is the key to our survival and escape from the fear of the mage''s clutches!!


    If the food in Glittering Meadow is reduced, we just have to move hunting ces. That''s your division''s job Mige!" Goku red back.


    "Don''t just burden us with such a formidable task! Finding a new hunting ground isn''t easy!


    Finding routes, avoiding areas of dangerous mutated animals, number of prey, contours of the area, etc. will take months to ensure that the ce can be a new hunting ground.


    We''ll starve to death before we finish all that!" Zalthu was furious.


    "Damn it! You guys like making excuses, why don''t you¡ª" "hm..hm" Goku stopped screaming after hearing Moku''s fake cough.


    "Goku don''t scream, you''re breaking my eardrum again" Moku said casually while picking his ear.


    "Sorry" Goku scratched the back of his head and sat back quietly, as did the other four orcs.


    Moku usually just keeps quiet and listens, when the three divisions have agreed to each other then he will open his mouth and agree too. However, if the three divisions have different views like today, Moku will mediate and make new decisions.


    "how is the exploration of the SG team?" Moku asked something else.


    The orcs grew stronger by the day, they were no longer as overwhelmed by the herd of deer as their first day hunting in Glittering Meadow.


    Right now they only needed a few orcs to hunt down and defeat the herds of animals that were here.


    Therefore Moku decided to form a team consisting of the SG team (Viggu, Kagan, Swa and Torgan) to investigate the areas in Glittering Meadow.


    Viggu who heard his team being called came over and sat behind Mige and Zalthu.


    Although the PG team has their own duties and is not under the Hunting Division, they still carry out their duties in Glittering Meadow, the Hunting Division''s responsibility area.


    So it''s only natural that Viggu as team leader sits behind the Hunting Division, this doesn''t offend the other two divisions.


    "Report Ku! We found out that the Glittering Meadow is wider than we thought!


    The Glittering Meadow is split into two areas by arge river flowing from Wolf Slopes Mountain. This great river is so wide that at first we thought it was ake.


    We couldn''t see what was on the other side of the great river and we didn''t try to cross it either. If you order we will start to measure the depth of the great river and cross it" Viggu waited for orders.


    "No need for now, continue reporting your team''s findings" Moku said.


    "This great river then splits into several small rivers and irrigates the entire Glittering Meadow area, just like this small river that is near us" Viggu looked at the river behind them, the sound of running water made the atmosphere cool.


    "We didn''t find where the head of the great river is because it''s so far away and it will probably take us a month to walk. The closer we get to the head of the river, the colder the air bes.


    Should we continue our search for head of the river?" Viggu asked.


    "No need, continue your report" Moku gave orders.


    "We also tried to find the base of the river, but we found a swamp that was rule by a mutated animal in the form of an ape. He seemed to be guarding something.


    We''re not trying to get close because you''re forbidding us to get close to mutated animal territory we don''t know about. That''s all we found!" Viggu finished his report.


    "Good job! it''s a good thing you didn''t enter the mutated animal''s territory. He is very dangerous and has a sharp sense. A shower of rocks that are like meteors will rain down on you if one of your feet steps on the marsnd" Moku exined.


    When he first found Glittering Meadow, Moku had been trying to figure out the ins and outs of this ce.


    After bing the chief of the Dawnmist Tribe, he found the swamp, but before he could get any further, rocks rained down on him.


    At that time Moku almost died but he managed to hide behind the tree roots. With a face full of mud Moku saw a giant gori perched on a tree branch andughed at him.


    The gori was eating a giant fruit shaped like a mango. Moku quickly leave the swamp and marked it.


    The orcs nced at each other after hearing Moku''s story. "Are there really such dangerous mutated animals?" Goku asked.


    "That''s right, I just found out from Nevare that mutated animals are even more dangerous than we thought" Mige replied.


    The orcs took a deep breath.


    "Mige you exin to the other orcs what you heard from Nevare, after that continue the hunt.


    Reduce the number of animals you hunt and lead them away from the big river. We do not reduce or increase exercise time and food consumption during exercise breaks.


    I approve the construction of a new food hut. I wanted it to be in the middle of a tribal camp and close to a well. Any questions?" Moku made up his mind.


    Neither of the orcs asked and indicated they all agreed, despite Mige and Zalthu''s weary faces.


    They know that reducing exercise and food consumption is impossible, even if they themselves will not ept it if the amount of time they practice is reduced or the amount of food they eat is reduced.


    However, as the Hunting Division, they had to think about the sustainability of Glittering Meadow as a hunting ground for orcs.


    So they could only agree with Moku''s decision and think of other ways to keep the Dawnmist Tribe from running out of food.


    "Well if there are no questions, the Hunt begins!" Moku stood up and gave orders.


    All the orcs also stood up and answered loudly "Yes, Ku!"

 Chapter 35 Bison Herding

    "Orcs, Line Up!" Mige gave the signal and the orcs lined up.


    "Today we will target the bison colony, driving them away from the big river and towards the Tall Grass" Mige exined the purpose of hunting that day.


    Tall Grass is the name they give to the Glittering Meadow area which is already covered with tall grass due to the absence of their predators.


    "We will create a Swan Flying Formation with the Center Team as the nodal. The PF Team serves as the chain and the PG Team and SG Team as the escorts.


    I want you to focus on herding and not overkill the target. Remember the purpose of our hunt this time is to lead the target into the Tall Grass.


    When the target enters the Tall Grass, I want the Center, PF, and SF Teams to form a Phnx Formation and stay in position until the SG and PG Teams finish making the barricades.


    Any questions?" Mige finished his exnation.


    "Wait! What should I do? Where my position is? What is the Flying Swan Formation? What is the Phnx Formation?" Anna raised her hand and asked many question in confusion.


    Mige nced at Moku "Nevare will be in the SF Team!" Moku said.


    "Ooohhh!!" the orcs nodded.


    "SF? What is¡ª" Anna was still confused, but her question was cut off by Mige, "If there are no more questions, please return to your respective teams and Center Team immediately take the positions!".


    "Wait! Wait!" Anna waved for attention but the orcs quickly became busy and gathered in their respective teams.


    "Nevare, see youter, we have to get together with our team and make the n" Swa said and went away.


    "Ehh wait, who''s my team?" Anna wanted to chase after Swa and the others but a deep voice came from behind her, "Nevare where are you going? Come here quickly!"


    Anna looked back and saw two orcs standing and waving at her. Anna came closer and saw their figures more clearly.


    The orc on the right, wearing knee-length pants with songket tied around his waist. Like other orcs he was shirtless. He carried a spear strapped to his back. This orc was named Yagnar.


    The orc on the left, wearing only leggings with a songket slung over his chest. He holds arge club in his right hand. His name is Olru.


    There is no requirement that the songket must be tied around the waist or head. Moku has not had time to give the songket to Anna, due to their quarrel the time to give it is lost.


    "Yagnar, Olru, are you guys also the SF team?" Anna asked.


    "That''s right, I''m the leader of the SF squad. There''s only the two of us in this team, plus you then there is only the three of us!" Yagnar answered and Olru just nodded.


    "Then what is our task?" Anna asked.


    "Actually our team is the most free team. We are tasked to read the situation and make our own decisions for the sess of hunting.


    Usually we are tasked with helping the Center Team or the PF Team to repel the target, but because the purpose of this hunting is to lead the target to the Tall Grass, there are slight changes in n.


    We will surround the formation and help any team that is overwhelmed and quickly kill all the targets that managed to escape the apaniment. any more questions?" Yagnar exined.


    "Hmm.. what is Flying Swan Formation and Phnx Formation?" Anna hesitated to ask, because it seemed to be basic knowledge of orcs and she had heard it when Artur told her about war strategy lessons.


    But Anna quickly forgot about it because it had nothing to do with mana and mage.


    ording to him,bat formations were only used by a bunch of weak ordinary soldiers, mages who were able to fly and shoot fire would only be hampered if they joined the formation.


    However, it seems that the orc races also use it for hunting. That''s why Anna hesitated to ask because she didn''t want to be seen as stupid.


    "Well, don''t humans also know this? Actually we also only found out after being taught by Moku.


    The Flying Swan Formation is a formation that mimics the way flocks of swans fly when migrating.


    The troops will line up like an inverted triangle without base and surround the target in the middle." Yagnar crouched down and drew an inverted triangle with his finger and then drew a circle in the middle as the target.


    "The Center Team will be in the middle and block any targets that try to fight the dribbling current" Yagnar point at the sharp end of the triangle.


    "PF will serve as a chain linking the Center Team and the other teams." Yagnar points to both sides of the triangle.


    "PG and SG teams will be spearheading, their task is positioning the target to make it easier to dribble" Yagnar pointed out both ends of the line.


    "While our team will be tasked with destroying all targets that managed to escape the swan flying formation.


    Even so, our small number will make our reach short and make one side be overwhelmed.


    Therefore I will divide our squad into two which will be ced on the left and right sides. Nevare and I will be on the right side and Olru on the left" Yagnar drew a line that bisected and moved on the right and left sides of the inverted triangle.


    "Once we sessfully lead the target into the Tall Grass, we will form the Phnx Formation.


    Phnx Formation is a position where troops will line up lengthwise and aim to keep the enemy from approaching or holding back enemy attacks.


    The number of orcs is too few to keep the thousands of bison from staying in the Tall Grass, so our team, Center team, and PF team will hold the target, while the PG and SG teams will set up a barrier barricade." Yagnar finished his exnation.


    "Hmm.. why do we have to lead the target into the tall grass and create a barrier?" Anna asked.


    "Well, I don''t really understand either, but it looks like the Hunting Division thought of a way to make the animals think of the Tall Grass as a safe haven when they are hunted and make it a ce to live" Yagnar scratched his cheek.


    He rarely spoke to Anna so he didn''t know if she liked to ask questions.


    "Hmm then why don''t you try to domesticate these animals instead?" Anna asked again.


    "Eh.. Domesticate?" Yagnar did not understand.


    "Yeah, you guys just tame these animals. Then if the distance between the tribe and Glittering Meadow is too far why don''t we just move here?" Anna added to her question.<sub> </sub>


    "Eh.. move?" Yagnar grew confused.


    "Yeah then why don''t you guys try to eat wheat or rice?"


    "Eh? wheat? rice?" Yagnar didn''t even understand what animal it was.


    "yeah, nted grain¡ª"


    "Orcs, Line Up!" Mige gave the assembly signal.


    Yagnar feels saved by Mige immediately invites Anna to line up.


    the orcs again lined up in front of Moku, "Godspeed everyone!" Moku said.


    "Yes, Ku!" Answer the orcs in unison.


    They set off for their target for the day, the Bison Colony.


    They walked a few kilometers until they saw a colony of over 1000 bison grazing and rxing in the middle of a lush meadow.


    Anna watched the number of bison and go wide. ''How do they would herd 1000 bison with only 16 orcs?'' This made no sense to Anna at all.


    "Orcs, take the position!" Mige gave the signal.


    The line of orcs broke into several squads. They each took a position as they had discussed. Their fast and smooth movements make them seem to understand the ns of each team.


    There was no further discussion or confirmation between the teams. They already knew what the other teams were going to do so they could predict what would happen.


    This is actually very dangerous because there could be miss information or a misunderstanding of the position. But the orcs had been trained every day to cooperate and move like one individual.


    When viewed from afar, the orcs seemed to be able to read the minds of other orcs, but on closer view, they were simply doing their job to the best of their ability and trusting their brethren to do the same.


    They just need an outline of the mission and decide how to act directly on the field.


    Moku ces great emphasis on this because in battle there will be no leader who will control their every move. The orcs must be able to decide for themselves what is best for the sess of the mission.


    "Nevare, we need to move too" Yagnar said.


    "Okay!" Anna nodded.


    They parted ways with Olru and ran around the orcs formation to the right side. Anna looked back and saw Center team consisting of Goku, Gul, and Vakgar getting ready.


    It wasn''t long before Yagnar stopped and told Anna to hide. He took off his songket and waved it in the sky.


    Anna lifted her head and saw another songket flick from several other positions.


    Anna wanted to ask Yagnar what the songket waving meant but the silence from him indicated that they were currently hiding and shouldn''t make a sound.


    She was curious about how orcs actually hunted. Anna''s curiosity did notst long, she saw a ck shadow that was getting closer to the bison colony.


    Then.. BUMMM!


    Arge rock fell right in front of the eyes of a bison who was busy eating grass. He was wide-eyed before screaming frantically, "MMOOOOHH!''.


    That bison ran helter-skelter followed by other bison.


    The bison colony dispersed, but this did notst long, several other ck shadows approached and fell around them.


    BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM!


    The panicked bison colony dodged it and ran away. The other orcs began to appear.


    "GRRAAHHH!" They screamed savagely at the bison colony.


    The panicked bison colony didn''t realize that their opponents were just a few orcs. They thought that there were too many enemies and ran away.


    Seen the bison with thergest body running and butting all the bison in front of him.


    He arrived at the front row of the bison colony and took the lead. The other bison followed behind him. It seems he is the leader of this colony.


    Boku didn''t waste his chance and leapt over the bison gracefully, as if hisrge body was as light as a bird''s feather. He reached the top of the bison colony leader and held tightly to itsrge horn.


    The bison tried hard to knock Boku off his back, but Boku was too strong and he could only give up. Boku moved the bison''s head and turned it towards the Tall Grass.


    The panicked and frightened bison colony leader could only run towards the Tall Grass with his colony following behind.


    The other orcs, quickly surround this colony herding them to continue in the right direction. Anna couldn''t help but gape at how fast the orcs were to herd 1000 bison.


    "Nevare we must also move quickly. You follow my orders and help the other teams who are overwhelmed" Yagnar''s voice woke Anna from her shock.


    "oh..o..okay!" Anna could only nod with her eyes still wide.


    The two of them ran quickly to follow the bison colony which was being herded by the orcs.


    From a distance, Moku was seen sitting on arge rock and watching the orcs. He smiled at the orcs'' extraordinary cooperation.


    Moku stood up and took a deep breath.


    "It''s time for me to hunt too"

 Chapter 36 Stugo

    The great river split the vast prairie into two parts. With the immeasurable width of the river, anyone who saw it would think they had found ake.


    The Great River has river branches that spread and flow through Glittering Meadow and make this grasnd very fertile.


    On one branch of the river, the flowing water stopped and pooled for a long time. Gradually the stagnant water will absorb into the soil and make it muddy.


    This process continues to ur continuously so as to form a new ecosystem in Glittering Meadow, the swamp. This swamp is overgrown with nts, insects, and birds thus creating a new food chain.


    They continue to live together until the process of natural selection urs. Small nts began to wither andrge trees began to grow became the new skyscrapers of the swamp.


    The trees began to multiply and dominate the swamp. They bear a unique fruit that may only be found in this swamp.


    The fruit emits a very attractive odor to its predators. This makes the struggle for the title of ruler of the swamp begins.


    From small insects torge birdse to fight for the hegemony of the ruler of the swamp. Until one day the real king came.


    With a height of 6 meters and a body weight of 7 tons, a giant gori with 6 spikes in his back. Its huge forearm seemed capable of knocking down a giant tree with one hit.


    He entered the swamp and became the ruler without anyone daring to oppose him. Each unique fruit of the big trees became the private property of the king.


    With hisrge body, this Gori can''t sleep on tree trunks. Although they have broad branches but the possibility of falling during a good night''s sleep will cause a bad day.


    He prefers to sit back and rx on drynd in the middle of the swamp. With fresh fruit around, this Gori is like going on a pic and enjoying the moist air of the swamp.


    Moku stalked the gori by sneaking in the mud. To get rid of his smell, Moku dives into the mud and only sticks his head out to observe.


    Moku will not fight this giant gori without any information. Every piece of information he found would be the key to life and death in battle.


    Moku watched him with inner eyes. Gori''s whole body was enveloped by a light brown mist that felt calm and warm. Indicates that this gori is rxing and not in alert.


    In addition to the brown color, there is a different color of light mist emitted on several parts of its body. That part is the back, forearms, and chest.


    It was a blue mist, showing the mutated body part of the gori.


    Seeing this, Moku knows that this Gori has three mutated organs and based on Anna''s exnation, he is ssified as Silver or Golden tier danger mutated animals. Even so Moku doesn''t know what their use is.


    If seen from the way of life that dominates this swamp area, it can be ascertained that this gori is ssified as a golden tier danger mutated animal. A dangerous opponent that Moku has never faced before.


    Moku would call this gori Stugo, short for Stupid Gori.


    After getting all the information he could find from his observations, Moku stood up. The battle will not end if you only observe from afar. Fist is also a form of observation.


    Water and mud fell from his body. His tall stature made the sound loud enough for Stugo to hear. Their gazes met.


    As if knowing there was a new challenger, Stugo stood up from his seat and his rxed face turned fierce.


    "ROAAAARRR!!" A loud roar rang out from his mouth showing his two sinister fangs.


    The roar shook the entire swamp and made the surrounding water churn. Stugo shows his strength and threatens the challenger to withdraw.


    Moku just smiled, from Stugo''s roar, he felt the strength of his opponent overflowing. Moku will once again face a formidable foe. He put his stance down and prepared to run.


    There was a distance of 500 meters from him and Stugo. The distance that can be covered in just a few seconds with his evolved body.


    But Stugo will not make Moku approach easily.


    With his big hands, Stugo dug up the earth that was nearby. Huge chunks of earth were pull off quickly. Even though the marsnd has a wet contour it is still hard ground.


    Stugo gripped the lump of earth hard andpacted it, making it harder than rock. With one arm pulled back, Stugo made a pitch to throw.


    Moku didn''t stay still, he rushed to run quickly, but Stugo roared and threw the stone in his hand.


    The rock shot out as fast as a bullet and hit the area where Moku was.


    "[Tiger Form]!"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The rock that Stugo throwing was so fast that it caused an explosion that destroyed the area where it fell. The ground cracked and after effect waves made the trees tremble violently.


    Stugo looked for his challenger from behind the flying dust. He still felt that his challenger was still alive.


    And his hunch was right.


    Tiger Form was one of the forms that Moku developed after being reborn as an orc.


    By utilizing the orc''s body''s regenerating and resilience abilities, Moku changes the structure of his corbone and shoulders to be more flexible. This allows him to run on four legs.


    With his lower legs as propulsion and hands as a change of direction, Moku is able to run at incredible speed but can change direction swiftly.


    Moku ran on four legs nimbly through the dust.


    Stugo roared in anger, dug up another lump of dirt, and threw it.


    BOOMM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Rock by Rock Stugo threw but Moku nimbly and swiftly passed and dodged it.


    Moku quickly arrived right in front of Stugo. But Moku just stood there and stared at Stugo.


    Stugo didn''t attack him either. They just looked at each other.


    "Stugo, can you seriously fight now and not throw stones like a child?" Moku smirked.


    "ROOARRR!!" Stugo returned Moku''s grin with a loud roar and thumped his chest.


    But the first attack came from Moku.<sub> </sub>


    "[Eagle Form]!"


    BAM!


    Moku kicks Stugo''s right leg and sends it flying backwards. Stugo lost his bnce and knelt down.


    Moku jumped up and clenched his fists, with all his might he swung them down.


    BAAM!!


    Stugo quickly blocked Moku''s punch with his right hand causing their hands to collide and making a loud, deafening sound.


    Moku didn''t stop there, he quickly changed his body position and grabbed Stugo''s hair and mmed it with all his might to the ground.


    BAMM!!!


    Stugo''s head was m to the ground and make it crack.


    Unlike Tiger Form, Eagle Form does not change Moku''s bones, but widens his lungs so that he can suck in more air. This causes his body mass to increase while his weight is still the same.


    The energy that is formed due to the increase in body mass makes Moku be many times stronger and his body bes lighter.


    The fact that he was kissing the ground made Stugo go berserk. As a king, this was the first time he had been humiliated like this by his challenger.


    "ROOOAARRRR!"


    Moku wanted to finish the fight by hitting Stugo hard on the back of the head, but Stugo quickly got up and sent his body flying into the air.


    Moku tried to bnce his body in midair but Stugo''s fist was quickly approaching.


    "[Snake Form]!"


    In this form Moku strengthens his joints and muscles, then rxes his body. Making his current body like rubber.


    His rxed body will absorb the impact quickly and his strong joints and muscles will return the impact with the same force.


    Stugo who hit with all his might was pulled forward by his own fist.


    Moku grabbed Stugo''s hand, pulled his hand with all his might, and threw him in the air.


    BAAAMM!!! Stugo was thrown andnded on the ground causing the swamp to shake violently.


    "ROAAARRR!!!"


    Using the energy within the body to strengthen and transform all parts of the body is the true meaning of the third level of breathing techniques.


    Moku not only uses the energy in his body to hit or dodge but instead transforms his body into what is defined as a monster.


    If the first level of breathing techniques learns Tagak footwork, the second level of breathing techniques learns Picking the Fruit, then the third level of breathing techniques in st is called Kaji.


    The practitioner will meet the teacher in a special room or special ce, there the teacher will teach the practitioner how to awaken the actual use of energy in the body.


    Stugo rose slowly. His narrowed eyes showed that he was very, very angry.


    He exhaled and let out white smoke from his nose. The spikes on his back lengthened and quickly covered Stugo''s back with hard white bones.


    Moku felt great danger overflowing from Stugo''s body. He didn''t stay still and approach quickly.


    But unfortunately Stugo is faster. Unnoticed by Moku Stugo''s fist was approaching his body. His eyes widened as he saw that his entire vision was covered by Stugo''s ck fist.


    "[Snake Form]!"


    Moku tries to absorb the impact with his snake form but Stugo''s forearms change.


    Stugo''s forearm swelled up and looked like it was about to burst, Moku saw with his inner eye a burst of blue mana concentrated in Stugo''s forearm.


    The mana overflow swirled like a vortex and then exploded.


    Suddenly, Moku''s whole body felt a powerful vibration flowing from Stugo''s fist. His snake form was unable to absorb that much impact, Moku vomited blood and his internal organs were injured.


    Moku decides to stop absorbing the impact from Stugo''s fist and releases it again.


    "What the fuc¡ª" But it wasn''t Stugo''s fist that deflected but his body flew backwards swiftly like an arrow released from his bow.


    BUUUMMM!!!!! A deafening sound and violent waves overflowed from Stugo''s fist.


    BRAK! BRAK BRAK! Moku''s body was blown away and hit the trees in its path.


    If it wasn''t for his body evolving and bing stronger, then he would have been crushed to pieces when Stugo''s fist hit him.


    Moku''s consciousness was almost gone, blood was flowing from his nose, ears and mouth. His internal organs were nearly destroyed and it will took him a long time to recover.


    Moku opened his heavy eyes and saw something that made him dumbfounded.


    Stugo''s entire upper body is covered by bones that form a set of armor.


    The sunlight pierced through the tree leaves, shining on Stugo and making the bone armor that was wrapped around him shimmer.


    "ROAAARRR!!!" Stugo stood on his two feet and roared as he patted his chest. He showed who the real king of this swamp was.


    "Well.. Well.. Well.." Moku smiled and pushed himself up.


    ck blood was still flowing from his smiling lips.


    "Looks like I underestimated the gold tier danger mutated animal. Datuak nan Sabatang could scold me if he found out" Moku patted his songket which was covered with mud and dust.


    Then he looked at Stugo and said "Bhimasuta Form Active!!"

 Chapter 37 The Link

    Anna was panting, Her legs kept moving as fast as she could, her sword-bearing hand felt cramped, and her waist ached.


    "Nevare Focus! Swa is overwhelmed with three bison who trying to get out of the group, help him!" Yagnar gives orders.


    "YES!" Anna answered with a hurried breath.


    She turned around and ran as fast as she could. There is no slow word when hunting.


    In front of her, seen Swa facing three bison at once.


    They surrounded Swa from three different directions. A bison tried to gore him but Swa nimbly dodged and hit it in the head.


    The bison changed direction and hit the friend beside it.


    However, the other bison attacked Swa from behind.


    "AHHH!!" Anna drew her sword and shouted for the bison''s attention.


    The bison stopped, changed direction, and attacked Anna.


    With its horns lowered, the bison ran fast, and blew dust behind it.


    Anna lowered the handle of her sword and tried to block the bison''s header with a body weight of nearly 700 kg.


    However, Anna''s smaller body couldn''t stand it and ended up being thrown backwards.


    "Nevare, don''tpete strenght with them, they are much stronger! Use the wind step pattern to make them fall!" Swa advised.


    The two bison that he managed to knock back rose again. With anger overflowing, they attacked swa with their sharp horns.


    "I know!" Anna got back up and shouted angrily.


    The bison lowered its horns again and ran at Anna. Learning from her mistake Anna changed the position of her sword and legs.


    Anna''s sword and bison''s horns met again, she lowered her body, crossed her legs behind her back, then turned her body.


    Anna''s movement made the bison''s horns spin downwards, plus the speed and weight of it body made the bison front body heavier than it''s back.


    The 700 kg bison overturned by itself due to loss of bnce.


    Two other bison were chased away by Swa, they retreated and ran back into the tall grass.


    "Nevare, the barricades at this position have beenpleted, you should find another ce that is still urgent. I''ll be back to help Mige build the other barricades!" Swa said.


    "Okay!" Anna nodded.


    They parted again. Anna looks for another team that is struggling to keep out the bison hordes and Swa gets back to his barricade build task.


    The orcs managed to lead the bison colony into the Tall Grass, currently they are building barricades to keep the bison colony in the Tall Grass.


    At the time of herding process Anna was overwhelmed. They are required to run for tens of kilometers while staying focused on keeping the bison colony from getting off track.


    The SF team that served as a reserve force was required to help each team that was overwhelmed. As a result, Anna had to run back and forth to help the other teams who were overwhelmed.


    The orcs made the process of herding as perfect as possible so that it looked like the bison colony was being fenced in with a stone wall that had only one way out.


    They moved so fast that not a single bison got out of their way.


    Anna had a hard time keeping up with the orcs'' very fast movements, making her look like a chicken that had lost its head.


    Yagnar as the SF team leader often scolded her because she waste to move or was in the wrong position.


    Even so, Anna didn''t feel annoyed, instead she was very excited.


    Anna learned a lot about coordination and cooperation. The orcs could even tell the movements of other orcs just by looking of their positions.


    The herding process went smoothly until the bison colony saw the Tall Grass. They ran amok and tried not to get into the tall grass.


    The bison colony thinks the tall grass is a trap or a green wall.


    They tried to turn around but the orcs couldn''t let that happen.


    The fight beetwen16 orcs against 1000 bison at once ensued.


    The orcs pulled out their weapons and hit hard the bison who tried to turn around and sending them flying into the tall grass.


    But the bison colony''s resistance didn''t stop there, dozens of other bison tried to turn around so that one orc had to fight 8 to 10 bison at once.


    At first they were overwhelmed but they quickly regrouped and fought together.


    They were like one body moving with each other filling the void and weakness of another orc.


    Anna was overwhelmed she didn''t know what to do, she just swung her sword and hit anything in front of her.


    As a result, Anna''s body is often thrown and covered with injuries. She kept getting up and going again to keep the bison in the tall grass even if it was just one.


    Gradually Anna''s fighting instinct awakened, her body began to move ording to the Tagak footwork on its own.


    She slowly began to understand the use of each step pattern and why st was so focused on footwork.


    Until Migemanded "Form Phnx Formation!!".


    The hunt was in its final stages, building barricades.


    Momentster the orcs managed to build barricades and the bison colony was no longer attacking.


    "hah.. hah.. hah .." Anna sat breathlessly. Her head felt dizzy from irregr breathing.


    "Nevare, you''re pretty good for your first hunt too" Yagnar came over and tossed the drink bag.


    Anna caught it and drank, she was very thirsty "Thanks" Anna nodded.


    "You''d better hurry to find food before it runs out" Yagnar said.


    "Food?" Anna looked around her.


    The orcs were kneeling and tearing apart the bodies of the dead bison.


    They ate voraciously and bison blood sttered everywhere.


    Anna frowned "I''ll just eat in the tent" said Anna.


    The young orcs group came and brought a bison carcass that was still intact.


    "You''d better eat here. There will be meat rationing for the next few days to conserve avable meat and reduce hunting.


    You are now an orc, you need more food than a normal human girl, and coupled with your pregnancy, you need even more nutrients.


    If you eat in the tent then you will take meat rations from other girls. So they will definitely be short of meat." Laya said.


    Anna could only nod. She did feel that the amount of meat consumed by her was increasing day by day.


    Anna sat down near the bison carcass and cut it with a sword.


    At first she only cut a small part of the bison meat and then ate it, but the pieces of meat got bigger and bigger until Anna threw out her sword and bit the bison carcass with her teeth.


    This first hunt was very exhausting, Anna''s body couldn''t wait to restore the energy she used.


    In the end Anna ate the same way as the other orcs.


    Anna ate voraciously until her stomach was full. She sat up and looked up at the sky which was starting to turn red. They must return to the tribe immediately.


    Suddenly she felt a jolt in her stomach, "ouchh!!" Anna groaned in pain then gasped.


    "Nevare you okay?" Mige asked but Anna didn''t answer.


    Her empty eyes then turned towards the ce where the swamp was.


    "Moku" she whispered softly.


    ....


    The Bhimasuta belt that was on Moku''s waist glowed, the light spread like a snake wrapped around his body.


    Starting from the stomach and thighs to the face and toes. Moku''s body is covered in glowing tribal white tattoos.<sub> </sub>


    His broken bones reconnected, his injured organs healed again, and his body was filled with a burst of new energy.


    This form is the change that Moku gets after evolving. In this form he can control dragon prana at will.


    He can envelop any part of his body and form a barrier or elerate his regeneration ability to treat wounds.


    Stugo felt a dangerous aura overflow from Moku.


    He felt threatened, Stugo quickly charged forward.


    "It''s different game now buddy hehehe" Moku smirked.


    "[Padakacarma]!"


    The tribal tattoos that spread throughout his body glowed and flowed swiftly over his legs.


    His feet then glowed and a white mist appeared that covered the knees to the soles of the feet.


    The form of dragon prana thates out of the body is called a biofield.


    In contrast to the biofiled in ordinary prana, the biofield in dragon prana can eliminate or neutralize whatever the user perceives as something negative.


    In Padakakarma''s stance, Moku eliminates all the frictional power on the soles of his feet.


    When he will increase his speed he will remove the biofield effect, but after that he will activate the biofield effect.


    So at this time Moku is not running but he is sliding at an infinite speed.


    With the power of the feet to propel the body and the soles of the feet that have no friction against the ground, Moku can glide faster than a rocket ice skater.


    BUUMMMM!!!


    Moku and Stugo collided creating a loud bang that could be heard across the swamp.


    The birds flying, they sensed the danger from the two individuals who were fighting.


    BRAKK!! BRAKK!!


    They both flew backwards and crashed into the trees around them.


    Stugo shook his dizzy head. He got back up and looked for his challenger.


    "From above the stupid gori [Brajamusti]!" Moku''s voice sounded from above.


    His hands clenched into fists and the white biofield covering his feet flowed into his hands.


    Unlike Padakacarma, which disappears friction, Brajamusti is a move that strengthens friction.


    The friction between the biofield and the air will set the fist on fire, but before the heat can touch the skin Moku dissipates the friction force.


    The released fire will slide forward and create a strong pressure due to the trapped air.


    This makes Moku''s punch look like it can hit the wind and attack its enemy from afar.


    "UUUUOOOHHHH!!!" Moku swung his arms and showered Stugo with blows.


    BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!


    Moku''s punch was so hard and deadly that Stugo''s massive body couldn''t move.


    He could only defend and endure the deadly blow with his bone armor.


    BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!


    Stugo''s body was unable to stand up anymore, his trembling knees finally gave in and knelt down. Even so Moku''s punches didn''t stop raining down on his body.


    Until in the end Stugo could only lie down and receive Moku''s rain of blows.


    BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!


    Slowly his bone armor started to crack everywhere, the cracks getting bigger and bigger making Stugo feel an great danger.


    His breath started to feel tight and the moment Moku''s punch was about to pierce his bone armor, he went berserk.


    His chest swelled and erged. The air was absorbed quickly into his mouth.


    The air didn''t go into his lungs but into a bag formed by Stugo''sst mutation.


    The air then rotates rapidly to form a whirlwind. The abundant mana mixed in the vortex and created something new, ultrasonic waves.


    Stugo opened his mouth wide and roared.


    "ROOOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!"


    The roar of the ultrasonic waves causes the air to vibrate.


    The tremor traveled at the speed of sound and shattered everything in its path.


    The air pressure that Moku punched broke and shattered.


    The ultrasonic waves continued to propagate rapidly and in the blink of an eye hit Moku''s body.


    Moku uses all of his biofiled energy to defend. But the biofieldyer quickly disintegrates.


    Luckily he had managed to leave the attack area.


    However, due to the attack of the ultrasonic waves, blood flowed from his nose, ears, and lips. If he didn''t dodge immediately, his heart and lungs would definitely burst.


    His body bounced high and hit the ground hard before rolling away.


    "hah.. hah.. hah.." pain pierced his chest with every breath he took.


    Moku almost died by the attack.


    Stuga pushed his body to his feet. Even though he was unscathed, his ultrasonic wave roaring attack seemed draining.


    It can be seen from his gasping breath. His bone armor had already been shattered into pieces and would no longer be of any use to protect his body.


    Stuga climbed a tall tree nearby quickly before clinging to arge tree branch.


    He swung his body, then jumped from one tree to another.


    Moku didn''te closer because he didn''t know how many times Stuga could let out a roar attack like that earlier.


    He couldn''t gamble with chance that Stuga could only let out a one-time roar attack.


    If he was hit by such an attack one more time, Moku could die or be seriously injured and be incapacitated.


    Stuga kept swinging and moving from one tree to another. His movements grew faster with the number of trees he jumped.


    Until only a ck shadow was seen snaking from one tree to another.


    Then suddenly Stuga lunged down.


    One hand forward and the other hand kept behind, his forearm swollen and ready to explode, he flies through the air like superman.


    "[Padakacarma]!" Moku re-flow biofield to his feet and dodge quickly.


    BOOM!


    Stuga''s fist hit the ground and sank, but his attacks didn''t stop there, his swollen forearm then exploded causing a shockwave to spread around him.


    Moku was once again hit by the shockwave and made him vomit blood. His body was thrown far back.


    Stuga was also hit by a shockwave but the result was not as bad as Moku felt, his body was thrown backwards, he reached out his hand, grabbed a tree branch, and again swinging from tree to tree.


    Moku''s bodynded on the ground and rolled around.


    He quickly got back on his feet and mounted his stance. Moku saw Stuga was already swinging and moving from one tree to another quickly.


    "What the fucking technique is this?!" Moku wiped the blood that dripped from between his lips.


    At this moment he realized that he was being beaten badly by a gori that he called stupid.

 Chapter 38 A Fight Without Word Of Retreat

    At one end of the Great River branch.


    A loud crashing sound echoed, shaking the damp marsnd that should have absorbed the vibrations.


    Small trees fell leavingrge trees with ck shadows dancing and moving quickly between them.


    Birds flew in search of a safe haven from the damage and destruction caused by the battle of two individuals who possessed the power of a war cannon.


    The insects stopped creaking and fell silent in fear at the dangerous aura emitting by the two individual, the masters of the food chain in this swamp.


    Moku panted, his breath was rushed, due to forced concentration and body movement.


    His body that was healed as usual again became covered in severe injuries.


    His recovered strength was now starting to run low and he was exhausted.


    Almost all effects caused by activating Bhimasuta Form are neutralized by Stugo''s attack.


    Even so he kept pumping his dragon prana to heal, protect, or shape the biofield.


    Stugo''s attack looked simple, he just jumped from tree to tree, then dived, and mmed his fist into the ground.


    His mutated forearm will explode mana and cause a shockwave attack that could shatter human bones.


    Supposedly with Moku''s Padakarmarma speed he could dodge Stugo''s straight attacks, but attack of this gori who he called stupid wasn''t that simple.


    Using the shockwave on his left hand ced behind his back, Stugo was able to change direction and elerate his diving speed.


    Make Stugo dived attack like a flight of Ironman.


    Even so the shockwave attack also injures Stugo.


    The shockwave attack formed a ball-like attack area that hit everything 5 meters around it, including Stugo''s body.


    So every time Stugo uses a shockwave attack, he is also affected by the shockwave.


    Although Stugo''s skeleton and bodyposition were able to reduce the effects of the injuries, he was still wounded by the attacks.


    Seen from the blood that came out of his lips and ears. Stugo was nearly deaf from his own attack.


    But he didn''t stop to use this attack, which turned out to be effective in getting Moku into trouble.


    Just like Moku, Stugo can''t stop this life-and-death battle.


    BUMM!!!


    Moku was blown away by Stugo''s shockwave attack again. He rolled on the ground before getting up and moving away from his position.


    With his strong body and regenerating ability, Moku is still able to receive shockwaves from Stugo''s fists but if it hits him directly then his body can be shattered into pieces.


    Moku searches for Stugo with his six senses and founded Stugo is already back hanging on a tree branch.


    Moku became frustrated because he couldn''t counterattack at all, he could only run and dodge Stugo''s attacks.


    "Hey buddy, that shockwave attack of yours didn''t work. That attack will only hurt yourself.


    What if youe down and fight like warriors!! I promise I won''t m you again" Moku challenged.


    Moku had previously tried to cut down the tall trees where Stugo was hanging, but the trunks of these trees were so hard and thick that it took him quite a while to chop them down.


    Of course Stugo didn''t let Moku just cut down the trees.


    He attacked Moku who was off guard repeatedly.


    Moku, who focused his energy and mind on cutting down trees, almost lost his life as a payment for his carelessness.


    He gave up on cutting down trees and focused on avoiding Stugo''s attacks.


    Stugo ignored Moku''s challenge and went back to swinging from tree to tree.


    "Shit!! why this stupid gori so smart!" Moku grimaced.


    Moku''s current state is actually worse than it seems.


    He had tried to speed up his regeneration ability with dragon prana, but the injuries he sustained were so severe that it took time to recover.


    The use of the biofield for Padakacarma also depletes his dragon prana reserves. He didn''t want to prolong this fight.


    "Okay! You ask for this!!" Moku rages.


    Moku flows his right hand with a biofield that strengthens the friction. A white mist shrouded his right hand and made everything even air seems unable to move.


    His left hand is enveloped in a friction-relieving biofield. Everything slipped in his left hand even the air.


    Then he put his hands together.


    Two different energies meet and collide creating a phenomenon where the air is trapped in an endless loop.


    The air flowed rapidly in his left hand then slowed down in his right. The friction force in his right hand made the air burn before slipping back into his left hand.


    This is repeated and getting faster. All the air was absorbed between his hands and made the ground tremble.


    Stugo swung faster and charged. His left hand that was behind his back exploded a shockwave and propelled his body forward like a rocket.


    Moku released a vortex of air between his hands.


    "[Brajadenta]!"


    The burning vortex of wind formed the image of the head of a monstrous creature.


    This creature''s eyes protrude without eyebrows, its mouth is open to reveal two long and curved lower fangs, on both sides of its head there arerge pointed ears, its forehead is wide like the protrusion of an egg.


    This is the image of the head of k, a terrible creature who invites anyone, even gods, to enter the circle of karma.


    K is the true form of death.


    K''s head and Stugo''s fists met, Stugo exploded the mana in his forearms and created a shockwave that was bigger than before.


    BUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!


    He also knew that if Moku was about to unleash his ultimate power, Stugo responded to Moku''s attack with the strongest shockwave attack he could unleash.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!" Moku roar.


    "ROOOOAAAARRR!!!" Stugo roar.


    Tall trees fell and the ground was lifted up.


    The explosion of the energies of the two shing individuals caused a hurricane that sent the water in the swamp uplifted into the sky.


    The ground they were standing on cracked then shattered into dust.


    The clouds in the sky were scattered and the shrouded sun seemed dim.


    A few secondster, the burst of energy subsided.


    The water that was lifted into the sky came down again making it rain in the middle of the swamp.


    The sun was setting and the air was getting colder.


    In the middle of the swamp there is arge hole due to the collision of Stugo and Moku.


    Not far from that ce, you can see the scattered wood due to the fallen trees.


    Moku pushed the wood that was pressing him with one hand.


    His left hand was crushed and torn apart so that it could not be used.


    Unsteadily Moku stood up, he bent down and coughed, blood spurting out of his mouth.


    Moku looked ahead, the swamp shattered by the energy st.


    Nothing was left of the middle of the swamp, water came back down from the sky soaking the marsnd which was ck from the explosion.


    Moku can''t rx yet, he has to make sure if Stugo is dead or not.


    With unsteady steps Moku walked over and employed his six senses.


    Then, Moku''s hunch was right, Stugo was still breathing and trying to get up.


    Simr to Moku, Stugo pushed therge log that was crushing him.<sub> </sub>


    He stood unsteadily, his right hand also crushed leaving only his upper arm.


    Blood dripped from his shattered arm.


    Moku and Stugo looked at each other.


    They knew this battle was a life and death battle, neither of the two of them would back down.


    The only way to end it is with one of them dead.


    Moku took out the karambit from the songket that tie at his waist.


    He held the karambit with his right hand which was still usable.


    "hah.. hah.. hah.." Moku panted, the dragon prana in his body was very thin, this was thest attack he could do.


    If Stugo is still alive after receiving this attack then Moku must immediately find a way to escape from the fight.


    He would not be ashamed to admit defeat, while he was still alive there would be another day to avenge the defeat.


    Stugo opened his mouth wide and started sucking in air rapidly. His chest was getting bigger and bigger.


    Stugo will do a roar attack like he did before.


    This attack was extremely dangerous, more dangerous than a shockwave fist.


    Despite being able to dodge it, Stugo''s previous roar attack almost made Moku''s heart and lungs burst.


    "[Padakacarma]!" Moku flows the biofield back into his feet. Take a stance then sped forward quickly.


    There were no trees standing between him and Stugo, all of them were uprooted and flying from the energy st.


    Moku can lunge straight at Stugo.


    Moku put his little finger into the ring in the karambit handle and nked the karambit de on his index and middle fingers.


    Stugo finished sucking in air, closed his mouth, and cultivated the air inside his expanding chest.


    The mana that had umted in his chest swirled rapidly and mixed in the air. The rounds are getting faster and faster.


    The air around him felt frozen due to the concentration of energy that he did.


    Moku arrived quickly in front of Stugo and jumped up. He drained the dragon prana from his feet to his left hand, then into the karambit.


    "[Pringgadani: w of Golden Vulture]!"


    Like Gatotkaca the master of Pringgadani, in this move, Moku will also be able to master the power of mutated animal organs.


    By flowing dragon prana into its karambit made of golden vulture ws, Moku will be able to control the mana that is still stored in the ws and bring out the power of mutation from the ws.


    The strength of the golden vulture''s ws is that it extends up to three meters, with the durability and sharpness of the ws increasing many times.


    Even so, the power that can be released cannot exceed the original power of the mutated animal''s own organs.


    So Moku doesn''t want to use it in this battle, because golden vulture is just a silver tier danger mutated animal, while Stugo is a golden tier danger mutated animal.


    He didn''t know if the golden vulture w could pierce Stugo''s skin or not. But he had no other choice.


    With only a small amount of dragon prana remaining, he could only use Pringgadani. Brajamusti and Brajadenta moves required too much dragon prana at this moment.


    He could only hope that with Padakacarma''s speed and the sharpness of the golden vulture w, it could pierce Stugo''s thick skin.


    "ROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Stugo opened his mouth and let out a loud roar.


    The roar created a ultrasonic wave that shook everything in its path, the vibrations so strong that leaves that fall and are hit will crumble to dust.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Moku swung his karambit.


    The ultrasonic waves and the golden vulture w collided.


    The golden vulture w shook violently and couldn''t advance. Cracks began to appear everywhere and grew longer, the golden vulture w would shatter.


    Moku lose the gamble, golden vultures w are unable to sh Stugo''s ultrasonic wave attack.


    He had to quickly retreat before the golden vulture w werepletely crushed and the ultrasonic waves sted his body.


    But Moku didn''t want to back down, he didn''t want to run away from reality anymore. He had evolved, he had trained to the point of vomiting blood, he had destroyed all five of his senses and nearly died.


    Is Bhimasuta Form''s ability only to this extent?


    Is Pringgadani move only limited to this?


    No..


    No....


    No...


    No.....


    No.......


    No......


    No.........


    No.........


    No.............


    "I''M THE STRONGEST!!!!!!"


    Moku drained all of his dragon prana and made the golden vulture w even longer.


    With all his strength, Moku pushed the golden vulture w and split the ultrasonic waves.


    Then the golden vulture w travel in the blink of eye and cut off Stuga''s head.


    Mokunded on his knees with his back to Stuga''s headless body.


    He stood up and deactivated his Bhimasuta Form. The white tribal tattoo began to slowly creep into the Bhimasuta Belt.


    BOOM!! Stuga''s head fell to the ground.


    Moku took a deep breath. His body was exhausted and covered in internal and external wounds.


    Moku approached Stuga''s body, he had to restore his body''s energy.


    He has to eat.


    Moku tore Stuga''s flesh and bit it hard.


    Stuga''s flesh was tough but with the strength of the jaws and digestive system of the orc body, as well as Moku''s evolved jaws, that wasn''t a problem.


    Moku kept eating and eating, he didn''t realize how long he had been eating, he just followed his instinct to survive.


    Somehow longter, Moku felt full and sat down.


    He looked up at the sky which was already dark and filled with stars.


    Life is back in the swamp, the sound of insects creaking and flowing water fills the atmosphere.


    Moku got up from his seat, he had to hurry back to the tribe before the other orcs and the girls got worried.


    He thought of Anna who was pregnant with their first child.


    Moku looked around him.


    The tree that bears fruit like mangoes has fallen as a result of his fight with Stugo.


    Moku didn''t think he would seed in being the victor of that fight.


    Golden tier danger mutated animals are indeed very strong and dangerous.


    He couldn''t imagine how powerful a mutated animal would be at upper that level of danger.

 Chapter 39 Military Academy

    [Based on the Book, ''Queen of Monsters: Nevare'']


    The Human Alliance Military Mage Academy ormonly referred to as a Military Academy, is an educational institution built bybining the power, abilities, and resources of all human kingdoms that are members of the Human Alliance.


    The Military Academy is tasked with educating and training humans to be mages. This institution teaches about mana and how to turn mana flow into constetions.


    This institution is located in the northwestern part of the Human Alliance. It is bordered to the east by the Stonhold Kingdom, Chiset Mountain to the south, and the Elven Alliance to the north and west.


    The Military Academy is not under an empire but is under the direct control of the Human Alliance.


    The Military Academy has its own government andws and is free from the legal jurisdiction of other surrounding kingdoms.


    Its territory adjacent to the borders of the Elf Alliance, made the Military Academy also the headquarters of the Human Alliance.


    The Military Academy became the first wall that would protect humans if the elves invaded.


    Therefore, the Military Academy was built with the most modern technology and weapons achieved by humans.


    The origin of the Military Academy stems from the drastic decline in the number of human mages during the first mana species war.


    After the destruction of the mana gods, the surviving mages discover that the key to strength and power is mana mastery.


    Then they destroy and keep secret how to turn mana flow into constetions.


    Mana is bes a secret thing. It is kept secret from the general public and only known to certain families.


    These families refer to themselves as the Mana Ruling Family.


    These families controlled the reins of power and ruler of the human kingdoms that existed at that time. They dominate and govern all aspects of human life.


    It''s an irony that once humans were also enved by the mana gods, but even after sessfully escaping that, they were enved by the hero who saved them in the previous war.


    However, all that changed when the war with the wood elf and night elves alliance urred.


    Unlike the greedy humans, the elves did not ce any limits on the knowledge of mana to their society.


    Most of the elven races have a small poption due to their long lifespan and difficulty in obtaining offspring.


    Every elf child will be taught how to use mana from childhood, so it can be said that every adult elf is a mage.


    At first the human kingdoms only used ordinary soldiers as the main force and mages were only an elite team that would be deployed if the elves attacked the Mana Ruling Family.


    Even though the human kingdoms had formed an alliance, it only applied to ordinary humans. While the true strength of humans is actually in the Mana Ruling Family.


    Of course an army consisting of ordinary humans was unable to defeat an armyposed of mages. Every battle of the human army and the elf army became a massacre for the human army.


    The Mana Ruling Family felt threatened by the movement of the elven army that was getting closer to their territory.


    Reluctantly they deployed the mage into battle.


    However, these mages came from different families that were previously enemies and fought. The result was chaos in the leadership of the human army.


    It wasn''t even umon for human armies to kill each other before they could fight the Elven army. So the head of each family decided to have a meeting.


    The meeting was attended by all the Mana Ruling Familes. In the meeting they divided the human territory into seven parts.


    Each part of the territory is the responsibility and rights of each family. They are required to guard, rule, and protect each of their territories from any attack.


    The territories were held by the seven major families and other smaller families that were subordinate to them.


    The seven regions and the seven families that rule them are as follows,


    The House of Spencer, ruled the kingdom of Stonhold and other cities around it.


    Zietsman n, controls the Picfell Savanna, Lemnoque teau, and all the kingdoms in it.


    Mahdavi n, ruled the Dready nd and all the other kingdoms around it.


    The Wuhan n, ruled The Mountain Path of Eternity and all the surrounding kingdoms.


    The House of Valya, controls the Beavercastle Ice Field and all the kingdoms in it.


    House of Badakar, controls thend of Islingdosa Prairie and all the kingdoms in it.


    Rangkuti n, rule over the ocean of Killinggamau Waters and all the inds and kingdoms above it.<sub> </sub>


    The meeting became the true point of formation of the Human Alliance. Humans after that meeting became united and worked together to fight against powerful enemies for the survival of their species.


    This meeting is known as The First Family Meeting.


    But even so, the elven species was not an easy opponent to defeat. With the joining of other elven races, the true power of the elven species became apparent.


    Humans are again involved in a protracted war. The number of mages who be victims continues to grow every day.


    The Mana Ruling Family had to keep sending their mages to protect the family''s territory.


    As a result, their family members died one by one, the number of mages in the family dwindling.


    As a family that had survived from the end of The Great Human War to the present, they had arge number of mages.


    Even so, not every family member can be a strong mage.


    This is not due to an error in the process of changing the mana flow into constetions, but not every child of the new generation has the talent and wisdom of their ancestors.


    Many of them are too spoiled by wealth and be useless humans.


    The war continued to rage on, the elven alliance showed no signs of bing exhausted andcking mages. Even though they had a small poption growth but every elf there was an experienced mage.


    The human species is getting more and more pressed, if the situation continues then there is a high possibility that their species will be extinct or be ves of the elven species.


    The peak of their fear urred after the battle of Delin Fall. 500 mages from the House of Spencer and nearly 400,000 mortals were killed by 200,000 mountain dwarves.


    The seven Mana Ruling Family decided to hold The Second House Meeting.


    Located in Stonhold Kindom, the meetingsted for 7 days and 7 nights without stopping.


    The Second Family Meeting resulted in a decision that changed the lives of all mankind.


    The seven families agreed to reveal some of their secrets about mana, mana flow, and constetions to the public.


    They would build an institution that would teach people how to be a mage.


    Every mage who graduated from the institution would be a soldier and would be required to serve his entire life to the Human Alliance.


    The Stonhold Kingdom ceded the western part of its territory to serve as the location of the institution.


    The institution is called the People''s Security Agency ormonly known as PSA.


    PSA''s job is to gather soldiers and ordinary people who have the talent to be mages, train them to be mages, then deploy them quickly into battle.


    With arge human poption, each year PSA manages to produce thousands of mages who are ready to be deployed in battle.


    The sess of this PSA brought the battle with the Elf Alliance back into bnce. Even the mages of the Mana Ruling Family no longer have to be at the forefront.


    They went back to doing the best they could, ordering their armies to fight and revel.


    However, gradually and with increasing years, began to appear PSA-graduated mages who have almost the same strength as mages from the Mana Ruling Family.


    The Mana Ruling Family has never forgotten the lessons they learned from The Great Human War, which is that the key to power and strength is mana mastery.


    Fear began appear among them about the possibility that PSA graduate mages will one day be stronger than them.


    Until one day their position as the ruler of the human species will be reced.


    Especially the House of Badakar which uses the caste system in its government. They decided to ask for a Third Family Meeting to be held.


    During the meeting, the House of Badakar exined how dangerous PSA-graduated mages are.


    PSA graduated mages are double-edged swords that will one day stab them in the back if they are unable to control them.


    For this reason, the Mana Ruling Family must form an institution or organization whose job is to control PSA graduated mages so that they know their ce and remain a tool for the Human Alliance.


    This opinion was supported by the House of Spencer, while the other five Mana Ruling Families did not have a new opinion or opposed it.


    In the end, the meeting resulted in the decision to form amittee in charge of regting, ordering, and punishing PSA-graduated mages.


    Themittee is called The Supreme Council.

 Chapter 40 Military Academy Part 2

    The Supreme Council is made up of mages from The Mana Ruling Family, The Supreme Council tries to control PSA-graduated mages.


    They made various efforts such as coercion, negotiation, threat, doctrinalization, and other ways to instill Mana Ruling Family hegemony in PSA-graduated mages.


    However, the development and growth of PSA-graduated mages cannot be stopped by The Supreme Council.


    Many of them ended up protesting and rebelling against the Mana Ruling Family.


    Some of them even call that the Mana Ruling Family was the new Mana God.


    The atmosphere between the Mana Ruling Family and the PSA-graduated mages grew heated.


    Until the Mahdavi n did something that was never expected by both parties.


    Mahdavi n send the children of their families to enter PSA and study together with themon people.


    Their actions were strongly criticized by The Supreme Council.


    They thought that the Mahdavi n had betrayed the Mana Ruling Family and moved to support PSA-graduated mages.


    However, The Supreme Council''s condemination was ignored. In fact, the Rangkuti n, which was close to them, supported the Mahdavi n''s actions.


    The Rangkuti n showed their support by doing the same thing by enrolling their young people into PSA and studying together with ordinary people.


    The Mana Ruling Family was split apart.


    The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar strongly condemn the actions of the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n.


    While the other three families took a neutral stance.


    Gradually, the rtionship between the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n with PSA-graduated mages grew closer.


    The mages who graduated from PSA in the following years did not onlye from ordinary people, but also came from the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n.


    The mages of the two ns did not return to their families after graduating from PSA. They join forces with other PSA graduate mages and fight together in battle.


    They cooperate with each other and support each other against the onught of the elf troops. Even mages from ordinary people  considered two families to be part of them.


    However, it is different with the other Mana Ruling Family, especially the House of Spencer and the House of Badakar.


    They thought that the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n had betrayed and favored more PSA-graduated mages.


    With their influence, the House of Spencer removed the mages from both families from The Supreme Council.


    The expenses of these two families from The Supreme Council made the House of Valya angry.


    They felt that the House of Spencer had no right to expel the two families from The Supreme Council.


    The Supreme Council does not belong to any family, The Supreme Council is amittee formed by the agreement of the seven families.


    So that every decision must be based on the approval of the seven families without any family being excluded.


    Then, The Supreme Council is subject to all seven families and does not have the authority to remove any family from themittee.


    The House of Valya felt that The Supreme Council had be a tool of the House of Spencer to dominate other families.


    They decided to leave The Supreme Council and rejected all the rules made by themittee.


    The exit of the House of Valya from The Supreme Council made the House of Spencer and the House of Badakar feel threatened.


    The influence of The Supreme Council in PSA is getting smaller and the influence of PSA graduate mages is getting stronger.


    The seven Mana Ruling Family became divided and all of this started with the formation of the People''s Security Agency.


    They felt the formation of PSA was the worst decision they had ever made.


    None of this would have happened if the knowledge of mana, mana flow, and constetions were still fully held by the seven families.


    They decided to destroy the root of all these problems.


    The two families gathered their troops and mages and prepared to attack the People''s Security Agency.


    However, before the troops could move, the Wuhan n summoned the entire Mana Ruling Families.


    The Wuhan n is the second strongest family after the House of Spencer. They are famous for their trading abilities so they have a considerable influence on the other Mana Ruling Family.


    Unlike the House of Spencer, which acts like the sole ruler, the Wuhan n puts forward a win-win solution to solve the problem.


    So when the Wuhan n asked for a meeting, the entire Mana Ruling Family respected it, even for the House of Spencer.


    The Fourth Family Meeting was located in the Wuiven Kingdom, the core of power and trade center of the Wuhan n.


    With the Wuhan n as mediator, the seven families meet again.


    During the meeting, Tayyib el-Safar exined his n''s reasons for joining PSA in a speech often referred to as the ''Mana Ruling Family''s Hegemony Has Already Ended''.<sub> </sub>


    "The seven families are a hidden power and are the cardinal card of the human species.


    We always rule behind the scenes and let the kings be our pawns.


    We are not the lead, supporting, or other roles in the drama of human civilization.


    Rather we are the directors and writers of human civilization.


    We are never at the forefront but we can still enjoy all the resources and strengths of our domain.


    It''s not that we don''t have enemies, it''s the greatest folly to say we have no other enemies before the elves.


    We have many enemies, other families, treacherous family members, and actors who want to escape our control.


    Even though they didn''t have the power of the elves, they still pose an equal threat to us.


    But we remained in power for hundreds of years because we were never heroes and rulers.


    With all our strength and power, We are not that greedy so as to want to control every aspect of human life.


    We remain in a hidden position even though kingdoms are at war with one another and humans are killing one another.


    We are an elite that no human has ever known, We are the protectors and rulers of mankind from the shadows.


    But the war with the elves forced us to be the leader and the main actor, something we had never done before, except for The Great Human War which happened hundreds of years ago.


    With the formation of the People''s Security Agency, we know the true potential of human beings.


    Even a farmer who only knew how to wield a hoe all his life could be a powerful mage who beheaded enemy generals.


    This is something our spoiled children cannot do!!


    We realized that strength and power had slipped from the hands of the Mana Ruling Family.


    This happened long before the formation of PSA, it happened when we decided to step up and be actors of this drama stage."


    Tayyib el-Safar finished his speech with a sad bow. The Mahdavi n also did not want to lose the power that had been in their hands for so long.


    However, he knew that the development of PSA-graduated mages was unstoppable. Even if they destroy PSA this problem will not be solved.


    The number of PSA graduate mages is more than all members of the Mana Ruling Family.


    If they were harsh on them, the seeds of hatred would grow, just like the seeds of hatred for humans that grew in the elves.


    One day there will be a PSA graduate mage whose strength exceeds all the mages in the Mana Ruling Family.


    When that happened they could only hope that the seeds of hatred would not blind his heart and ughter their entire family.


    The Mahdavi n took a very tough decision they had to forget their hegemony and power and return to being ordinary people.


    They will start from scratch and make humans recognize that their family is a family that deserves respect for humans.


    This confession from the Mahdavi n shook the entire family, except for the Rangkuti n, who had previously heard it directly from the Mahdavi n first.


    The Fourth Family Meeting ended without any new disputes, decisions, or regtions. The whole leader of families returned to their respective territories and thought about their family''s future.


    Not long after that the House of Valya and the Wuhan n sent their young people to join the PSA and study together with themon people.


    Then, not long after that the Zietsman n left the Supreme Council and shut themselves off from all outsidemunication. Their family disappeared amidst the vast Picfell Savanna.


    The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar still hold on to their Supreme Council, but themittee no longer has any power.


    Until the strongest mage that has ever existed in human history appears. Stent Gaht.


    Coming from an ordinary soldier, Stent climbed his career and fought with flesh and blood in the wars with the elves until he reached the pinnacle of power the human species had never seen.


    Stent became the idol of all mages and was hailed as a hero.


    The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar know that their time in power is up.


    Started by House of Spencer and followed by House of Badakar, they started following the other Mana Ruling Family and enrolling their young children into PSA.


    The Supreme Council was dered disbanded and stopped working.


    The People''s Security Agency changed its name to the Human Alliance Military Mage Academy or better known as the Military Academy.


    To take care of the administration and determine the educational curriculum anmitte was formed from strong mages.


    Its members were chosen not based on ancestry and families, but based on their achievements during the war, no matter if the mage was from themon people or from the Mana Ruling Family.


    The institution was named the Guru Committee. A simple and humble calling for those who teach about mana, mana flow, and constetions.


    Sound familiar right?

 Chapter 41 Girls Plan Progress

    Sraakk! The sound of the curtains of the tent opening.


    Anna entered the tent with a wobbly body.


    As usual that night she came home with a body full of wounds.


    The progress of the restoration of the Tall Grass ecosystem is still ongoing. The orcs wanted to lead the other animals back to that ce.


    However, they could not do so because the bison colony they thought would make the Tall Grass their home was instead trying to escape from there.


    They destroyed the barricades the orcs had set up and fled at night. As a result the orcs had to return to herd them the next day.


    Although they managed to lead the bison colony back to Tall Grass, the bison colony fled again at night.


    They continue to do this over and over again to this day. It''s been six days and there''s still no sign of the bison colony making the Tall Grass their home.


    The battle between the orcs and the bison colony is still continuing.


    The bison colony, which initially numbered more than a thousand, is now reduced to only a couple hundred.


    This reduction in the number of bison is inversely proportional to Mige''s intention to reduce animal hunting in Glittering Meadow.


    If it continues like this then the fate of the bison colony will end the same as the wildebeast colony and the herd of deer. Reduced to only a dozen tails.


    Anna tells Mige about how humans domesticate animals, but this method was rejected by some orcs simply because ''we are orcs, not humans!''.


    This reason made Anna very angry and almost got into a fight with  that orcs. However, Mige calms her down and tells her why orcs hate humans so much.


    Mige also said that the orcs only heard Moku''s words. They are still afraid of change and need Moku to lead them towards the change.


    However, since the first time Anna joined the hunt with the orcs, Moku had disappeared somewhere.


    Anna meets him in the tent before he disappeare, he says that he has to go away for a while.


    Moku''s departure made the three divisions have to lead the tribe. Even though they are able to carry out their duties well, they are still not flexible and do not want to use new methods.


    As a result, they just do what Moku has usualy been doing. Moku was only gone for six days, but the Dawnmist Tribe seemed to have returned to their primitive days.


    Anna didn''t know what Moku was doing and what was on his mind. Her growing belly made her body feel heavier.


    Boku says that Anna only has 3 days left until she can''t join the hunt anymore until the baby born.


    Women who are pregnant with orc babies, have a short gestation period, they will give birth in the third month. So that one month of pregnancy is the same as three months of pregnancy for humans.


    Anna remembered the time limit Moku gave when he agreed to the girls'' ns.


    ''Turns out that bastard has calcted it carefully'' Anna felt cheated by Moku for the second time.


    The girls who saw Anna enter the tent, stood up, and greeted her.


    "Anna you look more tired than before" Lina held Anna''s hand and led her to the fire.


    "Anna, it''s a drink and fruit" Vivi as usual took water and put the fruit in front of Anna.


    "I''m okay Lina. Thank you Vivi" Anna gave Lina a reassuring smile and stroked Vivi''s hair.


    Vivi smiled shyly and lowered her head. She seemed happy when someone stroked her head. Vivi looks so cute.


    "Anna you better not push yourself, remember you are pregnant" ire advised.


    "I''m okay ire. My body is now very strong, I can lift big rocks with just one hand" Anna showed her biceps.


    "Even so, you don''t only have this body for yourself, you also have to think about your child''s health." Widya stroked Anna''s stomach which was getting more prominent.


    "Hahaha you don''t have to worry about it Widya. he''s even tougher than me. You know he kicked when I ate¡ª" Anna started to chatter about her baby.


    Their conversation turned into one filled withughter. Anna tells the behavior of the baby in her stomach excitedly.


    Even though she couldn''t see him, her maternal instincts made Anna feel close to the baby in her tummy.


    After Anna''s body changed, the girls were terrified about what had happened. They thought that Anna had a disease or ck magic that made her body turn green.


    But Moku angrily said that Anna became like this because she wanted to protect the girls.


    In order to protect herself and Anna, the baby in Anna''s body changes Anna''s body structure to be stronger and makes her look like an orc.


    Even though she knows that her body is slowly turning into an orc, Anna stilles to training in order to change the views of other orcs towards the girls.


    After hearing that, the girls became more indulgent to Anna and worried about her health.


    At this time, the orcs no longer saw the girls as a tools to satisfy their lust or tools for breeding.


    They not only respect girls because they are Moku''s women but also because they consider girls to be their future sisters. This change in outlook made them respect girls more.


    The girls no longer received the gazes of the beasts that were ready to eat them at any moment.


    The orcs looked at them like brothers looking at their future sisters. Now the girls had dared toe out of the tent and sit in the sun.


    The orcs not only wanted to be as strong as Moku, at this time they also wanted to have a partner like Anna.


    At first it was only limited to their imagination, because women are very difficult to get and the young Moku is unlikely to want to give his women to them.


    However, that opinion is crushed when Moku informs them that he only needs Anna and the other four girls he will return it to the tribe.


    Moku''s statement caused an uproar throughout the orcs. They are like gasoline ignited by fire, exploding and vaporizing into the sky.


    However, Moku didn''t say when he would return the girls to the tribe, he only said that the time was getting closer.


    Anna knew that the time Moku meant was one month as they had promised.


    Then the question arises how Moku turns Anna into an orc. Unlike the young orcs, the adult orcs know that Anna was the first woman to turn into an orc when she was pregnant.


    If every woman carrying an orc baby underwent a transformation into an orc then they would not have treated women so cruelly in the past.


    So Anna''s transformation was a miraculous urrence.


    Apanied by the young orcs, they asked Anna how Moku treated her and how Moku had sex with her.


    Anna''s face turned red hot when the orcs asked about her and Moku''s sex life. However, Anna knew that this was the right opportunity to educate the orcs.<sub> </sub>


    With a red face, Anna gritted her teeth and recounted their first night. She even put a bit of her own imagination into the story.


    Anna knew that the more gently Moku treated her in the story, the more gently the orcs would treat other girls in the future.


    The orcs ''ooohh'', ''aaahh'''', some of them even took the charcoal and wrote it on the animal skin.


    Anna bore her shame and kept telling the story. Day after day question after question was always asked by the orcs.


    Many of them left their questions to innocent young orcs like Swa and Torgan. The questions were getting more and more strange.


    Such as ''What is menstruation?'', ''Why can''t you have sex during menstruation?'', ''What does it feel like to lick woman vagina?'', ''Do you have to lick woman vagina during menstruation too?''


    Anna became increasingly angry, she felt her shame and self-esteem as a woman gradually begin to disappear.


    She had often heard from Silvie that the boy was a stupid and vulgar being, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Until Anna became fed up and said "Why don''t you just ask your wise chieftain??!!!"


    The orcs turned to Moku, but Moku just replied with a smirk on his lips "Why don''t you guys just look at me when I have sex with Nevare?"


    The orcs cheered merrily, they threw away all their records, and couldn''t wait to watch the live show.


    Anna''s face turned pale, she forgot if Moku was a person whose doesn''t have any shame. His face is so thick, that even Lightning Sword spell can''t pierce through it.


    Anna''s shame turned to anger and she screamed "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!".


    After that no orcs asked Anna anymore, they seemed to be still waiting for Anna and Moku''s live show.


    "Anna, your clothes are torn and be too small. Want me to make a new one?" Lina suddenly asked to stop Anna''s chatter about the baby in her tummy.


    "Can you make it Lina?" Anna asked.


    "Well, maybe I''m not as skillful as Silvie, but I always make dresses for myself and Vivi" Lina smiled shyly.


    "Lina is very skillful Anna, she always makes beautiful dresses!!" Vivi boasts of Lina.


    "Wow!! So you made your own nice dresses!!" Anna was really surprised.


    All this time she had thought that Lina was a spoiled girl who liked to spend money to buy fancy dresses.


    But she never thought that the beautiful dresses were made by Lina herself. Silvie was famous for her sewing skills, she even admitted that the dress Lina was wearing was very good and wanted to know where Lina bought it.


    "Lina I''m sorry all this time, I thought wrong!!" Anna gripped Lina''s hand tightly.


    "It''s okay. I also used to think you were an arrogant girl" Lina smiled.


    "But Lina, where are you going to find the tools and materials?" Widya asked.


    "Yeah.. hmmm.." Lina held her chin.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll ask Boku if there''s any leather, thread and needle left" Anna said.


    "Boku?" she asked.


    "Yeah, that''s the head of the Food Division, he''s the one who manages the food rationing and the storage of the game. He probably oftenes to this tent to deliver food if Moku isn''t around" Anna replied.


    "Oh, his name is Boku" ire nodded, she seemed to remember the figure of an orc long before she saw him delivering food.


    "Why do orcs have needles and threads?" Vivi asked.


    "They use it to make a cloth they call Songket. I don''t know how they make it but it''s very strong.


    I''ve even seen an orc m a bison by wrapping a songket around a bison''s neck," Anna exined.


    "Wow! are orc weaving techniques more advanced than humans?" Lina confused.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that every orc is taught how to weave by Moku and every orc is required to have a songket" Anna said.


    "Are you also going to learn how to weave songket Anna?" Widya asked.


    "It seems so, but right now the orcs are busy training and thinking about how to restore the Glittering Meadow ecosystem" Anna replied.


    "Anna if you learn it can youter also teach me how to make songket?" Lina asked with sparkling eyes,


    "Hmm.. it seems like this is one of those secret techniques that only orcs can learn. I don''t know if I can teach it to you or not." Anna answered with an apologetic look.


    "Hmm.. it''s okay. After all, soon we too might be like you" Lina smiled.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became gloomy.


    "You guys calm down, I won''t let that happen to you" Anna tried to change the atmosphere,


    "Anna you''ve done enough. I know that you''ve managed to change the orcs'' view of us" ire said.


    "That''s right Anna, we''ve been living in this tribe for over two months. Moku doesn''t force us, but he''s also a chief. He should think about his tribe''s interests over us.


    If the ones who caught us were humans, we would have been raped and sold as sex ves by now. Moku didn''t do that and tried to find a middle ground.


    At least he doesn''t act out of lust but for the sake of his tribe and race." Widya added.


    "Anna, we can also be strong like you. I just wish the orc that I will have in the future has a face as handsome as Moku. hehehe" Lina looked at Anna enviously.


    Even though the orc''s view of girls has changed but they still have the view that it is the strongest orc that can possess the girls.


    So that when Moku returns the girls to the tribe, there will be a battle to determine the four strongest orcs.


    In this case, the wishes of the girls will not be heard.


    "Why do you like Moku''s face? Doesn''t he have a pretty face like a girl?" Vivi argues with Lina''s opinion.


    Even though she looks innocent and small, Vivi has different preferences when ites to choosing a partner. She prefers men with fierce faces and broad cheekbones.


    "Vivi!! Don''t include us with your weird taste!!" Lina shouted.


    All the girlsughed at Vivi''s silliness.


    Anna vowed in her heart to keep the girls'' smiles, even if she had to fight with all the orcs.

 Chapter 42 The Stabilizer Room

    On the other side of swamp was a green figure in the middle of the night and only lit by moonlight.


    He was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Even so the aura emanating from his body made the swamp silent.


    The insects stopped creaking and the birds stopped squawking.


    Moku was concentrating on Dragon Breath Cultivation. The huge dragon prana flowed up the stairs and into the second chamber which was located at his navel.


    Unlike the generator room, this space only had one ck ball that didn''t move.


    Inside the ck sphere it was like there was a moving whirlpool absorbing everything to it''s center. Moku named this room as the stabilizer room.


    The task is to stabilize the iing dragon prana so that it can be used more easily.


    Arge animal carcassy behind him. The carcass left only skin, bones, forearms, and a blue pouch-shaped organ.


    The carcass is the remains of Stuga''s body. Moku ate all of his flesh and organs, then only left all of his mutated organs.


    To ordinary orcs mutated animal carcasses were a dangerous thing, their flesh was like poison that could kill even adult orcs.


    This was because the mana flowing in the flesh and blood of a mutated animal could enter and damage the orc''s body.


    This mana could even affect their regeneration ability and cause them to die in a crippled state.


    But for Moku, mutated animal carcasses are a great source of energy. Dragon prana in his body can eat the mana that is still left in the carcass and make it a source of energy.


    So, Moku will not waste Stugo''s carcass and let it be eaten by other mutated animals.


    Each stage of Dragon Breath Cultivation requires arge amount of dragon prana. While the source of dragon pranaes from the orc''s own body.


    So that Dragon Breath Cultivation can''t be done just by sitting and cultivating dragon prana, orcs have to seek nutrition and energy from outside their bodies. Then process the nutrients and energy into dragon prana.


    Moku had been sitting in this ce for six days. Its only job is to eat, speed up the body''s metabolism, convert nutrients from food into dragon prana, then flow it up to the stabilizer chamber.


    Currently, he has climbed all the stairs from the generator room to the stabilizer room. He came to the stage of opening the petals of the ck ball.


    He needed a lot of dragon prana toplete this stage. Because of that Moku left Stugo''s mutated organs.


    He wanted to absorb all the mana contained within and open the seven ck sphere petals at once.


    Moku stood up, turned around, and stepped over to the blue pouch-shaped organ.


    This is the organ that allows Stugo to emit a roaring attack of ultrasonic waves that nearly kills Moku several times.


    With his inner eye, Moku knew that the blue pouch-shaped organ had a muchrger mana content than Stugo''s two forearmsbined.


    It is shaped like a blue leather drinking bag, with a length of up to three meters and a width of up to two meters. The blue pouch-shaped organ upies nearly 50% of Stugo''s entire body volume.


    Even though Stugo was dead, the blue pouch-shaped organ still throbbed and absorbed the mana around it.


    The ultimate weapon of the gold tier danger mutated animal was not as simple as he imagined.


    He didn''t know if his body was able to withstand and absorb the mana in the blue pouch-shaped organ.


    But he was willing to bet that the dragon prana produced would be enough to open the seven petals of the ck sphere.


    That way Moku will experience his second evolution and be stronger. So he will not hesitate to eat the blue pouch-shaped organ, even if he has to risk his life.


    Moku looked down and saw the Bhimasuta Belt tattoo on his waist. One of the eight sides turned golden.


    "White to gold" Moku whispered.


    When activating Bhimasuta Form, Moku''s body will be filled with tribal white tattoos. However, it''s look like after his second evolution he will be covered in tribal gold tattoos when activating Bhimasuta Form.


    In the first evolution he got the power to control friction force. He can eliminate and strengthen the frictional force on the parts of his body that are covered with biofiled.


    Moku can''t wait what powers he will get after the second evolution.


    Moku reached out and grabbed the blue pouch-shaped organ. This organ still feels warm and throbbing, indicating that even though Stuga is dead the blue pouch-shaped organ is still alive.


    Without hesitation, Moku pulled out the blue pouch-shaped organ and took a bite. This meat was tough even for its evolved digestive organs.


    The hardness of the meat is caused by the presence of mana flowing in the meat.


    Moku used his dragon prana to make it easier for him to digest this meat.


    He kept eating and didn''t stop. Every inch of the blue pouch-shaped organ that entered his stomach, his body temperature would rise several degrees.


    But Moku paid no heed to it and continued to eat. Quickly the blue pouch-shaped organ was only halfway down.


    His body was getting hotter and hotter, making his head feel dizzy.


    A few minutester, only a quarter of the blue pouch-shaped organ remained.


    His body was getting hotter, his head was dizzy, and blood was dripping from his nose.


    A few minutester, the entire blue pouch-shaped organ entered Moku''s stomach.


    Moku''s body felt very hot like being burned in a volcano. He immediately sat down and concentrated on digesting the blue pouch-shaped organ.


    Moku speeds up his body''s metabolism, converting the mana and nutrients he gets from the blue pouch-shaped organ into dragon prana.


    However, the mana contained in the blue pouch-shaped organ was so much that it made him feel like he was about to explode.


    Moku''s body temperature increased, until his green skin turned red.


    Slowly his skin burned and peeled off due to the heat that came out of his body.


    "AARRRGHH!!!" Moku felt like he was being skinned.<sub> </sub>


    He couldn''t continue like this, if this continued then his body would truly explode from the overflow of mana.


    "Bhimasuta Form Active!!" Moku shouted.


    Suddenly his whole body was covered with white tribal tattoos flowing from the Bhimasuta Belt. One of the tatto is gold.


    Bhimasuta Form helps Moku to control the mana and heal his burning body.


    The overflowing mana was quickly converted into dragon prana. Moku immediately flowed it into the stabilizer room.


    The whirlpool in the center of the ck sphere absorbs all the dragon prana that enters the stabilizer chamber.


    Slowly, one petal began to blom.


    The second petal blom, then the third.


    There is still half left of mana reserves that have not been converted into dragon prana.


    Moku''s calctions were wrong, opening the petals in the stabilizer chamber required more dragon prana than he had imagined.


    Moku didn''t know if the dragon prana he got from converting the mana inside the blue pouch-shaped organ was enough to open the seven petals or not.


    If that wasn''t enough, he would have to eat one of Stuga''s forearms.


    At first he wanted to turn Stuga''s hand into a mace. With the mutation in it, Moku will use Pringgadini moves to activate a shockwave attack.


    The Golden Vulture w that he used to be karambit had been destroyed in the fight with Stuga. He wanted a new weapon.


    Even so, weapons are only additions to a st fighter. Their bodies are the strongest weapons.


    Moku will not sacrifice his evolutionary opportunities just for the sake of obtaining a powerful weapon.


    As he expected his mana reserves were depleted when the fifth petal opened, Moku used his dragon prana to open the sixth petal.


    Moku stopped because it would be dangerous if he forced to open the seventh petal.


    He stood up and grabbed one Stuga forearm, this was Stuga''s left forearm.


    With a length of more than three meters, the Stuga forearm is covered by thick ck fur.


    The muscles appear to be tough but are actually very flexible.


    Without waiting, Moku immediately ate it.


    His body which had activated Bhimasuta Form quickly digested the mana and flesh of Stuga''s forearm.


    Dragon prana flows into the stabilizer chamber and is absorbed by the ck sphere.


    Until all of Stuga''s forearm was eaten and only bones were left. Moku sat down cross-legged again and concentrated on using Dragon Breath Cultivation.


    Gradually the seven petals opened. The ck sphere that turned into a lotus flower spun rapidly. The stabilizer chamber is brightly lit.


    The golden light shone all over Moku''s body. He was shrouded in a golden membrane that wrapped his entire body.


    The swamp shook violently and the wind blew violently. All the animals ran away in fear.


    Moku was pulled back into his subconscious.


    He returned to a ce without the sun, moon, and stars.


    A ce without time, without day and night.


    In front of him was a huge gate that was the same as his first evolution.


    The gates, pirs, and doors are filled with beautiful carvings like the ones Moku had seen at Datuak nan Sabatang''s house.


    Carving of walking duck, symbolizing order.


    Carving of bamboo shoots tip, symbolizing usefulness.


    Carving of betel leaf, symbolizes thoughts and morals.


    Carving of fern arch, symbolizing family.


    Carving of spreads, symbolizing thew.


    However, something is different.


    This gate is not white, but gold.


    There are not two lotus flowers that rotate in opposite directions, but one lotus flower that absorbs all things into it like a whirlpool.


    In front of Moku there was not only a gate, but a figure that stood soaring above the gate.


    The figure had a golden body, a white face, and red wings.


    Its beak is like that of an eagle, but its body is like that of a human.


    Every inch of his body disyed an unimaginable power.


    With his sharp eyes he looked at Moku.


    Moku''s body was shaking. He was scared. His rm of danger rang trough the roof. Cold sweat dripped down his back and forehead.


    Moku knows this creature, he often hears it in fairy tales and legends. A legendary creature with a single p of its wings able to cover the sun''s rays.


    GARUDA.


    Garuda opened its beak and said "This is my first time meeting Moksha of your kind"

 Chapter 43 Three Realms

    His great voice rumbled.


    The echo vibrates every cell in the body of the person who hears it.


    Making the flowing blood swish, they churned at the voice of an extraordinary being.


    The hairs on his neck stood up as if it was afraid to lookzy in front of the ruler of the sky.


    Moku shuddered in fear.


    With frozen facial muscles and stiff lips.


    Moku stammered.


    "W...w..what a.a...are yo..o..ou?" His tongue was bitten from forcing it to speak, blood drip out from between his lips.


    "You know who I am" Garuda replied.


    "G..G..Garuda?!" Moku tried hard to calm himself down but his cold shivering body was still shaking violently.


    "Garuda? it''s already a long time someone call me with that name." Garuda looked up at the sky.


    However, in this ce there is no sky, only emptiness.


    Garuda took a deep breath, looked back down at Moku and asked "Are you his descendants?"


    His gaze and tone of voice showed that he missed meeting whoever it was he thought was Moku''s ancestor.


    "Who?" Moku managed to calm himself down.


    "No you are not. If you are, then it''s impossible for us to meet at this ce" Garuda answered his own question.


    "Did anyone else call you ''Garuda'' before me?" Moku asked.


    "Yeah.. He''s still very young at that time. He told me that he had sworn not to eat before he ruled the world, so he came to me asking for strength. That kid is so brave and stupid! HAHAHAHAHAHA


    I wonder if he has stopped fasting or not. HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Garuda''s thunderousughter shook the subconscious realm.


    His pping wings darkened the entire realm.


    Even the golden light from the gate became dim and extinguished.


    Moku again shivered in fear. This was the first creature he knew that he had no chance of winning at all if they fought.


    Maybe even one breath of his can make Moku''s body crumble to dust.


    It was natural for Moku''s body to shiver in fear.


    "Ah! I''m Sorry, that''s a good memory of mine always make meugh whenever I remember it. So who are you and what kind are you?" Garuda stoppedughing and closed his wings again.


    Suddenly the light re-illuminates the realm.


    "I..I..I''m Moku, an orc" Moku replied.


    "Alright Moku, I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask. However, you don''t have long time to stay in this ce.


    So I will only exin it once.


    I am known by many names Wainateya, Supar?na, Garutm¨¡n, Garuda, and so on, but my job from the very beginning was one, namely guarding the gates between worlds." Garuda seems proud of his duty.


    "Since the beginning of time there have been three elements that govern the world. These three elements act in their respective realms and keep it in bnce.


    The three elements are Astral, Mind, and Spiritual.


    The Astral Element maintains the world you''ve been living in, where all things are bnced, every time there is an action there will be a reaction. All things be visible with your five senses and can closely observed.


    The Mind Element is me and I am the Mind Element, we guard the world of shadows, ideas, fiction, illusions and dreams.


    We take care of all the things the astral being can imagine and put them together and then throw them back into the astral realm.


    You will find it in the form of ideas and thoughts that you willter process and think about so that you can make a booster for the progress of your civilization.


    The Spiritual Element is where we alle from.


    I was not given knowledge of that realm and I could not enter into that realm. Just as a painting cannot live and be an astral being.


    All beings will remain in their respective realms, not only because your body will be destroyed but also because the path has been blocked.


    Since the first astral beings descended to earth, the path connecting the astral and spiritual realms was closed.


    But you astral beings are very creative and greedy, you are not satisfied with just the vastness and beauty of your realm. You find another detour to the spiritual realm.


    You found us." Garuda looked at Moku with both disgust and admiration.


    Like someone who says he is a very brave person, then there is challenged, if he brave enough to bathe in a puddle of feces.


    Without thinking the brave threw himself into the puddle of feces. With a body full of feces the brave cheered and proimed his bravery.


    The challenger will look at the brave with both disgust and admiration. So disgusting is the brave that it makes the challenger amazed.


    "You have seeded in making a new path into the spiritual realm, you have named it by many things, just as you have named me by many names.


    But for you, I know if you know it better with the name Mount Lawu." Garuda stopped and smiled.


    Moku gaped, he knew about Mount Lawu and the legends around it. ''Is the legend true?'' Moku wanted to ask that but Garuda didn''t give him a chance and continued to exin.


    "There are three peaks of Mount Lawu, each from a mountain peak, signifying the pinnacle of attainment of the three realms.


    Hargo Dalem, symbolizing the peak of the astral realm.


    Hargo Dumiling, symbolizing the peak of the mind realm.


    Hargo Dumh, symbolizing the peak of the spiritual realm.<sub> </sub>


    Now you have sessfully climbed to the top of Hargo Dalem. To continue your ascent, you must pass through the gate behind me.


    The stairs you see are mountain passes and the gates are guard posts for the climbers. We call these climbers Mokhsa.


    Every Mokhsa must have a guide, the guide is the first Mokhsa to reach the resting point or reach the top of the mountain.


    Guides are those who determine the price for opening the gates and negotiate with the gatekeepers.


    You Moku, you are a guide. Guides of all Mokhsa of your kind.


    I Garuda, I am a gatekeeper. The guard of the peak of Hargo Dalem and the gate to the peak of Hargo Dumiling" Garuda stopped talking and smiled slyly.


    The face of the dashing knight turned into the face of a merchant waiting for a good deal.


    "So you''re saying that I as a Guide will determine the price that I and all the orcs will have to pay upon crossing the peak of Hargo Dalem and opening the gate to the mind realm?" Moku confirmed.


    "That''s Right!" Garuda nodded quickly.


    "Why don''t I just beat you and enter without paying?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm... beat me?


    HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAYHAHAHA" Garudaughed so loudly, he seemed to hear the funniest joke he had ever heard.


    A greatughter rumbled throughout the realm.


    The light turned dim again, the world was again trapped in the darkness.


    "Hah.. hah.. I''m Sorry, I didn''t know you had a joke as funny as this. hahahah.. hah.. hah.. well, if you''re serious about it, I''ll tell you something.


    You who are now even though there are 1000.. 10,000.. 1,000,000.. hmm... even 1,000,000,000 of you will not be able to scratch my feather.


    You''re not even as strong as an ant in my eyes, they can still bite, while you?? well.. it''s not I me you, sometimes the height of the mountain will look small when viewed from afar.


    In conclusion, the current you will not be able to dream of defeating me.


    So the only way is to pay" Garuda returned to his merchant face.


    Moku also knows that his strength and Garuda''s are very different, but he never thought it would get that far.


    "What do I have to pay?" Moku asked.


    "You have to pay for it with sin!" replied Garuda.


    "Sin?" Moku is confused.


    "Yes a sin. Once you pay for it you will not be able to sin again." replied Garuda.


    "Sin? Isn''t sin a bad thing? Why do you want to be paid for with sin?" Moku is getting confused.


    "..hm.. Sin?.. Bad?.. fufufufuahahahahahHAHAHAHAHAHAHA....


    You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.


    You always ask ''if God is all-loving, why did he create evil?''


    You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.


    God did not create evil but he allowed it to exist, evil is the result of your inability to control the sins.


    They should be a blessing to you. Blessings that make you feel alive, happy, and full of passion.


    You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.


    They should be tools for you. A tool to make the world a better ce, a world where you are the leader of it.


    But instead of you being able to control them, you are being controlled by them.


    You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.


    How can you feel love without lust?


    How can you feel happy without pride?


    How can you feel ownership without envy?


    How can you feel like protecting without wrath?


    How can you feel like growing without greed?


    How can you feel peace without sloths?


    How can you feel unique without gluttony?


    You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.


    Without all of them you will only be like me. Standing in front of this gate since the first astral beings were created." Garuda looked at Moku with both hate and... envy?


    "That''s why I am very happy with you astral beings, you are never satisfied with God''s gifts and always want more.


    You create a path to the spiritual realm.


    Every time you pass me, I will get sin as payment, I can finally feel, hungry, sad, hate, excited, love, and happy." Garuda looked up and drooled, as if he couldn''t wait to eat the most delicious food in the world.


    "But¡ª" Moku wanted to deny Garuda''s statement.


    However, a feather on Garuda''s wing moved and all the air caught in Moku''s throat. His lips became frozen shut and he could no longer speak.


    "I told you you don''t have much time in this ce. Tell me what sin you will pay to pass through this gate.


    and remember, every Moksha of your kind who passes through this gate in the future will have to pay the same sin." Garuda warned.


    Moku was silent and thought.

 Chapter 44 The Cursed Race And The Cursed Person

    Moku thought of all the possibilities, losses and gains that the orc race could get if they lost one of their sins.


    Pride and Wrath is the source of the orcs'' desire to continue to struggle with their cursed selves, you could say that these two sins are the identity of an orc.


    Envy, is a sin that makes them continue to be jealous and envious of humans who have the power to control mana, without this sin, the orcs would live aimlessly.


    Lust and Greed, is the driving wheel of all civilizations that exist on world. They will not be able to develop and progress without these two sins.


    Gluttony.. dragon pranaes from nutrients that orcs get from food. They have to consume a lot of meat to survive, especially after experiencing the first evolution like Moku. At least good food will keep them from going mad.


    So what''s left is...


    "Sloth! I choose to pay with sin of sloth" Moku said loudly.


    "Are you sure?


    Your kind after this will know no peace, they will not know the meaning of the word rest, they will keep running and running until their bodies are crushed or reach their destination.


    But if they reach their goal, they will run again and run towards a new goal.


    Your kind will never cease to feel peace until the end of time.


    Until the end of the promised time.


    Do you really want to pay with sin of sloth?" Garuda asked.


    Peace is a gift.


    Peace brings a time of calm and rity of thought.


    In peace there is a quiet time to take a deep breath.


    We shouldn''t keep running.


    Sometimes we have to stop and look back.


    Seeing what we have aplished and asking,


    Is this enough?


    Sometimes we shouldn''t have to keep running.


    Walking leisurely is also fun.


    Step by step and without realizing we have reached the goal.


    However...


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    They are a race that has only one gender. The only way they reproduce is by snatching females from other races.


    The orc babies conceived by the women will be parasites in the mother''s body, making her mother''s body continue to live even though she has to turn her mother into a monster.


    As adults they will continue to grow stronger and stronger. Their bodies seem to have no limits for physical growth.


    With a fast body metabolism they can convert food nutrients into energy. As a result the orcs would continue to eat and eat as their strength grew.


    Moku didn''t feel it because back then he was the only orc who trained hard to be stronger. However, with only the addition of 15 orcs, the amount of meat they had to consume skyrocketed.


    Glittering Meadow is a great example to show how terrible it is to how much food orc need to be stronger.


    The ce was once filled with colonies ofrge animals as far as the eye could see.


    However, in just two months Glittering Meadow became uninhabited and almost the entire animal colony was eaten.


    If one day they found a way for all the orcs to evolve then it was certain that Glittering Meadow would not be able to meet the food needs of the orcs.


    That''s if the orc poption is only 15 people and doesn''t increase. But that is very unlikely.


    Even now, the Dawnmist Tribe had one additional orc and one orc candidate who was about to be born.


    Nevare and Moku''s unborn child.


    Therefore they must continue to plunder, kill, take, destroy, eat, seize, dominate, rule, and force this world to fulfill all their needs.


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    The only way to stop this race is to kill all of the orcs, even babies in the womb, along with their mothers.


    If not...


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    They will rule this world and consume all existing creatures until nothing is left.


    Making the world only contain orcs.


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    If they seed to survive, then they must immediately find a way to get out of this world and find a new world to...


    To continue to plunder, kill, take, destroy, eat, seize, dominate, rule, and force this new world to fulfill all their needs.


    Before they destroy each other and consume each other and be extinct on their own.


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    Peace is the greatest sin for an orc.


    Tranquility was the toughest torture for an orc.


    Resting was the most disgusting activity for an orc.


    Orcs are a cursed race.


    That''s why Moku said once again, confessedly said, humbly said, and proudly said


    "Yes! Because I''m an orc!!!"


    "Are you sure? All of your kind that made it to this gate will condemn your current choice.


    They will turn you into a viin which makes them unable to feel peace.


    Are you sur¡ª" Garuda wanted to ask one more time.


    However..


    "Shut the fuck up! do your job!" Moku cut Garuda furiously.


    He had felt peace in his old life.


    Lying paralyzed and guarded by those who love him.


    They neverin in taking care of Moku.


    They always make jokes to make Mokuugh.


    Every day people chant his name.


    They feel proud of Moku who has made the name of his poor country at the top of the MMA world.


    Be a hero who carries the name of the nation on his shoulders.


    Televisions at home and abroad show his prowess.


    His majesty as the strongest, greatest and most popr MMA champion of all time is on disy and known throughout the world.


    His fights are watched and studied by MMA athletes all over the world, they idolize, make Moku as a goal, and hope one day to be as great as him.


    His many championship belts are disyed in national museums and are made as state heirlooms.<sub> </sub>


    He have extravagant life, his country guarantees the prosperity and needs of him and his family.


    There is nothing more that he can achieve in this world, there is only time he must live to, and a legacy that will continue to be remembered by humans until the end of ages.


    Is this what Moku has been fighting for all along?


    Does he want to be respected and be an idol?


    Does he want his legacy to be remembered and known throughout the ages?


    no


    No...


    NO!!!


    Moku''s dream remains the same.


    It''s been the same since that child walked through that door.


    Able to jump higher than flying birds.


    Capable of destroying mountains with one hit.


    Able to run faster than sound.


    Remains the same..


    He doesn''t care about respect, idolization, and legacy.


    That''s all is shit!!!


    Resting was the most disgusting activity for Moku.


    Tranquility was the toughest torture for Moku.


    Peace is the greatest sin for Moku.


    Moku is cursed.


    Peace torments him..


    Peace makes him lose the purpose of life..


    Peace makes him want to die every day..


    They are the same


    Moku and Orcs are the cursed ones.


    Moku is the orc and the orc is Moku.


    "Well, I just make sure you don''t regret it.


    If you really believe and know the consequences then this deal will be executed" Garuda said.


    A single feather from Garuda''s wing fell off, it floated slowly and swaying.


    When Moku wanted to ask what Garuda was doing, the feathers suddenly dived sharply and pierced Moku''s chest.


    Suddenly Moku felt something being pulled out of his body.


    "ARRRGGHHHH!!!" Moku roared in pain. His heart felt like it was being forced out of his body.


    But the pain did notst long, the feather flew back into the air.


    Moku knelt down breathlessly. The feathers flew and stabbed back into Garuda''s wings.


    Garuda closed his eyes as if he felt something. His lips curled into a smile and his breathing was erratic.


    "HAHAHA good choice.


    You''re like a fast train with no stations to stop at, I''m at a loss on the deal this time.


    But I will wait for your other kind toe.


    Moku congrattions, you can open this gate and set foot on the top of Hargo Dalem.


    When you open this gate, you will reach the true pinnacle of your astral body.


    Please!" Garuda smiled and moved to give a way.


    Moku stood limply. He felt something was missing from him, he felt he would no longer be able to sleep or rest after this.


    With unsteady steps, Moku stepped closer to the golden gate. Step by step Moku''s body became firm again, until he came to the front of the golden gate.


    cing his hands on the gate, Moku slowly pushed the golden gate.


    The gate slowly opened, Moku stepped in.


    The golden light enveloped his body and returned his consciousness into the body. Before Moku lost consciousness, he heard Garuda''s voice.


    "Wee to the Mind Realm"


    ....


    After congratting Moku, Garuda closed his eyes again enjoying the sin he just got.


    "You''re too hard on him, he just a poor kid" came a soft voice that rumbled through the air.


    Garuda opened his eyes again and said "Well, I just don''t like those who are never satisfied"


    "That''s what sets them apart from us," the soft voice replied.


    "yes you are right. Do you think he will challenge you like the astral beings before?" Garuda asked.


    "Hmm.. I don''t know about that. We don''t have the ability to see the future you know. But I know, he and I will meet soon. hehehe" the soft voice chuckled.


    "Soon? it''s based on your time or his time?" Garuda asked.


    "Hmm.. which one do you think? hehehe" the soft voice chuckled again.


    "You always like puzzles, you hang out with astral beings too much to be annoying like this" Garuda snorted.


    "Astral beings are very interesting, not only because they canmit sins but also what they can achieve with those sins." the soft voicemented.


    "You mean the white light emanating from that boy?" Garuda asked.


    "That''s right. The white light behind that boy always apanies and protects him. If you threaten that boy life then the white light will fight with you until one of you is destroyed" the soft voice replied.


    "Can spiritual beings still apany their children in the astral realm?" Garuda asked again.


    "Of course not, but their prayers, wishes, feelings, and love can. The child will never feel alone even in the dark, even the darknesses from you Garuda" the soft voice answered again.


    "Is she really that strong?" Garuda asked in disbelief.


    Nothing could survive its wings, not even the light of the sun.


    "Hehehe.. Garuda that''s why I said that astral beings are very interesting. Do you know if there is a saying that says ''A Mother love will never end. It is there from beginning to the end." the soft voice chuckled.


    "I don''t want to deny you and I don''t want to argue with you, stay away from me because I want to enjoy this new sin that I have got.


    The sage Mahaguru Sabdo Palon!" Garuda warning.


    "Hehehe I''m just greeting you, the ruler of the sky Garuda!" Sabdo Palon''s soft voice drifted away and was no longer heard.


    Garuda closed his eyes again and enjoyed the sin he had just received.

 Chapter 45 EZ

    A golden cocoon shone in the middle of the night.


    The golden cocoon cracked and from the crack a golden smoke poured out.


    The swamp wind rustled violently against the trunks of the fallen trees.


    Wet leaves flew into the sky creating a whirlwind with a golden cocoon as the center.


    The cracks in the golden cocoon grew longer and wider.


    Until a hand covered in golden tribal tattoos stabbed out of the golden cocoon.


    Moku crawled with difficulty out of his cocoon, like a butterfly crawling out of its cocoon.


    Until the cocoon was torn apart and Mokuynguidly on the ground.


    The second evolution consumes more energy than the first evolution. The changes that urred in his body were also greater so he needed time to get used to his new body.


    Each of his muscle cells felt like they were alive and had a mind of their own. Moku tried to move his body but what happened instead, he seemed like a overheated squirming caterpir.


    Mokuy there for some time trying to control his new body. Until finally he was able to move his right hand, then his left.


    He tried to push his upper body up but his elbows shook and he fell again. Moku did not give up, he kept trying several times until he was finally able to stand in a sitting position.


    It wasn''t long before he could control his leg and back muscles, and Moku stood stiffly like a puppet being moved by strings.


    Moku tried to walk before falling back down again. Annoyed, he stood back stiffly then tried to take another step.


    One step, two step, three step. Along with increasing steps Moku''s body slowly no longer stiff.


    His brain adapts and gets used quickly to controlling his new body. Until at the tenth step, Moku doesn''t look like a puppet that is moved by string anymore, he can walk normally.


    Moku checked his naked body. He felt every muscle in his body as tight and hard as a diamond but flexible and easy to move like rubber.


    His dark green skin glistened in the moonlight, indicating that his skin was no longer able to be prated by ordinary sharp metal weapons.


    The dragon prana in his body flows quickly and smoothly. Moku just need one thought to cover half of his body with biofield.


    Moku looked at his palms, turned them over, then clenched them hardly.


    BUM! The air that was squeezed between his palms tightened tightly and created an explosive sound.


    He didn''t know if he was able to punch through the mountain or not, but for now, Moku knew he could punch through Stugo''s thick skin without needing to use Brajamusti or Brajadenta.


    Moku is eager to find an opponent to try out his new powers. But he already had to return to the tribe.


    Even though Moku had temporarily announced his departure to the three divisions and Nevare, Moku was still a chieftain. It''s not good if he stays away from the tribe for too long.


    Moku didn''t forget to take one of Stugo''s remaining forearms. Then he deactivated his Bhimasuta Form.


    The golden tribal tattoo crept back into Bhimasuta''s belt. Moku covers his naked body with Stugo''s fur.


    Taking the stance of running, Moku then lunged forward through the swamp.


    Swuushh!! He was very fast, every stomp of his feet pushed Moku''s body forward 10 meters away, making Moku like a green glow that streaked through the grass.


    Moku wanted tough out loud seeing how fast he ran. This new body that he couldn''t fully control was like having a nuclear reactor in every muscle.


    However, Moku suppressed his excitement, the Glittering Meadow was still covered by a knee-high white mist, indicating that the Bog forest has now transferred power to a mutated animal that lives at night.


    They are very dangerous and have a very sharp sense of hearing, even though Moku has grown stronger but he doesn''t want to waste time fighting with them.


    Right now, he was confident that he could defeat a silver tier danger mutated animal with ease, but if he encountered a mutated animal as strong as Stugo then he would have to spend quite a bit of time killing it.


    He didn''t know if he was capable of fighting a tinum tier danger mutated animal or not, because he had never seen an mutated animal that strong before. However, if they have a stronger power or twice as strong as Stugo, then Moku will have a fiercer battle.


    So for now at least until he got used to his new body, Moku didn''t want to meet a tinum tier danger mutated animal.


    Not long after, Moku arrived at Tall Grass. Moku didn''t feel any bison colony inside Tall Grass.


    ''Looks like the bison colony has run away from this ce at night'' Moku whispered to himself.


    Moku knows the way out of the food problem and the restoration of the Glittering Meadow ecosystem is through domestication. But he had no knowledge of it.


    During his lifetime in the previous world, Moku''s head was all about how to get stronger. It could be said that he had absolutely no knowledge of anything else.


    If only Datuak Sri Maharajo had not taught him how tomunicate and socialize with humans properly, maybe Moku would have ended up like a beast who only knows how to fight and fight.


    Even so, he who has be the chief of the tribe, tries to learn how to lead his tribe well. He listened more to the opinions of other orcs than made his own decisions.


    This was also taught by Datuak Sri Maharajo, his teacher once said ''as a leader, listening is better than not listening''.<sub> </sub>


    The leader has his own principles that must be firmly held, even so he must still listen to the advice and opinions of his subordinates.


    Even though the leader doesn''t do what his subordinates want him to do, at least he looks like a leader who is not selfish and willing to ept other people''s opinions.


    Moku quickly crossed the Tall Gras and exited Glittering Meadow. He climbed one of the tall trees and jumped from branch to branch.


    Walking onnd at night in the Bog forest is a stupid choice. Even with eyes that could prate the fog, Moku had no idea how many mutated animals were walking down there.


    Moku didn''t want to be a nuisance to their casual night walk.


    He kept jumping from tree to tree, Moku was moving fast, he was getting closer and closer to the location of the Dawnmist Tribe.


    He kept his jump low and didn''t cross the treetops. Moku doesn''t know what creatures are flying in the sky.


    Currently his six senses are in a high alert state, he will know what creatures are approaching him.


    The distance with his tribe was getting closer, Moku breathed a sigh of relief because he wasn''t intercepted during this return journey.


    However..


    Just as he was about to see the Dawnmist Tribe, his eyes quickly changed direction and saw a small figure perched on a tree branch.


    The small figure didn''t look at Moku, but at the Dawnmist Tribe.


    He looked like he was looking for something or was stalking someone.


    Moku slowed his movement, he jumped up slowly andnded without making a sound. With his new body this is easy to do.


    He was getting closer, but the small figure didn''t notice his arrival. Moku could see more clearly who the small figure was.


    He had a small and thin build, his height was probably no more than 1.3 m, hisrge head was supported by his small and thin neck, with pointed long ears on both side.


    A Goblin.


    The goblin seemed to be careful where he stood. He crouched down and tried to make his small body invisible. He seemed to be regretting his decision toe here.


    Moku recognized this goblin, you could say he was Moku''s first friend in this world. Swa and Laya cannot be called friends because the three of them are blood brothers.


    Moku stopped sneaking around and jumped straight into the tree where the goblin was. Mokunded and greeted his old friend.


    "EZ! What are you doing here?"


    Ez suddenly turned around, saw the figure of Moku who was covered by Stugo''s ck fur, Ez''s eyes turned white and he almost fainted on the spot.


    But his survival instincts kick in, Ez jumps in surprise and falls from a tree branch as high as almost 10 meters.


    Brak!! the sound of ass and ground colliding.


    Ez ignored his aching butt and his shortness of breath from falling from the tree. He pushed his body and ran. But Moku is faster.


    He came down from the tree and stood in front of Ez.


    "Ez, are you okay? are goblins this bad at climbing trees?" Moku was confused by Ez''s behavior.


    "Hiiiiii!!! please don''t eat me!!! I don''t have much meat! My meat stinks and will make your stomach sick!!" Ez immediately prostrated and begged.


    Moku frowned. Although orcs would eat all the flesh of any creature, they also had tastes.


    Orcs would not eat the flesh of other monsters, usually because their flesh was not tasty or there was a feeling of disgust because they hadmitted cannibalism.


    This is also almost felt by other races of monsters, they will avoid eating the meat of monsters from other races and only do so when forced or in a state of severe hunger.


    Only the goblin race felt that they were delicacy to other monsters. Mainly because of their small bodies and the notion that their flesh was delicious to other types of monsters.


    Moku remembers the first time he met Ez. Ez begged not to be eaten just like what he was doing right now.


    Moku was forced to calm him down for a long time and convinced that the orcs would rather be vegetarians than eat goblin meat.


    Moku opened the fur covering his head, while pointing at his face, Moku said "Ez, look it''s me, Moku. We may not have seen each other for a long time but you still remember my face, right?"


    Ez looked up and saw Moku''s face, then "Hiiii.... it''s sir night elf, I''m sorry sir, I don''t see your majesty, you are so shiny in the middle of the Bog forest moon.


    Please don''t kill me sir!! I''m a good goblin, I''ve never killed an elf, I hate humans. As wise people say ''the enemy of your enemy is your friend''... uh.. I don''t mean to be that proud..


    I''m enough to be a pet.. no.. no just your ve sir is enough.. I¡ª"


    Bum! Moku stomped on the ground firmly and crushed it.

 Chapter 46 That Smirk

    Feeling Moku''s power, Ez''s eyes turned white again, before he fainted Moku said in annoyance "use your monster''s nose stupid !!!"


    Moku''s face after the second evolution changed to be more handsome, Moku''s current height has reached 2.3m.


    His skin is clean and his ck hair is getting longer, so it''s only natural that Ez thinks Moku is an elf, especially since his green skin gets darker and looks ck at night.


    However, just like orcs can distinguish other orcs by smell, this ability is also possessed by goblins, even all species of monsters have it.


    So Ez only needed to sniff to determine whether the tall creature before him was a night elf or an orc.


    Ez sniffed like a dog, then his eyes widened in disbelief "Why do Orcs have faces like yours??? Are you cursed?" said Ez surprised.


    "Well, it''s a long story.. basically I evolved, why are you here Ez?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm.. uh.. evolved? like hobgoblin? I.. I want to meet the orc chieftain" said Ez.


    "Huh? Met the chief? You? I never knew a cowardly goblin like you had this kind of courage Ez. Well, you''re lucky now that you''ve met an orc chieftain" Moku opened his arms wide.


    "You? the chief?" Ez was once again wide-eyed in disbelief.


    "That''s right, I am the chief of the orc tribe, I am the chief of the Dawnmist tribe!" Moku smirked.


    "Eh! That smirk! are you really Moku?" Ez was shocked.


    "Fuck!! You still don''t believe me? Is your nose rotting?" Moku is annoyed.


    "Well, it can''t be helped, we haven''t seen each other for a long time so it''s only natural that I forgot your smell.. wait.. wait.. you said you were the chief of the orc tribe right?" Ez''s face changed from guilt back to surprise.


    "It''s okay.. yes.. I''m the chief of the orc tribe" Moku patted his chest.


    "Impossible! how can that be?" Ez''s eyes grew bigger as he widened his eyes.


    "Well it''s easy, I just need to beat the previous chief" Moku replied lightly.


    "The previous chief? That Goku? Impossible, aren''t you still a child?" Ez stared in disbelief.


    "Fuck you Ez! How can you question my prowess. Up to you if you believe it or not. I want to see my wife, I miss her so much right now" Moku gets annoyed. He turned around and ignored Ez.


    "WHAT? wife? why do you have a wife? Are you really the orc chieftain and beat Goku?.. Moku.. Hey.. Moku.. wait.. wait!" Ez chased after Moku who had already walked away.


    One of the reasons why he dared to approach the orc tribe was because he knew Moku. When he first met Moku, Ez knew that Moku was different from other orcs.


    Moku''s eyes radiated a savagery that was different from other orcs. Not savageness as self-defense, but savagery that arises from self-confidence.


    Moku and Ez walked side by side into the orc tribe''s encampment. Currently none of the orcs were still awake, they were all asleep from exhaustion from the daytime activities.


    No one is on guard at night, this did not only happen after Moku became the chief of the tribe but even before Moku was born.


    Watching at night in the Bog forest is a bad decision for anyone who lives here. Not only because of impaired vision due to the dark night and thick fog.


    But also because the air is very cold. At night in the Bog forest, starting a fire in the open is tantamount to enticing a mutated animal to attack.


    So usually the monsters that inhabit the Bog forest, will make their homes in the underground like Goblins or use unique animals as natural rms.


    Orcs coexist with one type of animal called Cendet.


    This beautiful and umon creature is a type of bird. It''s about the size of a pigeon, has two huge and two smaller wings, four strong legs and a long, elegant tail.


    They have a thick, strong skin covered in short, thin feathers, which is usually either grey or light brown or abination of these colors.


    They live in moist areas and are quitemon. They''re omnivores and their beaks are ideal for eating grain.


    They''re crepuscr and rely on their sight and sense of smell to get around. They do have no visible ears, but their hearing is not very reliable.


    They have small beaks and gorgeous eyes. Their heads are small and thin inparison to their bodies.


    They make sounds ranging from fairly high pitched to rtively high pitched and have a fairly wide range of sounds they make to indicate discoveries, dangers and otherwisemunicate with each other.


    These creatures are very peaceful, but they get very territorial.


    The orcs would spread stale food in the form of grains around the camp, make their houses out of dry grass and palm fibers, then ce them on the camp walls.


    Cendet would get used to living with orcs and recognize their smell. Then if any other creature approached the tribe other than the orcs, the cendet would chirp loudly and wake up the orcs.


    Right now one of the reasons why Cendet didn''t chirp after a goblin entered the gates of the tribal camp was because Moku covered Ez''s smell with his scent.


    Ez also pressed his body closer to Moku, he didn''t want to wake the orcs. Ez still couldn''t believe that Moku was the orc chieftain.


    They continued walking through the orc tents, until they came to thergest tent and had a different shape from the others.


    Moku walked casually closer to the tent while Ez started to feel worried because he was afraid that he was brought by Moku to the wrong tent.


    Moku parted the curtain of the tent and entered without hesitation, Ez behind him saw five slender figures that didn''t have orc-like bodies.


    With his smell he could tell that four of the sleeping figures were female humans, while the other one with arge belly smelled like orcs, but smelled slightly different from male orcs.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing the tent filled with women, Ez was getting more and more scared, he didn''t know if Moku was really the chief or they really entered the wrong tent.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps entering their tent, the girls opened their still heavy eyes.


    Each one of them was covered in thick fur, it seemed that Boku gave the girls skins and furs to keep them from getting cold at night.


    In the dark state of the tent, they saw Moku''s slightly changed face from his previous evolution. ire, Lina, and Widya were mesmerized.


    But not with Vivi who has a strange taste of man "Hiiiiii.... NIGHT ELF!!! SIR Please don''t kill us!! we just innocent girls!! we never kill chicken let alone elves!!" She screamed in horror before prostrating herself pleadingly.


    Moku felt deja vu, he became furious and shouted "Fuck!! This me Moku! How can you all forgeting my handsome face?!!"


    "eh?" Vivi looked up to confirm.


    "Eh?" ire, Linda, and Widya who stopped fascinated and stared at him for sure.


    Moku''s current face is indeed simr to the face of the previous one, even that change is said to be invisible at a nce. However, the aura that overflowed from his body made him seem like someone new.


    "Hmm.. Moku.. Moku? MOKU!!!" Anna who was still half awake became wide-eyed after hearing Moku''s voice.


    "Hey Nevare..did you miss me?" Moku smirked.


    "Ah that smirk, he really is Moku" Vivi and the other three girls nodded after confirming.


    Moku couldn''t help but smile bitterly at the whispers of the girls, ''Am I only known by my smirk?'' he started to have doubts about his good looks after this second evolution.


    "MOKU WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN??!!" Anna stood holding while her waist.


    With her big pregnant belly, Anna looks like a pregnant wife scolding her husband for noting home all night.


    "Hehehe Nevare, you really miss me huh? I was only gone a week but you already miss me like this.." Moku chuckled.


    He approached Anna and opened his arms to hug his angry wife.


    kk!! Anna pped away Moku''s hand that was approaching.


    "one week?! YOU SAY ONE WEEK!! ARE YOU LIVING UNDER ROCK??!! YOU HAVE BEEN GONE FOR ALMOST A MONTH!! We think something dangerous happen to you..!! If not because of Boku, Goku already gone with the other to search for you!!"


    Anna pointed at Moku''s chest angrily.


    "ONE MONTH!!!!" Moku was surprised.


    He felt like he had only been in the swamp for a week, he never realized he had been unconscious for over two weeks.


    ''Was my meeting with Garuda really that long or was I unconscious for that long?'' Moku didn''t know.


    Moku looked at Anna''s eyes which were already reddened and teary, it seemed that Anna was really worried about him.


    Moku looked at Ez and the other four girls, "eehh.. can you give the two of us some room? Ez, you can go with the other girl to the bathhouse" Moku asked.


    After Moku turned to Ez, then the girls realize that if Moku entered the tent not alone, there was a goblin following behind him.


    Ez was still gaping and couldn''t believe what had just happened. All the girls in the tent knew Moku and another girl who had green skin and smelled like an orc was scolding Moku like a wife scolding her husband.


    Moku and Ez hadn''t seen each other in just a few years, but when they met again Moku was already an orc chieftain and had five women at once.


    He feels that life is unfair, he who is older than Moku is still single and just an ordinary goblin in his tribe.


    The other girls wanted to ask who this goblin was brought by Moku, but they didn''t want to get caught up in household quarrels between Moku and Anna. The girls nodded and went into the bathhouse.


    Moku nced at Ez who was still gaping, he grabbed Ez''s neck and threw him into the bathhouse.


    Ez darted into the Bathhouse andnded face-first.


    The girls stared at the goblin who had just been thrown into the bathhouse with wary eyes.


    They didn''t know if the goblins were ferocious monsters or not. But they only hoped that the goblins weren''t monsters with a strong lust like orcs.


    They drew close to each other and prepared to fight if these goblins attacked. Especially Lina and Vivi who had a bad experience seeing their two friends being killed by goblins.


    Ez pushed himself up and stood, the pain on his face indicating that he wasn''t dreaming. Moku has really be a sessful man.


    He looked at the other four girls who were on alert, with blood dripping from one nose, Ez smiled stupidly, scratched the back of his head, and said "Heydies.. hehehe"


    Suddenly all the worries of the girls disappeared after seeing Ez''s stupid face. They felt it was outrageous to think that this small and cute creature matched the ferocity and toughness of an orc.


    However, they just kept quiet and kept their distance from Ez. Especially Lina and Vivi who were still alert despite seeing Ez''s stupid and funny face.


    The conditions inside the Bathhouse became silent.


    Not because they were awkward with each other, but because the four girls and one goblin were using all their senses to eavesdrop on the conversation inside the tent.

 Chapter 47 Reconciliation Of Couple

    After that there were only the two of them in the tent. Moku again tried to approach Anna, but Anna moved away from him.


    "Nevare, I don''t know how long I have been gone, I be unconscious when evolve for the second time." Moku exined.


    Anna just kept quiet and looked at Moku with teary eyes.


    "Well.. what happened to the tribe while I was away?" Moku asked.


    "How do I know, do you think I''m the chief of this tribe?" Anna quipped.


    "Hey.. hey.. why are you still angry? I''m sorry, okay. I never thought that my second evolution would take that long.


    Nevare.. what are you worried about? you not thinking I will leave you and this tribe alone right?" Moku came closer.


    "I don''t know if you will leave or not. But I know if you have lied to me" Anna turned her back on Moku.


    "Well.. I''m Sorry okay" Moku came closer and hugged Anna from behind.


    "Don''t touch me, you liar!" Anna shrugged her shoulders.


    "Nevare, hear me a second please. I have reasons not to tell you about your transformation.


    I have my own worries. I''m afraid that if you find out you''re going to turn into an orc, you''ll stop training. I don''t want you to leave me!" Moku said softly.


    Anna stopped fighting back and let Moku hug her "Really? just because of that you kept my transformation a secret?" Anna turned her head and asked.


    Moku looked into Anna''s eyes and nodded. He gently hugged Anna''s body and rubbed her stomach.


    "Moku, I told you that I won''t leave before this child is born and I can beat you." Anna turned around and looked deeply into Moku''s eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it but I''m just scared" Moku grabbed Anna''s waist and rested her head against his chest.


    "Are you really afraid of me leaving you?" Anna asked while listening to Moku''s heartbeat.


    "Really Afraid" Moku answered briefly.


    "Really really afraid?" Anna asked and looked at Moku''s face.


    "Really really afraid" Moku smiled and replied.


    They kissed each other, Anna looked Moku in the eye and asked again "really really really afraid?"


    Moku felt like he was being asked by elementary kid but still answered "really really really afraid"


    "hehe you cowardly orc" Anna whined.


    They both fell back into the kiss.


    At first only their lips met, feeling each other''s warmth and softness from each other''s lips.


    Then Moku put his tongue into Anna''s mouth, before Anna sucked Moku''s tongue. They take turns licking their partner''s tongue.


    Anna missed Moku''s presence. She had been sleeping with worried for a month and the thought of Moku being killed somewhere or leave her, it gave her a nightmares.


    She never knew if someone''s presence could make her like this. So that when she saw Moku''s new figure in the tent, she immediately recognized him, not only from the smell but also the feeling in her heart that was filling again.


    Anna spilled her longing, worries, and fears in their kiss. Her breaths became increasingly heavy and moans began to escape from her mouth as their kiss grew hotter.


    Their kiss broke, Anna tightly hugged Moku''s neck not wanting him to leave again. "Moku.. even if I defeat you in the future, I will not leave you, I will be orcs queen and make you to serve me forever" Anna said with lustful eyes.


    Moku lifted Anna''s body, carried her like a princess, before sitting her on hisp "and I promise that will never happen" Moku whispered in Anna''s reddened ear.


    The darkness of the tent didn''t stop them from looking at each other. Orc eyes can even see in the dark.


    Moku kissed the back of Anna''s ear and licked it slowly.


    "Ah.. ah.." Anna moaned softly.


    His lips moved to her forehead, cheeks, nose, before returning to her lips, filling Anna''s face with a kiss.


    They both fell back into a passionate kiss.


    Moku''s hands didn''t stay still, both of them gently squeezed Anna''s ass which were getting bigger after the transformation and her pregnancy.


    "mhh..mhh.." Anna''s moans were covered by their increasingly fierce kisses.


    The exchanging saliva and tongue created a sound like two wet skins pping each other. The cold air inside the tent turned hot.


    Anna grabbed Moku''s long hair and pulled him closer. She seemed to want to be swallowed up in their kiss.


    Moku broke their kiss and moved his lips to Anna''s neck. He kissed, licked, and gently bit Anna''s neck.


    "ah.. Moku.. ah.." Anna moaned and asked Moku to keep doing it.


    Moku''s one hand stopped squeezing Anna''s buttocks and climbed up to Anna''s breasts. When about to squeeze it, Anna asked "Moku, who was that goblin?" in a still breathless voice.


    Suddenly Moku''s movement stopped and remembered Ez. He remembered the reason Ez came to the orc tribe because he wanted to meet the orc chieftain.


    But he didn''t know what Ez''s reason was for meeting the orc chieftain.


    Moku knows Ez is very timid, even though he trusts Moku but Ez still has a fear of other orcs.


    So that Ez who dared to approach the orc tribe must be due to something important he wanted to tell.


    Feeling Moku suddenly stop, Anna looked at Moku questioningly.


    "I''m sorry, but it looks like Ez.. that goblin has important news to listen to" Moku replied apologetically.


    Hearing that Anna''s face turned furious, she turned around and wanted to stand up, but Moku held her in his arms. "Stay here, it will be warmer here" Moku said as he hugged Anna tightly.


    Anna snorted and stopped trying to stand up, even so her body was still not facing Moku.<sub> </sub>


    ''You''re the one who reminded me of this problem, now you''re the one who''s angry with me, what do you really want woman?'' Moku took a long sigh in his heart.


    "Ez, ire, Widya, Vivi, Lina, you cane" Moku ordered.


    Ez and the other four girls went back into the tent. They saw Anna was already sitting on Moku''sp. Their faces all turned red.


    ''if both of you not done yet, why you call us toe, you want us to watch live show?'' they said insultingly in their hearts.


    "Widya can you make a fire and Vivi can you bring Ez water, please" Moku asked.


    Since Anna started training with the orcs, not only the orcs'' views, but Moku also changed his view of the girls.


    They did not and they are not afraid or ostracize Anna even though her body changed. They even grew closer to Anna and appreciated her sacrifice.


    Their treatment of Anna makes Moku''s view of the four girls change. They weren''t as cowardly and selfish as Moku thought. Then Moku no longer red and spoke harshly to them.


    "Let me take the water" ire wants to rece Vivi to take water for Ez.


    Moku just nodded, there seems to be a past between Anna, Lina, Vivi and the goblins. Moku doesn''t want to ask if the girls don''t tell.


    "let me bring you water too" Anna whispered.


    "It''s okay, I need you here right now more than water" Moku whispered softly into Anna''s ear, his hand gently gripped Anna''s hand.


    Anna blushed and rxed her back, her head resting on Moku''s shoulder making her white hair and Moku''s ck hair mixing each other.


    Even though Moku and Anna were whispering to each other, their voices weren''t so low that Ez and the girls couldn''t hear them.


    They again cursed the two couples in their hearts.


    Not long after, the bonfire was alive and Ez was drinking.


    "Ez, can you tell me what happened? why are you in our tribe thiste" Moku started to ask.


    "Hmm.. where should I start.. it''s quite long.. but basically our tribe wants to attack the orc tribe within 5 days" Ez said casually.


    Suddenly, the entire tent became silent. Before the most expressive person among them raised the question in the hearts of all of them.


    "WHAAATTTT????!!!!" Vivi didn''t lower her voice at all.


    Vivi''s shrill voice filled the entire tent and made the ears of Widya and Lina beside her ring.


    "Vivi lower your voice, the other orcs are sleeping!" Lina said while holding her ear which was still ringing.


    "Eh, I''m sorry, but I was very surprised" Vivi defended herself.


    Although they weren''t too passive in monsternguage, the girls who had lived with the orc tribe for almost half a year understood what Moku and Ez were talking about.


    "Ez, please exin in the first ce why the goblin tribe decided to attack our tribe" Anna asked.


    "Eh? our tribe?.. hmm at first because¡ª" Ez wanted to answer but stopped after seeing Moku raise his hand.


    Six pairs of eyes turned to Moku with question marks in their heads, why did Moku tell Ez to stop answering Anna''s questions.


    But their questions were answered after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching their tent.


    "Nevare, everything okay inside?" Boku''s voice heard.


    "Boku please call all the orcs to gather in my tent" Moku said.


    "MOKU!!!" Boku was surprised.


    Moku swung his right hand quickly causing the wind to blow through the curtains of the tent.


    The curtain of the tent opened and lifted up, Moku is seen sitting with Anna on hisp. Boku''s eyes widened when he saw Moku, he smelled Moku scent and confirmed it.


    "Boku, I''m sorry, I''ve been missing for almost a month. However we have emergency news, can you call the other orcs to rush to my tent?" Moku asked once again.


    "YES KU!" Boku stood up straight before turning around and quickly waking up the other orcs.


    In less than five minutes, all the orcs had gathered inside Moku''s tent and made it cramped.


    Moku''s tent is divided into two, where Moku sits on the bed with Anna still in hisp, the four girls sit behind Moku, the orcs sit opposite Moku, and Ez sits in front of the tent curtain.


    Moku thought that cowardly Ez would not dare to speak in a tent filled with orcs.


    However, cing him at the exit will give Ez a calming effect, where he can exit the tent at any time he want.


    Moku didn''t want to spend time calming the goblins who were so scared that couldn''t speak.


    The reason Anna''s position is on Moku''sp is because... well he just wants to hug her longer. Anna looked veryfortable, her eyes that had been excited before, now looked sleepy.


    Maybe soon this pregnant woman will fall asleep on Moku''sp.


    For some reason there was no envy in the orcs'' eyes, they looked like they were learning something. Maybe they learn how to treat pregnant women as good and right as possible.


    "I wee all of you into my tent my brothers.. and sisters


    I know there are many reports or things you want to tell me. Likewise, I also want to ask you many things.


    However right now, a goblin in front of us has very important news for our tribe.


    This goblin is Ez, my childhood friend, if you believe me then listen to his words like you hear my words.


    Ez, you can started to tell the story from the beginning" Moku said.


    Ez felt all eyes on him, he feel a stage fright. Taking a deep breath, Ez began to narrate the beginning of the incident.

 Chapter 48 Ez Worry

    "I returned to the tribe after picking some fruit in the forest. By then the sun was about to set and white mist had started to descend from Wolf Slope Mountain.


    However, when I arrived at the goblin cave, the goblins were still gathered at the cave gate. I felt strange because usually I was thest person to enter the cave.


    After I asked what happened to one of the goblins there, he said that our shaman and chief decided to attack the orc tribe and told them to prepare in 5 day.


    I wondered why we would attack the orc tribe, because as far as I know there has never been a battle between the orc tribe and the goblin tribe.


    However, none of the goblins there knew about it, only the chief, the shaman, and a few high-ranking tribesmen knew the exact reason for this attack.


    I panicked because I knew that even though there were only few of you, you were very strong. Even if we attack suddenly, you can knew it with your sense of smell.


    That''s why I want to meet the orc chieftain and ask him to withdraw from this battle. I am willing to be your ve for life, I just don''t want my brothers and sisters to be killed.


    I beg of you!" Ez bowed his head pleadingly.


    But the orcs paid no heed to Ez''s pleas, their eyes turned red, and their faces filled with anger. So as usual the cheerleaders among them were the first to voice the orcs'' anger.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!!! WHERE THAT WEAK GOBLIN HAD A GUT TO ATTACK US!!!" Swa shouted angrily.


    All the other orcs were also getting ready to shout in anger, but the overwhelming aura fill the entire tent made the air choke in their throats.


    The orcs turned to Moku and saw him ring at them angrily.


    kk!! the sound of Swa''s head being ped by Laya.


    "Don''t you see Nevare is sleeping? do you want she wake up and kill you?!" Laya said into Swa''s ear.


    All eyes were on Anna who was fast asleep on Moku''sp. Moku changed his sitting position so that Anna was morefortable to lean on.


    All the orcs became silent and swallowed their anger. Some of them even taking a paper and writing something on it with charcoal.


    Ez and the four girls nced at Anna and Moku with envy. ''Is this the advantage of being the chief''s wife? no one dares to wake you up when you sleep'' they whispered in their hearts.


    Unbeknownst to Anna, who was sleeping, she was one of the reasons why this conversation could run smoothly and not filled with shout of angry orcs.


    If the orcs were consumed with anger then Ez would run away in fear, even if they caught him back, he most likely wouldn''t dare to speak again.


    After seeing that the orcs had calmed down, Moku nced at one of the orcs and said "Goku what do you think about this?"


    "OF COUR¡ª" "Shhhh!!" all the orcs shush Goku who wanted to scream in anger. Goku cleared his throat and repeated in a quieter voice "of course we will attack them first, let we kill this arrogant goblin till they know how to bow!"


    Ez''s face paled, he really regretted his decision toe to the orc tribe.


    Goku''s answer made almost all the orcs nod. It could be said that Goku''s answer perfectly matched the characteristics of the orcs.


    They couldn''t wait to fight and kill, they were tired of hunting animals that had no intelligence. Goblins were the perfect opponent to test the results of their training so far.


    Moku made noment, his one hand stroked Anna''s hair, and the other gently stroked Anna''s stomach. Then he nced at one of the other orcs, "Mige what do you think?" Moku asked.


    "I agree with Goku''s point of view, however it would be dishonorable and unlike warriors if we attack the goblins suddenly. We should wait for them toe and let them attack us.


    That way we''ll have a reason to fight and finish them all off. Like KuMoku once say ''Enemies are not sought, if meet is inevitable''" Mige replied with burning eyes.


    Mige''s answer made the orcs sound "aahh", "ooohh", and nod. The young orc group seemed to be puffing out their chests and proud of their intelligent generation.


    If Goku''s answer is the personification of the true character of the orcs, then Mige''s answer is the personification of the warrior.


    Attacking the enemy suddenly was a disgraceful act for a warrior, they would prefer to fight the enemy from the front rather than attack from behind.


    Right now, not only was Ez''s face pale, but his body was also dripping with cold sweat. The only thing keeping him from running in fear was the feeling of security being so close to the exit.


    Moku again gave no response orment, he took a fleece nket, and covered Anna''s body so she wouldn''t be cold. His movements were very slow and careful not to wake Anna.


    He looks like a mother who managed to put her child to sleep and wants to put her in the baby crate.


    The orcs watched Moku''s movements carefully, they seemed to be trying to memorize all the details of the movement even from the way Moku''s fingers moved.<sub> </sub>


    Ez and the other four girls cursed again in their hearts.


    Moku nced at one of the orcs who from the beginning until now did not show any expression, he was often nicknamed ''stone face'' by other orcs, "Boku, what do you think?" Moku asked.


    "KuMoku, I can''t give you a definitive opinion on this. I have no information about what really happened and why the goblin tribe wanted to attack us.


    As far as I know, our tribe and the goblin tribe have no enmity or grudges between each other.


    That''s why I think it''s better if we gather information first about why they want to attack us" Boku said.


    The orcs feel Boku is too weak in this matter, why should we wait to attack the enemy.


    But Boku wasn''t done yet, he continued what he was saying "So I think, in order to gather information we should catch some goblins.


    It was better if the goblins were from their higher-ups or their chiefs and shamans directly. We will take them to the tribe and interrogate them until we have all the information about the goblins.


    Then after all the information is gathered then we will attack them with full strength. As KuMoku once said, ''Tagak means that you respect your enemies and don''t underestimate them''".


    The eyes of all the orcs lit up at Boku''s opinion. They feel this is the best way to solve this problem.


    Mige''s opinion was also good, but the young Mige didn''t think much further about war. In battle, enemy information is very valuable.


    They also learn this during hunting, where the PG team will be tasked with gathering all the information they can get about the animal colony before they are going to hunt.


    Boku''s opinion reflects the new civilization and character of the orcs.


    They no longer just attack blindly but they have understood the importance of information and reconnaissance of the enemy.


    With the information they get, they will form a new strategy that is able to minimize the possibility of defeat and increase the chance of victory.


    After that, they will attack with all their strength until the enemy is gone. Like a lion hunting a rabbit with full strength.


    Right now Ez really regretted his decision toe to this tribe. Although Ez''s decision seems the stupidest thing he had ever done, he still hoped for the nature, character, and disposition of the orcs.


    Not the nature, character, and disposition of Moku, but of the actual orcs. Even though he''s a coward Ez isn''t a stupid goblin, he''s actually very smart.


    He knew that if the brutal, warlike, and arrogant orcs heard that the goblins were about to attack, they would be furious and decide to attack first.


    Even though orcs are stronger than goblins, Ez knows that goblins have other abilities that orcs don''t. Namely their skills in making weapons and building caves.


    Their caves are filled with traps, confusing mazes, and goblins who can attack from anywhere.


    Coupled with their weapons made of iron, it would be superior to orcs who still used bones, stones, and woods as weapons.


    If the orcs attack then the goblins can hide in the cave and lure them into a trap. With the small number of orcs they will be able to beat them one by one.


    This will make the goblin''s chance of victory much greater than with the surprise attack nned before.


    However, Ez never thought that not only did the orcs not get angry, they even discussed calmly and made strategies that exceeded Ez''s expectations.


    Although he was afraid of Goku''s opinion but it was almost the same as what he wanted to happen.


    Mige''s opinion is the thing Ez wants to avoid, he wants the battle not to take ce in an open area, but in close space like their cave. Nevertheless, they will still manage it with their more advanced weapon and trap.


    However, Boku''s opinion made EZ''s whole body shiver with fear. He never expected that a brutal, warlike, and arrogant orc would understand the importance of seeking out enemy information.


    If the orc tribe chose to use Boku''s opinion then it was likely that the goblin tribe would be finished.


    Ez knew if this was the orc tribe he was used to know then they would attack first like Goku''s opinion.


    Or if the worst thing happened where the pride of the orc tribe was too great then they would choose to challenge the goblin tribe in open battle ording to what Mige said.


    However, it never urred to his mind, if the orcs not only did not ridicule Boku''s opinion but they nodded and looked at Boku in admiration.


    ''Then what''s with that ''KuMoku once say'' is your holy spell or something?'' Ez cursed in his heart.

 Chapter 49 So Cute

    Ez thought why the orcs suddenly changed, he remembered that the chief of this tribe was no longer Goku but Moku.


    He saw Moku who was still busy with Anna sleeping on hisp.


    ''Is this perverted orc causing the other orcs to change??'' he asked himself.


    Ez shook his head and removed the question from his mind. He had more important issues to solve.


    Ez had to immediately change the minds of the other orcs by doing something, like insulting them and calling them cowards for not daring to attack the goblins head-on or so on.


    However, before Ez could say anything, arge orc stepped forward and knelt down "KuMoku! I want to be appointed to capture the goblin tribal officials!" Vagkares forward and says confidently.


    Ez was getting paler, he had to do something fast, but once again Ez couldn''t open his mouth before another tall orc stepped forward and knelt down.


    "KuMoku! This kind of task is very suitable for us who are used to moving alone, the SF team is ready to be assigned to capture the goblin tribal officials!" Yagnar patted his chest with burning eyes.


    Once again Ez could only suppress his voice as a slender orc stepped forward and knelt down.


    "KuMoku! forget the other teams, they can only talk. We are the best runners in this tribe, with our speed we can quickly catch those goblin top brass" Viggu smirked, proud of his team.


    Ez''s hopes of turning things around were dashed when another orc with tiptoe-steps stepped forward and knelt down.


    "Moku, of course we''re brothers who are going! I''m sure you don''t want to miss breaking those goblins'' skinny necks! hehe" Swa chuckled confirming that Moku would prefer him and Laya to go together.


    Swa knew that Moku also wanted to go scouting and kidnap some high-ranking goblins, but as the chief of the tribe, Moku couldn''t possibly go alone or go with one of the teams.


    Because if he only chooses one team, then Moku will be considered favoritism and favor one team over the others.


    However, if Moku went with his two blood brothers then the orcs couldn''t protest.


    Swa was proud of his thoughts and nced at Laya with a look asking for praise.


    Laya just red wide-eyed while his mouth mumbled ''WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!!!'' silently.


    Swa didn''t hear what Laya said, he just thought if Laya was shy to praise him, "hehe both my brothers are both shy to praise" he mumbled to himself.


    All eyes then turned to Moku, waiting for Moku''s decision to appoint who would be in charge of kidnapping the goblin officials. They didn''t feel there was a better way than Boku''s opinion.


    But again Moku did not provide a response orment. He was busy staring at Anna''s sleeping face and stroking her hair. Moku touched Anna''s small nose and squeezed it gently.


    Anna who felt her sleep was disturbed reflexively waved her hands and her nose twitched. "Hehehe so cute" whispered Moku. Even though his voice was small, it could still be heard in this silent tent.


    The orcs again added to their records. They showed each other their notes and corrected them.


    There were murmurs such as "..you''re wrong.." "..the index finger should be bent like this.." "..the head caress is from top to bottom not from bottom to top .." and so on.


    Even Boku, who always had a straight face, seemed to focus on taking notes on his parchment paper. ire frowned as she saw Boku was so focused on studying Moku''s movements.


    ''I hope he doesn''t think about practicing it in the future'' ire worried in her heart.


    Ez and the four girls cursed again in their hearts ''can you focus on here, are you the chief or not, stop flirting out!!!''


    Feeling all the orcs waiting for him to speak, Moku reluctantly looked away from Anna''s sleeping face.


    Moku straightened his seat and started to speak,


    "Thank you for your advice my three heads of division. Before I say my decision, I want to thank Ez, who hase here to give our tribe this very important information" Moku looked at Ez.


    The orcs were reminded of the little goblin who hade to bring them this news. The orcs nodded to Ez showing their gratitude.


    Ez who had been in a state of panic earlier, didn''t know how to respond, he could only stiffly nod back.


    "Even though you didn''t mean to help our tribe.. you could say you wanted to trap our tribe.. but I''m still grateful that you came here and told us about the goblin tribe that was about to attack.


    Thanks my old friend" Moku smirked.


    Ez''s face immediately paled, he didn''t expect Moku to know his n all along.


    All the orcs tilted their heads in confusion, while Mige, Goku, and Boku responded with "hm?!", "ah!", and "I know it!".


    Seeing the gazes of the three orcs turn sinister, Ez immediately stepped forward and knelt in front of Moku. "I''m very sorry KuMoku, I never intend to deceive the orcs.


    The news I bring is what really happened. The goblin tribe will actually attack the orc tribe in less than 5 days.<sub> </sub>


    If KuMoku feels I tricked the orcs, I want to apologize for this misunderstand¡ª" Ez swallowed his words back after seeing Moku raise his hand.


    "Ez, I don''t me you and I''m not mad at you. If I were in your position I would probably do the same. Imend your wisdom.


    Orcs are physically much stronger than Goblins, even though we are few in number but with our regeneration abilities and body strength, orcs can kill hundreds of goblins in open war.


    So it was the right decision to lure the orcs to attack first. With the traps andbyrinths in your cave, the goblins can kill the orcs one by one" said Moku calmly.


    Suddenly all the orcs realized what was really going on.


    If they were provoked by the news that Ez brought and attacked the goblin cave then they would most likely really be extinct or if there were survivors, the numbers would not allow the orcs to be able to take revenge or survive in the cruel Bog forest.


    "I also want to apologize for seeing you as a coward Ez. I never thought that you would be this brave. You know whatever the orcs decide, we will still kill you, but you stille to this ce" Moku looked at Ez in admiration.


    "Well.." Ez couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He sighed and gave in. His n had failed, he was just biding his time for the orcs to kill him.


    Even if he ran away, his short legs wouldn''t be able to carry him away from the orcs'' pursuit.


    Moku didn''t look at Ez anymore and looked at Goku "Goku, your n sounds simple but I know that you really want to test the fighting skills of the orcs. I also want to know how strong orcs are right now.


    Deer, Wildebeest, Bison, and other animal colonies in Glittering Meadow are not opponents to measure your abilities. Even so I don''t think the goblin tribe is a worthy opponent either.


    They can only rely on numbers, metal weapons, andbyrinths against you.


    Even if you win it''s not something to be proud of and if you lose it doesn''t measure your fighting ability as an individual or a group." Moku exined.


    The orcs muttered and nodded.


    "Mige, I feel proud of your warrior attitude and thank you for remembering what I said about the principle of st where ''Enemies are not sought, if meet is inevitable''.


    But you misunderstood the word ''enemies'' in that principle. The enemy is not only those who attack in in sight but also those who intend to attack you and make preparations to attack.


    Remember where there''s a smoke, there''s a fire.


    The goblin tribe getting ready to battle is a smoke and we have to extinguish it before it bes a big fire." Moku forgot the true meaning of the saying, but he said it anyway because it would look cooler.


    The orcs returned with "oohh!!", "aahhh!", "true, true, true".


    "Boku, I''m very gratefull for your wisdom, you didn''t disappoint us as the wisest orc. Even so, you forgot something.


    Not all enemies have to be enemies that we destroy until nothing remains.


    Just like a lion who hunts in the savanna, he will not eat all the animals that are there, he will still leave a few animals so they can breed.


    That way he would have an inexhaustible supply of food.


    So before deciding to fight, we must first think about whether we really have to kill this enemy until there is nothing left or there are other uses for them that can benefit the orcs." Moku smirked.


    "You are more wise than me" Boku replied.


    "That''s why I decided to win this battle by..." Moku smiled.


    Ez, the girls, and the orcs opened their ears wide waiting to hear Moku''s n to win this war.


    They were like waiting for the prize curtain to be opened with the sound of drums rumbling as the background music.


    Then Moku opened his mouth "without fighting!!!".


    "HUH!?" Ez''s mouth was wide open.


    "huh?" the girls were afraid of mishearing after tranting Moku''s monsternguage.


    "Huh?" the orcs remembered that they once thought of Moku as a crazy orc.


    kk! Laya and Swa patted their foreheads at the same time.


    ''hehehe I will show them if Datuak Sri Maharajo doesn''t just teach me how to dance'' said Moku in his heart not paying attention to the reactions of the people around him.


    He looked down and saw Anna''s who was sleeping soundly, stroked her chubby cheeks, and whispered "so cute!!"


    And once again everyone in the silent tent heard it clearly. Ez, the girls, even the orcs cursed in their hearts ''STOP FLIRTING ALREADY!!''.

 Chapter 50 Lina Skill

    Moku stood with his arms outstretched. Even though he didn''t move his mind kept spinning imagining all kinds of conditions that could ur while negotiating with the goblin tribe.


    Last night''s meeting ended with Moku asking Ez to take him and some orcs to meet the higher-ups of the goblin tribe.


    At first, Ez did not want to bring them into the goblin tribe, he would rather die being killed by orcs than be a traitor to his tribe.


    However, Ez agreed after Moku promised that he just wanted to meet the goblin tribe to negotiate and find out the real reason why the goblin tribe wanted to attack the orc tribe.


    Then Moku asked Ez to wait in the bathhouse because he wanted to discuss something with his tribe members.


    Since this was an internal conversation of the orcs, Ezplied and went back into the bathhouse.


    After Ez left, Moku asked the orcs everything that happened to the tribe when he evolved. Each of the division heads reported the progress and problems they encountered.


    Moku answered some problems and made some decisions. If there was anything he couldn''t decide directly, Moku simply had the orcs wait for further developments.


    The meeting continued until the next day. Moku dismissed the orcs and asked Swa, Laya, and Zalthu to apany him to the goblin tribe.


    None of the other orcs had a problem with Swa and Laya leaving with Moku, but they did ask why Moku chose Zalthu.


    Moku replied that the reason for bringing Zalthu was because he had more experience with the goblin tribe than the other orcs.


    Although Goku and Boku have knowledge of goblins on par with Zalthu, they are division heads so it is not good for them to leave their position when Moku is not in the tribe.


    After that Moku asked the orcs to bring Stugo''s head which was still left in the swamp.


    Currently Swa, Laya and Zalthu are getting ready to leave. However, Moku was stopped by the girls, they said that Moku''s current clothes were very inappropriate and would embarrass the orc tribe in the eyes of the goblins.


    Therefore they suggested to wait a while until Lina finished making his new clothes. After some bickering, it all ended in Moku having to stand motionless for two hours like this.


    "and done!" said Lina in a cheerful voice.


    She stepped back and looked at Moku with sparkling eyes. She seemed to be appreciating her own work.


    "Thanks Lina" Moku nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally he was able to escape from this suffering.


    He looked at his body which was now covered by a ck fur coat and ck shorts covering his crotch. Coupled with songket cloth tied around his waist.


    This coat and shorts are made of Stugo fur, Moku came home with all the Stugo fur from swamp. The fur covering Stugo''s 6 meter body is too much if only used to make Moku''s clothes.


    As usual, after evolution he emerges from the cocoon naked. At first Moku wanted to make clothes with Stugo fur on a whim.


    However, Anna showed her new clothes made by Lina.


    With her growing body and growing belly, Anna''s old clothes became too tight.


    Anna then asked for leather, thread, needles, and cloth from Boku to make new clothes together with Lina. Lina designed Anna''s new clothes very beautifully.


    Her neck and breasts are covered by a leather-lined cloth that is neatly sewn up to the base of the sleeves. It makes her erged breasts morefortable and her hand movements are not hindered.


    Her bulging belly due to pregnancy is covered with thick brown fur, which can be detached through the ties behind her.


    The lower body is covered by fur and skin that extends to the knees. Make Anna''s long legs look sexier.


    There was a fear within Moku that the orcs would spiral out of control after seeing Anna''s new sexy outfit. But it seems they can still hold back.


    Anna who rarely gets out of the tent and rests more is likely to be one of the reasons.


    "Your wee, I''m happy can help" Lina nodded.


    "I approve of your desire to learn how to make songket and use the sewing equipment avable in the tribe. You just have to ask Boku or Laya" Moku added.


    "Really?? Yeah!!" Lina jumped for joy.


    One of the problems reported by the three divisions is that the new food huts are full. They want to reduce or remove some of their non-food contents, such as skin, bones, and fur.


    However, Moku feels these three things will still be usefulter. Then Lina raised a voice asking for permission to use those three things to practice making clothes.


    She promised not to waste it and would make leather armor for all the orcs. In the end Moku agrees with Lina after seeing her ability to make clothes from Stugo''s fur.


    "Are you going again?" said Anna who had just woken up.


    She was sitting and leaning her body on the bed. Staring at Moku sadly.


    Moku approached her and sat beside her. Gently squeezing Anna''s hand, Moku said "I won''t be gone for long. One or two days at most. I just want to confirm the reason why the goblin tribe wants to attack us."


    "You used to say that too, but in fact you disappeared for a month" Anna whined.


    Moku pulled Anna into his arms and kissed her forehead gently. "This time I will only negotiate with the goblins, those short and small creatures are too weak to be able to hold me back"


    "Really?" looked at Anna with teary eyes.


    Moku has heard that when women are pregnant they will behave almost like children and really want to be pampered by their partners. It seems the said is true.


    "Really" Moku looked back at Anna seriously.


    Anna then kissed Moku on the lips, which Moku also returned with a deeper kiss. They drifted back into the kiss and didn''t care about their surroundings.


    After a while Anna broke the kiss and said with a red face "Why are you kissing me all of a sudden! Can''t you see the other girls are watching? You''re embarrassing me"


    Anna holding her cheeks with her hands and didn''t look embarrassed at all. She looks like she wants to show everyone her affection for Moku.


    The other girls could only curse in their hearts at Anna''s pretense.


    Meanwhile, Moku could only resign himself to being the one to me, ''You kiss first, everyone can see it'' but he was wise enough not to say it.


    Instead he say "Well.. I can''t hold it, you are so beatifull so I can''t hold back"


    "hehehe you''re so dumb" Bum!! Anna hit Moku''s chest hard.


    It was so hard that it made Moku''s lung feel tight. It seems like Anna''s body is getting stronger, one spoiled punch can prate Moku''s second evolutionary body defence.


    "Nevare, I better go now, if I linger too long Ez will quickly change his mind and run away" Moku stood up while stroking his chest which was still aching.


    "Hmm... be careful on the road" Anna nodded, she was already feel longing for Moku''s presence.<sub> </sub>


    "ire, Lina, Widya, Vivi, please take care of Nevare," Moku asked.


    "Just leave it to us" ire nodded.


    Outside the tent, Swa, Laya, Zalthu, and Ez were already waiting.


    "Wow!! Moku your outfit is really good!? Is this a golden tier danger mutated animal fur?" asked Swa.


    "Yeah.. he''s very strong! I almost died several times before decapitating him" Moku replied.


    "I never knew there was such a strong mutated animal, the fur is very good, this is Lina who made it for you right?" asked Laya.


    "I also never knew if she had this kind of skill" replied Moku in amazement.


    "Haha besides being good at making clothes, he is also good at winning our brother''s heart" Swa hugged Laya''s head and rubbed it hard.


    "Shut the fuck up Swa" Laya struggled and escaped from Swa''s grip. The orcsughed as the two brothers yed with each other.


    "Well.. if that''s the case, you have to be stronger Laya, it seems that many orcs also like her. You have to be prepared before I return the women to the tribe" said Moku with a smirk on his lips.


    "You heard that!! You have to train harder, if Boku and Goku also like Lina, you will be finished. hahaha" Swaughed at Laya''s fate.


    Laya could only be silent with a gloomy face. Looks like he''ll be adding to his training portion soon.


    "We better get going, it''ll be dangerous if we reach the goblin tribe at night" Zalthu said.


    Moku saw Ez who had been silent for a while, he looked impatient to return to his tribe.


    "Okay let''s go!" Moku said.


    They walked towards the gates of the tribal camp, there were already orcs escorting them off. Moku finds Boku, Goku, and Mige standing in the front row.


    "Boku, Goku, Mige, I entrust the tribe to the three of you" Moku said firmly.


    "Yes Ku!!" answered the three of them loudly.


    "Ez, show me the way!" Moku''s orders.


    Ez just nodded and walked to the front. They passed through the camp gates and the orcs cheered from behind.


    "Swa don''t get lost!!"


    "Laya keep your two brothers from going crazy in the goblin tribe!!"


    "Zalthu!! Don''t slow them down just because you''re old!!"


    "Moku!! Don''t rampage in the goblin tribes and kill them all!! Leave some for us too!!"


    The cheers rang out until they were very far away. The orcs returned to their busy training.


    The journey between the orcs and the goblin tribes didn''t take long, but unlike the orc tribes who were above ground, the caves of the goblin tribes were very hidden.


    So if Ez doesn''t show the way then they will definitely have a hard time finding it.


    By the time the sky turned red, they reached the point where they could see the mouth of the goblin tribe''s cave. Moku stops their journey.


    Based on the etiquette that Moku learned with Datuak nan Sabatang, each house has its own custom of visiting. So the best way toe to visit is to bring gifts and say hello properly.


    "Ez, we stop here. You please tell the higher-ups of your tribe if the orc chief wants to meet them." Moku''s orders.


    "You let me go?" Ez asked in shock in disbelief. It seems Ez thought that he would be killed after showing the goblin cave.


    "Ez you are not our prisoner, you are a diplomat from the goblin tribe who came to us, of course I will not take you prisoner" replied Moku.


    "What is diplomat?" Ez was confused.


    "eee... The diplomat is... someone who brings peace and inter-tribal talk.. yes it is" Moku also didn''t know what it really meant, he once again only said it because he felt cooler.


    "Ooohhh... I''m a diplomat.. well you guys wait here I''ll report your arrival to the tribal leaders" Ez nodded understandingly.


    He immediately ran into the cave.


    "Well now we should wait here" said Moku, then he looked for a ce to sit.


    A few hourster, Swa began to feel restless because there was no sign of the goblins, "Aren''t they going toe to see us??"


    "Swa calm down!" said Laya.


    "Moku, how much longer do we have to wait? If this continues then the day will soon be the night. We can''t keep waiting until night!" Zaltu protested.


    "Yes Moku.. This is already like a war challenge from the goblin tribe! Is Ez a traitor. We should go back to the tribe and prepare for war!" Swa is angry.


    "Well.. Ez is not a traitor, if you look for the goblins actually they have been here for a long time and saw us. Actually we are currently surrounded by the goblins." Moku replied casually.


    "Huh?" Swa, Laya and Zalthu looked around them.


    But they saw nothing, only trees and bushes.


    "I also didn''t expect goblins to have sneaking skills like this. It seems they are camouging their smell with something so they can avoid our smell. If I didn''t have a strong sense and my inner eye, maybe I wouldn''t know it either." Moku smirked.


    He wanted to know what the goblins were wearing so they could avoid the sense of smell of the alert orcs.


    "I heard from Ez that you are a unique orc. I never thought that if you already knew our existence, are you really an orc?" came a voice from behind the green bushes.


    The orcs became shocked and reflexively pulled out their weapons. However, their reflexes move made all the bushes around them rustle.


    From within the bushes came dozens of goblins that surrounded them. Their faces looked very alert, if even one orc made a move they would immediately attack with all their might.


    "Put down your weapons! or you will die in this ce" the same voice came back from behind the bushes.


    "Heh! You guys can try it.. we''ll see who will die in this ce!" Swa smirked.

 Chapter 51 Tam

    Things became tense, the goblins began to surround the orcs to encircle. While the orcs looked at them impatiently.


    Just like what Goku said the orcs are really eager to test their strength on enemies other than beasts without intelligence.


    With arge spike club in his hand, Swa smirked at his prey. His red eyes seemed to sparkle waiting for the blood to be spilled.


    Swa only needs onemand from Moku and he will immediately attack.


    However Moku ordered otherwise in a very calm voice, "Swa, Laya, Zalthu, lower your weapons. We are here to negotiate not to fight"


    Moku stood up and adjusted his clothes casually. His calm movements didn''t look like someone being surrounded by dozens of heavily armed monsters.


    "I am the chief of the orc tribe, KuMoku!" Moku spoke his name and title with great authority.


    "Ku? so you are the strongest orc?" The voice from behind the bushes was heard again.


    "That''s right. Why are you hiding from behind the bushes? Who am I talking to? Show yourself!" Moku ordered loudly.


    "Why should I show myself if you order so? Do you want to take me prisoner? or do you think I''m stupid?" the voice from behind the bushes sounded more alert.


    "What do you mean? Do goblins have no manners? I have already proimed my majestic name. It is appropriate that you also answer by telling me your name.


    And I am the chief of the tribe as well as a Ku. Am I not entitled to meet with whom I will speak? What if it turns out that I''m talking to an ordinary goblin? isn''t that an insult to the orc race?


    I''m sorry to say this, even though goblins are weaker than orcs, you are still monsters. So you still have to submit to thew only the strong are in power and only the strong can talk to the strong.


    Are you guys so cowardly as to appoint some weak goblin to talk to the strongest orc?" Moku spat out sarcastic words.


    The satire said that the goblin race didn''t know about monster manners where only the strongest could lead and only the strongest could talk to each other on an equal footing.


    In fact, thisw has existed since the time the orc ancestor was still alive. It could be said that the orcs were the strongest race of monsters so when they reigned in the Bog forest, they made thisw and obeyed by all the monster species that existed at that time.


    However, after the massacre by the mages, the orc race disappeared and only a few young orcs remained. Even so the monster species still follow thew because it fits perfectly fit into the cruel and harsh Bog forest ecosystem.


    All the goblins didn''t know what to say, because indeed their leader looked weak because he didn''t dare to show himself and speak directly in front of the orc leader.


    The orcs chuckled, they lowered their weapons and behaved more calmly. They no longer cared about the goblins surrounding them.


    If the goblins attacked and killed one of them the name of the goblin tribe would be tarnished.


    Even though their race was weaker than other races, the leader of that race still had to proim his name when meeting the leaders of other races.


    This is not only a matter of the strength of the tribe, but a symbol of pride of the tribe itself. By not proiming his name, the leader of the tribe is tantamount to saying that they are ashamed of their own race.


    "I''m not weak!! I''m just being careful!!" the voice sounded clearer.


    From the bushes came a goblin that looked smaller than the others. Her body looks slimmer with big eyeballs. Her skin was smooth green with no wrinkles, she looked more like a doll than a fighter.


    From the smell on its body, people could tell that this goblin was a woman. This made the orcs even more odd because usually the female goblins were weaker than the males.


    They stared at the goblin who had juste out of hiding with interested eyes. They wanted to know how strong this goblin was, ''does she have the power like Nevare?'' asked the orcs in their hearts.


    "Then speak your name!" Moku smirked.


    The goblin gritted its teeth and shouted loudly "My name is Tam, future goblin chief and strongest Ku candidate!!"


    "YEAAAAHHHH!!!" All the goblins shouted loudly at Tam''s majestic name.


    "Candidate? where are the chief and Ku goblins at the moment?" Moku asked.


    "That''s none of your business!! Why did youe to our tribe?" Tam asked in a threatening tone.


    "Well.. I heard you guys want to attack us.. ah before that.. I brought gifts for the goblin tribe.. Zalthu gave them" Moku ordered Zalthu.


    Zalthu took the bag he had been carrying all this time and stepped forward. Just as he was about to approach Tam, a goblin stopped him then stretched out one hand.


    Zalthu handed the bag to the goblin, then backed away and returned to his original position. The goblin checked the contents of the bag before handing it over to Tam after confirming the contents were harmless.


    "It''s the fur of a giant gori in a swamp" Moku smiled.


    "Why did you give us gori fur?" Tam is confused.


    "The gori is 6 meters tall with shockwave punching abilities, is able to make armor from its bones, and has an ultrasonic roar. If it is ssified ording to human ssification then it is ssified as a gold tier mutated animal!" Moku puff his chest proudly.


    "Impossible!! the orcs can''t possibly defeat a gold tier danger mutated animal! You are too few in number. You must have just found the carcass somewhere. No that''s impossible too! You must be just lying!" Tam shook his head in disbelief.<sub> </sub>


    It seems that the goblins also know the human ssification of mutated animals.


    After asking Lina to make new clothes for himself, the Stuga fur that Moku brought was still a lot of excess. Moku took the initiative to bring it as a gift to the goblins.


    Stuga''s fur would symbolize the orcs'' power, wealth, and generosity to the goblin tribes he would encounter. Moku hopes this gift will give him the effect that he wants.


    And it seems that hope hase true.


    Moku''s smile grew wider "Who said the orcs defeated him.. I defeated him.. alone!"


    Tam became silent and her eyes widened, in a disapproving voice she said,


    "That''s impossible!! You''re just bragging!! Even though you look different from other orcs you are still an orc! You can''t possibly have that much power! Only mages can defeat a gold tier mutated animal!" Tam shook her head rejecting Moku''s statement.


    She even thought that Moku had gone mad and was delusional about defeating a gold tier danger mutated animal.


    "HAHAHAHA!! Is it true that only a mage can defeat a gold tier danger mutated animal? You underestimate our species, a monster species..


    I will show how powerful the monster species are! Bhimasuta Form Active!"


    BOOM!! suddenly the air changed, each of them felt an overwhelming power flowing from Moku''s body.


    Tribal gold tattoos crept up Moku''s body out of the Bhimasuta Belt, within seconds his entire body was covered with tribal gold tattoos.


    The orcs who first saw Moku''s Bhimasuta Form after his second evolution looked amazed and couldn''t wait to evolve too.


    ? But their joy did not spread to the other goblins. At this moment they felt an immense power standing before them.


    Their knees were shaking and their brains were filled with danger rms telling them to run away from the ce but their bodies were too scared to move.


    So they can only kneel with pale faces and trembling lips.


    Tam''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her body shivered with fear, she felt death drawing closer to her.


    She imagined what would happen if the goblin tribe attacked the orcs as they nned. If the orcs had power like Moku.. no.. even if only Moku had this much power then he could y all the goblins with ease.


    "Did you believe it now?" Moku asked with a mocking grin.


    Moku''s eyes looked sharp with ridicule and an implied sense of pride overflowing from within.


    As Tam was about to kneel there was the sound of sticks and stones nking from behind her.


    "Enough!!" an old voice sounded from inside the cave.


    The sound of footsteps and the ticking of sticks drew closer.


    From the mouth of the cave came a goblin holding a stick which look like a walking cane, he looked older than the other goblins.


    His green eyes look so deep, showing calm, wisdom, and a lot of life experience. Maybe he was the oldest monster Moku had ever seen.


    Moku whispered in Zalthu''s ear who was next to him "Zalthu, do you know him?" Moku asked.


    "Yes I know him, he is Hoddurt, goblin shaman, I heard he was already alive even before the massacre of the orc tribes by the mage" Zalthu replied.


    "KuMoku, sorry for Tam''s impudence, he is still young and inexperienced. We''d better continue our conversation in the cave, soon the night wille, it will be more dangerous if we stay outside" Hoddurt said in a calm tone with a smile on his lips.


    Datuak Sri Maharajo said everyone who smiled when he was in a state of urgency was either crazy or he was hiding something that could turn things around.


    So it can be concluded that these two people are very dangerous, so we must face them with great caution, because we do not know what they will do next.


    Moku returned Hoddurt''s smile with a smile too "Oh it''s okay, I''m also young and inexperienced, it''s good if we continue this conversation in the cave"


    Moku deactivated his Bhimasuta Form and walked past the line of goblins. Nothing stood in his way, the goblins avoided Moku in fear.


    Swa, Laya, and Zalthu followed Moku from behind. Swa didn''t forget tough at a goblin who peed his pants in fear with the aura of Moku''s Bhimasu Form.


    Tam swallowed her saliva and forgot that she had just been humiliated by Moku. She hasn''t lost yet and she doesn''t want to lose, she can still take revenge for Moku''s actions during the conversation in the cave.


    Moku saw Tam who came back from adversity with renewed vigor. He praised this future goblin chieftain in his heart for her unyielding attitude.


    They walked after Hoddurt into the cave.

 Chapter 52 Shaman

    Goblins are one of the races of a small-bodied monster species. They have the same skin color as orcs but have a different way of life from orcs.


    Based on a goblin folks tale told by Ez to Moku. The first herd of goblins in this world chose a cave as their residence.


    Their small bodies make them more vulnerable to be prey if they live in the open.  Also with their small bodies, goblins can enter into narrow and small caves.


    Starting from the small cave the number of goblins continued to grow. Unlike orcs, goblins have two sexes, male and female, so they can reproduce on their own.


    The increase in the number of goblin poptions is very rapid, the gestation period of goblins is very fast, only between 30-35 days from start of pregnancy.


    This makes them need arge ce to live and arge amount of food. However, their small and weak bodies will be vulnerable to be prey for other animals if they move to the surface.


    Therefore goblins develop the ability to build caves so that it bes abyrinth that has a length that does not lose to anthills.


    To meet their food needs, the goblin tribe found a way to grow mushrooms that can thrive in ces thatck sunlight. They also found other nts that can live in caves.


    That way most of the diet of the goblin tribe is mushroom and fruit, so it can be said that the goblin is a vegetarian race.


    However, they can still eat meat, over time the goblins will make traps that they set on the surface to trap animals that pass through.


    Then they also make weapons that can paralyze or kill prey from a distance.


    As a result of these two things, the goblin race became a race that was respected by other monsters, their ability to make traps and long-range weapons was unmatched by a race ofrge and strong monsters like orcs.


    The weakness of their bodies makes them find their way to the strength of their minds.


    Moku nced at Hoddurt who was walking in front of them. Hoddurt seemed to be walking leisurely and not in a hurry. However the sound of tapping the cane and the ground creates a rhythm that indicates the user is in a state of alert.


    It seemed that Hoddurt''s casualness and unhurriedness were just an illusion to cover his nervousness. He also never expected that the orc chieftain had such great power.


    Their decision to attack the orc tribe was almost be a suicide case for the goblin tribe. But the orcs that came to their tribe were only 4 orcs, and it seemed that among the four of them only Moku had that power.


    Moku activated his inner eye and looked at Hoddurt once again. From his inner eye, Moku knew that Hoddurt also possessed the power of prana, but it was very different and very smallpared to dragon prana which Moku and the orcs have.


    Moku heard from Boku that the shaman of the orc tribe was once able to control the weather, curse the orcs he touched, or make the orcs be stronger.


    After hearing that, Moku became confused, because if the shaman had such great power then the orc tribe couldn''t be ughtered by the mage that easily.


    When the mage came why didn''t the shaman just shower them with lightning or send a curse on them. Then, Moku remembered one of the old-school professions in his country, Rainhandler.


    Rainhandler in society is known as someone who can control the weather, stop the rain, move the rain, or make it rain heavier.


    But along with the times, the myth of Rainhandler is increasingly being investigated by the public, more and more of them do not believe in Rainhandler''s abilities and think they are just a fraud.


    Even so, there are still many who believe in their abilities and their services are still used in certain events such as weddings to prevent rain from falling during the party.


    Until a legendary person appears who reveal all the mythical secrets of all the shaman, he calls himself the Red Magician. With his magic ability and intelligence, Red Magician uncovers every myth that exists in society.


    He discovered the fact that the Rainhandlers weren''t someone who could control the weather but they were someone who was able to predict the weather.


    By paying attention to air temperature, cloud patterns, and wind direction, Rainhandler tried to predict the weather that woulde soon. Even so, their guess could be wrong and the probability of being right was not more than 50%.


    The number of people who use Rainhandler services is be decreasing.


    Until after humans began to be able to see directly the weather forecast on the gadgets in their hands based on satellite reports in space, Rainhandler services were no longer used and were only considered as part of culture and not to be trusted like science.


    Moku hypothesizes that the orc shaman''s ability to control the weather is the same as Rainhandler''s, he''s just guessing the weather instead of controlling it.


    Then the ability to curse and give power to the orcs he touched, this might be true. Because for Moku who mastered dragon prana, cursing and strengthening the orc body was an easy thing.


    Moku just needs to flow a little bit of his dragon prana into the orc''s body then the orc will be very strong or Moku can also use his dragon prana to destroy the orc''s body.


    However, this is only temporary and will have a fatal effect on the orc''s body because it has been entered by dragon prana that is not from its own body.


    There is even a possibility that the dragon prana in the orc''s body will try to fight back and prevent Moku''s dragon prana from entering. So that it can cause the orc''s body to explode due to the battle of the two dragon prana.


    Because of that Moku never to try it.


    Moku regard that Hoddurt has the same power as the orc shaman. The pseudo and imperfect power of prana control.


    Although it looks small from the outside, the overall length of the goblin cave can exceed the length of The Great River which splits Glittering Meadow in two.


    Its twisty shape and many passages could lead one to be strayed to death without the need for goblins to attack. The longer the goblin tribe upies a cave, the moreplicated the maze in the cave will be.<sub> </sub>


    Not only that, an infinite number of traps can kill invaders without them even realizing it. Then with the goblin''s small body size, the way in the cave made the orcs have to bend down to get through.


    It is also useful for depleting the stamina of those who are taller than goblins. Moku who has a height of up to 2.3 meters looks awkward when passing through this goblin cave.


    Hoddurt took them around as if he were a tour guide for the orcs, he introduced the rooms in the goblin cave one by one.


    Such as the dining room, bedroom, baby room, to the room for taking out the dirt and etc.


    However, he always chose a path filled with traps so that the orcs attacked by these automatic traps once or twice.


    Moku always breaks the trap quickly, so no orcs are hurt. Hoddurt always reasoned that he forgot where the trap was because of his old age.


    However, as this continued, the orcs questioned Hoddurt''s true intentions in bringing them into the rooms.


    The goblins chuckled at the sight of the orcs having a hard time walking because they had to bend down and their shocked faces when they were nearly injured by the traps in the goblin cave.


    At first Moku was still calm and followed Hoddurt''s game, but gradually the traps they encountered became more and more dangerous until one of them had poison that was even capable of immobilizing orcs instantly.


    Finally Moku couldn''t take it anymore and said to Hoddurt in a threatening tone "Shaman Hoddurt! You''d better stop this game of yours! We don''t have much time to y with you.


    If you don''t immediately take us to the actual meeting room then I will destroy this cave of yours along with all the goblins here!"


    Hoddurt turned and looked at Moku''s eyes, he saw that Moku was very serious with his words "I''m sorry KuMoku, I just want to test your strength a little. Right now, I already believe that you have the ability to kill a gold tier danger mutated animal"


    He then tapped his stick on one of the cave walls, then suddenly the cave wall shook and opened. It turns out that there is a hidden path behind the wall.


    "Pleasee in, this time we really are going into the meeting room" Hoddurt said as he walked into the path.


    The other goblins also followed behind him. The orcs who were ncing at each other decided to also enter the path.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at a veryrge room. The room was shaped like a half-circr stadium with a high podium in the center.


    The room had very high ceilings and made it unnecessary for the orcs to bent in it. The hard floor wasn''t like the damp ground they walked through when walking in the goblin cave.


    Although there was no light in this room, it was not necessary because all species of monsters were able to see in the dark.


    Hoddurt, Tam, and three other unknow goblins stood on the podium and looked at the orcs with intense gazes. Their eyes showed disbelief and wariness of the guests who had just arrived.


    Moku didn''t stop his steps and walked to the front of the podium with his chest puffed out. The orcs followed behind him, they also puffed out their chests to maintain the prestige of an orc.


    Moku kept walking until he was only five meters away from himself and the podium.


    Swa stopped along with the other orcs, he looked around him and the view he see made his eyes widen.


    The room was already filled with fully armed goblins, they were all on alert and didn''t hesitate to attack if the goblins standing on the podium ordered them.


    Their number exceeds hundreds, maybe even thousands. This massive number of goblins made Swa, Laya, and Zalthu hold their weapons tightly.


    Whereas Moku was still smiling calmly, he waited for the host to start talking.


    "I wee KuMoku and the other orcs he brought. I''ve already apologized for our less-than-friendly wee, so I won''t do it again.


    My name is Hoddurt, I am the shaman of this goblin tribe.


    You''ve already met Tam, the future goblin chieftain.


    On my right is Volx, he is the head of hunting as well as the head of security for the goblin tribe.


    Next to him was Shizz, she was the head of the nursery and the guardian of all the baby goblins that were born.


    Next to Tam is Hez, he is the Head of the mushroom and fruit ntation, he is the one who manages the entire food supply of the goblin tribe.


    KuMoku, I heard that you as a chieftain and the strongest orc will only speak to the strongest goblins as well, but I have brought all the higher-ups of the goblin tribe before you.


    So you definitely don''t mind talking to the five of us in lieu of the strongest goblin.


    Now is the time for you to tell us why you came to our tribe!


    If you mean bad!


    I swear even if all five of us are killed, you won''t be able to get out of this cave and will be buried forever with us." Hoddurt didn''t threaten but made a promise that all the goblins present would keep.

 Chapter 53 Orcs And Goblins Past

    The atmosphere became very tense, Swa, Laya, and Zalthu gripped their weapons ready for any situation. Likewise with the goblins, there was the sound of arrows being drawn from their bowstrings and spears being pull for the target.


    They were all waiting for Moku''s answer to Hoddurt''s question.


    Moku kept a calm smile and said "There are two reasons why I came here, the first is I want to know what is the reason the goblin tribe wants to attack us?"


    "KuMoku, if you ask what that traitorous goblin said you''re simply misunderstanding, he doesn''t know what''s really going on, he''s just quick to conclude, we never intended to attack¡ª"


    "I don''t care about your desire to attack us, for us orcs, war is a fun thing" Moku cut Hoddurt who wanted to give an excuse.


    It seemed that Ez had been arrested because they was thought that he had betrayed the goblin tribe.


    "What I want to know is what the reason for this attack was. Didn''t the orcs and goblins have no grudges, one could even say that we had a good cooperative rtionship in the past.


    Do you think we are so weak that you dare to take up arms and go to war with your former allies?


    Even though it was a smart decision, attacking someone when he was weak, but it was a form of cowardice that showed that you were a very cowardly monster.


    Don''t you guys have any dignity as monsters?" Moku mocked the goblins'' cowardice.


    But Hoddurt didn''t answer anything, instead it was Tam who opened her mouth to answer.


    "Allies? ves you mean? Orc tribes, your ancestors, had enved our ancestors and employed them without mercy!" Tam said sarcastically.


    "You orcs are a brutal race, in your brain there is only war, war, and war. Since when did you be hypocrites and talk about not attacking the weak!" Volx added.


    "I don''t agree to attack other monster races that are weaker than us, but this is the Bog forest, the powerful are the strong. You have no right to dictate what we will do.


    The goblin race no longer has to submit to orc rules!" Shizz closed it in a defiant tone.


    All the goblins responded with "Yeah!", "You guys are no longer in power in the Bog forest!", "Goblins are not a weak monster race!", and "Are the strong orcs now afraid of the little goblins!" which causedughter to escape the goblins'' mouths.


    Swa, Laya, and Zalthu''s faces turned red, they couldn''t wait to ughter and silence this short monster''s mouth. However, their military-like training keeps them from making rash moves unless ordered by Moku.


    "ve? Colonized? HAHAHAHA.. Hoddurt, I heard that you are the oldest goblin who lived before the orc massacre. Is that true?"


    Hoddurt didn''t answer, he didn''t understand why Moku asked this. But Moku didn''t wait for Hoddurt''s answer and continued his question.


    "In that case, did you experience very by the orc race at that time? Are you a former ve?" Moku asked in the same tone.


    "Hahahaha¡­ I don''t understand what you really want to say KuMoku! If you want to insult me then you are wrong, I was never enved by orcs, I was very young then and only adult goblins were allowed out of the cave.


    But that didn''t cover up the fact that the adult goblins that came out of the cave were captured and enved by the orc tribe.


    They are forced to lift stones and are treated like a ves. They were forced to hunt and fight wild animals.


    But what they got and brought back to the cave was a little meat which wasn''t even enough for the children to eat.


    They always came home with wounds, but they didn''t dare to hide in the cave for fear that the orcs would chase them into the cave.


    In order to protect us young, old, and female goblins, they were forced to stay out of the cave and endure torture after torture from the orcs.


    I''ve never experienced the very that you guys did, but I saw with my own eyes how a goblin died in his bed with a body full of wounds.


    How many of our parents never came back and disappeared somewhere. Those who came back from the cave did not dare to speak and kept it a secret for fear of you guys.


    But the vile orcs didn''t stop there. Your ancestors asked for the goblins to bring their young children to also be ves for the orcs.


    But I managed to survive after being hidden by my parents when the orcs came. After that no one returned to the cave, they all died during the massacre of the orcs by the mages.


    My parents, uncles and aunts, my friends, and everyone I knew died during the massacre. In this cave there are only me and the baby goblins.


    I didn''t just give up, even though I was alone in taking care of the babies until they were adults. I swear I will return the goblin tribe to how it used to be.


    However, in my heart there is still hatred and grudge for the very that the orc tribe has done. If you didn''t enve us then maybe today the number of goblins exceeds what you see today.


    Moku! You ask our reason for war, can''t the reason for our grudge and hatred towards the very of your ancestors be a strong reason to exterminate the weak orc tribe?" Hoddurt''s eyes zed with vengeance.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room heated up, the two camps looked at each other and waited for a war signal from their leader. But before anyone could act, a halfughing mocking voice rang out from Moku''s mouth.


    "pfffttt... Enved? Are goblins really that weak to be enved by orcs?" Moku smirked mockingly.


    "What did you say?!" Volx snorted angrily.


    "Are you deaf? I say are goblins so weak that they can be enved by orcs?" Moku scoffed again.


    "YOUU!!" Volx was really angry, but before Volx really attacked, Tam''s voice came "Volx, watch your temper, don''t be provoked!"


    Volx regained hisposure and restrained his anger.


    Tam said firmly "KuMoku I hope you exin what the point of your question is. If you are really insulting¡ª"


    "Insulting? YOU ARE THE ONE WHO HAS INSULTED YOUR OWN ANCIENT!!" Moku pointed at the five goblins standing on the podium in anger.<sub> </sub>


    "Do you really think that your ancestors could be enved by orcs?! HOW LOWLY YOU LOOK DOWN UPON YOUR OWN ANCESTORS!!" Moku''s anger overflowed so that all the goblins felt that they were insulting their own ancestors.


    "What do you¡ª" Hoddurt''s voice trembled, somehow he felt guilty towards his ancestors.


    "HOW DARE YOU INSULT OUR ANCESTORS AND GOBLIN ANCESTORS WHEN THEY PAINSTAKINGLY TRIED TO MAKE THE MONSTER SPECIES STRONGER!!"


    Moku''s anger was unstoppable, his aura exploded even the golden tribal tattoos began to spread over his body without him noticing.


    The air shook violently and made the ground wither at his feet. The heated atmosphere turned cold and froze due to Moku''s red eyes which contained enormous anger and disappointment.


    But what those who saw Moku felt was not fear, but pity, like seeing someone walking against the waves to protect those behind him.


    But no one realized, the people he was protecting instead threw stones at his back which was shaking violently against the sharp waves.


    The outburst of anger is like overflowing love, like a mother who asks her child not to go because she is afraid that her child will be harmed.


    The outburst of anger is like an overflowing disappointment like a lover who sees his love turning and choosing someone else.


    Moku loves and because of that love he is disappointed.


    Tears flowed from Zalthu''s eyes, he had never seen Moku like this. While Swa was full of sobs. But Laya just kept quiet and watched, he wanted to know what this crazy brother of his was nning.


    "W..w..what do you meant? KuMoku do you now what really happen at that time?"


    Tam asked in a stuttering voice.


    The goblins began to doubt the story they heard, ''are goblins really enved by orcs?'' that''s the question in their hearts.


    "KuMoku, what is the meaning of your question? We hope you are not making this up!" Shizz hissed with narrowed eyes.


    ''YES!!!'' Moku shouted in his heart.


    Actually he is not as calm or angry as he seems. At first Moku''s n was to use the proximity of orcs and goblins in the past to create a new history of the closeness of the two tribes.


    Maybe Moku will make up a story about the two tribes being oppressed by a mage and must reunite to fight a powerful mage. It''s the same as how Moku unites the orcs under his leadership.


    However Hoddurt who had lived a long time even before the massacre of the orc tribes almost ruined Moku''s ns. He couldn''t possibly change history in front of someone who had experienced it.


    Moku had thought to find another way out or kill all the existing goblins, even though he had to sacrifice Swa, Laya, and Zalthu, but he would be able to guarantee the safety of other orcs from the threat of the goblin tribe.


    However, after seeing the intricate goblin caves and goblin weaponry that already used metal, Moku gave up his intention. Goblin skills are indispensable for the advancement of the orc civilization.


    The orcs were a formidable race, they had strong bodies and regeneration abilities, but that was it.


    Orcs didn''t have the ability to build anything, not even the new storage huts they made were any better than the existing old food storage huts.


    They do not know ironworking, their weapons still use wood, stone, and bone. Even their clothes are only made of animal skins that are slung around.


    The only work that the orcs can be proud of is songket, and even then, because Moku still remembers how to make it. Apart from that orcs arecking in many things to make a strong civilization.


    Including at this time theyck members, so much work to be done but no empty hands can do it. Waiting for new orcs to be born from girls would take a long time.


    He had to make the goblins submit to the orcs at all costs. Therefore Moku must know to what extent Hoddurt''s knowledge of the rtionship between orcs and goblins in the past.


    From Hoddurt''s answer, Moku concluded that he did live at that time but he didn''t know for sure what really happened.


    So it is impossible for Moku to change the history that is certain, but it is different from the myth.


    "That''s why I said that it was you who insulted the goblin ancestors yourself. It is impossible for the orc tribe to dare to enve the goblin tribe, we are a race of warriors and we respect warriors.


    For us a warrior is the greatest honor that can be bestowed upon a person.


    You goblin tribe even though you have a weak and small body but you can be strong fighters that even make us respect you even fear you." Moku spoke very seriously, his frown showing how amazing what he wanted to say was.


    "What is it? Who do you guys respect and fear from our race?" Volx was no longer in a state of anger, he turned very curious and inquisitive.


    As the head of security he knew that orcs held a high regard for warriors. They respected the strongest orcs more than any other monster race respected their strongest members.


    The goblins themselves didn''t really look up to the strongest goblins, even their future chieftain Tam was only appointed to her position because she was a direct descendant of the chief.


    If the goblins followed orc customs then the candidate for the chief of the tribe at this time would be Volx not Tam. However, Volx admits that goblins are a weak monster race.


    There was no pride in being the strongest goblins, with their small arms and short bodies, even the strongest goblins were just trash in the eyes of the orcs.


    Sometimes Volx regretted his destiny to be born as this weak goblin.


    Because of that Volx was very surprised to find out that Moku, the strongest orc, admitted that in the past the orcs had respected and feared one of the goblin races.


    Moku lowered his voice as if afraid to say it out loud,


    "They are Hobgoblins!"

 Chapter 54 Hobgoblin

    Hobgoblins, it is believed that the growth form of the sacred goblins.


    Having a height of over two meters and a body size that is not inferior to orcs, Hobgoblins are also believed to have strength equal to or even more than orcs.


    They have dark green skin and sharp fangs sticking out of their lower jaws. Although the shape is almost the same as orcs, Hobgoblins have sharp noses and ears that are longer than orcs.


    ording to goblin folklore, Hobgoblins once lived before the time when the orcs ruled over a quarter of the Bog forest. Hobgoblins ruled over all the monsters that lived in the forest and ruled justly.


    Actually the legend of the hobgoblin does not only exist in goblin folklore, but is known to all the monsters that live in the Bog forest.


    However, it was only considered a myth and made up by the goblin folk who wanted to clear their name among the monsters.


    They make up stories and just want not to be seen as cowards who can only rely on traps and long-range weapons.


    Not only among monsters who viewed hobgoblins as just a myth but also among adult goblins.


    To them hobgoblins were just stories told to children to cheer them up from their weak bodies.


    Therefore when Moku spoke the mythical name...


    Suddenly all the goblins who widened their ears to hear Moku became gloomy. They all seemed to have lost the hope that had just arisen.


    Volx almost fell off his podium. With a great anger Volx said "What do you mean by this do you really want to insult us?!"


    "KuMoku stop making up and fooling around. Do you think we are so stupid to believe your words!!" Tam got angry.


    "We are indeed weak and maybe if we fight with you we will die. But you have no right to insult us like this!" even Hez who had been silent all this time said angrily.


    "KuMoku don''t you know that what you''re saying is just a myth the goblins use to entertain our children!


    You think you can fool us with a children''s tale?" Shizz didn''t ept it.


    All the goblins looked at Moku with full of anger, they all felt they were being insulted and considered stupid by Moku.


    However, there was only one goblin who was still staring at Moku with wide eyes.


    He wasn''t disbelieving, he wasn''t losing hope, and he wasn''t feeling insulted by Moku.


    But his eyes conveyed a sense of trust, a burning hope, and an immense sense of ttery.


    With trembling lips and a choked voice, Hoddurt stuttered "I.. I..Is that true?"


    Suddenly all the goblins looked at him in confusion, Volx next to him shook Hoddurt to wake him up "Shaman,, what are you doing? do you want to believe this liar?"


    "HAHAHAHA as I thought Shaman Hoddurt was a very wise man" Moku''sughter boomed throughout the room.


    "What do you mean KuMoku? what did you do to Shaman Hoddurt?!" Tam said warily.


    "What do I mean? Are goblins so stupid.. or are you all blind? I mean why do you think that Hobgoblins can''t exist?" Moku said in a mocking tone.


    "The change of a goblin into a hobgoblin is impossible, because the change is not just one or two changes but a very significant change in form.


    Not only from the shape of the body but almost all organs in the body must also change. It''s not change but evolution.


    It''s very impos¡ª" Tam stopped her words, her eyes widened, and she turned into the same state as Hoddurt.


    Not only Tam but almost all the goblins were wide-eyed.


    Moku opened his arms wide and said loudly, "I am proof that it is possible.


    I am someone who not only changes body shape but also changes his internal organs.


    I am proof that evolution is possible and is the only hope for monster species to be able topete with mana species.


    In fact this is my second evolution.


    The other orcs in my tribe once they are qualified then they will also probably evolve like me.


    I''m the proof that hobgoblins exist!" Moku''s voice echoed throughout the meeting room and made the goblins'' hairs stand on end.


    "H.H..How?" Volx gasped, he felt like he was in a cold blizzard with a mentern in his hand.


    His body was almost frozen and only wished for the small fire inside thentern to warm him.


    However, the small fire was not extinguished, even smoldering fiercely and began to melt thentern in his hand.


    The fire continued to spread to eat Volx''s hands until his entire body was devoured by the red mes.


    Volx just wants to die in hopes or dreams or whatever is going on right now. He didn''t want to wake up and realize that this was all a dream.


    Volx just wants Moku to say that Hobgoblins are reality and not myths.


    Moku answered Volx''s expectations, by not only assuming but presenting a concrete proof and irrefutable argument.


    "Do you think our ancestors were so stupid!!!


    Do you think they are so arrogant that they don''t know that there are humans who are stronger than all the orcs that exist?


    Do you think that our wise and great shamans never knew the existence of mages?


    Were our ancestors all blind?


    No!


    No!!


    No!!!


    They all know that their superiority, their strength, and their glory are nothing but imaginations, illusions, and delusions.


    They know that their superiority is just like a mouse who feels superior to a bug before the cates.


    They knew their strength was just like a cat who felt stronger than a mouse before the lion came.


    They know their glory is just like the lion who rule the savanna before the dragon came.


    Our ancestors weren''t stupid!!


    Our ancestors were not arrogant!!!<sub> </sub>


    Our ancestors knew there was a Mage!!!!" Moku sighed.


    All the goblins and orcs fell silent, Swa''s eyes widened in disbelief, Zalthu seemed to be thinking about something, Laya seemed to want to smack Moku head.


    "W..w..why?" Tam''s trembling voice broke the silence.


    "What do you mean with why?


    Why didn''t our ancestors try to do something?


    Why did the orc ancestors keep attacking and robbing humans?


    Why don''t we hide?


    Is that what you mean by ''why''?" Moku''s voice boomed again.


    Tam could only nod but her face paled as Moku''s red eyes shone with anger.


    "HAHAHAHA... Don''t you guys understand? are you guys so stupid? are you guys so cowards?


    Of course the thought crossed their minds.


    Of course they wanted to run.


    Of course they wanted to hide.


    But is it possible?


    But is it possible?!


    But is it possible?!!


    We orcs are a fighting race. Why should we hide?


    We only have men in our race and we desperately need women from humans. Why do we have to run?


    And most importantly we are MONSTERS!! Now I ask again, is it possible?" Moku didn''t wait for a response and continued his story.


    "If it''s impossible for us to run or hide then our only option is to fight back and fight to thest drop of blood.


    But orcs can''t possibly defeat a mage, no matter how strong our bodies are and no matter how great our regeneration abilities are, they''re just trash in front of a mage''s spell.


    However, our ancestors did not give up, our ancestors continued to look for ways to stay alive, ways so that monsters were no longer considered just like pests, ways that were unique to the monster species.


    Until the search came to a point, the Myth of Hobgoblin.


    Our ancestors didn''t want hobgoblins, because even if the strength of hobgoblins was ording to legend they would only be as strong as orcs. What we want is the secret of the evolution of goblins to hobgoblins.


    What our ancestors wanted was a way to evolve.


    They also met the leader of the goblins, chiefs and shamans of the goblin tribes at that time, they told them what their goals were and what they wanted.


    The conversation didn''tst long because the higher ups of the goblin tribe also wanted the same thing, they wanted to know how to evolve.


    They were fed up with their frail bodies and their lives that kept hiding in the cave like rabbits.


    But they asked for the conversation not to be known by their tribal members. They didn''t want to give false hope to the goblins who had fallen into their frail bodies.


    The orc ancestor and them assumed that hobgoblin evolution only urred to goblins who had already touched the limit of their weak bodies. With strong will they are able to break away from their weak bodies and evolve to be stronger.


    Because of that they forced the goblins to continue training and fight beasts that were beyond their limits. An extremely torturous thing for a weak and cowardly goblin.


    As a result of the training the number of victims in the goblin tribe continued to grow, the orc ancestors wanted them to stop and find another way.


    But it was the shamans of the goblin tribe who wanted the practice to continue, they need little more to almost solve the secret of evolution.


    The number of victims continued to grow, until there were only a few dozen adult goblins. Once again the orc ancestor asked to stop training but once again the goblin shaman wanted the training to continue.


    Our ancestors said ''why are you doing this, your tribe will consider yourself a traitor and your name will be tarnished forever. We''d better stop training or at least tell the truth to your tribe members''


    and the goblin shaman replied,


    ''What''s the use name for me?


    What the use the name that glorified by the oppressed people?


    What the use the name that glorified by those who have lost hope?


    I would rather be known as a coward who enved his own people than a liar who gives false hope.


    I would rather be known as a traitor who sold his own people than a liar who gave false hope.


    I had no other choice and I closed the path to another choice.


    For me! If we can''t find a way to evolve, I better die as coward and traitor!


    what''s the use name for me?''


    They decided to continue training, they gathered all the young goblins and forced them to do the same training.


    I don''t know if they seeded or not. But what we all know they all perished.


    Their hopes, their sacrifices, and their dreams were dashed.


    Annihted when the destroyer came,


    Annihted when the yer came,


    Annihted when the mage came"


    Moku''s originally booming voice disappeared along with the lost hope.


    Moku''s originally smoldering voice dimmed along with the forgotten sacrifice.


    Moku''s originally illuminating voice drowned out along with the dream that became a myth.

 Chapter 55 The Invisible Chain

    [Meer Calendar, 20 October, 1 Years Before Demon War]


    Everyone present in the meeting room fell silent.


    The coldness of the dark room spread throughout their bodies and pierced their trembling bones.


    The Lost Hope.


    The Forgotten Sacrifice.


    The Dreams be Myths.


    Hoddurt''s breath caught in his throat, his parched lips trembled, his wide-eyed eyes didn''t even flinch.


    He wanted not to believe whatever Moku said, but Moku''s story made so much sense and made what he believed in all this time wavered.


    If Moku''s story was true, then all this time the goblins had really insulted their ancestors.


    It wasn''t just insulting, they even beat their ancestors down and then spat on them.


    Hoddurt didn''t want to believe it, but guilt crept into his heart, making his whole body tremble.


    "Even though the Mage destroyed the orc tribe and left nothing but ruins and young children, I managed to find some writings in the orc ruins.


    One of them was an inscription that wrote down the words of the goblin shaman when he refused to stop training for the second time.


    I repeated it again when I told the story earlier." Moku took out a piece of paper made of bark on which there was an inscription written in red ink made of fruit juice.


    Of course this is not the original writing of the goblin shaman but the writing that Moku made himself before leaving for the goblin tribe.


    Orcs and goblins share the same characters indicating that the two tribes have been closely rted for a long time. For Moku who lives in a modern world where anything can be faked, faking goblin writing is easy.


    Especially since Hoddurt wasn''t a high-ranking goblin before so he probably never knew if the goblin shaman ever wrote this or not.


    Some races of monsters have no interest in writing such as orcs, goblins, and slyphs, but some of them have a hobby of storing ancestral writings or making writings such as alraune.


    Moku stepped forward and handed the paper to Hoddurt. Hoddurt epted it with his shaking hands. Then he read it in a choked voice,


    "and the goblin shaman replied,


    ''What''s the use name for me?


    What the use the name that glorified by the oppressed people?


    What the use the name that glorified by those who have lost hope?


    I would rather be known as a coward who enved his own people than a liar who gives false hope.


    I would rather be known as a traitor who sold his own people than a liar who gave false hope.


    I had no other choice and I closed the path to another choice.


    For me! If we can''t find a way to evolve, I better die as coward and traitor!


    what''s the use name for me?''" Hoddurt''s trembling voice echoed throughout the meeting room.


    Hoddurt''s voice trembled as if the stern voice of a goblin shaman ancestor was heard.


    Full of courage, full of authority, and full of sacrifice.


    The voice came from someone who was willing to be called a coward and a traitor just for the sake of the future of his tribe.


    The voice came from someone who was willing to die and be burned to the ground by a mage''s spell for the future of his tribe.


    The voice came from someone who loved his tribe so much that he was willing to be hated for the future of his tribe.


    The voice of the goblin shaman.


    Hoddurt was no longer able to stand, he embraced the paper which had be a letter full of love and sacrifice from the goblin shaman to their future generations.


    Hoddurt knelt down and wept like a child. His tears and cries of regret could be heard throughout the meeting room.


    But no one mocked him and no one thought Hoddurt looked weak, because every goblin who heard the contents of the letter full of love and sacrifice also burst into tears.


    Their tears flowed profusely, tears filled with regret and guilt.


    "Ancestors! forgive us for insulting you!!" Tam cried loudly and begged for forgiveness.


    "I have sinned! I have sinned" Hez prostrated, pounding her head on the ground.


    "What sin is this!! I have told lies and vilified our ancestors in front of the children!" Shizz''s body shivered with guilt.


    "No! No! No! No!" Volx pounded the ground and kept repeating ''No!'' and ''No!'', his hands were crushed and bleeding.


    The state of the five goblins on the podium described the state of all the goblins in the meeting room. They cry, struggle, regret, prostrate, and shout for forgiveness.


    None of them were still on alert, if Moku wanted he could order the orcs to attack and ughter them all.


    The goblins wouldn''t put up a fierce fight like before, they would all be killed quickly like cows in a ughterhouse.


    This is what Moku learned from Datuak Sri Maharajo, how to kill without a sword, how to win without fighting, how to conquer without invading.


    This is the beauty of winning the battle without having to fight.


    This is the fear of a word and writing.


    This is art.


    Art is Adversity.


    However, Moku will not y the goblins with his weapons and will not order the orcs to kill them. Moku wants the goblins to submit forever under the orc rule.


    Moku wanted the goblins to give up the reins and chain their own necks. He just needed a little push, a little trigger to make thousands of goblins surrender and beg to be enved.


    Just a little more slump.


    "KuMoku!! I beg you!! I BEG YOU!! please tell us if our ancestors didn''t die in vain! please tell us if they managed to find a way to evolve into hobgoblins! please tell us!!!" Hoddurt stared with tear-covered eyes.


    He is like a blind man seeking the light, the light of hope.


    "Right!! You said that you are proof that hobgoblins exist!! You must have found a way of evolution from the ruins of the orc tribe right?! YES?!" Volx with bloodied hands screamed.


    He was like someone screaming in the thick fog, trying to find a way of hope.


    All the goblins stopped crying and struggling, they looked at Moku asking him to grant their wish once again.


    But Moku shook his head "I''m sorry, my evolution has nothing to do with goblins! I didn''t find anything in the ruins of the orc tribe. Just a story about how orcs live and the paper I gave to Hoddurt"


    Even though orcs didn''t like to write, they loved to draw. Moku finds some paintings in the ruins of the orc tribe, the paintings are of course R+18, more like hentai manga than historical documents.


    Once again Moku wants to change his race, he can hardly ept being born as a very perverted race like this.


    Suddenly all the goblins became silent, they didn''t cry again but their gazes became nk.


    They imagined the feelings of their ancestors and the goblin shamans who were willing to sacrifice their lives for the future of their tribe.


    But all they get is insults and spits from their next generation.<sub> </sub>


    How sad.


    Seeing the desperation in the goblins'' eyes, Moku knew that if they were at their limit, it was time to give them some bait.


    "Why are you guys down like this?


    Is this the next generation of goblin shamans who are willing to be abused for the future of their tribe?


    Is this the next generation of goblins who are willing to die to believe in a myth?


    Is this the next generation of their who dares to challenge the Mage?


    Don''t insult your ancestors more than this!!


    I''m not telling you this just to get you down!!


    Listen, goblins.


    I had two goals when I came to this tribe, the first goal was to find out the real reason why you guys wanted to fight with us.


    The second goal is..


    When I name the new orc tribe the Dawnmist Tribe, I swear!


    I will make the orc the ruler of the entire Bog forest!


    I WILL MAKE THE ORC RACE THE STRONGEST BEING IN THE MEER CONTINENT!


    and This is my second goal, JOIN US!


    Join us, just like your ancestor joins us!


    Fight with us, as your ancestors fought with us!


    What the goblin ancestors and the goblin shamans did was not useless!


    You are the future goblins!


    Prove that hope is not lost!


    Prove that the sacrifice was not in vain!


    Prove that dream is not a myth!


    JOIN US!


    JOIN ORC!!


    AND I WILL MAKE YOU THE STRONGEST BEING IN THE MEER CONTINENT!!!" Moku''s booming voice shook the empty goblins'' eyes.


    ....


    Outside the goblin cave, the wind gently blew the dry leaves that fell from the trees.


    The sun that has started to sleep looks tired, he will fall asleep and will not wake up even though the mountains erupt calling him to wake up.


    Cold air descended, rolled up, and became a white mist that began to creep down Wolf Slope Mountain.


    Nocturnal bugs and bird cuckoos began to be heard, signaling a change of power in the Bog forest.


    Creepy beasts and terrible creatures began to creep out of his prison waiting for the god of mist toe.


    The Sun is Set.


    and


    The Mist is Rise.


    The goblins'' eyes that were no longer empty began to glow in the darkness of the meeting room. They rose again from adversity and held tightly to their fallen weapons.


    Hoddurt, Tam, Volx, Hez, and Shizz got up, straightened their clothes, and got off the podium.


    Without any warning at all, the goblins approached and surrounded the orcs in their midst.


    Their fiery eyes didn''t seem as dark as before, there was only red and fire.


    The orcs who saw the change from goblins became nervous.


    Their weapons were tightly held and prepared for whatever the goblins would do.


    Moku didn''t smile, he looked into Hoddurt''s burning eyes. Moku saw hope, his heart smiled. They won.


    The sound of chains rattling against the floor and ceiling was heard.


    The flowers hanging and growing on the roof of the room began to tremble violently.


    Hoddurt opened his mouth and said which was followed by the rest of the goblins.


    "WE SWEAR!!--"


    The chains wrapped around all the goblins one by one, creeping from the tips of their feet to nick of their necks.


    The flowers hanging and growing on the roof of the room shook their stalks.


    The goblins tilted their heads.


    "We will make the orc the ruler of the entire Bog forest!--"


    The chains wrapped tightly around their necks leaving only room to breathe.


    The flowers hanging and growing on the roof of the room opened their petals.


    The goblins puffed out their chests.


    "WE WILL MAKE THE ORC RACE THE STRONGEST BEING IN THE MEER CONTINENT!--"


    The end of the chain waved in the air and rolled up Moku''s hand, making them just bow to him.


    The flowers that hung and grew on the roof of the room shone brightly on the room.


    The goblins knelt down simultaneously.


    and from now on we are part of the Dawnmist Tribe"


    Moku didn''t answer he just kept quiet and looked at the thousands of kneeling goblins.


    ''How fearsome you are my teacher!!'' with a heart in awe of his teacher, Moku weed Hoddurt''s raised hand, then pulled him to his feet.


    With hands that still holding each other, Moku patted Hoddurt''s shoulder and said,


    "Wee Brother!"


    The chain tied them tightly.

 Chapter 56 Unification Of Monster

    In a room not far from the meeting room. Moku, Laya, Swa, and Zalthu were sitting cross-legged and in front of them were the five higher-ups of the goblin tribe.


    This room didn''t feel cramped to the nine of them but to a goblin who was small in stature it was a huge room. Moku was once again amazed by the architecture of the goblin tribe.


    "Hoddurt, Hez, Shizz, Volx, Tam, don''t you guys have anything else to do? I know you guys are busy, we just need to talk to one of you. The five of you are on equal footing right?" Moku said in a soft voice.


    The five goblins nced at each other, before Hoddurt answered Moku''s question.


    "We have the same position in the tribe, this has an advantage because we can negotiate and avoid mistakes. However, we are also slow to make decisions because there are often disagreements.


    That''s why we''re all here because we don''t want to be suspicious of one another. I hope you understand" Hoddurt exined.


    "Hmm.. I see.. shouldn''t you have a tribal chief? ah.. if you don''t want to tell me you don''t have to answer my question" Moku said.


    "Hmm.. I''ll answer it, because this incident is rted to the real reason why we wanted to attack the orc tribe. Isn''t this also one of the reasons you came here?


    I want to exin so that there is no misunderstanding between us" Hoddurt looked nervous.


    "Hoddurt the orcs and goblins are currently one tribe, your life and death is the life and death of the orcs. I know that the goblins aren''t that rash to attack the orcs.


    Even though our numbers are small but a battle with the orcs will definitely cause great casualties to your tribe. So I''m of the opinion that there''s another threat so big that you guys don''t care about orc grudges.


    Am I right?" Moku asked.


    "You''re absolutely right KuMoku!! We don''t want war either but we''re in a state of urgency and need to get out of here as soon as possible." Hoddurt and the other four goblins looked very frightened.


    "What really happened?" Moku sat up straighter and leaned forward. The same thing happened to the other three orcs, they also wanted to know the real reason.


    "This incident originally started from 3 months ago. At that time we were trying to dispel a group of humans who were trying to approach our cave.


    However, one of them attacked us and the other three entered the orc territory. Even with quite a lot of casualties we managed to keep them from approaching our cave.


    One of the victims was Tam''s father, our tribal chief.


    After that nothing else happened. We want to immediately elect a new chieftain but it''s not the same as the orcs, the selection of the chief for the goblins must be based on the joint decision of all the goblins.


    Usually the head of the goblin tribe is the first son of the old chief, but the old chief does not leave a son, but only has a daughter, namely Tam.


    We wanted to appoint Tam as the new tribal chief, but before we held the ceremony for the election of the new chieftain, a strange thing happened that made us wary and postponed the election of the new chief.


    This incident stems from the number of humans entering the Bog forest which suddenly increased many times than usual.


    Usually there are only a few adventurers who enter and look for rare nts in the Bog forest, but their number has increased many times.


    They seemed to be the guides for the human army with iron armor behind them. I don''t know what''s really going on in the human realm but they look like they''re looking for a way into the deeper areas of the Bog forest.


    If that''s all we can just stay hidden in the cave for a while and wait for the danger to subside. However, not only humans entered the Bog forest but the same thing happened to the elves.


    I was afraid that the outskirts of the Bog forest would be a new battleground for humans and elves, so I asked for a meeting of the higher-ups to be held." Volx described the beginning of all this happening.


    "In the meeting. We decided to go deeper into the Bog forest area. So that''s why we had to pass through the orc territory.


    We just want to pass by and not fight, but we don''t know how you will respond if you find out the entire tribe of goblins are passing through your territory. So we''re ready to war if you decide to attack us." Tam continued the story.


    "Hmm... three months ago? Were there any female humans among the humans you met at that time?" Moku asked.


    "Human female?" Volx is confused.


    Just as humans can''t tell the difference between male goblins and female goblins, goblins also can''t tell the difference between male and female humans.


    To them all humans looked the same, the only difference they could see was whether the human had long hair or not. Most of the goblins are also color blind so they can''t tell the difference between the skin color of humans.


    If only all humans had goblin eyes then they would get along a lot more.


    Moku daydreams of his old world that often fought and enved each other only because of skin color.


    "I mean, were among the humans you met three months ago have  longer hair than the rest?" Moku repeated his question.


    "Hmm.. I think you''re right, some have white hair up to their neck, some have blonde and chestnut hair up to their back. Did you guys catch them? I never knew it was a female human" Volx replied.


    It seems Volx is not a colorblind goblin. Or the hair color is different from the skin color in the eyes of the goblins.


    "Hehehe.. that''s right, thanks for making them run all the way to our territory, the orcs finally got another woman" Moku chuckled.


    ''Because of you too, I was forced to advance my ns. But at least I got to meet Anna'' Moku, thanking him deeper in his heart.


    "it''s just a coincidence" Volx scratched the back of his head.


    Moku then fell silent.<sub> </sub>


    He thought, it looked like the iron armored human, who was of course a soldier, entered the Bog forest not to fight with the elves.


    He remembered that a few days after meeting Anna and the girls, Moku managed to evolve for the first time. This is too strange just to be a coincidence.


    He had a hunch if his evolution was felt by the powerful creatures in this world. Because ording to Moku, dragon prana is very different from mana, so this new power might make all mana rulers feel it.


    Like the king of the jungle who feels the birth of a new king of the jungle from a different forest. Perhaps this was the alert rm that the mana in this world gave its users.


    If that was the case then not only the outskirts of the Bog forest would be extremely dangerous but also the orcs'' encampment. In fact, it seemed that the humans and elves were looking for the orc tribe''s campsite.


    Moku''s hairs stand on end. He didn''t know how strong a mage was, but based on the strength of a mutated animal then he could currently face a mage with two constetions alone.


    However, if there was a level three constetion mage or there were more than two level two constetion mages then he would not be able to protect the orcs and the girls.


    Although Moku believed he could escape even if a level four constetion mage attacked, he had to sacrifice all the orcs to give him an escape room.


    Moku doesn''t want to live alone in the world for a second time. No matter how strong he was, a living being couldn''t bear the feeling of being alone. Especially for Moku who used to be a human being who is a social being.


    "I agree with what you guys have decided. We have to run away, the orc tribal camp isn''t a safe ce to hide either. We have to escape to Wolf Slope Mountain." Moku said.


    The orcs and goblins were taken aback. They didn''t expect Moku to feel more danger than they did.


    "Why we should escape too? even as far as Wolf Slope Mountain?" Laya asked.


    "Yes! Even though humans are creatures who like to do useless things and waste their resources, the movement of armed forces is something we still have to watch out for.


    I feel that the movement of the human and elf armies is not just a search but the beginning of the sparks of war. It''s likely that they will return to war like 100 years ago." Moku replied.


    The faces of the monsters who heard it turned pale. As someone who had already reached the pinnacle of the astral realm, Moku had sharper hunches than all of them.


    "Alright! we will speed up our preparations to escape! I request permission to exit and supervise the preparations of the goblins" Volx asked for permission.


    All eyes turned to Moku. It was a confession for everyone that Moku was the one who would lead them all.


    Moku nodded and said "Don''t forget to bring all the skins and furs that you have in your storage. We will pass through the very cold mountains. I don''t want any goblins to die of hypothermia!"


    "YES KU!" Volx nodded and left the room.


    Moku looked back at the monsters "We will not only bring orcs and goblins on this run. We must also warn and invite all the monsters there are to go with us" said Moku.


    The orcs and goblins who heard it became shocked for two different reasons.


    The goblins were taken aback by Moku''s great ambition.


    They did not expect that Moku not only wants to conquer the goblins at this time but also all the monsters that exist on the outskirts of the Bogor forest.


    While the orc''s surprise was..


    "Including alrune?!" Swa screamed in disbelief. The same question was also seen in the eyes of the other two orcs.


    "Including alrune. We really need their knowledge of nts. With their cooperation we might be faster to unlock the inner eye potion and the way of goblin evolution." Moku answered.


    The gaping orcs didn''t know what to say. If the rtionship with between goblins and orcs is an ambiguous rtionship then the rtionship between orcs and alrunes is very clear.


    They hate each other. Hate that does note from revenge or war. The hatred that stems from mutual disgust for one another.


    They detest each other so much that they hate each other.


    "Hoddurt, Tam, Hez, Shizz, could one of youe with us to meet the alrune tribe?" Moku asked.


    Looks like Moku for the second time has to speed up his ns.


    At first he wanted to prepare the orcs first before any other monster races would join them. Moku wanted thews and socials of the orcs to be tough so that even if other races joined them, it wouldn''t interfere with the lives of the orcs.


    Moku can only hope that this decision doesn''t turn against them.


    "I'' will go with you guys. Their tribe is not far from this ce only a half of an afternoon''s journey" Tam volunteered.


    "Okay thanks Tam" Moku smiled and stroked Tam''s head.


    Tam froze and trembled, she had never been treated like this before by anyone but her father.


    Ignoring Tam''s reaction, Moku turned to Hoddurt and said "We will leave after sunrise. In the meantime you guys please rest. hmm.. Hoddurt, you said you had an interesting captive. May I see it now?"


    "Of course KuMoku, from its shape I''m sure our captive is an elf. I don''t know what gender it is. But I''m sure an orc can recognize it at a nce" Hoddurt smiled.


    "Of course, Shaman Hoddurt, of course" Moku also smiled.

 Chapter 57 Its Not Me Who Forgot Ez But Moku.

    The long, tortuous goblin cave was filled with eustachian flowers for illumination. Although the goblins can see in the dark, the eustachian flower also functions as a heater and air conditioner for this huge goblin cave.


    Eustachian flowers are a type of flower that grows and blooms from moss that lives in dark and damp ces.


    These mosses usually live on the ceiling of the cave and stick their roots to the surface. The roots will grow leaves and absorb sunlight as photosynthesis.


    However, the leaves do not absorb light from the sun, but only the heat. In order to protect themselves, this nt develops a flower-shaped excretory system which is named eustasias.


    The eustachian flower then shines brightly at night to emit harmful sunlight.


    The use of eustachian flowers as lighting, heating, and air conditioning has been practiced by goblins for decades. Maybe since the first goblins existed and made this cave.


    Even though the eustachian flower was nurtured and flourished in the goblin cave there were still parts of the ceiling of thebyrinth that were not overgrown by it.


    There are several reasons why the eutasias flower doesn''t grow to those parts, namely because the goblin tribe does guard that part from being overgrown by eustachian flowers because it is filled with traps which of course will reduce its effectiveness under bright light.


    There was also the fact that the ce was where goblins grew mushrooms, whose growth would be disturbed by too bright light.


    There is also because the ce is a new part that the goblins have just dug up so that the eutasias flower has not had yet to spread up there.


    There is also because the ce is the deepest part of the goblin cave to the very long roots of eustacia that can''t even reach the surface if it grows in this ce.


    This section is usually used by goblins as a dumping ground. A dumping ground for all things that are of no use to goblins.


    This section is named Trash Dump. Moku and Hoddurt were walking down towards the Trash Dump.


    "We found him unconscious within our territory. I don''t know what happened and he looks very badly injured.


    I treated him moderately, just to ensure that he survived. I don''t know if he''s a mage or not so I don''t want him to recoverpletely and be a danger to us.


    I also imprisoned him down here. Even if he''s conscious and recovered, he can''t attack us or at least we have a time to evacuate." Hoddurt recounted the incident when the goblins first encountered the elf.


    "You are taking a risky step Hoddurt" Moku was confused, Hoddurt is a very careful person.


    "I''d like to get information on what''s really going on with mana species, are the elves and humans going to war again? and so on" Hoddurt replied.


    "Do you understand the elvennguage?" Moku asked.


    "I only know a few words. But he has trouble speaking" Hoddurt replied.


    "Oh" Moku just nodded slowly.


    They arrived at what looked like a cell with iron bars bordering the rooms it contained.


    "This is a cell room, in this ce we imprison naughty goblins or dangerous wild animals. At first this ce was only used to confine animals that we would eatter, but gradually its function was also used as a prison" Hoddurt exined.


    Moku again nodded slowly, when he wanted to ask Hoddurt something, a scream for help was heard from inside the cell.


    "Waaahhhh!!! Please!! Release me!! I have no intention of betraying the goblins!! That bastard orc forced me!! I''m just a victim!! Waaah!!!"


    Hoddurt and Moku looked at each other, they both seemed to be reminded of someone they had forgotten.


    With quick steps they immediately approached the source of the sound.


    Inside the cell was a goblin who was curled up and in tears. Even though he could see in the dark, the quiet and cold atmosphere of the cell could still make goosebumps.


    "Hu..hu...hu...hu... I''m innocent, I just want to help the goblins!! That bastard orc tricked me!! MOKUUUU!!! I''ll get back when we meet!!" Ez cursed while crying.


    "Ez!! What are you doing here?" Moku said.


    "That voice!? Moku? MOKUUUU!!!! You bastard! What''s a diplomat huh?? I''m even in prison!! You made me betray my tribe!! Get me out of here!! I want to fight 20 rounds with you!!" Ez shouted angrily.


    "20 rounds of what? you won''t evenst a second if you fight with him" Hoddurt uttered Ez''s angry expression.


    "Shaman Hoddurt? Why are you with these orcs?!! Have they conquered our tribe?? Oh no!! What sin have Imitted!!" Ez''s screams grew louder.


    "Shut The Fuck Up!! We''ve joined the orcs and Moku is already the leader of our tribe! There''s no fighting at all. We join voluntarily! Just like our ancestors joined the orcs to turn myths into reality!" Hoddurt puffed out his chest proudly.


    Ez gaped and was unable to keep his mouth shut anymore. "Shaman Hoddurt what exactly happened!! Am I dreaming? Am I dead?" Ez stared nkly.


    Hoddurt became furious, why did the younger generation of goblins have such stupid goblins.


    When he wanted to scold Ez, Moku patted him on the shoulder and said "Shaman Hoddurt we should let Ez go first, the exnation can be der. So where is the elf prison you said?"


    "Oh,, I''m sorry KuMoku. Let''s forget about this stupid goblin, the elf prison is here" Hoddurt showed a prison not far from Ez prison.


    Moku nodded and said "I can go there myself, you better get Ez upstairs before hepletely loses his mind" Moku pointed at Ez who was still gaping in disbelief.<sub> </sub>


    His big eyes and wide mouth made his stupid look even more stupid. Hoddurt was getting more and more furious to see him but he swallowed his anger and nodded to Moku.


    Moku walked away from Hoddurt who was holding back his anger and Ez who was still gaping with his mouth wide towards the prison cell that Hoddurt pointed to.


    Inside, an elf is seen lying motionless. At first Moku thought he was dead, but upon closer inspection, the elf''s chest was slowly rising and falling.


    Moku opened the unlocked cell door and sat down. This elf is a woman, a wood elf, like other wood elves she has smooth white skin.


    From her skin she looks young, maybe she used to have a very beautiful face just like the other wood elves. But right now... Moku didn''t even know where to start.


    There are lumps on the back of the neck and forehead. Most likely the bump on the forehead caused a crack that spread to the eye socket and made her blind.


    Her nose was bent and broken, making it difficult for her to breathe and it would hurt every time she inhaled and exhaled.


    All of her teeth were extracted and his gums were ckened, her lower jaw was forced wide open and caused it to fall out of ce. This is most likely due to a blunt object being forced into the esophagus many times.


    Most of the nobles did not like sex ves with teeth, because there was a possibility that the ve would bite his dick off.


    Even if they didn''t, they would still pull out all their teeth for fear of the sex ve biting their tongue to kill themselves.


    The tongue is also cut smoothly by a sharp object, the cut is so clean that it doesn''t cause infection or cut the veins on the tongue.


    Cut the victim''s tongue without making the victim die from bleeding. A job that only someone who is used to doing it can do.


    Both of his long ears were given iron piercings that pulled the flesh down. There are bite marks everywhere, most likely the tips of his ears were bitten off before being reattached.


    After examining her face, Moku''s gaze dropped to the ground and saw her upper body which was not in much worse condition than her head.


    Her neck was covered with human bite marks that stuck to it leaving a dry scar.


    However, judging from the damaged skin, it can be seen that this scar does dry not long ago from a rotting state filled with pus. Most likely Hoddurt treated her with some potion until the wound dries up.


    Several of her ribs were fractured which also caused more pain every time she inhaled and exhaled. There were cuts everywhere, including the marks from a blunt object that had caused her chest to turn blue.


    In addition, her right nipple looks like it has been cut, but from the scars left on her are, this cut is due to a very hard bite, so that the flesh and skin are torn.


    She had bruises on her stomach from being hit by a blunt object. Looks like she was hit multiple times from the outside and from the inside. Moku didn''t want to imagine what object was forced into her stomach, which of course wouldn''t be inserted through the mouth.


    When Moku wanted to check her lower body, she woke up, probably from the nightmare she was having.


    If it wasn''t for her chest rising and falling, Moku might have thought he was examining a pile of corpses.


    She looks calm and does not struggle, opening her eyelids which are covered with scars, Moku sees green eyes that are now white, indicating that this elf is blind.


    She tried to open her mouth to speak but all that came out was an ''ergghh'' sound from her throat being crushed and her tongue being cut off.


    "You just need to think about it strongly then I will listen it" Moku connected his telepathy with her.


    She looked shocked, it seemed she was also deaf from the shattered eardrum.


    When she could hear his voice clearly again, there was a hint of happiness from her tired heart but it was extinguished again as a result of the cruel reality.


    "Who are you?" there was a soft and calm voice in Moku''s mind. She didn''t sound panicked, just a little curious about the touch of this figure in front of her.


    Moku felt a strong beating from his heart.


    "My name is Moku, I''m your salvation!" Moku sends a sense of calm and security through his telepathy.


    "Am I dead?" She asked.


    "Why do you think so?" Moku replied with a question.


    "Because only by death will I be saved" She replied.


    Moku again sends a sense of calm and security through his telepathy.


    "You''re not dead yet, but you can choose to die. I''m giving you two choices!


    Dead!


    Or


    Life!


    You can choose one of them!"

 Chapter 58 She Who Laughs At The Top Of Misery.

    The wounds on her body weren''t caused by beasts or mutated animals but rather something even worse than them, Humans.


    Just like other intelligent creatures, human depravity always starts from their desire to fulfill their body''s needs to survive. God gives them the blessing of pleasure when they do it.


    But they never understand the meaning of the word enough. It starts from a need to be a pleasure, turns into a lifestyle, and develops into a depression from enjoyment.


    They are constantly looking and searching for what makes them feel better. Looking for a way to fulfill a need that has been met bes a research that to wasteful for their short life.


    Sex is simply an activity for reproduction, a process carried out to preserve offspring and keep their species from bing extinct.


    But they are never satisfied.


    Trying new things that they themselves do not understand what it is used for. Until that pleasure turns into something selfish. They managed to find pleasure out of misery.


    Pleasure will feel more delicious when juxtaposed with pain and sadness. Honey will taste sweeter after tasting bitter coffee.


    A simple theory that causes unimaginable pain and suffering will be carried out by a human being who has feelings and a heart who understands the meaning of suffering.


    They are not ignorant, because understanding that, they feel pleasure from the suffering of others.


    It''s not that they don''t know what they''re doing is wrong. They knew deep down in their hearts that it was wrong, but for the sake of the pleasure it would be felt, they buried it deep in their little hearts.


    Little hearts full of love andpassion are buried deep for a reason that makes absolutely no sense and has nothing to do with the suffering they inflict.


    The simplest reason that They Are Different From Us.


    They group themselves together and look for others who want to feel and have the ability to enjoy the same pleasures in their own way.


    Nobles grouped with other nobles and enjoyed the pleasures of inflicting suffering on their subjects.


    Strong people associate with other strong people and enjoy pleasure by inflicting suffering on those who are weak.


    There is no excuse, no justification, no love, and nothing to forgive.


    They are just ordinary beings who try to find pleasure in the suffering of others.


    From a distant point of view, what they are doing is natural, what is the use of strength, power, and wealth if they can''t get pleasures that people can''t get without strength, power, and wealth.


    But if you look closely, they look very pitiful. They are just addicts who will suffer emptiness if they do not get pleasure. An emptiness that could kill them.


    So they need to gift suffering upon suffering to the other, just so they don''t feel hollow.


    Suffering that begins with the search for pleasure that begins with a sacred need to survive.


    All of this makes humans worse than even beasts. At least they only eat to fill their hungry stomachs.


    However humans...


    They will continue to eat and eat, they are trying to find different vors of the same meat. And they call it a masterpiece and culture.


    All this makes humans worse than even beasts. At least they make out for the survival of their species.


    However humans...


    They will continue to make out and make out, they are trying to find different vors from the hole. And they call it a different identity and desire.


    That''s why Moku gave salvation to an elf who fell victim to the pursuit of human pleasure.


    A young elf who epts suffering after suffering for the enjoyment of those who are powerful and stronger.


    There was no other way for her. Even though Moku heals the wounds on her body, the memory of suffering will continue to haunt her.


    Bes a nightmare that keepsing in her wake and sleep.


    That''s why Moku gave salvation to an elf who fell victim to the pursuit of human pleasure.


    Death to her is salvation.


    Moku was already prepared to kill her quickly and painlessly.


    A direct blow to the back of the head will cut the nerves in the body so that the body will go numb before the brain bes dead.


    However, there was no emptiness from her faded green eyes, only a fire that continued to burn, burning Moku''s frozen heart.


    "Am I still alive? If I''m still alive then I want to continue to live. Please don''t kill me!" an excited voice that then turned into a pleading voice sounded through telepathy.


    For the second time Moku''s heart was beating so fast.


    Moku''s body shook.


    His breathing became irregr.


    ''What kind of answer is that???''


    ''If I''m still alive then I want to stay alive???''


    Your story has be sadder than death.


    Your dreams have be scarier than death.


    Your life has be more painful than death.


    For someone who keeps telling stories even though it''s sad.


    For someone who stays asleep despite having a nightmare.


    For someone who stays alive despite the pain.


    There is only one answer and question that Moku can say.


    "Why? why you still want to live? Don''t you suffer enough? Don''t you want to rest?"


    She tried to answer but the fire of life began to fade and was about to be extinguished from her.


    Moku wants her to choose death because what she has experienced can only be healed by death.


    Moku wants her to give up because what she''s been through has be the strongest reason to give up.


    However he didn''t want her to give up for now, he didn''t want her to die for now. Not before she gave the answer to his question.


    "Why??"


    Moku channeled his dragon prana into her body, dragon prana can keep her weakened body tost longer.


    Moku bes selfish and doesn''t want to be left behind, not before she answer. That''s why Moku asked for the third time.<sub> </sub>


    "Why???"


    He no longer conveyed a sense of calm and security through his telepathy but an intense curiosity.


    With almost lost consciousness she replied,


    "Because life is a gift!"


    Suddenly Moku regretted it, he regretted asking, he regretted hearing the answer.


    Such an arrogant answer!!


    Such an arrogant answer!!!


    The answer thates out of the mouth of someone who has climbed all the sufferings of life and stood above it.


    She looked down as if what she went through was nothing, just an ordeal that was also a gift to her.


    Then what about those who fail?


    Then what about those who give up?


    Are they that weak?


    Are they that trash?


    Howe you can still smile and endure when they can''t?


    What makes you so specialpared to them?


    No...!!!


    You''re not special...


    Just someone who closes their eyes and considers your own suffering body as a third person point of view.


    You''re not the same as those who feel so close, so hurt, and... so empty.


    "If you choose to live then I will let you live!" Moku took off his pants.


    "But believe me your next life will not be much different from your life so far!" The dragon stood up, he positioned the dragon''s tip into her shattered hole.


    "You will never see your family again. Your whole life will be filled to serve me, you will be with me until the end of my life, when you try to run I will force you toe back." Moku stabbed his dick hard into her vagina.


    "I don''t care what your name is! I don''t care who you are! and I don''t care where youe from!" Moku channeled the avable dragon prana and agglomerated it.


    "From now on your name is the name I chose for you! From now on you are what I define for you! From now on your ce is wherever I want you to be!" The sperm absorbs the clumps of dragon prana and flows profusely.


    "Your name is Nezena! You are a preacher! and your job is to spread my religion, the religion of The One!" Sperm spurted profusely and wet all parts of Nezena''s uterus which had been destroyed and damaged.


    It didn''t stop there, Moku controlled the sperm rich with dragon prana and made it seep into Nezena''s body.


    Moku activates Bhimasuta Form, with full concentration Moku uses dragon prana to treat Nezena''s broken body.


    Quickly all the dead cells are reced,


    Quickly enough all theworks are back together,


    Slowly all organs recover,


    Very slowly the fire of Nezena''s life recovered.


    Her ragged breaths began to flow smoothly.


    Her aching chest began to improve.


    Her body covered in bruises began to fade.


    Some parts of the body that were torn by the bite began to grow new flesh.


    Moku still doesn''t stop channeling his dragon prana through sperm. He never knew if this method would work or not.


    But Nevare''s transformation caused him to see the possibility of this happening.


    He knew that it was the fetus in Nevare''s womb that slowly transformed her body and protected it when she was in danger.


    Moku thinks where did this fetus get that much power. After examining Nevare''s body and the development of the fetus in her womb with his inner eye, Moku discovers a hypothesis about the cause of Nevare''s transformation.


    Orcs are magical creatures that have extraordinary sex organs. The dragon prana stored in it is able to make the orc evolve into a new form.


    If you imagine in an RPG game, the evolution is a level increase from level 1 to level 100 in one go.


    So you can imagine how much EXP the orcs needed to level up.


    So it was only natural that orc sperm had the same characteristics as dragon prana.


    However, the question arises, if the sperm of orcs have the same characteristics as dragon prana, then why haven''t the other orc''s women in past times turned out to be like Nevare all this time.


    Then the existence of miscarriages that urred in previous women showed that the theory that the fetus was trying to protect its mother was false.


    Moku thought about this for a long time and tried to do various experiments. Like fuck a deer, which of course ends up back into his stomach.


    However, from the results of these experiments, Moku found something that was the key to all of this. Moku''s sperm has a consciousness of its own.


    Not Moku''s sperm before evolution, but sperm after he evolved for the first time.


    This awareness is not a consciousness that has its own intelligence, but is like an empty consciousness but is have a life of it''s own.


    If Moku concentrates, he can move his sperm and use them to do things like heal someone or even eat other people''s cells.


    From here, Moku concludes that he unconsciously ordered the fetus in Nevare''s womb to protect his mother from any harm.


    It seemed that evolution had changed his body a lot more than he knew.


    After knowing this Moku who was tired of the strangeness and filthiness of his race could only chuckle in admiration and disgust.


    He was so disgusted that he was amazed.


    Slowly Nezena''s body recovered to its original form.


    When he saw the body of the young elf lying in front of him, Moku swallowed hard.


    Nezena is definition of gorgeous.

 Chapter 59 Nezena

    Like an angel touching the earth.


    Her beautiful wings cannot bear the burden of the sins of the earth. Her chastity was snatched away until she had to lose her golden wings.


    She had a crown-like fringe that adorned her head, with long, wavy champagne hair down her back. Everyone who sees it will only know that the beauty of spring can gather in a single hair.


    Her silky white skin enveloped every piece of soft flesh underneath it, creating a suppleness that didn''t lose its firmness.


    Her wide forehead, hanging two eye sockets filled withrge eyes with green irises in the center, stared at her recovering self with a look of admiration and disbelief.


    Her cheeks look thin, but doesn''t hide how soft it is. With the arrangement of white teeth that grew back neatly showing how beautiful her thin lips were.


    Even though Moku was able to restore her body to its original state, he still couldn''t rece the lost nutrients in her body. Even so, nothing of Nezena''s beauty disappeared.


    Her little nose and pointy earsplimented each other, shouting the beauty of God''s creation and the blessings he bestowed on the wood elf race for their beauty.


    No more broken faces and crushed bodies, everything returned to its original state like a time machine.


    Her appearance be a proof that shows if the angel exists and she is standing on the earth.


    Nezena''s strength slowly recovered. With her mouth gaping in disbelief, she stuttered "h..h..how?"


    Moku satnguidly and adjusted his breath. He needed a lot of energy just to recover Nezena''s damaged body.


    Nezena who didn''t transform into an orc like Nevare exined that the energy required to perform the transformation exceeds the energy drained to restore a near-dead body back to normal.


    There are two possible causes for this, the first is because the human body is weaker than the elf''s body so it can be more easily affected by Moku''s sperm.


    Or secondly, because body transformation can only be carried out by the fetus growing in the mother''s womb. The rtionship between mother and child in her womb is not just a physical rtionship but also emotional and metaphysical.


    Further research is needed to confirm the truth, but for now Moku must educate Nezane to be a good preacher.


    As Moku previously thought, man''s discovery of religion is one of the most important discoveries of human civilization.


    Many things are not known by humans and it sometimes creates endless confusion and panic for humans.


    This confusion and panic will make their civilization stop and continue to revolve around the same thing. But this confusion can easily answer by believing in god.


    Even so, religion can also be an obstacle to the progress of civilization.


    This happens not because of problems in the believer but because of limitations in a religion that makes followers bound and can interpret it widely.


    Because of that, after the second evolution Moku was unable to rest anymore, even though his body was in a state of rest but his brain continued to spin and work non-stop.


    This allows Moku to formte a doctrine that can boost and wash the minds of the orcs and all the monster races that will be under them.


    Nezena who was able to see again, was dumbfounded looking at the figure of Moku in front of him "are you an night elf? no.. you are not.. what kind of creature are you?"


    Just as the monsters were able to distinguish one race from another using their sense of smell, the elves were also able to tell which one was an elf or not.


    "I was an orc" Moku replied.


    "Was? What are you now? an angel.. or a prophet?" Nezane asked again.


    Nezane didn''t look down on Moku who used to be a monster.


    Her heart was so pure that she saw no difference between a monster who was said to be a retard and a pest by mana species who said have superiority because of their proximity to mana.


    "No! I''m still an orc but I''m more than that.. Angel? prophet? do you believe in god?" Moku asked.


    "I believe" Nezane answered curtly.


    Moku didn''t ask her to exin further but made a new question "Which god? Tree of Life?"


    Hoddurt exins on the way to the Trash Dump, that the wood elves worship a giant tree which is believed to have the power to know all things in this world.


    It breathes by absorbing the world and excreting mana like a photosynthesized tree by absorbing CO2 and giving off oxygen.


    "No. It''s not him!" Nezen shook her head.


    "Then?" Moku asked.


    "I don''t know. But the suffering that I''ve been going through must have a reason, my poor life must have a purpose, and the passage of time must have something to do with it." Nezena sped her hands together and tilted her head to the sky, as if she was praying to something.


    "Why not the Tree of Life?" Moku asked.


    "I''ve never seen him, even if he exists then he''s just another powerful being. Same with the night elf god Yggdrasil, or the mountain elf god Gama.


    A true god don''t eat, rest, or have a partner. He must be super unique and there is no equal to him.


    He must be so big that all the suffering I''ve been through bes so small in his eyes." Nezena replied.


    Moku became stunned, unlike other wood elves who had been brainwashed from childhood that god was shaped like a tree, Nezena refused to worship a tree.


    Unlike humans who have many stories where other strong humans im to be gods, elves highly uphold their religion.


    They believe that if manaes from their gods. Then only those who are close to God and at one with him can move the mana around them.


    These fanatical followers will be very difficult if invited to worship other gods or believe in other religions. So Moku thinks he will destroy Nezena''s whole view of god before rebuilding it with a new god.


    However, it seems that Moku doesn''t need to do that, the concept of god in Nezena''s mind almost matches the concept of god in Moku''s mind.


    "You are right Nezena, the only god worthy of worship is The One. Mana is not the only power that exists in this world, there are many other powers that have not been discovered by us.


    Just like this power of mine" Moku channeled dragon prana into his hand, golden biofied energy enveloping the entire surface of his hand.<sub> </sub>


    Nezena looked at the energy enveloping Moku''s hand with wide eyes. It was the first time she had felt this energy. So if what Moku says is true, then the power of energy is not only limited to mana.


    "What''s this?" Nezena asked.


    "This is the power of prana, I call it dragon prana. Prana is a power that is hidden in the body and can be used after breaking the seal in the body. This is the power possessed by monsters that you consider pests" Moku answered briefly.


    "There are other energies besides mana? Which god are you referring to?" Nezena asked.


    "I''m sure there''s not only mana and prana in this world. The universe is so vast that we can''t imagine it. Only he who created it knows what''s out there.


    He''s The One, he''s the first to exist since the world existed and he''s the only one left when the world perish" Moku once again curtly replied.


    "How do you worship him?" Nezena asked.


    "We worship him by being strong. We worship him by going to war with the desire to kill the enemy. We worship him by going to war with the desire to be killed by the enemy.


    All of that with only one goal, to be stronger than The One. He wants someone to be able to fight him even if it''s impossible" Moku exined.


    "Why would he want anyone to be able to fight him?" Nezena is confused.


    "To show that it is impossible to fight him, To show that he is all-powerful!" Moku exined.


    "Can he only be worshiped by monsters?" Nezena asked.


    "Of course not, he is a real god.


    He must be worshiped by all of nature, all beings must continue to strive to be stronger and forget their false pleasures.


    So great is his desire for all beings that those of us who believe in him must immediately spread his teachings." Moku replied.


    "How to spread this religion?" Nezena asked.


    "Of course with war! The strong will only be born from war!


    With war, everyone can focus on surviving and bing stronger.


    With war every weak person will be eliminated and the strong will be born.


    With war every hypocrisy and lie will be exposed, every division and oppression will cease, there is only war where all wild desires will be channeled!" Moku smiled.


    "Why? Why does The One want war??" Nezena is confused.


    "Because every animate creature must die!


    Life is just a circle of destiny!


    Everything that is created must be destroyed!


    This is not cruelty but a wheel of destiny, there will be no renewal if there is no destruction!


    Everyone cannot escape their destiny, which is destruction!


    All things must be destroyed to show that only The One is immortal!" Moku loudly replied.


    Nezena didn''t know what to say. Her mouth just gaped and she couldn''t say anything. She couldn''t refute Moku''s words with logic, because what he said was the truth.


    The only way to show God''s power is to destroy everything he creates. By standing in the midst of the ruins of billions of civilizations, he will be the strongest one.


    By providing opportunities for his creatures to be stronger, he can show that he is invincible. There is no proof if there is no challenge, everything must have an antithesis to reach a conclusion.


    The One, the god that Moku talks about is a being who knows and believes that he is the real god. Everything starts with him and ends with him.


    That''s why he is The One, a first andst number.


    "Do you want me to be his preacher? but why me?" Nezena already believes in The One. However, she did not understand why she was chosen to be a preacher and not another monster under Moku.


    "Don''t you understand? Why do you think you were fated to suffer this terrible? Why do you think you got here? Why do you think you can survived until now?" Moku smiled and stroked Nezena''s cheek.


    This question was a question that had always been on Nezena''s mind during her torture. Almost all of her life she always questioned why I must suffer trough all of this.


    But after knowing about The One that he told. She knows something ''If God is all-powerful then he is not all-good, but if he is all-good then he cannot be all-powerful''. At least from the point of view of his creation.


    God must have his own moral system and he does not need to equate it with the moral system of his creatures. Like a lion who doesn''t have to think about the feelings of the deer he preys on.


    So the real answer to why she had to go through all this suffering was..


    "S..so..so I can meet you?" Nezena replied stuttering.


    "That''s right! The One has destined you to suffer.The One has destined you to be tortured. The One has destined you to stay safe. The One has destined you to get to this ce.


    Only to meet me who will save you and make yourself a preacher who will spread this religion.


    What is it? Are you mad? Are you disappointed?


    Your anger and disappointment are useless because from the very beginning your destiny was determined, your destiny to live with me and forever be my servant!


    Now rise Nezena! You have a tough task and people who have to listen to what you have to say!" Moku stretched out his hand.


    With trembling hands Nezena took his hand.


    Moku pulled Nezena''s body and hugged her tightly.


    He whispered "Wee Home!"

 Chapter 60 Departure

    The morning sun shone at the mouth of the goblin cave.


    The white mist that always ruled the night, began to rise towards Wolf Slope Mountain.


    The morning beasts began to creep out of their hiding ces.


    They sighed in gratitude for being able to still alivest night.


    The boulder covering the mouth of the goblin cave began to shake, then slowly rolled to the side and gave way to the goblin cave.


    Several pairs of red eyes were seen from inside the cave, they were getting closer to the cave door.


    The goblins and several orcs were seening out of the cave door, they no longer seemed wary of each other, instead they were joking with each other and seemed very familiar.


    "Ez, what is a diplomat?" one of the goblins asked Ez.


    With puffing out his chest, Ez replied "The diplomat is someone who brings peace between two tribes, their task is very heavy and the risk is great.


    Only those who have the courage and authority like me are able to carry out their duties as diplomats."


    The goblins who heard that said "Oooohhh!!" with admiration.


    "Ez, was one of the diplomats'' duties is to be arrested and thrown in jail?" Swa said sarcastically.


    "Heh! What do you know?! It''s a job risk, for the sake of peace and the interests of the tribe, arrested and thrown in jail is a normal thing for a diplomat. We are those who are willing to sacrifice property and lives for the sake of the tribe!!" Ez patted his chest proudly.


    The goblins pped in admiration. They never thought that there was a job as special and grand as this.


    "That''s great Ez! I''m proud of your desire to serve the tribe. If you are a true diplomat then you certainly don''t mind joining KuMoku''s group to the Alraune tribe, right?" Hoddurt''s voice came from behind the crowd of goblins surrounding Ez.


    "Eh what do you mean shaman!? Why should I follow them? Isn''t Tam alreadying to guide the way?" Ez protested.


    "I did, but only as a guide and nothing more. We still need a diplomat," Tam replied.


    "That''s right Ez, we need you to once again be at the forefront of negotiations with the alraune tribe" Laya added.


    "That''s right Ez!! You are the front line against the alraune tribe. Don''t worry nothing will happen to you, if you are tortured or killed then the alraune tribe has invited us to war" Swa added.


    "That''s right! You''re fine or we''re going to war!" Volx said while stroking his spear. It seemed that he wanted to experience war together with orcs who were famous for their hobby of fighting.


    Ez''s face grew paler, it seemed that he would for the second time be bait in the gathering of orcs and other monster races.


    Simr to the goblin tribe, Moku used Ez to see the response of the goblin tribe to the arrival of the orcs. In the end the goblin tribe did not directly attack the orcs and instead watched them from a distance.


    So it can be said that Ez''s function is actually bait to see the reaction of other monster tribes to the arrival of the orcs.


    If Ez was killed right away then the orcs would rearrange their ns and would bring in more troops for their seconding.


    If Ez was only captured then the orcs would just have to be quiet and wait for them toe.


    If Ez was epted with open arms then the orcs would have to be more vignt because it would mean that another tribe of monsters had learned of the news of their arrival. So the orcs must be ready to ept ambushes or traps prepared by other monster tribes.


    So it can be said that Ez''s function as bait here is very important, by sacrificing Ez the orcs can be better prepared to face other monster tribes.


    "Can I note along?" Ez, who understood what his true use was, trembled and his guts shrunk even more.


    "You can''t Ez! You yourself said that as a diplomat you have to face big risks in carrying out your duties for the sake of the tribe!" Moku''s voice was heard from behind the crowd.


    The goblins paved the way for Moku with their heads lowered. Their respect for their new chieftain had seeped into their hearts.


    "It''s true what KuMoku said. We are now one with the orc tribe. So you have to sacrifice as a diplomat for the sake of the Dawnmist Tribe" Hoddurt added.


    "KuMoku, are we ready to go?" Tam asked.


    Moku smiled and stroked Tam''s head "We are ready, we just have to wait for one more person toe, then we will leave immediately"


    Tam''s body, whose head was stroked by Moku, became stiff again, her eyes widened and her hands she didn''t know where to put them.


    "Who is other person are you referring to, Ku?" Swa asked.


    "You''ll see for yourselfter.. Oh yeah.. Zalthu won''t being with us. He and the other goblins will go to the Dawnmist Tribe and wait for us there" Moku exined.


    "Do we really have to run?" Swa said glumly.


    Moku patted his shoulder and said "Don''t worry my brother, the time wille when we will fight against the mage. I promise that"


    "Hmm.." Swa nodded.


    Then a loud noise came from behind them causing all the orcs to turn their eyes back.


    From there appeared a graceful figure walking through the crowd of goblins. The goblins subconsciously made way for her.


    Goblins don''t have the same taste for women as orcs. To them goblin women were the most beautiful. Especially Tam, who to the goblins is the ideal female figure.


    However, a woman walking among them gave off an unusual aura. Like a white flower walking in the middle of a puddle of mud.


    The mud did not dare to touch the purity of this flower, they moved away without them noticing. Only those who are rotten to the depths of their hearts are able to tarnish this flower.


    The flower is Nezena.


    She was so pure and clean that those who saw her would be ashamed of their rotten heart.<sub> </sub>


    Her long champagne hair was well braided, a crown of entwined flowers perched on top of her forehead.


    On her right cheek was painted with golden ink tattoo that covered one side of her face made her green eyes shine brighter and trap anyone who looked at her.


    Her previously torn clothes were reced with leather clothes that covered her chest to the top of her stomach, make everyone can see her perfect belly button. She looks more sexy with a slim belly and big thighs.


    The orcs swallowed their saliva hard when they saw Nezena''s new figure.


    "M.M..Moku who is she?" Swa asked in a trembling voice.


    "She is a preacher that The One sent to us to teach about his religion" Moku answered briefly.


    He walked forward towards Nezena and removed the songket that was tied around his waist.


    Moku then covered Nezena''s stomach with her songket and whispered in her ear "Why are you dressed so sexy like this? Do you want to make the orcs get out of control?"


    "I''m sorry Moku, I think wearing clothes like this will make people listen to my words more" Nezena looked down embarrassed.


    Her ears tingled when it touched Moku''s breath. Actually they don''t need to make a sound when they talk. They still couldn''t understand each other''snguage so they stillmunicated telepathically.


    However, Moku chose to whisper to Nezena because he was also captivated by her appearance and wanted to annoy her a bit.


    "Well.. you are right about everyone will pay attention to you, but you are wrong that they will listen to your words, I guess they can''t even hear their own heartbeat" Moku whispered.


    "I''ll be more careful" Nezena''s face turned red.


    Even though they were whispering to each other but with the trained hearing of the orcs, they still heard what Moku and Nezena were whispering.


    ''Are you preach to his dick?'' Swa could only gape at the new woman Moku found.


    He wanted to gossip with his brother who is also still single but he canceled his intention when he turned and found Laya was focused on writing down Moku''s every move.


    ''Shit! This Love make everyone go crazy!'' Swa cursed in his heart.


    "Who made this dress of yours?" Moku asked.


    "The goblins made it" Nezena turned to the group of goblins.


    Moku saw Shizz and Hez standing between them and nodded in gratitude. The goblins nodded back.


    "Then what''s with this tattoo on your right eye?" Moku stroked the tattoo on Nezena''s right eye.


    "I imitated your Bhimasuta Form" Nezena replied with her eyes closed enjoying Moku''s hand caressing her face.


    "Are they not hideous?" Moku asked and held his cheek.


    Feeling the soft caress on her cheek disappeared, Nezena opened her eyes and replied "I think it''s very beautiful, like a blessing given by The One only to you monster species" Nezena shakily stroked Moku''s cheek.


    Moku caught Nezena''s trembling hand and ced it on his cheek. "Now it will be your gift too" Moku smiled and looked into Nezena''s green eyes.


    Nezena also smiled and looked at Moku''s red eyes. The atmosphere between them became like a flower garden and made all the singles jealous.


    "hm..hm..hm" Swa cleared his throat loudly and broke the atmosphere of the flower garden.


    "Shouldn''t we be leaving?" he asked in a loud voice.


    The Singles who already feeling fed up seeing the intimacy of Moku and Nezena, nodded to thank Swa. From today onwards, Swa is their hero.


    "Of course, Swa, of course" Moku nodded and was not angry that the atmosphere of the flower garden was disturbed.


    He would have time to enjoy being with Nezenater, but right now he had to figure out how to get Alraune to join them without having to fight.


    Moku wasn''t sure if his way of getting the goblins to join would work with the alraune tribe.


    Orcs and Alraune were like two elements that couldn''t mix with each other, like water and oil. Even if they don''t destroy each other, it''s impossible for them to unite.


    Moku would be grateful if they weren''t chased away at the gate of alraune or the orcs didn''t throw up immediately when they saw alraune.


    "Nezena, are you ready to go?" Moku asked.


    Nezena nodded back.


    "Tam, how about you?" Moku turned to Tam.


    Tam can only nod stiffly, she still can''t escape the shadow of Moku stroking her head.


    "Swa, Laya, are you ready?" Moku turned to his brother.


    "Always!" Swa patted his chest and Laya nodded while keeping his notes in his back pocket.


    "Alright! Hoddurt, Zalthu, we''ll meet at the Dawnmist Tribe!" Moku patted Hoddurt''s shoulder.


    "We will wait for your sess KuMoku!" Hoddurt and Zalthu nodded.


    "We''re Off!" Moku leads a horde that increases with Tam and Nezena, and decreases with Zalthu''s absence.


    They walked quickly towards the location where the Alraune Tribe was.

 Chapter 61 Elf

    Moku, Swa, Tam, Ez, and Nezena walked across the wet ground of the Bog forest.


    Traces of giant animals were still visible everywhere, indicating thatst night the Bog forest had be a battleground for the rulers of the night.


    Laya jumped from one tree to another with agile. His skill is like that of an ape swinging from one tree to another.


    "KuMoku, I want to ask" Tam said.


    On this journey the atmosphere was unusually quiet, not only were the orcs more alert as they passed through the Bog forest which was still full of night dew, but also because there were two women who joined their group on this trip.


    Nezena is a quiet girl, she won''t talk if Moku doesn''t talk to her. While the other orcs were too shy to talk to her, they didn''t know what Nezena''s status was.


    Moku said that Nezena was a preacher sent by The One. But the orcs didn''t understand what preacher meant, and what it had to do with their god. All they know is Nezena is an elf not a monster.


    Then the name ''Nezena'' which is based on the monster vocabry which means ''Holy Queen'', shows the status of Nezena as a Moku woman. So they don''t want to be seen too close to the women of their chiefs to avoid any misunderstandings.


    <o>,m As for Tam.. None of the orcs were interested in talking to Tam, not because they didn''t like Tam, but rather they didn''t want to be interested in Tam.</o>


    Tam was a goblin and although she was also a woman, the orcs wanted nothing to do with her.


    It''s not that they don''t have a sexual desire for goblin women, in fact you could even say orcs have a sexual desire for all mammals that have holes to pierce.


    However, they didn''t want to do that to the goblin race who were small in stature. They were afraid that the courtship would turn into murder and make the goblins give up their intention to join the orcs.


    If that happened then it was certain that they would be skinned by Moku and the other division head for thwarting their ns.


    As a result, their journey became very quiet and filled with awkwardness. Moku also don''t open a conversation because he''s not a person who likes to chat.


    Instead, he prefers the silent and quiet atmosphere of the journey, it gives him plenty of time to think about what strategy he should use to conquer the alraune without having to go to war.


    So that when Tam opened her voice, all attention was on her.


    "Tam, you don''t need to call me ''Ku'', just call me ''Moku''. Goblins and Orcs have returned to being brothers like in the past, so calling on honorary titles will make the rtionship between the two sides stiffer" Moku said softly .


    "Oh..yes..well..okay..ehh..ehhh..M..M..Moku" Tam became stuttered when she was reprimanded by Moku.


    As the daughter of the chief and the most beautiful woman in her tribe, Tam had never been reprimanded by anyone. So this new experience made her not know how to respond.


    "Thanks Tam. So what do you wanna ask?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm.. well.. why doesn''t Laya walk with us.. then why do we have to walk with this formation" Tam saw Laya who was standing on a tree branch.


    Right now they have a straight line fromation. Swa walk at the front with Ez follow behind him. Behind Ez are Nezena and Tam walking side by side. And Moku walked from the very back.


    "This is the formation that orcs usually use when walking through the dense Bog forest. Even though we are trained and have strength that exceeds the goblins, the Bog forest is still very dangerous for us.


    Especially when we walk across new areas that we don''t know about, so danger cane at any time.


    That''s why we made a formation like this so that even if our trace was smelled by a dangerous predatory animal or a mutated animal, we could anticipate it quickly.


    Laya served as a watchdog for dangers that came from the sky like birds or mischievous monkeys throwing stones at us from the top of the tree.


    Swa stands at the forefront, tasked with receiving the first attack and ensuring that our path is harmless from poisonous nts that can kill or incapacitate us.


    Ez serves to help Swa if he is attacked suddenly, he is also in charge of protecting you and Nezena if something attacks from the front.


    Meanwhile I''m in charge of supervising the entire formation and deciding what to do if we''re attacked" Moku exined.


    "Wow.. I never knew if you guys were trained like this.. will we also get this kind of training when we join you right?" Tam is amazed.


    "Hmm.. I want to discuss this with the four higher-ups of the goblin and my division headster. However, I can tell you a little bit because you will also be attending the meeting.


    I n on dividing the goblins into groups. One of those groups is the ones we will focus on in order to quickly evolve them into hobgoblins.


    This group will be included in the orc military training" Moku answered again.


    "Wow.. Moku I want to join the group.. I will do anything so that I can be a hobgoblin and make our ancestor''s dreame true!" Tam looked at Moku with hopeful eyes.


    "Well.." Moku didn''t know what to say, but before Moku could answer Nezena who was next to Tam cut them off.


    "To be able to join this holy army you must have the heart to fight for and spread the religion of The One!" Nezena said in a very confident voice.


    Moku wanted to answer but once again he was cut off by Tam who holded her waist and tiptoe to make her short body look taller.


    "Who are you to stop us from training with the orcs?" Tam snorted.


    "Did you not hear what Moku said, I am a preacher from The One, the Lord of all the worlds. The orc army is a sacred army whose job is to spread The One''s religion and make the stupid people understand how stupid they are." Nezena believed it from the heart.


    Moku was amazed, he never thought that Nezena could interpret it to that extent, she even made warlike creatures as holy army in charge of spreading God''s religion.


    Tam did not know what to say, the concept of the god to the goblins is almost the same as the orcs was, they understand that there is a god who is almighty and gives them protection and food but they are not know who that god is.


    So it was the first time she had heard that orcs worshiped The One.


    "Moku do orcs worship The One?" Tam asked.<sub> </sub>


    Once again, it was not Moku who answered Tam''s question, but Swa who said it out loud.


    "That''s right, Moku once said,


    He is The One,


    He was the god who created orcs and made them a warlike race.


    He who created the strong body of an orc with amazing regeneration abilities.


    He who created the orcs as a race that only had males.


    He who created the orcs as a race that had to survive by plundering and seizing women from other species.


    He who created orcs to have a reason to fight.


    Fight for survival,


    Fight to be stronger,


    and fight because we love it!" Swa is seen smiling and praying to his god.


    Tam, Nezena, and... Moku? was astonished to hear Swa''s words filled with faith in The One.


    Tam was astonished because she never knew if the orcs really were a holy army sent by god to this world. Her eyes were burning and she couldn''t wait to join the army.


    Nezena was amazed at how beautiful Swa''s words were. She believes if this is a revtion that was revealed by The One to Moku to be a prayer that must be read before fighting. She immediately recorded all those words with a heart full of conviction.


    As for Moku.. He was dumbfounded because he forgot he ever said those words and he was even more astonished that his stupid brother could remember those words and pray with confidence.


    Moku showed no surprise on his face and tried to put on a face that he was proud for Swa that had remembered those words.


    What Moku couldn''t imagine was that those words would be code for the army of monsters that would destroy this world and everything in it. Those words wouldter be known as the Holy Army Code and became a nightmare for all enemies of the monsters.


    Moku who was stared at by Tam, Ez, and Nezena with eyes full of admiration tried to divert the conversation. "hm..hm..hm.. Nezena, how do the elves control mana?"


    Nezena who was suddenly asked stunned, she paused and thought for a moment before answering "The wood elves believe their power is a blessing given by the Tree of Life. So to use this power the wood elves must perform a dance offering to the Tree of Life.


    Wood elves who can dance until they are epted by the Tree of Life will be given the power to control wood. The deeper their belief in the Tree of Life, the more freely they can control wood.


    However, my parents didn''t believe it. They did some covert research and discovered the fact that the power to control wood did note from the Tree of Life.


    After capturing and dissecting human mages who have the same ability to control wood as wood elves, they find out that what the wood elves have is not the ability to control wood, but the ability to control small particles that are invisible to the eye.


    After further reasearch, mana flow in the wood elf''s body has the same shape as the flow in the small invisible particle.


    They believe that if wood elves can focus their concentration and their hearts deeper, then we will not only be limited to controlling wood, but we can control everything that has these invisible particles.


    My parents named the particle as ''Charcoal Substance'', to show that their destiny was not held by the Tree of Life which was just a big tree.


    However, my parents'' theory is considered heresy, they were also hunted by other wood elves and killed." Nezena exined in a t tone.


    "I''m sorry for making you remember bad things" Moku apologized.


    "It''s okay! I don''t hold any grudges against the wood elves. As you said, this is just a circle of destiny. I have obtained the greatest blessing in my life.


    That is meeting you and getting to know about The One. I believe The One has destined my parents to be killed by the wood elves to break my rtionship with them.


    So now when I prove that mana control ability doesn''te from the Tree of Life then I can y wood elves with an unencumbered heart" Nezena smiled cheerfully.


    Her eyes filled with conviction and faith made Ez''s hairs stand on end.


    Moku smiled and said "I am grateful that you have understood the blessing given to you"


    Nezena wanted to answer but Swa''s alert voice was heard from the front.


    "There''s a human smell!"


    They all lowered their heads and put on alert positions. Moku activated his inner eye and checked their surroundings.


    He found not far from where they were there was a group of human walking on alert position.


    They did not appear to have known the existence of orc group, but they seemed to be on alert for the impending danger and another group that wanted to follow them.


    From the light seen through his inner eye, Moku saw something odd about this group of humans.


    The man standing in the front is seen carrying a cage in his right hand which is shaped like a bird cage. Inside the cage emitted a small green light.


    Its body size is norger than an adult''s thumb, with two insect wings on its back.


    "Slyphs?!" Moku said.

 Chapter 62 First Human Kill

    A crowd of no more than seven people walked warily through the dense Bog forest.


    They look alert and remember every path they take, marking it with the location of the sun, the position of the clouds, and the direction of the wind.


    Walking in the Bog forest by remembering the shape of the trees and the ground is a stupid thing, because thend can move and the tree can disappears.


    Only the sun, clouds and wind direction will not deceive you. The rest, you can only hope if you not in illusion by smelling the hypnotic nts.


    Most of them wore leather armor and leather shoes. Swords and knives were slung around their waists, some of them carrying wooden shields attached to their right or left arms.


    Some of them carried spears or arrows as long-range weapons. Each of them has a bag containing medicinal herbs, poison antidotes, or other things that help them survive in the Bog forest.


    Their clothes that had different colors showed that they were not soldiers from a noble or kingdom.


    However, they all wear dark or green clothes to blend in with the Bog''s jungle atmosphere.


    This shows that they have experience entering the Bog forest.


    They were adventurers from Heles City.


    "Hugo, entering the Bog forest while the fog is still there is a dangerous thing. Iron or Silver tier danger mutated animals might still be roaming around.


    Ourrge numbers will also make our smells easier to identify. Why are we not waiting for noon before leaving?" The burly man with short brown hair in the front row asked the friend next to him.


    "I know that too! But I have my own thoughts about this.


    Ourrge number will make deodorizing potions more effective. Our odors can be mixed and no longer can be smelled at a radius of 30 meters.


    We will only be smelled if we walk towards the enemy or the enemy walk towards us. We''ve spent a lot of money to buy this potion.


    So you better shut up!" Hugo, burly with an ax slung over his back, with a bald head and a cut on his cheek, he had a stern look on his face. He was the leader of this group of adventurers.


    "This is what I''m concerned about Hugo, we have spent too much money. If we are attacked by mutated animals right now then we are in danger. Even if we survive, we will be short of money to live on"


    "Jack, you know that our goal this time is very secret. If we seed then we will be very rich. All thedies and nobles will praise us.


    That''s why we have to finish this without anyone knowing. What happens if another group of adventurers finds out that we have this thing to guide us? They''ll all attack and force us to hand this thing over to them!" Hugo said fiercely.


    Hugo pointed at the birdcage covered in ck cloth in his hand. From inside the cage came the sound of chattering teeth and the buzzing of insect wings.


    "Well, you''re right but¡ª" Before Jack could say anything his head was severed by a golden shadow that shed past.


    It happened so fast and so unexpectedly. All of the existing humans could only stare at Jack decapitated body in disbelief at what had just happened.


    Hugo''s eyes widened in disbelief at what he had just seen. Even though it might be just a shadow but he saw a giant figure whose body was covered with golden tribal tattoos shing Jack''s head with his hands.


    He wished it was just his imagination but Jack''s severed head who is rolling on the ground needed an answer to what had just happened.


    Before the humans could react there was a voice of disappointment that was the answer to all of this.


    "Are mages really this weak?"


    Right in the middle of them stood a creature with a height of 2 meters and a body filled with golden tribal tattoos. He was disturbed to see his right hand covered in blood.


    With a heart full of fear Hugo said "W..w..who are you?"


    "I''m Moku an orc. I was expecting fierce resistance from you mages. However, it seems that only you and him have the constetions on their bodies.


    If the amount of mana in your body isparable to his then do you two have the same power. Looks like you''re still a level 1 constetion mage. What a disappointment" Moku nced at Jack''s lifeless body with a look full of disappointment.


    Before Hugo could say anything, Moku looked at Hugo with a friendly smile.


    "But at least you can satisfy my brother''s desire to kill humans. well.. are there any women among you? There doesn''t seem to be any.. Laya, Swa, they all belong to you!"


    Suddenly tworge orcs emerged from the bushes around them. The spiked maces, thick cloth tying their waists, and the fierce looks show that they couldn''t wait to y the humans in front of them.


    They charged forward without saying anything, the spiked mace meeting the human flesh and tearing it apart. Screams of pain were heard everywhere. The two orcs mercilessly ughtered all the humans in front of them.


    They moved like the wind through all the sword shunched by humans. They were not like ordinary orcs who took attacks with their strong bodies and hoped for regeneration abilities to heal them.


    Not a single attack from the humans hurt them. Each hit of their spiked maces tore apart the human bodies and threw them flying into the air.


    Although Hugo''s group was filled with ordinary humans and only Jack and Hugo were level 1 constetion mage, they had the ability and experience to fight that was not inferior to the elite soldiers of the Stonhold Kingdom army.


    However, they were ughtered like leaves falling from a tree while facing two orcs whom they viewed as weak creatures and pests.<sub> </sub>


    It didn''t take long for almost all of the humans in Hugo''s group to be torn pieces of flesh.


    Hugo knew that it was his turn to be killed next, but he couldn''t do anything because Moku''s gaze continued to look at him.


    His bloodshot eyes seemed to wish for Hugo to take out a secret move he didn''t know about and try to fight back.


    However, Hugo knew that Moku was much stronger than he imagined. The only way out of this alive is to run away instead of fighting.


    He had to report this to the Guild, the orcs, the monsters that they had been thought of as vermin, had changed and possessed the power to kill a mage with a single strike.


    Before they went into the Bog forest this time, they heard that the military academy''s Guru Committee sensed a new tinum Tier danger mutated animal being born in the Bog forest.


    However, it seemed that it was not the mutated animal that the Guru Committee felt but the green monster standing in front of Hugo that managed to evolve.


    Hugo waited for the right time to quickly escape from this ce. He waited for Moku to let his guard down and gave him an opening to cast a spell.


    But Moku was very rxed and wasn''t the least bit wary of Hugo''s movements. He seemed to be waiting for what surprise Hugo would give.


    p In the end Hugo became impatient and immediately cast the spell "[Wall Skin]" within seconds Hugo''s body turned ck, but Moku still didn''t act and looked more rxed.</anda>


    Hugo who felt himself belittled swallowed his anger, he knew his top priority was to escape. So he cast his second spell "[Reinforce Speed]".


    Mana vortex gathered at his feet, Hugo didn''t waste his chance and ran with all his might. His body slid away quickly, within seconds his figure disappeared amidst the dense trees.


    "Moku, aren''t we going after him?" Swa came with a body covered in human blood.


    He licked his bloodstained lips and savored the taste of human blood.


    Laya also stood next to Moku with a question mark look.


    "I want to try my new move. When I evolve for the first time I get the power to control friction. While in the second evolution I get this power!"


    Moku clenched his fist and covered it with a biofield. The golden biofield rippled and trapped air inside.


    This is the stance of Brajamusti, but it doesn''t stop there, the stored energy is condensed by the golden biofield to form a red bullet.


    "[Brajamusti Revolver]!"


    DONGG!!!


    A red bullet shot through the bushes and trees at a speed of 500 m/s, then the blink of an eye pierced the back of Hugo who felt he had survived.


    Hugo was stunned with a jolt in his chest. He looked down and saw a hole the size of an adult''s fist in his chest.


    Blood spurted from the hole and his missing heart. Hugo didn''t know what had just happened, all he heard was a DONGG!! and then a loud jolt in his back.


    Even the [Wall Skin] didn''t prevent [Brajamusti Revolver] from prating Hugo''s body easily.


    Hugo''s body could only limp and fall to the ground. Hugo breathed hisst.


    Swa, Laya, Ez, Tam, and Nezena were stunned with wide eyes. They never thought that Moku would be able to kill two level 1 constetion mages in the blink of an eye.


    Moku ignored his dumbfounded group mates and picked up the birdcage covered by the ck cloth.


    After Jack was decapitated, Hugo reflexively let go of the birdcage in his hand. He instantly freed his hands with everything that could prevent him from using them.


    This reflex shows Hugo''s experience in the face of danger. As the ck birdcage hit the ground Moku heard the sound of a small child groaning in pain.


    From the senses of his inner eye and voice earlier, Moku was increasingly convinced that the one in the cage was also a monster. To be exact, a monster from the Slyph race.


    Moku opened the ck cloth covering the cage and they all saw Slyph curled up in fear inside.


    Her body is very small, only the size of a thumb. If you don''t focus your eyes on her, she seems to disappear and camouge with her surroundings.


    She has green hair that rolls into a ball at the back of her head. There were two antennae sticking out of her forehead, at the end of the antenna there was a small ball that twitched like it was receiving a signal from something.


    Her eyes wererge ck, shining in the sun, and had no eyelids. Her ears are pointed and her nose is like a slide.


    A beautiful green dress covered her chest to her hips, which were actually the scales of a Slyph. The two small wings perched on its back fluttered indicating that this Slyph was frightened.


    Their very beautiful and cute shape makes them often hunted by humans to be used as pets.


    "Hey little monster, tell me the reason why I didn''t make you a snack for today?" Moku stared at the Slyph with his bloodshot eyes full of savageness.

 Chapter 63 Sylph

    Sylphs are a race of monsters with small bodies and extremely cowardly guts. They are even willing to sell other members of their race for their own safety.


    This was because sylphs were so weak, they didn''t even have the strength to protect themselves. However, their beautiful and cute shape makes humans reluctant to kill them.


    Most of the humans just catch them and keep them as pets like birds at home.


    So it can be said the sylph''s cowardice is a form of self-defense against danger. And strangely, the sylph''s cowardice is effective for all types of predators and even brainless animals will release them after seeing the beauty, cuteness, and cowardice of sylph.


    However, apart from their appearance and nature, the sylphs also have other abilities to protect themselves. With their small and almost transparent bodies, it would be very difficult to locate sylph in the middle of a wilderness like the Bog forest.


    The difficulty of finding sylphs coupled with their beauty and cuteness, makes sylphs one of the raremodities for humans. For a noble to have a sylph as a pet at home is a matter of pride and artistic value that can be appreciated.


    This makes sylph price in the market to be expensive. They are hunted until the number of those who live in the Bog forest decreasing.


    However, like aedy, Humans belonging to the Sylph Love Activists stage a demonstration to protect the sylphs and return them to the wild.


    Sylph is the only monster race that is protected by humans. Until in the end because of the staunch Sylph Love Activists condemned the hunting of Sylphs, several human kingdoms banned the sylph trade.


    However, this caused the opposite effect to what the Sylph Love Activist expected. The price of sylphs on the ck market skyrocketed, making them one of the most expensive items ever traded by humans.


    All this happens because apart from its beautiful and cute shape, sylph is considered harmless to humans. They are just cowards who are willing to sacrifice their race for their own safety.


    However, unlike humans, the inhabitants of the Bog forest view the sylphs as a very dangerous race of monsters. They have unique powers that even Moku never thought to include them in his monster kingdom.


    This difference of view was caused by humans not knowing how the sylph monster race actually survived in the Bog forest.


    Every monster that lives in the Bog forest will be told the story of the sylph race in his childhood. The story would culminate in a warning to stay away from sylph if they saw it or smelled it or found any traces of it.


    All of these monsters'' fear of sylphs was due to the true ability of the sylph race. The true ability who make them can survive in the cruel Bog forest


    They are a race of monsters capable of possessing and controlling other beings who have blood vessel flowing through in their bodies.


    Sylph''s small size and almost transparent body allow them to approach their prey unnoticed. They will then bite their prey and enter their blood vessel.


    When the sylph sucks the blood of its prey, the sylph''s body will be non corporeal, so that they are able to enter the body of their prey. They will move up to follow the blood flow until they reach the brain of their prey.


    Then sylph will control the creature until the end of it life. Sylphs will suck all the nutrients that are in the body of their prey leaving only skin and flesh.


    By controlling these animals to eat and absorbing little nutrients for their little bodies it is possible to live inside the animal''s body and disguise itself as that animal forever.


    However, sylphs are typicalzy creatures, when possessing an animal they will stand still and do nothing. They will sleep and will only wake up when hungry.


    So most animals possessed by sylphs will die of starvation within a few weeks. Before the animal dies, the sylph wille out and look for a new parent body.


    This power is what makes Swa, Laya, Ez, and Tam shudder in fear when they see the figure of sylph in the birdcage. If they didn''t see Moku standing casually then they would have run back far away a minute ago.


    "Moku, quickly get away from her! you want to be possessed? we can''t beat you if you get possessed, we will all die!" Tam said anxiously.


    Nezena didn''t understand why the orcs and goblins were so frightened by this small and cute creature. But she just kept quiet and didn''tment, she believed that Moku knew what he was doing.


    Moku ignored Laya''s words, he opened the birdcage that kept the Slyph and held her tightly.


    "Little monster.. did you not hear what I said? Give me a reason not to make you my lunch snack!!" Moku''s voice was filled with a threatening tone.


    The sylph trapped in Moku''s grip, looks in pain with teary eyes, she looks at Moku with eyes begging for mercy.


    But quickly those eyes turned fierce and filled with bloodlust "HAHAHAHA .. Stupid orc!! Did you not hear your brother''s words. You took me out of that cage instead.


    Even though you look like a night elf, your smell and green skin shows that you are just an orc with a strange appearance.


    Now ept your stupidity!! I''ll make you kill everyone here!!" the sylph''s face didn''t look cute and harmless anymore but turned into the face of the monster that was their true identity.


    In the blink of an eye, her mouth opened wide revealing sharp fangs that seemed to be able to pierce iron. She bit Moku''s hand hard and managed to pierce his skin.


    Blood flowed from the bite wound and was quickly drunk by her. She looks impatient to suck all the blood in Moku''s body because it''s so sweet.


    Moku let her drink the blood from his wound. It wasn''t long before she felt satisfied andughed with mouth full of blood.<sub> </sub>


    "Now Die!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH.. ugh!¡ª"


    Just as the sylph was about to shrink and enter Moku''s veins, she suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened in surprise showing disbelief.


    "What''s wrong little monster? Didn''t enter my body? hmm?" Moku''s smile grew wider and more sinister, he looked like a maniac who saw his victim in pain.


    "What happen?? Mana?? No it''s not mana.. What it is?? w..w..what are you?" Her surprise turned to curiosity, her curiosity turned to amazement, her amazement turned to fear.


    Currently the sylph is no longer sure that Moku is just an orc. Her body be stiff and strange energy rushing into her body, made her feel like being swallowed by a whirlpool that absorbed her into the dark ocean.


    "I''ve always thought, if sylph are capable of possessing all creatures that have veins, then why don''t they possess mana species?


    If they managed to enter the human body then they would have the power of a mage. Or at least they no longer need to hide in the forest but only hide in human bodies.


    By controlling humans, the sylph race will easily be able to control humans live. Just possess their king, and sylph will rule the entire human kingdom.


    Then why don''t you do it?


    The answer is not because you arezy, your naughty nature is more famous than yourzy nature.


    Isn''t controlling the human king and having him destroy his own kingdom is the naughtiness of the most naughtinessy?


    The answer is that sylphs are incapable of possessing mana species. Sylphs will be injured or killed when possessing humans because the mana flow in their bodies will repel you from entering their bodies." Moku smiled triumphantly.


    Moku got this answer after hearing the story about [God Blessing] or [God Corruption] from Nevare.


    Mana flow in the human body is an organ that functions to defend itself from foreign mana or other creatures that can harm the body.


    This includes sylph.


    "I really don''t have mana like mana species, but I have something equal to or even more strong than mana, I call it dragon prana"


    "Arrghhh... What are you doing to me?" the sylph tried to move her body but all she felt was pain stabbing through her nerves.


    "When this sylph bites you and sucks your blood, you flow dragon prana into the blood she sucks. When she wants to change her shape you control the dragon prana that has fused into her body and turn it back to controlling her." not Moku answered the sylph''s question but Laya.


    "You''re right. At first I thought sylph had the ability to prate the body of its prey, but after I saw it with my inner eye, the sylph''s body didn''t change from corporeal form to non-corporeal form.


    Instead they take characteristics from the blood of their prey and disguise themselves as blood cells. The blood vessels will carry the blood cells to the brain and they control the prey''s body from there." Moku added.


    "Wow this creature is so terrible!!" Swa was amazed.


    "Moku, are you deliberately holding this little monster to prevent it from attacking us and will only attack you?" Ez asked.


    "You''re right. I know apart from Nezena who is an elf and me, you guys won''t be able to withstand the sylph''s power, so I restrained her movement and provoked her to attack me" Moku nodded.


    "Wow.. you are more cunning than me" Ez admitted it.


    "Moku will goblins have the ability to control dragon prana when they sessfully evolve into hobgoblins?" Tam asked.


    "Eeeh.. I don''t know we''ll see." Moku scratched his head.


    "This is what happens if you attack the holy body that has been blessed by The One, do you understand now heretic.. I never thought that the devil resided in your small and cute body" Nezena spat on the sylph''s body which was helpless andy stiffly on the ground.


    Her body which was only the size of a thumb was covered in Nezena''s spit from head to toe. It was as if she was being baptized with Nezena''s spit.


    Everyoneughed at the sight of the sylph''s body covered in saliva.


    The sylph could only stare with angry eyes. She couldn''t do anything else, her whole body was already being controlled by Moku''s dragon prana, she couldn''t even move her fingertips.


    "Well.. Now.. Give me a reason not to have you as my lunch snack!! You look delicious with Nezena''s spit on you" Moku watched with eyes full of hunger and couldn''t wait to swallow the sylph''s small body.


    Nezena''s face turned red when she heard Moku wanted to swallow her saliva.


    ''Does this holy body want me to lick it.. hehehe''

 Chapter 64 Mating Call

    The sylph''s entire body shivered, her hunch giving a stern warning if Moku didn''t joke with his threat. She would really be eaten if she didn''t give Moku what he wanted.


    Suddenly the sylph''s angry and terrible face turned into a pitiful face and her eyes filled with tears.


    Anyone who sees it will surely be melted and forgive all her mistakes. However, Moku''s red eyes continued to stare with bloodthirsty desire.


    With a stuttering voice like she was about to cry, she said "The great Sir Moku, forgive my impertinence for biting you.


    In the dark and narrow cage I was so scared that when I managed to get out I identally hurt the master. Believe me all this is just a form of surprise from a creature that is weak and small.


    I know that my little teeth are just like the teeth of an ant to this powerful master. Please have mercy on me!!


    Don''t eat servant! The servant is just a human captive who is enved like a pet. Every day I was forced to dance and sing until my hips ache and my throat hurt.


    Please don''t eat me sir!! I promise to sing and dance without rest for your sake!!" the sylph begged with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing sylph''s face and behavior that was very pity andpassion made Tam and Swa melt.


    They cried and almost asked Moku to have mercy on Sthe sylph, but Laya and Ez quickly pulled them back before they could do that.


    "Don''t you have a brain!! Use a little instinct to know you''re in danger!" said Laya while hitting his brother''s head.


    "Tam.. don''t believe what she says, remember Hoddurt''s story about the sylph trick!" Ez shook Tam''s shoulder to wake her up.


    Ez and Laya scold Tam and Swa for their innocence to believe the words of sylph who just now intends to control Moku and kill them all.


    Meanwhile, Moku still didn''t react at all and Nezena was still looking at Moku''s face with a question in her heart whether Moku wanted be lick or not.


    Knowing that her pleading tactics failed, the sylph began to rack her brains and look for other ways to survive Moku''s clutches.


    "Oh.. Sir Moku.. the handsome and strong orc. Introduce my name is Iathra. I was born in this forest and raised in this forest, exactly 12 years ago.


    Two months ago I was looking for a new prey on the outskirts of the Bog forest, but I had bad luck and was caught by humans.


    They threaten to torture the servant if she don''t show another sylph''s hiding ce. In order to survive the servant was forced to follow their wishes and bring them back into this forest.


    However, good orc sir managed to free me from the clutches of greedy humans who wanted to make me their pet.


    As a form of gratitude, I will show you where¡ª"


    "Iathra.. What a beautiful name. Who gave you that name? Human? your parents? or your queen?" Moku cut off Iathra''s words.


    "...I''m sorry Mister Moku, I don''t understand what you mean. The name was given by my parents. As you know, Sylphs live in each other''s territory, we don''t live in groups, and we don''t have a queen.


    Master I want to thank you, I will show you where it is¡ª" Iathra replied in the same tone.


    However, Moku cut off Iathra''s words again "Don''t live in groups? hehehehe...


    I''ve always wondered, why is Sylph so cowardly? why would they be willing to reveal the secret hiding ces of other sylphs to humans?


    Then..


    If you guys do live within each other''s territory, why do you know so much about the other sylph''s hideouts? Have you guys met? Or do you tell each other where your hideout is to the other sylphs?


    If that''s the case, why did you guys tell it to the other sylphs? Aren''t you aware that other sylphs will leak the secret hideout when they get caught by humans?


    Then..


    Why is the number of captured sylphs increasing day by day? Are you guys that easy to get caught? Isn''t it that if you hide in the body of the animal that is your host then humans will not know where you are hiding?


    Isn''t it that if you hide in the green bushes your body almostpletely disappears? Do humans have a sense of smell or a way of finding hiding sylphs?


    Are you guys really not living in groups?" Moku smiled cheerfully.


    Iathra''s stiff body trembled, she didn''t know where to answer, Moku''s question after question made her hair stand on end and cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "...ah..ha..hahaha Lord Moku you ask so many questions, I don''t know where to answer.. I also don''t understand what you are asking, as I said sylphs live in their respective territories.


    Ah.. as a form of thanks I want to tell the location¡ª"


    For the third time Moku interrupted Iathra''s words "From all these questions I draw very clear and unreasonable conclusions, but this is a brilliant idea that only the very wise can think of.


    The conclusion was that Sylph really wanted to be captured by humans and kept as pets.


    Then..


    Why? Why do you want to be caught by humans? Why do you want to be kept as pets by humans?


    The answer to that question was very simple, the answer was the same as why the orcs were hiding, why did the goblins lock themselves underground, and why did the alrunes settle in the poisoned soil?


    All of which is rooted in one reason, namely to survive and keep their race unknown to humans and ughtered to extinction.


    The difference lies in the appearance of the species itself, ugly orcs and goblins are unlikely to mingle with humans, while alrunes are impossible to coexist with humans.


    Only you, only you have a beautiful and cute body appearance, only you humans consider harmless, and only you can live without hunting.<sub> </sub>


    So you conclude that the safest ce is the most dangerous ce, namely in thep of humans.


    By making humans love you, then you will be protected by humans.


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! What a genius.. really brilliant.. really impressive.


    Then.. how can intelligent beings humble themselves and be pets of other creatures, don''t you guys have any self-respect? are all sylph cowards?


    The answer is of course no, just like you who dared to bite my hand despite knowing that I have the ability to kill a mage in one hit, there must be other sylphs who have a brave and rebellious heart.


    So the only conclusion is that someone ordered you, someone you respect and submit to, ordered you to be pets for humans.


    Who has that much power and authority? The answer lies in children''s fairy tales told by adults when we were little.


    Sylph have a great queen...


    The most beautiful queen and the most beautiful body of all the existing sylphs.


    A queen who is believed to be descended from the first sylph breed that ever existed.


    A queen who can control all of sylph with one word.


    The beauty queen of fairy. The Sylph Queen.


    Am I right?" Moku was satisfied with his analysis.


    Iathra froze, not because of the dragon prana controlling her body but because of the fear that welled up in her heart. Why is there an orc this smart?


    If it was a goblin or alrune then Iathra could still be a little relieved because the two monster races were indeed famous for their intelligence. However, in front of Iathra was only an orc.


    The famous monster race that only thought through its muscles and cock was able to precisely analyze the ns of the sylph race that had been going on for decades.


    Iathra was trying hard to control her fear, she was trying her best not to make her voice high or her tongue tremble.


    "..Sir..Master..Lord Moku, I hope you don''t get too carried away by children''s stories and fairy tales.. they are just stories made up by adults to force their children to sleep."


    But Moku didn''t heed Iathra''s words, he grabbed Iathra who was lying stiff on the ground and brought her body close to his face.


    His red eyes lit up in the sunlight like a gatekeeper''sntern in the heat of hellfire.


    With a voice filled with fury he said "You sylphs are very good at reading the mood and circumstances around you.


    You are able to know the desire of someone who is close to you, it''s like a survival instinct for you. Then you will lead them to the trap that you have prepared.


    Very clever but cowardly..


    Now tell me what is the deepest desire in an orc''s heart?


    Lust?


    Gluttony?


    Greed?


    Pride?


    No!!


    The truth is WRATH!!


    Rage that boils likeva in a mountain, Rage that boils like waves in the ocean, and Rage that rumbles like lightning in a dark cloud.


    Anger is unbearable and always there, burning, drowning, and snatching this world full of injustice and depravity to ruin.


    This is the greatest desire as well as the greatest sin of an orc.


    Right now my anger was almost going to eat up my senses.


    My anger overflows at the thought of your stupid queen sacrificing her entire race because she was so cowardly to fight back.


    Let me explode the anger in my heart! Tell me where is your stupid and cowardly queen are and I will free you from the suffering and humiliation of being the pet of man!"


    At first Moku wanted to let the sylph race to live in the Bog forest and not bother them if they didn''t interfere with the monster kingdom he was about to create.


    However, after seeing with his own eyes how cunning and cowardly the queen of sylph was, Moku changed his mind. He didn''t want a creature like this around his territory.


    They would one day be a threat and bringer of havoc to other monster races.


    Cowardly fools aremon and harmless.


    However, a cowardly smart person is very dangerous because he will sacrifice everything for the safety of himself and the people he loves.


    So the only best ending of sylph is destruction.

 Chapter 65 Queen Of Sylph

    Moku''s grip tightened, sandwiching Iathra''s body between his fingers and hard palms.


    Iathra''s breath hitched and caught in her lungs, making it hard for her to breathe. Her face turned red and then turned pale.


    In the midst of her slowly fading consciousness a voice came out from the depths of Iathra''s heart filled with pride and defiance, "NO!!!"


    Moku loosened his grip. Iathra was able to breathe again, with dim eyes she replied angrily "Who are you to call our queen a coward?!!


    What right do you have to judge us?!


    What right do you have to judge how we survive?!


    What do you know about the queen''s sacrifice?!


    YOU ARE JUST AN ORC!!!"


    Iathra''s breathing returned to regrity, her eyes fixed on Moku fearlessly. Fire smoldered behind her dark ck eyes.


    Burning anger in her heart due to Moku''s humiliation of someone she held in high esteem in her heart.


    Iathra doesn''t care if she is killed by Moku, she will die with pride after spitting on Moku''s arrogant face.


    "What the fuck do you know about our suffering?


    You have a big and strong body.


    You are able to protect yourself.


    You guys are even stronger than ordinary humans.


    What the fuck do you know about our suffering?


    We are just weak creatures with bodies smaller than leaves that fall to the ground.


    We couldn''t protect ourselves and would hide behind a rock when the slightest wind blew.


    Without the power to possess, a single mouse could even kill all of us with ease.


    What the fuck do you know about our suffering?"


    Iathra screamed with all her might, her shrill voice sounded like someone being tortured and screaming for help.


    However, there was only disdain from the eyes of the people around her and pretending not to hear her pleading.


    When she tries to escape the constant torture she is used of being a coward from people who only see her cowardice.


    Her overflowing anger extinguished the fire of anger in Moku''s heart. He let go of Iathra and let it lie on his palm.


    Iathra stood while continuing to stare at Moku in defiance. She wouldn''t run away, it would be useless. She wouldn''t be able to escape from someone capable of killing a mage with a single strike.


    Iathra only hoped that Moku would give her time to defend her queen who had just been insulted by another monster race. She would tell them of how great the Queen of Sylph was.


    "You don''t know how the queen cries every time she sees another sylph being treated like a pet.


    You don''t know how many times the queen''s lips bleed from biting her lip after she saw Sylph forced to dance and sing until their voice was hoarse.


    WHY DO YOU THINK SYLPH IS LAZY AND NAUGHTY?


    All because of our sadness and frustration towards this small and weak body!


    All because of our anger at being born as this useless little thumb-sized monster!


    They bezy because they feel that trying in life is useless!


    They be naughty because they want to escape for a second from this sense of inferiority.


    You have no right to insult and call our queen a coward!


    Oh.. mighty orc, where were you when the humans kidnapped us!


    Oh.. Powerful orcs, where were you when the humans made us their toy!


    You guys hide and bury your shitty heads in the ground!


    So don''t insult our queen as a coward.


    We''re just trying to survive under the grip of humans far stronger than you!" Iathra spat on Moku''s palm and folded her hands together.


    Her bulging chest and eyes filled with pride indicated that she had finished speaking. She was just waiting for the judgment of the hypocritical orc which she was standing in the palm of his hand.


    Moku''s face didn''t change in the slightest, even so the fire of anger had been extinguished from his eyes. He stared at Iathra for a moment and said "Let me meet with your queen!"


    "Tch!! Just kill me" Iathra spat on Moku''s palm again.


    Moku''s face did not change and in the same tone he repeated hismand "Meet me with your queen and I will show you the freedom!"


    "Freedom? You want to free us from the clutches of humans? HAHAHAHAHA How arrogant you are HAHAHAHA!!


    You think you can beat all mages after defeating trashs like them?


    You are really stupid if you think like that. They were just the lowest ss of all existing mages! They weren''t even admitted to the military academy! The academy where all the strongest humans gather.


    The strong humans there will kill you with just a flick of their hand. You better not be arrogant and go back into hiding." Iathra sneered at Moku.<sub> </sub>


    Her tongue was sticking out and her hands were over her ears, her cute face made the movements look even cuter if the words that came out of his mouth didn''t have the sharpness that could tear iron apart.


    But Moku''s face remained unchanged, he didn''t seem to hear the mockery Iathra was saying. With the same tone as before, Moku said casually,


    "I''m not the one who freed you! But you are the one who will free yourselves! You will have the power to make humans into your pets!"


    Iathra stopped sticking out her tongue, she looked at Moku with wide eyes "You''re lying! Do you think I''m stupid! You just want to meet the queen and then kill her right!" Iathra felt she was considered like a fool by Moku.


    Moku changed his mind, not because he didn''t think the sylph was dangerous for the kingdom of the monster he was about to build.


    He changed his mind because he misunderstood who the real enemy of Sylph was. At first Moku thought Sylphs were cowards because they were afraid of humans, but after hearing Iathra''s anger Moku found out that Sylphs had never been afraid of humans.


    Instead they use humans to fight their real enemies. Their enemy was the same enemy the orc race faced.


    Destiny and the world.


    Just as orcs are cursed to have no women in their race, Sylphs are cursed to be small and weak creatures.


    Just as orcs are forced to fight for the survival of their race, Sylphs are forced to be pets for the survival of their race.


    They are two cursed races forced to fight against the world by a cruel destiny. And they chose the same path, they fought back.


    Therefore for one warrior to another true warrior there is only respect they can give each other. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    Moku said in a softer tone "Iathra I will not kill your queen, I will not give humiliation to a true warrior. We orcs have great respect for your struggle against the world.


    Iathra look at me! How am I different from the other orcs?


    Is it because I have long hair?


    Is it because my nose is sharper?


    Is it because my tusk is smaller?


    Is not! I''m different from other orcs because I''m stronger, faster, and tougher!


    Iathra, I am the first orc who find the key.


    The key of the entire monster species to escape the suppression of the mana species.


    The key from us to be able topete with them. Those who are blessed!


    It is time that we blow the trumpet of war and begin the battle between the cursed and the blessed.


    Iathra with this key, we will rise and start a new civilization never seen in the history of monsters.


    Iathra, the key is the ability to evolve!" Moku''s red eyes red again, but not with anger but pride, pride in himself, his race, and his species.


    "Moku is right Iathra, know that we, the goblin race have joined the orcs. Because we believe that Moku holds the key and will lead us to the gates of the glory of the monster race!" Tam also added with clenched fists impatiently to struggle and open the gate.


    "Iathra know that the lord of the universe has sent Moku to guide us all towards the true path. Believe that Moku is the path that The One prepared for you in sylph.


    Believe that Moku will lead you to be free from the suffering you have experienced so far, just as Moku freed me from the suffering and confusion that I experienced" Nezena solemnly also said.


    "Iathra, I know this brother of mine goes crazy at sometimes, but he''s someone you can trust! He won''t change his words and always speaks without hypocrisy.


    If he says he wants to save sylph then he really will try to save sylph!" Swa excitedly added.


    Laya and Ez also nodded.


    Although everyone in the tribe believes that Moku is crazy, only Laya thinks that his brother is very smart and not crazy.


    Even though he went to prison and was punished by other goblins, Ez still trusted Moku because he didn''t turn back his word when he said he just wanted to discuss with the goblin tribe.


    Iathra saw everyone staring at her with a look to believe in Moku. Iathra''s view of Moku began to slowly change. She then closed her eyes as if in thought.


    Less than five minutester, Iathra nodded.


    "Okay! I''ll take you to meet the queen. But I reiterate once again, don''t mess around, or I will fuck you shitty head!" Iathra threatened with her right hand on her waist and her left hand pointed at Moku.


    She looked so cute but then again, her words were so vulgar.


    They rushed to where Iathra pointed, until they arrived in front of a cave mouth.


    Iathra flew with both wings, before warning Moku for who knows how many times "Moku remember don''t mess around! I trust you to meet our queen.


    I know that our powers won''t work on you, but the same won''t apply to your other friends. I promise if you do anything to harm the queen then we will kill your friends!"


    Moku just nodded because he was tired of answering the same threats.


    They entered the cave and found the cave was already filled with countless wild beasts. There are tigers, wolfs, rhinos, and other dangerous animals.


    However, all the existing animals emit a sylph smell from their bodies. Shows the fact that all these animals are animals possessed by sylph.


    Their alert and ready to attack attitude showed that they had known the arrival of Moku and his group.


    Moku smiled and stepped forward, splitting the sea of beasts in front of him in two. At the end of the sea of beasts there is a small throne perched on the head of a big white tiger.


    On the throne sat a queen with a wooden staff in her hand.


    She said "Wee KuMoku!"

 Chapter 66 Eyes Of Queen

    Hundreds of beasts swarmed and surrounded Moku and his group. They prepared to pounce if ordered.


    Their fangs were exposed, hot saliva dripped on the ground and growls rumbled from the depths of their throats.


    Sharp ws pierced the ground and traced the rock beneath it. They lowered their bodies in a position ready to pounce.


    Moku and co are like entering into an ocean filled with wild beasts. At the end of the ocean the queen sits on her throne perched on the head of a white tiger.


    The icy blue hair extended to cover her chest, so straight and soft that it could be seen up close. It calms the hearts of those who look at it closely and freezes the hearts of those who see it with just a nce.


    Two small antennae protruding from her forehead formed a majestic crown befitting her broad, white forehead.


    Unlike ordinary sylphs who don''t have eyelids, the queen''s eyes are covered by lids with long eyshes that brush across her cheeks. Everyone will wish that the eyelids opened and could see the bright blue eyes like the shallow sea.


    There was no fault in her thin white cheeks, there was only majesty and adoration for those who dared to touch her.


    The queen''s thick lips were closed, so gracefully that they all knew that the queen''s teeth were in order.


    Two blue butterfly wings could be seen pping on her back, each movement seemed to bring a sprinkling of falling stars.


    The patternless blue dress gracefully covers the entire body from the neck to the ankles. But the queen sitting with her legs crossed made the beautiful dress part and reveal white and smooth thighs.


    Moku always saw sylph as the personification of the word cute.


    But their queen is an image of the word graceful and beautiful.


    The queen opened her closed lips and said "Wee Kumoku, I wee you to our shabby cave. My name is Nerphyl, queen of sylph!"


    Her voice was so soft and brought calm like the sound of waves on a beautiful afternoon.


    "I''m sorry for having to do this, but we''re just weak creatures, we can''t possibly win if we fight against you warriors!" Nerphyl snapped her fingers.


    Four sylphs flew and approached Laya, Swa, Tam, and Ez slowly. They don''t show a bad attitude and don''t rush.


    Swa and Tam wanted to take out their weapons but were stopped by Laya and Ez. They shook their heads and said "Let them. We must trust Moku!"


    Swa and Tam lowered their weapons. The four sylphs unhindered perched on the shoulders of the entire Moku group except for Moku and Nezena.


    Moku didn''t react at all, he knew this was going to happen and had to happen. If the sylphs had no guarantee of their safety then the next conversation between Nerphyl and Moku would be very difficult.


    He believes Laya and Ez understand this and will calm down the angry Swa and Tam. Currently the sylphs are still on alert and don''t trust Moku and his group.


    However, it is different with their queen who sits quietly on her throne. Moku knew the most impatient to start this conversation was not Moku but Nerphyl herself.


    Because of that, Moku said in a familiar tone, like a friend to another close friend. "Nerphyl, why are you so stiff and holding myrades hostage.


    Ah never mind! You do have to be careful if your body is only the size of a thumb. HAHAHAHA!!.. I also don''t want to kill Sylph just because I want to sit down."


    A buzzing sound reverberated throughout the cave, the sylphs who felt Moku was very disrespectful to their queen became angry. But they didn''t do anything because Nerphyl just smiled at Moku''s joke.


    "It''s not us who are small but your bodies that are too big! I even thought that orcs never defecated, so all the shit piled up on your bodies!" Nerphyl replied to Moku''s joke with the same tone.


    Moku and Nerphyl looked at each other, then they both burst outughing and made the whole cave filled with the sound of theirughter.


    Everyone was confused by the familiarity of Moku and Nerphyl, they felt that before these two people had met and became good friends.


    "Well.. I want to thank you for allowing us to enter this cave and meet you. Without your permission, Iathra would not have wanted to take us to meet you" Moku smiled and bowed slightly to show his gratitude.


    "What do you mean? The Queen never allowed you toe here, it was you who pushed in here at will!" the tiger on which the queen''s throne was perched snorted.


    "..hm?.. Who is this? Why would a prop of the throne dare to speak. Can''t you see Nerphyl and I are talking? You''d better know your ce!" Moku''s red eyes shone in the darkness of the cave.


    His aura overflowed and pressed against the white tiger''s body until it trembled violently. His furs stood on end and his breathing became extremely fast and heavy.


    Just as the white tiger was about to faint came Nerphyl''s voice that calm the atmosphere, "KuMoku, forgive Lesnen for being presumptuous. He doesn''t really understand orc manners."


    Moku stops the burst of aura and Lesnen can breathe again. Even so, his trembling legs made Nerphyl''s throne tremble as well.


    "You guys learned human culture so much that you forgot thew of the Bog forest, only the strong can talk to the other strong. I won''t lower myself to answer a geek who only props of your throne" Moku snorted.


    "Well.. Lesnen is actually my right hand man... You made him unable to stay still and made this throne no longerfortable to sit on." Nerphyl took a deep breath and snapped her fingers.


    A white rhino stepped out of line and knelt beside Nerphyl. Above his head there are the same throne as on Lesnen''s head.


    Nerphyl pped her wings and flew to her new throne. She sat back down casually with her legs crossed.


    "But Moku, I have the same question as Lesnen. Why do you think that I who ordered Iathra to bring you here?" Nerphyl asked while holding her chin.<sub> </sub>


    Her ice blue hair swayed to the side revealing a white and smooth neck.


    Moku smirked and replied "Nerphyl why do you still think of me as someone who doesn''t know anything. I already knew from the start that all of my and Iathra''s conversation was heard by you.


    I don''t know how you do it, but I''m pretty sure you have the ability to connect your senses to all the existing sylphs andmand them remotely."


    The sound of stifled breaths rang out from all the sylphs in the cave. They all red at Iathra with anger.


    Iathra who felt the gazes of her brothers and sisters tried to shake her head and exin that she wasn''t the one who told Moku about Nerphyl''s power.


    "It wasn''t Iathra who told him. If it was Iathra who leaked it I would have known right away. Don''t me your sister.


    I think you know because you analyzed and guessed it yourself. Isn''t that right the wise KuMoku?" Nerphyl looked at Moku with narrowed eyes.


    She is also surprised that Moku knows this hidden power of her. This power they call the Eyes of Queen.


    This power is only obtained by the original descendants of the queen who have the purest blood. Every descendant of the previous queen who can awaken the Eyes of Queen will be the next queen candidate and will be protected with very strict guard.


    Because of this tight guard, only a few people know the whereabouts of the next queen candidate. After the previous queen died then the new queen woulde and summon all the sylphs to dere her ascension to the throne.


    With this power the queen can collect and find out the whereabouts of all the sylphs scattered in the vast Bog forest.


    With this power the queen can share information with other sylphs andmand them from hidden ces.


    Eyes of Queen is also what makes sylph very respect their queen. Because with this power the queen bes a symbol of Sylph''s existence in the world itself.


    "Well.. that''s easy to guess. Stories about the sylph queen who is said to be able to control all sylphs and possess gods have often been heard in children''s fairy tales.


    Byparing it from the analysis of Sylph''s abilities and Iathra''s movements when allowing us to meet you it would be easy to conclude that it was the queen herself who wanted to meet us" Moku replied casually with his shoulders raised as if this was very obvious.


    Actually Moku just guessed, he guessed that when Iathra closed her eyes she wasmunicating with Nerphyl but he didn''t know that for sure.


    Then he lure the sylphs in gratitude for being allowed to meet their queen. Lesnan who was already alert to Moku''s presence was trapped and overreacted to make Moku sure of his guess.


    "I never thought that there would be an orc as smart as you Moku. Is this also the effect of your evolution?" Nerphyl asked in amazement.


    "No, I''m just born smart. I''m so smart that the orcs think I''m crazy hehehe" Moku puffed out his chest.


    "Really? Ah.. never mind, if you know it then you know it. The sylphs won''t be threatened by just an orc knowing their queen''s power.


    I''m also sure that if you don''t want to fight right now, otherwise you wouldn''t havee with another orc that hasn''t evolved. You wille here alone and finish us all off as quickly as possible.


    I''m sure you thought of this when you got Iathra to acknowledge the true power of sylphs and our n to be human house pets.


    You who have the ambition to gather monsters and fight humans will definitely feel threatened by our existence. So it''s only right that you will hunt us until there are no sylphs left.


    Am I right?" This time it was Nerphyl''s turn to analyze with a grin on her lips.


    Moku''s joking face turned serious "You''re right Nerphyl, I really intend to kill you all.


    But that''s because I can''t stand a coward who is willing to be a human''s pet roaming the backyard of my future pce.


    But I also understand the feeling of you guys who just want to survive. I''m also sure you also know that the number of humans and elves entering the Bog forest is increasing.


    I''m also sure you know the real reason why they came to this forest. It was this knowledge that scared you and decided to speed up the n to turn Sylphs into human pets."


    "You''re right KuMoku. I know the reason why the number of humans and elves entering this Bog forest is increasing. I also believe the reason you gathered other races of monsters was to take them all running with you" Nerphyl nodded.


    Muko and Nerphyl looked at each other again. They both took a deep breath.


    With the current knowledge and information they each had, it was impossible for either of them to use lies in their next conversation.


    All talk will be believed if there is real evidence in front of them.


    "Alright KuMoku! I don''t want to waste both of our time. Show me why we should join you and not join the humans.


    Even though in the end we will just be their pets, but with good luck maybe we will find a kind and loving master.


    That way we will be safer and get a house and free food.


    I don''t see the advantage of following you if all you give is a dream to make us strong. I don''t want any empty words toe out of your mouth after this, what I want is proof that you can make us stronger!


    If all you want to show are promises and dreams then I hope you get out of this cave soon.


    I promise in my name, no sylph will divulge the secrets about the monster kingdom you are about to build and the news about your evolution." Nerphyl said firmly and looked at Moku with full certainty of her words.

 Chapter 67 Seal

    Every sylph and his group members stared at Moku waiting for an answer from him. The sylphs waited for what Moku would say and waited for Nerphyl to order them to chase him away.


    They believe Moku is just a braggart. They prepared to attack and sacrificed their lives to protect Nerphyl. While sylph stood on Laya''s shoulder, Swa, Ez, and Tam prepared to possess them.


    Things got tense again. Moku took a deep breath and felt like he was having deja vu.


    This situation was the same as what happened when he was negotiating with the goblins. He managed to find a way out and make the goblin tribe submit to him.


    However, the current situation is different. There was no historical connection or cooperation between orcs and sylphs. Orcs never thought of sylphs as a threat so they forgot about sylphs.


    While the sylph is a very hidden race, so the encounter between orcs and sylphs throughout the history of the Bog forest, maybe this will be the first time it happened.


    Nerphyl is not an easy opponent, she understands her strengths and weaknesses. She is like a master fighter who understands herself deeply.


    The chances of Moku changing history or tricking Nerphyl are slim. He also couldn''t make the other sylphs disobey Nerphyl, the influence of the sylph queen on the other sylphs was so great that it couldn''t be contested.


    In the end, Moku could only speak the truth.


    "I don''t have a definite n on how to make you evolve. However, I do have a theory, which might make you rethink taking the side of the humans."


    The sylphs chuckled and waited for Nerphyl''s decision.


    Nerphyl just nodded and asked Moku to exin his theory.


    Putting one hand behind Moku started his exnation, "At first, just like the other monsters, I thought that Sylph had the ability to turn his body into a non-corporeal.


    However, after confirming it with Iathra I discovered the fact that Sylph can actually turn their body into blood cells from the prey it bites.


    So the true way for sylphs to be able to control someone is by getting into their blood, not by possessing their body.


    This fact answers the reason why sylphs cannot possess humans because there is the mana flow in their bodies and causes the human body to reject the existence of sylphs.


    This also happens with mutated animals, Sylphs can''t possess them because they have mana organs in their bodies.


    Likewise with me who has the power to control dragon prana so that it can resist the existence of Sylphs who want to possess me.


    But the question arises, why did Sylph can possess orcs?" Moku stopped and looked at Nerphyl.


    "Isn''t it because the orcs haven''t evolved yet that they don''t have dragon prana in their bodies?" Nerphyl said.


    "No, Nerphyl, you''re wrong. Dragon prana has been in the orcs'' bodies since they were born, even before orcs have evolved dragon prana is fully functional in their bodies.


    The organ where the dragon prana is stored, the coc¡ª has already absorbed the energy from the orc''s body and used it for intercou¡ª


    hm..hm..hm


    p So in theory, Sylphs shouldn''t be able to possess orcs, just as Sylphs can''t possess mutated animals that have mutated mana organs.</anda>


    I even have a theory that the power and energy to evolve belong to all monster races.


    But in reality, you guys have be a nightmare for all monster races. For decades we shunned you for fear of our bodies being controlled by you.


    Although we can tell which members of our race are possessed by sylphs or not, your ability is a nightmare for the monster race.


    This strange fact raises the question what is the real difference between humans, mutated animals, and monsters?" Moku was silent.


    Moku''s question made everyone think twice. They used to think that the biggest difference between mana species, mutated animals, and monsters was their proximity to mana.


    However, Moku evolved from orcs to have the power of dragon prana that is not inferior to or greater than mana.


    So this difference is not, ack of power or not. But something bigger.


    "KuMoku, tell us what the difference is. Don''t go round and round again!" Nerphyl couldn''t wait.


    "This is just my theory, so it could be right or wrong.


    I think the biggest difference between us and mana species and mutated animals is the seal.


    Our powers are sealed, while they are not.


    Humans turn their mana flow into constetions to gain mana controlling power.


    Meanwhile, elves are required to blend with nature to be able to control their elements.


    As for me, to be able to use the power of dragon prana I have to change form and dispose of my old body by evolving" Moku exined.


    This time all eyes went wide, their breaths became heavy, and their lips parched.


    With a trembling voice, Nerphyl said "M.M..Moku, your theory is very hard to believe, if our true power is sealed then why have we never felt the seal? Then what being can seal all the powers of a monster species?"<sub> </sub>


    "I told you this theory could be wrong, it''s just a theory. Then I don''t know why our powers were sealed or it could be that the seal is a test for us. But what I can confirm is that we are not defective products.


    Why I said our powers were sealed was due to the differences I mentioned earlier.


    Even though humans didn''t be mages, the sylphs were also incapable of possessing them. So it shouldn''t be possible for sylphs to possess orcs that haven''t evolved either.


    Due to this strange fact, I''vee to the conclusion that the real reason Sylphs can possess other monsters is not because of the absence of mana or prana organs but because of the absence of these two energies flowing in their blood.


    Mana species and mutated animals have mana flowing in their veins whereas monsters don''t have prana flowing in their blood.


    That''s why I said that the monster''s power is sealed because the prana is only inside of their organs and doesn''t flow out with their blood." Moku finished with a gloomy face.


    He also felt that his theory was full of fault and error, but this was the most usible reason for the difference between mana species, mutated animals, and monsters.


    Nerphyl was silent and digested Moku''s exnation, not a few minutes Nerphyl said in an even tone "KuMoku, your theory has many mistakes and gaps. But I also don''t dare to say that your theory is wrong.


    However, I don''t understand what this sylph-possession ability has to do with your way of leading the sylph to be stronger? I found no corrtion between the two."


    "You are wrong!


    Possession is the key to sylph evolution.


    To evolve requires a trigger or catalyst that provokes the hidden power in the monster''s body to rise.


    This trigger or catalyst most likelyes from the monster''s greatest weakness or greatest desire.


    For the orc trigger or catalyst it is to see the girls nake¡ª hm..hm..hm..


    Then for the goblins maybe at the break of the body boundary.


    Then for sylph maybe on possessing ability.


    If you can control a body that has mana in its bloodstream then this might be a catalyst for sylph evolution" Moku opened his arms like an explorer discovering a new continent.


    Nerphyl looked at Moku strangely, she said in a tone like teaching a child "Moku, don''t you know that Sylphs will die or be seriously injured if they possess a mana species or mutated animal?


    Have you been just talking in circles with unclear conclusions? Didn''t I tell you I don''t want to hear dream stories or wishful thinking?"


    Moku took a deep breath "Nerphyl, I''m not saying this without any basis. I came to this conclusion because I believe I can help you possess the mutated animal."


    Moku took out karambit from his pocket. This karambit is made of Golden Vulture w. However, after the fight with Stugo, this weapon bes damaged and the de is filled with cracks.


    Moku raised his karambit up so that everyone in the cave could see it.


    "This is the w of a silver tier danger mutated animal. I only brought one and it is already full of cracks. So I can only use it once.


    I hope you can take a closer look at this because it will be difficult to repeat a second time!


    I don''t want to have to run outside and look for another silver tier mutated animal. So watch this carefully!" Moku said in a loud voice.


    After feeling all eyes on the karambit in his hand, Moku activated Bhimasuta Form.


    Golden light crept out from the Bhimasuta Belt, quickly Moku''s body was covered with tribal gold tattoos.


    Moku tightened his grip on karambit and poured dragon prana into it "[Pringgadani]!"


    Suddenly the karambit elongated and became sharper. All the sylphs stepped back seeing Moku activate the power of the mutated animal''s ws.


    "Nerphyl, this is the reason why I believe I can help you guys be stronger! With dragon prana control I can use the original power of the mutated animal''s ws as well as other mutated organs.


    If I can use it then there''s a good chance that I will be able to seal it too.


    If I seed then the mutated animal will be like a monster whose power is sealed. So that means sylphs can possess them easily.


    If sylph can possess mutated animals then you will have their powers and no longer need to be a human pet.


    Nerphyl join us! Let''s fight destiny and this world together!" Moku''s voice boomed around the corner of the cave.


    It thrills the sylphs of a nightmare that may note true.


    The Golden Vulture w shattered, shards flying through the air making the entire cavern seem to be filled with a sprinkling of falling golden stars.


    Nerphyl looked at Moku''s hand that was floating towards her. The gaze from Moku''s red eyes filled with confidence and trust in her.


    Nerphyl took a deep breath and opened her eyes for the first time.


    A sapphire blue glint pierced the falling gold stars and fiery red eyes.

 Chapter 68 Queen Burden

    Blue eyes like ice shone brightly in the dark cave.


    Piercing through the golden glow of the flying karambit shards and the red scarlet emanating from Moku''s eyes.


    Blue eyes did not show fear but a depth that soothed the hearts of anyone who looked at them.


    The blue eyes that filled the entire space behind the queen''s eyes made no room for any color beside it.


    All the sylphs lowered their heads when the queen opened her eyes, they didn''t dare to look directly at them and silently praised the beauty of those eyes.


    Nerphyl stood up from his throne, her wings spread wide, and carried her body flying.


    Nerphyl reached the palm of Moku''s outstretched hand, walking slowly through the palm to the forearm until the upper arm.


    Nerphyl flew and floated right in front of Moku''s nose. Staring at the face that was bigger than her body fearlessly.


    Nerphyl''s body wasrger than the usual sylph, she was as tall as an adult human''s palm. Even so, Nerphyl''s body has nothing topare with Moku who is over 2 meters tall.


    Even so, she stood fearlessly.


    "KuMoku, did you see my eyes?" Nerphyl asked.


    Moku just nodded in response. He didn''t understand why Nerphyl asked that.


    "Are my eyes beautiful?" Nerphyl asked again.


    For the second time, Moku just nodded in response.


    "When I was little I also thought the same thing, my mother''s eyes are so beautiful, and make the hearts of anyone who sees them calm.


    The icy blue that emanated from these eyes made the person who saw it calm down and feel like they were looking at the rippled shallow ocean.


    I''ve always dreamed of having the same eyes as my mother. When I was little I was my mother''s favorite child, so I often asked when I would have eyes like my mother''s.


    But mother always answered with a bitter smile, as if seeing her naive childhood. I don''t understand why mom is smiling like that.


    Until the day my eyes turned blue, on that day my mother couldn''t smile anymore, her face showed bitterness towards her poor fate.


    I was ordered to hide in a dark cave, the cave door was closed with arge rock that only two elephants could push. I was ordered to stay here until someone picked me up.


    Whether a long time has passed, therge stone covering the cave shifted, my mother, brothers, and sisters came to see me. They all smiled happily and greeted me happily.


    We had a reunion in the dark cave. There was no gloom when we talked and no sadness when we chatted. Everything is like it used to be when we were little and ying in the clearke."


    Nerphyl took a deep breath as if remembering the good times. Her icy blue eyes slowly started to melt.


    "When we were ying in the cave, mom drew something on the floor of the cave. I wanted to know what mom drew but my brothers and sisters always held me back. They didn''t want me to approach mom.


    Not long after that mother joined us. Her face looks young and fresh, there are no wrinkles on her skin, mother''s beauty is still the same as thest time I saw her.


    And her eyes... Her eyes still gave off the same icy blue light,forting my longing heart.


    Mother brought us closer to the drawing that she painted on the ground of the cave. I don''t understand what this drawing is for and what it means. There are two circles in the picture, one circle is smaller than the other.


    Mother asked me to stand in a smaller circle. I was an obedient child so I obeyed without saying anything.


    Mother gave me a bowl with a red, fishy liquid in it. It is blood, my mother told me to drink it, I am not hungry and still full, but I am an obedient child so I drink it without asking anything.


    When thest drop of blood in the bowl entered my mouth, my body suddenly froze and I couldn''t move. I remain calm because this is amon symptom when the possession process begins.


    I looked at my mother and asked whose blood I was drinking and which animal I was going to possess. But mom just smiled and walked to the bigger circle.


    Within the bigger circle stand all my brothers and sisters. They look at me with the same smile when they y with me.<sub> </sub>


    I don''t understand and I have a very bad feeling. My body trembled to try to move, but Sylph couldn''t move before finding the target they were about to possess.


    Mother who saw me trying to fight my frozen body said softly "Phyl.. this is a process that must ur in this life, where the young will rece the old.


    The child will rece the parents and the young queen will rece the old queen.


    To get the power of the Eyes of Queen you must have the pure blood of the first sylph, for that you must purify your blood first before having the same eyes as me.


    Phyl.. this is our responsibility as queen and descendant of the first sylph, we are the servant of all sylphs and symbol of the existence of sylph in this world. Trust me you will not be alone, all sylph will be with you, they are your family, and your brother and sister.


    Phyl.. you have to be strong. Save the sylphs from their inferiority, we are a powerful monster race, we are a monster race that deserves respect.


    Phyl.. remember not all sacrifices have to be mourned and not all victories have to be celebrated, stay calm and sincere.


    Phyl.. if you fail, then pass this on to your children, just as I bequeathed it to you"


    After that, my mother, brother, and sister cut off the veins in their arms and let the blood drip onto the ground. The blood flowed from the big circle to the small circle and merged with my body.


    I watched with a stiff body, my mother, brother, and sister dried up slowly due to their blood being absorbed into my body.


    I don''t know how they feel but their smiles and words keep ringing in my ears to this day.


    After that, I can use the Eyes of Queen ability. But it wasn''t the serenity I got but the vision filled with the suffering, struggle, and pain of the sylph race.


    Every day I see my sisters being tortured and humiliated in my eyes. Every day I see my brothers being hunted and killed in my eyes.


    I''m scared.. very scared.. every time I wake up and open my eyes there is only a picture of the suffering of my people.


    I don''t want to open my eyes anymore, I keep closing them. But my mother''s message kept ringing in my mind.


    In the end, I epted my true duty. Be a servant to the sylphs and be a symbol of their existence.


    I apany them when they are alone, I advise them when they are in trouble, and I look after them when they are in danger.


    After understanding the Eyes of Queen more deeply I discovered that this power is not only useful for receiving messages and sending them. But this power is a controller, the controller of all sylphs.


    Any queen who has this power will know what the sylph feels, thinks, and wants.


    They can control and force the entire sylph as they please.


    You know Moku.. my eyes that you say are beautiful is not a blessing but a curse. A curse to a queen of the weakest monster race." Nerphyl closed her eyes again.


    The sylphs stopped looking down and stared at their queen with tearful eyes.


    Moku took a deep breath. He understood what Nerphyl was about to do.


    A queen who physically bears the suffering of all her people, a queen who loves her people very much, a queen who holds all control over her people''s lives, and a queen who intends to sell her people to be pets.


    There''s only one way to forgive herself, stop the suffering she''s in, and close the possibility for humans to control the entire sylph through her.


    That way is to eliminate the queen and cut off all the possibilities that the queen will exist.


    When Nerphyl decided to make her people human pets, that''s when she decided to kill herself.


    Moku knows that the way he gives Sylph is a way that relies on dreams and wishes.


    There is no certainty that possessing a mutated animal is the catalyst of the sylph''s evolution, there is no certainty if Moku seeds in sealing the mutated animal''s mana organ, and there is no certainty that Sylph''s life will be better than it is now.


    If a wise leader is faced with two choices that will affect people''s lives in the future, then it is a wise choice to choose something that is more certain and does not rely on wishful thinking.

 Chapter 69 Queens Wish

    Humans are strange creatures, they fear things they can''t control and only feel safe with things they can control.


    The tiger that became the king of the jungle and the ferocious one was on the verge of extinction while the weak and cute cat had a growing poption.


    Maybe the right way for sylph it''s not to be a tiger, but to be azy cat who just to have act funny and cute.


    "Life is a gift, not a curse!" Different voices from the two people talking rang out in the cave.


    All eyes were on the source of the sound, an elf standing in the middle of the crowd of monsters, wavy champagne hair flowing down to her hips. The tribal gold tattoo that adorned half of her face did not cover her beauty.


    She is like a light in the midst of darkness and an oasis in the middle of the Sahara.


    Nerphyl nced at Moku and asked for an exnation.


    Moku scratched his head and said, "uh.. she is my wife, her name was Nezena¡ª"


    Before Moku introduced herself further Nezena cut Moku''s words with her voice crackling like she was about to cry "I''m Nezena, a preacher that Moku appoints to spread the religion of truth.


    If you recognize my race then you know that I am a wood elf, not only that I am a wood elf ex-human ve. I was dumped by my master because he was tired of toying with my broken body.


    p Queen Nerphyl I know what you will decide. You''d rather keep the sylphs as human pets than fight against them.</anda>


    I don''t me your decision but I do insult and feel insulted by your decision to end your life for Sylph''s safety!


    You only think about your suffering and don''t think about how Sylph you will leave.


    Do you think Sylph''s life would be better if you weren''t around?


    Don''t use Sylph''s safety as an excuse for you to escape suffering!


    You are a queen! You have feelings! Not just a symbol of the existence of sylph! You are the leader that Sylph loves! Don''t separate sylph from yourself!" Nezena''s sobs echoed and could be heard filling the entire cave.


    Everyone became silent.


    Nerphyl''s face turned red and she shouted in a deep voice at Moku "KuMoku! What the hell is this? Doesn''t your wife understand etiquette? You scolded Lesnen for talking, now your wife is scolding me and saying I''m selfish¡ª"


    "My queen! What the elf said is true.. You don''t have to sacrifice your life for us. We have to sacrifice your life for your sake!" Iathra stepped out of line and looked at Nerphyl with his eyes welling with tears.


    "Iathra! What are you doing?! I''m not asking for your opinion¡ª" Nerphyl red at Iathra but her words were cut off again


    "My Queen! What Iathra said is true, you are not only a symbol, you are also a sylph, and it is our duty to grant all your wishes!" Lesnen raised his voice.


    "Lesnen!¡ª"


    One of the sylphs in the ck wolf''s body cut in, "Queen, we want you to be selfish, you have done the best for us, it''s time for us to do what is best for you!"


    One of the sylphs in the leopard''s body joined in to speak "Queen! You are the one who apanies me when I feel alone and scared in the middle of the scary Bog forest night. I will sacrifice myself to make your wishe true!"


    One of the sylphs standing on Laya''s shoulder also shouted "Queen! You were the one whoforted us while we were human''s pets. You apanied us when we were abused by humans. Queen! Let us also sacrifice for your sake!"


    "Queen.."


    "Queen.."


    "Queen..."


    Then one by one the sylphs in the cave spoke up. Until their voices unite in a request like a prayer to the one they love.


    "QUEEN!! Tell us what you want and we will grant it even if we have to pay with our life!"


    Nerphyl was stunned, she was speechless. Her tongue was locked and her mouth was agape.


    "Nerphyl, you better open your eyes. And feel what your people really want" Moku said quietly.


    Nerphyl could only nod stiffly, slowly opened her eyes, and she saw..


    Dozens of dreams and memories of the sylphs reflected in her eyes. The beautiful memories the queen gave them.


    When the night is pitch ck, only the voice of the queen soothes their sleep.


    When wild animals or mutated animals find their hiding ce it is the voice of the queen who warns them.


    When in solitude among the gazes of humans who stare at them like precious treasures only the voice of the queen apanies them.


    For sylph, Nerphyl is not just a symbol but their dreams, wishes, and love.


    Nerphyl didn''t stay still, tears streaming from her icy blue eyes, running down her white cheeks, dripping down her in blue dress.


    Her body trembled, all this time she felt burdened, she felt alone, and she felt it was her responsibility to make Sylph''s life better. This is both a task and a curse for her.


    But in her smallest heart, Nerphyl would still have the dream she had when she saw his mother''s icy blue eyes for the first time.


    Her mother''s almost forgotten words echoed again ''Nerphyl you won''t be alone sylph will be with you''.


    She was never alone, she did not carry this burden alone, the entire sylph was her family, together they faced the reality of their small and weak bodies.


    Together..<sub> </sub>


    Nerphyl closed her eyes again, took a deep breath, and wiped the tears that trickled down her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry KuMoku for the ungraceful look you see on my face" Nerphyl''s voice calmed down again.


    "Well.. it''s okay.. let your burden go once in a while it''s healthy. So.. Nerphyl, what the queen of sylph.. No.. What Nerphyl the queen of sylph really want?" Moku smiled and looked at the queen who had returned to standing in his palms gracefully.


    "I want to...


    I want to see the whole sylph smile!


    I want to see all the sylphs do what they want!


    I want to see the whole sylph be what they want!


    I want to see the whole sylph not be afraid anymore!


    I want to see the whole sylph don''t insult their little bodies anymore!


    I want to see all sylphs be strong!


    I want to see all the sylphs fight and battle!


    I want to see all the sylphs behead humans who only think of us as their pets!


    I want to see all the sylphs bathed in the blood of their enemies!


    I want to see all the sylphs cheer for the uing battle!" Nerphyl smiled brightly and opened her arms wide.


    "YES MY QUEEN!!!" suddenly the sound of the entire sylph echoed filling the dark cave.


    "Well.. it''s tall order.. but I will try to help sylph to do it sessfully. By this means you join¡ª" Moku smiled because he managed to get sylph to join them, but Nerphyl who had not finished speaking cut him off.


    "I''m not done KuMoku, that''s just what I want from the sylphs. As for you, I want..


    I want you to keep your promise to find a way to seal the mutated animal''s mana organ.


    I want you to keep your promise to find a way for us to possess the mutated animal.


    I want you to keep your promise to help us evolve." Nerphyl said in a demanding tone,


    "I promise! If that''s the case then sylphs will join¡ª" Moku said with certainty, but once again Nerphyl cut him off.


    "I''m not done yet.


    I want you to promise not to use sylph as bait in future battles.


    I want you to promise to give the sylph race the same position as the other monster races.


    I want you to promise not to force Sylph to do something they don''t want, if something is really important and only Sylph can do it, I hope you talk to me about this first.


    Andstly, I want you to promise on your name to give me the same position as Nezena and your other wives" Nephryl demanded in an insistent tone.


    Moku wiped the cold sweat that dripped down his forehead ''This is what happens if you bring a woman a ss of water but she unexpectedly asks for the ocean''


    "Ok, I promis¡ª wait a minute, what was yourst wish?" Moku had a bad feeling.


    "I want you to promise on your name to give me the same position as Nezena and your other wives" Nephryl repeated her wish.


    "eehh.. What do you mean by that?" cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    "Don''t you understand? I want to stay as queen. I don''t want to remove ''Ne'' from my name. I want to be the queen of the monster kingdom you are about to create. In other words, I want to be your wife.


    You can''t refuse this request KuMoku! All sylphs will only bow to me! If you don''t make me queen then the other sylphs won''t bow down to you!" Nerphyl threatened.


    Her menacing little face looks cute and she lowered her body with her index finger pointing at Moku making her look cuter.


    Even so, Moku''s face turned pale. Not because of the threat from Nerphyl but because of imagining Nevare''s reaction when they metter.


    Not only did Moku break his promise to only be away for a days, but he also came home with two new wives.


    One was an elf who was the enemy of humans and the other was a sylph that was no bigger than the palm of her hand.


    Moku can only take a deep breath and ept his fate.


    He often heard that his friends in the previous world were afraid to go home because they knew their wives would be angry. Right now he understood their feelings with the fear of going home in his heart.


    "..Well, I Promise On My Name KUMOKU!" Moku said it out loud.


    Nerphyl pped her wings, flew up, and stretched out her right hand.


    Moku weed Nephryl''s right hand by pinching it with his thumb and forefinger.


    "Wee sis¡ª.. Wee, My Queen!"


    It urred to him, ''hmm.. don''t sylphs reproduce through pollination like a nt?''

 Chapter 70 The Deepest Hell

    The sun began to look like it was about to fall asleep, as seen from the already reddened sky.


    The tall trees swayed from the cold air that descended from Wolf Slope Mountain.


    The creeping animals returned to their hiding ces for the night and waiting the white mist toe.


    Even so, not all creatures hide when the sky turns red. There are still some of them who roam around looking for prey to fill their empty stomachs.


    The cold night will torture those who sleep on an empty stomach. But there are also those who are still not hiding because they want to see the beauty of the sleeping sun.


    They are the bravest of the bravest. They know the risks but they do it anyway. The desire tomit suicide is possible but sometimes the sight of a reddened sky and the sun starting to sleep is the price that deserves a life.


    However, there are also those who go out at dusk not because they want to find food or enjoy the scenery. They came out that dusk with the excuse of wanting to go home quickly.


    Strange isn''t it... If you want to go home, why don''t you go straight home?


    But Moku knew if he went home today or tomorrow he and she would end up in a fight anyway. Therefore he decided toplete his mission of inviting the alraune to join before heading home.


    p Even so, Moku didn''t want to stay away from the tribe for too long. Previously he had been missing for a month, now he had been gone for more than a day.</anda>


    If he continues to linger then there is a chance that he wille home with just to see his already born baby. Moku forgot to count Nevare''s gestational age, but their child would likely be born in less than a few weeks.


    Moku doesn''t know how much anger Nevare gets when he doesn''te home when she has already given birth and plus hees home with two new wives.


    He took a deep breath and cursed his fate. Sometimes a leader cannot control how many wives he will have. Many things are the factor such as marital rtions with influential families or for the sake of peace between two groups.


    Plus Moku is an orc. In any world, a handsome orc like Moku can''t only have one wife, right???


    He took another deep breath. Even if he lived in his old world maybe Moku would also have many women. He is strong, powerful, influential, and handsome. These four reasons will make a strong reason to have more than one wife.


    After all, this was probably payment for him because in his previous life he had never had a wife or children. Sex is just like a thirst quencher for him. So it''s natural that when he lives in a new world he wants to have many wives and many children, right???


    Moku tries to find an excuse to justify his decision to make Nezena and Nerphyl his new wife.


    Moku took another deep breath.


    "Moku, why are you taking a deep breath? Are you tired? I''m sorry I can''t run fast and you have to carry me" Nezena who was being carried by Moku like a princess looked guilty.


    Since they wanted to arrive at the Toxic Jungle ¡ªthe ce where the alraune tribe lives¡ª before sunset, Moku decided to speed up their journey by running.


    However, Nezena and the goblins were unable to match the running speed of the orcs. So Moku decided for the orcs to carry them.


    And of course, it was Moku who carried Nezena.


    "It''s not a prob¡ª" Moku wanted to answer but was cut off by a sylph queen who was sitting casually on his shoulder.


    "You as a mana species should be ashamed to be carried by a monster. Why are you so weak? You really enjoy it so much that you don''t look ''Holy''.. oh Nezena (Holy Queen)" Nerphyl sneered at Nezena.


    "What do you mean by not looking ''Holy''? It''s only natural for a husband to hold his wife like a princess affectionately. You are the one who really troubles Moku, don''t you have wings? Why don''t you p your butterfly wings.. Oh.. Nerphyl (Fairy Queen)" Nezena snorted.


    Nerphyl didn''t want to lose, with her hands on her knees she puffed out her chest and snorted "hufft... What do you know? You''ve never been a real queen! It''s natural for a queen to sit on her king''s shoulders!"


    "How do you know that? Haven''t you been married before? I doubt your fairyness!" Nezena pointed at Nerphyl''s small face with her index finger.


    Nerphyl ped off Nezena''s index finger and red "What do you mean by doubting!! I''m fairy from head to toe! I''m more a fairy than your whole body!"


    "What do you say?!! say it again?!!" Nezena is angry.


    "What!" Nerphyl snorted.


    "What!!" Nezena was furious.


    "What!!!" Nerphyl was furious.


    They red at each other before looking away.


    Moku who was in the middle of two raging lionesses was dripping with cold sweat.


    He remembered the advice of his friend who has more than one wife ''Never.. Never... I repeat again, Never.... sit with more than one wife.. if you do that, You will find hell is colder than you think!''


    At this moment Moku understood what his friend meant. Moku''s ears, heart, and mind were hot to the point of burning. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief that the two of them had fallen silent, Nerphyl suddenly snorted.


    "I understand why Nezena was carried by Moku because she is his wife. But what I don''t understand is why this short green creature was carried as well?" Nerphyl with her eyes closed nced at Tam who was tightly gripping Moku''s neck so she wouldn''t fall.


    Nezena who looked away also turned around and red at Tam who was hugging Moku''s neck.


    "ehhh... eh. no other orcs can''t carry me.. I mean... Swa has carried Ez and Laya has to monitor from the tree so he can''t carry the extra burden.. uh.. like that" said Tam shyly embarrassed.


    Tam felt intimidated by Nerphyl and Nezena''s stares, her eyes rolling around trying to find the best reason from inside her brain.


    "Can''t you get on Swa''s back? I''m sure Swa won''t mind!" Nezena squinted in disbelief at Tam''s answer.


    "ah..eh..uh..ehh.." Tam didn''t know what to say.


    "huft.. you shouldn''t even think about approaching Moku. A king''s wife should be chosen carefully. I''m sure the orcs have no knowledge of this.<sub> </sub>


    The wives of human kings are of very good quality, they are highly educated and very graceful. This is because the wife of the king is a symbol of the glory of the kingdom.


    huft... I''m sure the orcs won''t understand this. Well, I''ll make amittee that aims to select and educate your future wife. I''m sure with my knowledge, our future kingdom will not be belittled." Nerphyl puffed out her chest proudly.


    "Who gave you the right to do that?! You yourself only became Moku''s wife after threatening with sylph loyalty. I as the first wife deserve to do the task.


    I will choose your future wife who has a sincere heart to worship The One. They will be someone who is pure-hearted and sincere." Nezena patted her chest making her luscious breasts wobble.


    "What do you say?!! say it again?!!" Nerphyl is angry.


    "What!" Nezena snorted.


    "What!!" Nerphyl was furious.


    "What!!!" Nezena was furious.


    At first, Moku thought these two women were two mature women who had maturity and calm, but Moku was wrong, really wrong.


    He had been so presumptuous to think that he knew what women really think.


    Nerphyl lost all her calmness and grace as this journey began and the sylphs could no longer see her. Perhaps this is her true nature while her poise and grace are what she exhibits as a sylph queen.


    Meanwhile, Nezena lost herposure and authority when Nerphyl forced him to be her husband. It was possible that if Tam hadn''t restrained Nezena, she would have challenged Nerphyl into a twenty-round fight.


    Moku only hopes that his regeneration ability can prevent his ears from bing deaf from the two lionesses roaring at each other.


    But sometimes God likes to prank his creatures.


    "Eh.. you''re not Moku''s first wife Nezena. He already has five other human women in his tent" Swa who was running in the front suddenly jumped in.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became cold like a blizzard on an iceberg.


    "Five girls?!!!!" Nerphyl staring at Moku with her eyelids trembled violently and almost opened.


    "Human girl?!!!!" Nezena who looked away turned so quickly that a crackling sound could be heard from her neck.


    ''This is hell!! The fucking deepest hell!!'' Moku cursed in his heart.


    Moku doesn''t understand men who dream of owning a harem. Don''t they understand that just one Nevare made his head feel like it was going to explode and now he has two more ''Ne''.


    Moku also believes that harem fans are fetishes and masochists who must be burned down in hell before being released only to be put into a deeper hell.


    "Well.. yeah.. Moku has five girls waiting for him at the Dawnmist Tribe, one of which is even pregnant with Moku''s first child. We cheered when we heard the news of her pregnancy"


    Swa, who either couldn''t read the atmosphere or really wanted to throw his brother in the pit of hell continued to chatter and make the atmosphere even tenser.


    "Pregnant!!!!!" Nerphyl''s eyes were almost half open and she started tugging at Moku''s ears hard.


    "Human Woman!!!!!" Nezena''s anger was unstoppable, she started gripping Moku''s cor tightly.


    ''Can you shut the fuck up!!! I will punch your face until our mother won''t recognize you even if shees back to life and has an inner eye!'' Moku could only curse his brother in his heart.


    "Ah...but you guys take it easy. You won''t be the sixth or seventh wife anyway. Moku says he only needs Nevare, he will return the other four girls to the tribe.


    After all, our brother over there is in love with Lina the tailor hahaha" Swa smiled and nced at his brother who was jumping from one tree to another.


    "Shut the fuck up Swa! You better pay attention to the road ahead, if we ever get into a poisonous field, I really will punch your face until our mother won''t recognize you even if shees back to life and has inner eyes!" Laya shouted what was in Moku''s heart.


    Swa justughed and thought his brother was only shy.


    Nezena and Nerphyl who didn''t care about Swa and Laya''s bickering red at Moku fiercely.


    "NEVARE???!!!" Nerphyl opened her eyes wide and tugged at Moku''s ears tightly.


    "HUMAN??!!!" Nezena shook Moku''s neck hard.


    ''Swa I promise in my name I will break your three legs and feed it to the dog!!'' Moku could only curse in his heart and hold back his anger.


    "But Moku.. Nevare.. really??" Tam can''t believe it.


    Nezena regtes her elerated breath, she feels strange with Nerphyl and Tam being so surprised by the name ''Nevare''.


    Like her name ''Nezane'' which means ''Holy Queen'' in the ancestralnguage of monsters and ''Nerphyl'' which means ''Fairy Queen'', Nevare must have its own meaning.


    "Moku, what does Nevare mean?" Nezena asked.


    "Ah..eh..uhh..ehhh... Nevare means¡ª" Moku became nervous to answer Nezena''s question, but luckily he didn''t need to answer because of Swa''s warning from the front.


    "We have arrived at the Toxic Jungle!"


    All the attention was on the front.

 Chapter 71 Toxic Jungle

    In front of them was a very dense jungle, even so, the trees in this forest looked stunted as if their energy was being eaten by something.


    Thousands of species of nts grow in this jungle, but most of them are poisonous nts.


    These poisonous nts will carry out photosynthesis differently from nts in general where most of them will emit toxic fumes from photosynthesis instead of oxygen.


    As a result, the Toxic Jungle seemed to be filled with foul-smelling yellow smoke. Even so, this toxic smoke will not harm the animals in the Bog forest.


    They seem to have a body that adapts to the harshness of life in the Bog forest, even many of these animals make these poisonous nts as their daily food.


    However, this toxic fumes will be very dangerous when nightes and the white fog begins to dominate the Bog forest.


    The toxic fumes thate out of these nts will mix with the white fog and cause a chemical reaction and be gas that is even more dangerous than the deadliest chemical weapons in the modern era.


    If you inhale the gas then death is a gift, most of the victims will be trapped in a dream that continues until the end of their lives.


    The dream will make the victim faint and unconscious. Slowly the body will rot from within and be fertilizer for the nts in the Toxic Jungle.


    Victims will stay alive and feel their bodies be rotten and eaten by nts until eventually their brains will rot and die.


    In this very dangerous jungle lives a monster race that has a very different appearance from other monster races.


    They have the body of a female human but from the waist down their body is shaped like an insect-eating flower.


    Their human bodies are very beautiful and sexy, having small and big curves in the right ces. Their hair is silky and flowing like the waves of the sea in the rainbow light.


    They have different scents but none of their scents can be matched by any of the greatest man-made perfumes.


    Their red eyes always stare spoiled at anyone who passes by, with thick lips and seductive smiles there is not a single man who does not turn to take a second look.


    Most of them have pale green skin that is supple and soft to the touch. The smoothness of their skin will not be achieved by any skin cosmetic humans can achieve.


    They are the personification of the word Hot Woman.


    They are alraune.


    However, those who know how Alraune actually survives will immediately stay away from every ce that Alraune passes.


    "Moku, are we really going to enter the Toxic Jungle?" Ez asked.


    "Of course Ez, we have to find the alraune before nightfall. I don''t want to dream to death" Moku nodded.


    "Don''t goblins have immunity to the poison smoke in this forest?" Nerphyl asked.


    "Of course we have, but what''s dangerous about the Toxic Jungle is not the poisonous smoke but the monsters who live in it. I don''t know if I''m immune to alraune too!!" Ez protested.


    Unlike goblins, alraune are carnivores, they cannot eat nts and their diet consists of meat from the animals they catch.


    The alraune has the ability to release odors that can hypnotize its prey. The hypnotized prey will see the alraune as the most beautiful woman they have ever seen.


    The alraune would then catch them and pull them inside the flower at their feet. The flower will then close and digest them slowly.


    So that it can be said that the alraune''s actual body is not a human-shaped upper body, but a flower-shaped lower body.


    Their human body was only used to spread a hypnotic smell into the air and draw men closer.


    "Well.. won''t you find out soon??" Swa elbowed Ez who was next to him.


    "ouch.. can you not do it? my body not as tough as you! and what do you mean by that??" Ez snorted.


    "Swa means that you will find out soon enough because you are the one who will enter the Toxic Jungle" Laya replied.


    "Yeah I know that, but aren''t you guysing with me too? So I''m just asking you to protect¡ª why are you looking at me like that?" Ez had a bad feeling.


    "Ez, we can''te with you. If we alle then the alraune will feel that our arrival is not well-meaning" Moku replied.


    "That''s right Ez, when a group is about to enter the territory of another group, it''s good to send an envoy to the ruler of the region so there is no misunderstanding.


    We want to negotiate with alraune so it''s only right that we show good faith and send an envoy first. Aren''t you a diplomat? in the human world it is a very important job!" Nerphyl added.


    "Diplomat!!! The bait you mean?! After all, why should I go alone? I understand why Moku can''t apany me, because it would make us look down on if the leaderes first but why not Swa, Laya, Tam, you, or Nezena apany me? " Ez snorted in protest.


    "We orcs won''t be able to hold back if we meet alraune, it''s very likely that Swa or I will get out of control and decapitate them the first time we see" Laya exined.


    "That''s right, my body will get goosebumps and my stomach will get nauseous when I see them. And their smell is.. Ueekkkhhh!! I even want to throw up when I think about it" Swa couldn''t stand it.


    All alraune have upper bodies in the form of beautiful female humans. So it was strange that the perverted and always horny orcs had no interest in them.


    However, the truth is that Alraune is the most disgusting monster race for orcs. For a reason that made their hairs stand on end thinking about it.


    The correct pronoun for the alraune is actually not ''she'' but ''they'', alraune has no gender, they reproduce by dividing like an amoeba.


    When the alraune has absorbed enough nutrients, it will copy its own DNA in one of the body''s organs and imnt it in the soil. After that, the organ will grow into a new alraune.<sub> </sub>


    Although the new alraune came from the organs of the previous alraune, they had different characteristics and properties. This is due to the mixing of new genes from the prey eaten by alraune.


    However, the new alraune will still have the same type of flower as the original alraune body. So actually Alraune can be grouped into 9 families.


    Orcs have a strange ability in the form of an instinct to know the sex of any living creature. So when they see Alraune''s body which is 100% female, there will be a conflict between these instincts and their sense of sight.


    This created chaos and confusion in the orc''s mind that would throw the orc out of control.


    The best thing that will happen when the orc sees the alraune is vomit while the worst thing is that the orc will immediately move to kill. With their confusion gone the orcs would regain theirposure.


    Then the orc''s sensitive nose would be stung by the sweet smell of alraune. They will be unbearable and may again move to kill them.


    "I have no immunity to the toxic smoke of the Toxic Jungle" Nezena replied.


    "I am the queen! Who are you to rule the queen!" Nerphyl snorted.


    "Ehh.. I''m a woman.. hehehe, howe you want to tell a woman to enter a dangerous forest.. hehe" Tam reasoned and scratched her head.


    ''Fuck! what a reason! You are even stronger than me! I want to be a woman too!!'' Ez can only cry inside.


    "Ez, you better leave immediately, I''m afraid it''s going to be night soon. We won''t have time to find a ce to hide" said Moku.


    "That''s right Ez, even with the orc regeneration ability, we won''t be able to survive the Toxic Jungle''s poisonous gas at night," Swa said. While Laya nodded and agreed with Swa''s words.


    "Ez, believe me, The One will always be with you. You will not be alone in the dark jungle" said Nezena.


    "Ez! You are such a coward! You better cut your cock! You better get into that jungle before I''m the one who cut it" said Nerphyl.


    "Ez, I will die if I inhale poison gas, do you want to see the prettiest goblin dream to death?" Tam said.


    Until they without any warning and prior preparation said in the same tone and the same words.


    "Ez!!! You need to go!!"


    Ez could only open and close his mouth like a suffocating fish. He felt that his destiny had been determined from the start of this journey, to be a diplomat.. No.. bait for their group.


    Ez then shouted angrily "Yes.. Yes!! I''m leaving!! If I die in this jungle then my soul will hunt you forever!"


    He snorted angrily, before turning around, and entering the Toxic Jungle. He didn''t want to see the faces of his friends for fear of losing his courage.


    With a heart full of annoyance, Ez stepped in deeper. Yellow smoke became clearer and began to fill the ground he was stepping on.


    But as he said before, goblins have immunity to the toxic smoke of the Toxic Jungle, he just has to be careful not to inhale the toxic smoke directly from the nt source.


    Step by step, Ez continued to walk cautiously. Until the yellow smoke blocked his vision and he could no longer see Moku and the others.


    At that moment the giggling sounds of women were heard. The giggling grew louder and louder. The sound of flesh dragging on the ground started to make Ez''s hair stand on end.


    "My name is EZ! I was sent to meet the leader of the alraune tribe!" Ez shouted with all his might but his voice sumb to the girl''s giggling voice.


    "Hehehe.. sister, looks like we''re going to eat goblin soup tonight" came a soft female voice showing that she was still young.


    "hihihi.. that''s right, even though I don''t like goblins because they are so skinny, but we can''t refuse food, right?" a deeper female voice sounded indicating she was older than her sister.


    Ez was getting more and more scared, a loud rm sounded in his head signaling the approaching danger.


    "MY NAME IS EZ. I WAS SENT BY KUMOKU TO MEET THE LEADER OF ALRAUNE. I AM A DIPLOMAT HURTING, KILLING, OR EATING ME WILL MAKE THE CONVERSATION BETWEEN KUMOKU AND YOUR LEADER EVEN MORE DIFFICULT!" Ez shouted with all his might.


    "Hihihi, what is a diplomat, sis?" the little sister asked.


    "Maybe it''s one of the cooking ingredients to make goblin meat more delicious.. hihihi" the big sister replied.


    "So he invited us to eat him, right?" the little sister asked.


    "hihihi.. of course, this goblin is very good, let''s give him a sweet dream before eating it" the big sister replied.


    The sound of giggling and the dragging of flesh getting louder and louder made Ez''s body shiver with fear.


    "My friends and KuMoku are nearby! Don''te any closer or they wille to kill you all! They will take my revenge! Let me meet with your leader!" Ez struggled to get a sound out of his throat which was choked with fear.


    The giggling and dragging of flesh stopped. Before Ez could heave a sigh of relief, the sound of flesh dragging grew faster as if the person behind the sound was elerating her movements.


    Ez''s sight suddenly became blurred. He knew that alraune were trying to hypnotize him. Ez tried hard to stay awake.


    "My name is Ez.. I am a diplomat who was sent by KuMoku to meet the leader of the alraune. You can''t hurt me, my friends are around here" said Ez with a staggered body.


    The sound of flesh being dragged closer and closer. Until Ez could see a big tall figure through his blurry eyes.


    "No...no..no.n" Ez fell unconscious.

 Chapter 72 The Diplomat

    Outside the Toxic Jungle, Moku opened his closed eyes and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Good job Ez" he whispered.


    "Moku, is it okay if we send Ez alone?" Nezena worriedly asked.


    Moku just smiled and replied "You don''t have to worry Nezena, Ez is tougher than you think"


    There is an important reason why Moku chose Ez to be a diplomat. This may be realized by Ez or may not.


    Ez was good with choosing words. He seemed to know what to say and when to say it.


    Just like when Ez came to the Dawnmist Tribe to make the orcs attack the goblin cave as soon as possible. If Moku hadn''t changed the orc''s perspective and they were still the same as before ¡ªalways think with their muscles and dick¡ª then it was certain that the orcs would be extinct due to being killed by goblin traps.


    The same goes for what happen right now.


    Even though Ez''s position was deep into the jungle, Moku could still hear Ez''s screams with his evolved sense of hearing.


    Ez never said that he was sent by the goblin tribe and he never said that he was sent by the orc tribe. Ez chose to say that he was an envoy of KuMoku.


    The title ''Ku'' was actually given to the strongest monsters within their respective races. So the title ''Ku'' is not exclusive only to orcs but there may also be a goblin with the title ''Ku'' as a sign that he is the strongest goblin.


    Even so, only the orc tribe that still followed the culture of the strongest took the lead, so the title ''Ku'' for other monster races wasn''t that important.


    Like the sylph who chooses a leader based on the direct lineage of the queen with the purest blood or the goblins who choose the leader based on the general election.


    This made it seem as if the title ''Ku'' could only be given to the strongest orcs. Even so, there may be other monster races that give the title ''Ku'' to its name.


    Thisck of information made the alraune uncertain who woulde to them. As a result, the alraune did not immediately prey on Ez and instead made him faint.


    To know more, the leader of the alraune will send someone to spy on the group that Ez said.


    This reconnaissance will of course be carried out at long distances, where the wind does not blow and carry their smell. Monsters'' sense of smell was very sensitive and if they were stalking an orc then their smell would be easier to spot.


    So now they can only see from a distance. When they see Moku and co, they will be even more confused.


    Moku looks more like a night elf than an orc, plus Nezena who standing near him will strengthen the assumption that Moku is a night elf with slightly green skin.


    However, Swa and Laya ¡ªtwo orcs¡ª standing behind Moku would make that assumption waver because Swa and Laya looked unshackled and were very familiar with Moku.


    This oddity will add to the confusion because of the attitude of mana species that consider orcs to be a pest and the story of the massacre of the orc tribes is very well known to all the monster races that exist in the Bog forest.


    Then Tam and Nerphyl might not look too shy because of their small bodies. However, skilled spies will take a closer look at Moku''s group and find them.


    Tam is a goblin the same as Ez, so there is a possibility that the KuMoku that Ez is referring to is Tam who is the strongest goblin.


    But Nerphyl was a sylph. Even though she looked a little bigger and different from the usual sylph but it didn''t cover the butterfly wings pping on her back.


    Sylphs are a closed-off race of monsters and rarely get along with other monster races.


    All this information added to the confusion of the spies. So when they reported back to their leader, inevitably the leader of the alraune had to send someone with a high enough rank to meet Moku and co.


    Moku was sure that Ez had thought this way at the first step he took after being forced and ventured to enter the Toxic Jungle alone.


    Therefore, Moku just needs to be patient and wait for the messenger of the alraune''s leader to meet them. And sure enough, not long after that, a silhouette appeared to be walking towards them.


    Actually, the alraune do not have legs to walk, their entire lower body is shaped like a flower.


    So the best way for alraune to move is by inserting their human body into the flower body and diving into the ground.


    With the speed of their roots propagating, alraune will look like giant flowers that move quickly.


    But this messenger did not do that. The human body still seemed to move with difficulty, indicating that she was in a state of alert and ready to attack at any moment.


    Only the alraune''s human body has the ability to hypnotize, while the lower body is only used for digestion.


    Her long, wavy chestnut hair fell down her back. Her red eyes look beautiful with long eyshes.


    There are no defects in the hourss body. Her ripe breasts are covered in green leaves that don''t hide her conspicuous nipples.<sub> </sub>


    She moved gracefully, attracting the eyes of anyone who saw her. Every swing of her big hips made her luscious breasts sway.


    She got closer and closer until she was right in front of Moku and co. Their reactions varied when they saw her.


    Moku just kept quiet and smiled calmly, Nerphyl sat gracefully on Moku''s shoulder, and Nezena looked at her from head to toe then scowled in disapproval of alraune''s overly vulgar attire.


    Tam closed her eyes with her hands but there was a big gap between her fingers. While Swa and Laya...


    Both of their bodies shook violently, their hairs stood on end as if they had seen something horrific, their breathing became erratic, and their hands clenched into fists trying to contain their raging instincts.


    The alraune opened her mouth, then a very seductive sweet voice sounded "Hallloo!! My name is Venus Ornell Trap, from the Venus Trap family. You can call me Ornell to be more familiar hihihi..


    I was sent by our leader to invite KuMoku to meet our leader.. hmm.. then.. which one of you is named KuMoku? hmm.. I''m confused.. is that you handsome?? hihihi... so embarrassed!!"


    Ornell spoke in a voice that rose and fell like a discordant note that made men''s hearts churn. Her sexy body twisted as if there was something wrong with the way she stood, making herrge chest and hips quiver with every twist.


    Nezena and Nerphyl gaped, it was the first time they heard how an alraune spoke. Tam giggled at the way Ornell was talking. While Swa and Laya...


    "UUEEEEEEKKHHHH!!!" Swa vomited all his guts and knelt down with a pale face.


    As for Laya, his body shook violently, cold sweat dripped down, and he grabbed the mace on his back.


    "Ieee!!.. why are you throwing up?? Orcs are uncivilized, seeing a girl as beautiful as me and you throwing up... uuhhh... disgusting.. but why don''t you react to anything, handsome!! Are you a real orc??


    From the smell, yes.. hmm.. Ornell confused! hmm..." Ornell patted her full lips with her slender index finger.


    She looked so cute it made all the men want to bow down and ask for a chance to keep Ornell from getting flustered again.


    However, it had the opposite effect on the orcs.


    Swa who vomited all the contents of his stomach with shaking hands grabbed the club that was on his back.


    With a voice that trembled as if he was holding back something, he said "I..I''m s..sorry! B..But you n..need to d¡ª"


    "AAAAAKKKKHHHHH!!"


    But before Swa could finish speaking the usually calm Laya charged forward..


    With the mace held high above his head, he swung it with all his might. He wanted to crush Ornell''s head in one hit and remove the confusion caused by the battle of his sense and instinct.


    Ornell did not stand still, with a bent body, the Venus trap flower on her feet rose up and prepared to swallow her body for protection, then five thorny roots emerged from the ground preparing to receive an attack from Laya.


    However, before Laya and Ornell fought, Moku grabbed Laya''s neck hard and stopped his pace. Not until a secondter Swa also attack but Moku managed to hold it by also grabbing him by the neck.


    Even though their necks were tightly gripped, Swa and Laya continued to struggle and swing their maces blindly.


    "Swa, Laya! Close your eyes!" Moku''s orders.


    Hearing Moku''s orders, Swa and Laya tried hard to close their eyes. When their eyes were closed, their bodies calmed down a bit, though cold sweat still dripped from their foreheads.


    "Ornell.. I hope you stop emitting your hypnotic scent! Your leader wants to see me right? You should also change the way you speak while we''re here! You don''t have to test me. I''m an orc!" Moku nced at Ornell sharply.


    "Well.. I''m sorry about that.. This is just a form of self-protection, we hear too many stories of alraune being hunted and killed by orcs just because they passed in front of them" Ornell''s tone was no longer like a discordant note, but sounded like other normal people when talking.


    Moku kept ring at Ornell until she took a deep breath and removed her hypnotic scent.


    "Alright, KuMoku, we''d better get in soon, before it gets dark. I''m sure the orcs'' regeneration abilities won''t survive the poison gas either. I''ll lead you guys to meet our leader" Ornell''s tone turned more serious.


    Ornell turned and walked first into the Toxic Jungle.


    "Swa, Laya, keep your eyes closed. Only open it when Imand you to. Nezena, Tam, please help me to lead them on their way"


    "Yes Ku!" the four of them nodded.


    KuMoku and his group followed Ornell into the Toxic Jungle. Seeing his two brothers who closed their eyes and had to be led to walk, Moku smiled so broadly that all his teeth were visible.


    ''I am right! The alraune is the key to awakening the inner eye orcs!'' he said in his heart cheerfully.

 Chapter 73 9 Alraune Family

    Even though Moku can see the generator room in his body with his inner eye, he can''t see the generator room in other orcs'' bodies. The green light that enveloped the orc''s body seemed to restrain its inner eye from taking a deeper look.


    With dragon prana control maybe Moku can help them in the process of flowing dragon prana from the genitals into the generator room.


    However, Moku could not help them to find the generator room in their astral bodies. It was because of this that Moku couldn''t help the orcs to activate the generator room.


    So to be able to evolve, orcs must have their own inner eye.


    How to activate the inner eye is very simple, only by turning off the five senses and forcing the brain to use the inner eye as a source of information gathering.


    However, the process to do so is very difficult and dangerous, it takes a veryrge will and a very strong mind power.


    Moku himself who has lived for 98 years ¡ªIf you count the two worlds¡ª almost died due to activating the inner eye by mutting the five senses. Therefore Moku was not sure if the orcs ¡ªthe oldest was only 15 years old¡ª were able to activate the inner eye in the same way as him.


    After a long thought and deep contemtion, Moku found a way that might be the key to making it easier for the orc to activate its inner eye.


    Moku theorizes that he can use the orc instinct to recognize gender as an aid in the process of awakening the inner eye. But he had to test this first before determining if this method would work or not.


    Orcs have unique instincts. They can distinguish which are female and which are not even from all types of living things that exist.


    This instinct can even make orcs distinguish which bodies are female nts (have pistils) and which are not (have pollen).


    A very useless instinct ability. When he realized this ability was in him, Moku didn''t know how many times he cursed his own race.


    ''I don''t understand why this perverted race was created. All hero transmigrators usually have the instinct to sense danger, somehow I''m the only one who was born with the instinct to distinguish between sexes'' cursed Moku.


    Even so, orcs had the ideal standard of a female body. To them, beautiful women were women who were like Nezena, Nevare, Nerphyl, and the other four human women.


    So when they see Alraune''s body which is 100% female, there will be a conflict between these instincts and their sense of sight.


    This conflict will confuse the orc brain, causing an overreaction like Laya and Swa did before.


    But it wasn''t Swa and Laya''s reaction that made him believe this method would work, but his own reaction.


    When Ornell appears Moku''s body automatically activates the inner eye as a form of defense from instinct attacks. If only Moku didn''t have inner eyes then he would most likely react the same way as Swa and Laya.


    The inner eye is a way for Moku''s brain to equate his perception of Ornell''s 100% female body with his instincts that say Ornell is not a woman.


    Even so, Moku can''t be sure if the orcs can activate the inner eye just by confining and chaining them for one night in a closed room together with Alraune.


    This was because only the sense of sight shed with the orc instincts.


    So there are two possibilities if this is done.


    The first possibility is that the orc brain will sharpen other senses such as smell, touch, hearing, or taste to align them with the orc''s instinctual perceptions.


    The second and scariest possibility is the orc''s changing taste for the ideal female body. As a result of such intense instinctual attacks caused the orc''s brain was damaged and assumed that the alraune was the form of a real woman (don''t have gender).


    For that Moku must find another way to use these orc instincts to help them activate the inner eye.


    <o>,m At first, Moku wanted to hold and arrest several alraune for research but based on the teachings of Datuak Sri Maharajo, cooperation is better than forcedbor.</o>


    In addition, alraune who have hypnotic abilities may also be the key to how to turn off the other orc''s fourth senses without having to go through the muttion process.


    Because of these, Alraune is a monster race that Moku must be able to have in the monster kingdom he is going to build.


    Moku and his group continued to follow Ornell until they reached the deepest part of the Toxic Jungle. Ornell stopped and looked behind her.


    "This is the first time our leader has met another monster race. So I hope you guys can forgive her if she''s a bit impolite" Ornell''s face looked a little strange.


    She''s like someone who epts an important task but when she does it, 80% of the work is just taking care of a naughty baby.


    "Well.. I''m an orc, we don''t have such strict manners. I just wish there wasn''t a weak alraune that interrupt my conversation with your leader" Moku replied.


    "Interrupting huh.. huuu.. I just hope you''re not bothered by what our leader will say." Ornell took a deep breath.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Moku is confused.


    "Nothing, pleasee in!" Ornell stomped her roots into the ground.


    Suddenly the ground beneath her feet shook and slowly opened revealing a hole with a long passageway.


    Moku and the others were wide-eyed, they never thought that this was how the alraune hid their nests.


    Ornell ignored the shock of those behind her. She walked into the hole.


    Moku and co snapped out of their amazement and started following Ornell from behind.


    "eeehh.. Ornell, I''d like to ask if I may, how do you guys make the door open like that? Do you guys have a certain mechanism or a certain tool?" Tam the goblin is curious about the technology of the alraune in building their nests.


    "Hmm.. you know that alraune reproduce by dividing themselves. So it can be said that every alraune in this worldes from the 9 alraune that first existed.<sub> </sub>


    So that in general Alraune is divided into nine major families. The nine families are Venus Fly Trap, Pitcher nt, Butter Wort, Monkey Cup, Drosera, Utricria, Rorid, Chepalotus, and Rafflesia Arnoldii.


    We chose leaders who had better at three categories than any other alraune. She had to be prettier, she had to be sexier, and she had to smell nicer than all the alraune.


    Currently, our leader is named Rafflesia Luna Arnoldii, or you can call her Luna. She is a very unique person and has a special interest in the flora that grows in the Toxic Jungle.


    She continued to do research and experiments. Until she finally awakened the ability that only the first nine alraune had ever possessed.


    She can talk to nts.


    Luna then negotiates with the nts that grow in the Toxic Jungle and gets their help for building this nest.


    So it can be said that our nest was formed from tree roots clumping together and forming a tunnel like the one you see today." Ornell exined in an even tone.


    "Wow! Your leader is great! She can even talk to nts!" Tam was amazed.


    Likewise with Nerphyl and Nezena. Even Swa and Laya whose eyes were still closed also nodded


    As an elf, Nezena must have closeness to nature to awaken her mana-controlling power. Maybe she''ll talk to Luna aler.


    Meanwhile, Nerphyl found Luna''s power very attractive. Sylphs can''t possess nts because they don''t have blood to suck or blood flow to pass through. So Nerphyl has an interest in this ability to talk to the nt.


    Moku just kept quiet and thought about Ornell''s words with their unique and researching leader. If Luna has knowledge of nts beyond what he knows then Moku will have to rethink how to cooperate with Alraune in the future.


    Currently, the value of the alraune race has skyrocketed, making Moku even more impatient to make them join the monster kingdom he will create.


    Seeing Moku and others admiring their leader, Ornell didn''t know what to say, "Well.. hmm.. howe.. she''s great but.. hmm.. eehh.. ah we''re almost there!"


    In front of them was a veryrge tree root, this root extended from the ground and prated until this ce.


    Ornell stepped forward and tapped the root three times.


    Then the root shook violently causing the entire passageway to shake. Slowly the roots rose upwards to reveal arge room behind it.


    "Come on in! Our leader is waiting for you" Ornell said before stepping in first.


    Moku and the others nced at each other, then nodded and stepped inside at the same time.


    In the room stood an alraune who was busy smelling the poisonous leaves on the table in front of her.


    Her silver-white hair covered her lowered face. Her slick fingers were busy sorting through the hundreds of kinds of leaves that she had on the table.


    She sang a song that they did not recognize but sounded very beautiful to the ears of those who heard it. The song was sung softly with a very melodious voice.


    She seemed oblivious to the presence of those who came to her room.


    "Luna. I''vee with KuMoku and co" Ornell woke Luna from her busy research.


    She stood up straight and brushed the long silver-white hair that covered her face, "Oh you guys havee" she said with a smile.


    Suddenly all the eyes that looked held their breath.


    Her face was so beautiful that even the most famous poets could not write it.


    Her smile is so attractive that even famous painters cannot draw it.


    How difficult it is to describe the face of someone so perfect in a very limited human vocabry.


    Luna stood with a body covered in leaves the same as the other alraune, but the leaves looked white as a result of blending with her smooth skin.


    There is nothing wrong with her beauty so that everyone will praise her creator. Luna is like the moon whose existence insults those who think she is beautiful.


    Everyone stared in awe, except for one orc.


    He stood on trembling knees, his face turned pale, and cold sweat dripped down his back.


    Moku looks like a mouse meeting a cat.


    He was scared, how could he not? His trauma from his previous world started to resurface.


    Moku is a fighter, he has fought in various rings in the world before.


    Pencak Dor, Kick Boxing, MMA, you name it. He is there and fights a bloody battle.


    So it is only natural that his body is covered with wounds. However, almost 70% of the wounds on his body were caused by someone he called ''sister'' who needed a guinea pig.


    With a quivering mouth, parched lips, and a stiff tongue, Moku said "B..Bu..Bn?!!!"

 Chapter 74 Bulan

    The inner eye is a sense that receives information in a different way. What the inner eye can see is not appearance, color, or light but deeper than that.


    Moku could sense the aura that was on a person''s body and the light that enveloped them. Usually, the light that enveloped the animal''s body was a brown light and a green light for orcs.


    At first, Moku thought this light followed the shape of the source''s body so that there was no difference between the physical form of seeing with the eye and seeing with the inner eye.


    But Moku was wrong...


    In order to harmonize his orc instincts and senses, Moku''s brain will automatically activate the inner eye when he sees an alraune who has a 100% female upper body.


    So as long as there is alraune nearby, Moku''s inner eye will continue to be active.


    And at this moment what he saw through his inner eye was not the perfect figure of Luna but the figure of the sister who likes to make her little brother a guinea pig.


    Moku didn''t understand what was really going on and why he was seeing Bn in this ce.


    ''Did Bn also transmigrate into this world when she died?'' Moku asked in his heart.


    "Ehh? Bn? hmm... I don''t understand what you mean.. ah.. I''m Rafflesia Luna Arnoldii, or you can just call me Luna because my name is quite long hehe" Luna smiled kindly and greeted them gently.


    The cold sweat on Moku''s forehead dripped even faster.


    ''They have the same nature'' said Moku in his heart.


    Bn is a shy girl, she will be seen as a friendly person when first met. She would smile and greet in a friendly manner just like Luna did now.


    However, what actually happened was that she was holding back her scientific spirit to research the person she had just met.


    Like a master swindler, Bn will appear friendly and make it easy for others to get along with her before she begins to show her true fangs.


    Moku''s alert rm was ringing louder and louder. He looked at Luna''s behavior very carefully, not wanting to let anything out of his sight.


    Seeing that Moku didn''t say anything, his other friends didn''t say anything either. It was good manners not to speak when two leaders were talking to each other.


    "Hmm.. then which one of you is named KuMoku.. eehh.. oh yeah.. Ku is a title right?? so his name must be Moku, am I right?" Luna tilted her head cutely.


    Moku who was still deep in his thoughts didn''t answer. There are too many memories that remind him of Bn''s figure from Luna.


    The style of speech, tone of voice, manner of speech, and the way she tilts her head when asking questions are very simr to Bn figure that Moku knows. For that Moku has to determine whether Luna is a transmigrated Bn like him or not.


    "Agnav" Moku said one name.


    "Agnav??? who is that?? hmm... do orcs have anothernguage when they speak?? Ornell do we have a trantor???" Luna turned to Ornell and asked.


    Moku''s heart was a little relieved, even though Luna was very simr to Bn and possibly had the same soul but it seemed that Bn did not carry her memories when reborn into this world like Moku.


    Moku''s face after the second evolution became more and more simr to his former human face. So if Bn still has her memory and hears the name he says then she will definitely know if the orc standing in front of her is her younger brother from their previous life.


    If Luna still had her past memories then Moku would not negotiate and immediately ran away from this ce. He would find another way to activate the orc''s inner eye without the alraune''s help.


    However, if Luna doesn''t have her past memory then this is an advantage for Moku. Just as Bn understands how to invite Moku into her dangerous experiment, Moku also knows Bn''s nature well.


    And it seems Luna has the same nature as Bn. Luna''s desk is very neat, and although there are hundreds of strange types of leaves on her desk, all of them are neatly arranged ording to the ssifications she makes. This trait is the same as Bn''s because she has fairly severe OCD.


    Bn''s OCD is also what saved Moku''s life several times. Bn once gave him an orange drink containing cyanide and said it was orange juice. However, Moku clearly saw that Bn took this drink from the refrigerator which she used to fill with harmful chemicals.


    Moku shouted angrily and used Bn of wanting to kill him "Did you want to kill me!! I know for sure that''s cyanide juice not some fucking orange juice!!"


    Bn still insists that this is orange juice "what do you mean?? don''t use me of anything wrong.. this is orange juice, orange juice that can make you jump higher than a flying eagle.. hehehe"


    "What you mean jump high is my soul right!!!" Moku was furious. However, the Moon is still adamant that the drink is orange juice.


    After a long back and forth, Bn finally admitted that there was a cyanide mixture in this drink, but she insisted that the cyanide in it would not be dangerous because it was mixed with some substances that could weaken the effect of cyanide.


    As a result, the drink can tighten muscles, increase their sticity, and strengthen the energy that can be released. This drink is like a steroid that can make the muscles of motion be many times stronger.


    Bn believes that by drinking this Moku''s muscles will get stronger and make him jump higher. Moku''s determination to refuse the drink wavered, he asked Moon if she was sure of her findings and of course, Bn was very sure.<sub> </sub>


    After asking and confirming it many times with Bn, Moko was finally tempted and drank the orange juice.


    Then..


    He ended up in aa for 3 weeks in the hospital and almost meet his dead teacher''s soul.


    Moku woke up from his past memories and looked back at Luna who looked like Bn in his inner eye.


    "Ah.. I''m sorry I said something strange to the Alraune leader. I''m just amazed by your beauty" Moku smiled and resumed speaking fluently as usual.


    "hmm?? beauty? Aren''t orcs very disgusted to see alraune? hmm.. you''re really weird KuMoku.. hmmm... you''re KuMoku right? Should I call you Moku to be more familiar? Is it because of evolution? hmm.. .changed shape? did the bottom one change shape too? hmmm... Human? hmm... Attack? hmm.." Luna gave a long series of strange questions.


    One question with another question is sometimes unrted. There arepletely iprehensible questions.


    Luna seemed to be talking and asking herself but her eyes that looked at Moku seemed like she wasmunicating with him. Luna continued to talk and ask incoherently but Moku remained silent.


    Ornell couldn''t believe Luna had rpsed again. She could onlyin in her heart and pat her forehead.


    Moku understands what really happened, like Bn, Luna has a very fast thought process. She was about to ask about ''A'' but her brain already concluded about ''D''.


    So sometimes her tongue was not able to follow the speed of her thought. This often makes it sound like she''s talking to herself,ughing to herself, anding to her own conclusions.


    When she spoke many people did not understand what she was really saying. However, this wasn''t Luna''s fault but the other person who was too slow to think so they couldn''t follow what she was saying.


    The best and most correct way to talk to someone who has a quick thought process like this is to stay quiet and wait for her to ask the final question.


    "...then what is your purpose ining to our ce?" Luna stopped asking.


    "I came to tell you that the Toxic Jungle is no longer safe. Human mages will soone to this ce and you will be in a dangerous situation" Moku only answered Luna''sst question.


    "Mage? hmm.. Artifact? hmm... treasure? hmm.. human? hmm.. elf? hmm.. What?..." Luna again gave a long series of questions and once again Moku was silent.


    Ornell who was standing behind Luna was stunned. She didn''t think that Moku could face Luna who was rpsing.


    Ornell remembered when she first became Luna''s right-hand man. How annoyed she was when she answered Luna''s questions one by one just to find out that she already knew the answer.


    She cursed in her heart because Luna asked a question that she already knew the answer to. But gradually Ornell found out that Luna was not asking a question that she already knew the answer but Luna was able to answer the question with her quick thought process before Ornell could answer it.


    Even so, Ornell took a long time to figure this out, so she was very surprised to see Moku, who was meeting Luna for the first time, understand this.


    "... well I agree!" Luna suddenly said with a big smile.


    Moku who was waiting for Luna to ask thest question was suddenly surprised. He didn''t understand what Luna had agreed to.


    "What do you mean?" Moku is confused.


    "Don''t you want to ask me to be your wife? I agree!" Luna answered.


    "Hah!" all those present in the room were stunned with wide eyes.


    The air around Nezena and Nerphyl turned cold like a blizzard on an iceberg.


    Before the bloodshed urred, Moku cut in with a loud voice, "Luna! I don''t want to ask you to be my wife! I''ve had enough with three ''Ne''! I just asked Alraune to join us!" Cold sweat dripped down Moku''s forehead.


    This is what often happens to someone who has a fast thought process. They sometimes get wrong conclusions or jump to conclusions too quickly.


    Wrong conclusions ur not because their logical thinking is wrong, but because they do not consider other factors such as emotions and the situation of the other person''s heart.


    As is the case today. Luna concludes that Moku wants to invite her to join the monster kingdom that he will build. So the fastest way to unite and control Alraune with other monster races is through marriage between Moku and Luna like what happened with sylph.


    But she didn''t see the emotions and moods of Moku and the two lionesses behind him. So that caused Luna wrong conclusions.


    "Oh??" Luna was confused.

 Chapter 75 Overlap Reality

    Moku couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    People like Luna are also sometimes too quick to conclude. Not that their conclusions are wrong, but sometimes the other person needs a very long and detailed exnation to be able to ept the conclusion.


    Just like when their best friend confides about his girlfriend who is always indifferent and likes to manage. With his fast thinking speed, they would quickly conclude that breaking up was the way to go.


    Though there are observations and long thoughts from these conclusions.


    So those who have a fast thought process like Luna will find it difficult to be a good listener or a good advisor.


    Moku is reminded of Bn who has no friends because she is seen as someone who doesn''t understand her friend''s feelings. Even though Bn thought about almost all options to find the best conclusion that could make her friend live happier.


    To be able to bnce her friend who has a slow thought process, Bn has to deal with repeated conversations in the same context, even though she still tries to listen and understand them.


    Bn is still a human who needs other humans to fulfill her needs as a social being. However, her slow-minded friend made her annoyed and bored.


    In the end, Bn went from being a good listener to being an indifferent listener. She was too bored and tormented by repeated conversations whose conclusions were obvious before her eyes.


    One by one her friends went and left her.


    Bn never understood why humans couldn''t ept the simple facts that they were aware of from the start.


    Even though it''s a painful reality isn''t it a fact?


    Why do they still hope in justifications and illusions that will nevere true?


    Bn never understood that and she became a loner.


    Until an incident makes her change and be someone who focuses her life on searching for a world. A ce that is impossible for the living to find.


    Bn is trying to find the unseen world.


    Moku once again took a deep breath, he was repeatedly trapped in his memories of Bn due to Luna''s resemnce with her.


    Moku looked at Luna who was still confused and said "Luna, I can''t make you a queen or my wife. But what if I take you as my sister?"


    "eh? me? your sister?" Luna looked at Moku with wide eyes. So did everyone else.


    They never thought that Moku would ask an alraune to be his sister.


    Moku just smiled and waited for Luna''s answer.


    Memories are a strange thing. Our brains sometimes work in confusing ways.


    Sometimes reality can feel like a dream and dreams can feel like reality.


    People say p yourself to prove if you are dreaming or not. If it hurts then it''s reality, if not then it''s a dream.


    But did you know that you can feel pain in dreams and in reality? Especially if the dream enters your hidden memories.


    Memories that you can''t forget so that it takes up a separate space in your memory. It became like cancer that did not spread and could not be removed.


    Will only react when you are present in a reality that is the same as those memories. Make reality like a dream from your memories.


    It traps you to feel the nostalgia that once permeated your heart to trick your brain into reality and dreams.


    It''s like a cheesy movie that has a repeating scene and repeated dialogue. Moku''s inner eye brought him back to those memories.


    Moku returned to his human body, a little boy whose body was covered in wounds. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire shrouded in darkness.


    In front of him, Luna''s body turned into a little girl with straight ck hair that was tied back in a ponytail. There was still some freshly dried snot in her nostrils.


    Two brats meet again due to an inner eye that affects reality and makes it a dream thates from a memory that can''t be lost.


    "Okay.. I agree.. But I Must be Big sister!" Bn patted her t chest hard.


    Her puff chest showed her desire to be the eldest among them.


    "Eh.. No.. Impossible.. I''m Big Brother!" Moku doesn''t want to lose.


    Moku doesn''t want to be a little brother, because he doesn''t want to be ordered around by someone weaker than him.


    "What?! I''m older than you! I''m already 10 years old! How old are you anyway?" Bn snorted.


    "Eh.. ah.. I''m only eight years old" Moku stuttered, he had never talked to girls before, let alone a girl who demanded loudly like Bn.


    "You are two years younger than me. Listen to me ''$^&$&'', I had experienced two years more than you!" Bn exined her point as if the conversation was over.


    "Hah!! Even if you live longer it doesn''t mean you are stronger than me! I don''t want to be the little brother of someone weaker than me!" Moku does not ept.


    "What do you mean weaker? Strength doesn''t count from fighting ability alone! During these two years, I''ve had more experience and more knowledge than you! Experience and knowledge are also power!" Bn pointed her finger disapprovingly.


    "Hah! Your words don''t make sense Bn!" Moku is angry.


    "Bn?" Luna tilted her head.<sub> </sub>


    "Huh?? That''s your name¡ª ah!" Moku woke up.


    Suddenly the image of a little boy whose body was covered with wounds and a little girl with straight ck hair that was tied back in a ponytail broke into flying pieces. Back into Moku''s memory to wait for time to once again appear in reality. A memory that never goes away.


    Moku returns to being an orc and Bn returns to being an alraune named Luna.


    Moku looked at the confused Luna, Ornell and his friends also had the same expression. Nezena and Nerphyl were surprised to see Moku who seemed to have turned back into a child.


    Moku realized that it was just a memory that coincided with reality.


    "huhuhuhuhahahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Moku''sughter boomed through the room, so loose and free.


    Everyone was confused why Moku suddenlyughed. Cold sweat dripped down Swa and Laya''s back, they thought if Moku''s madness had returned.


    ''sis.. it seems that your wish to make me your little brother again in the next world hase true'' whispered Moku in his heart.


    "hahaha.. hah..ha.. I''m sorry about this.. It''s okay if you want to be my big sister, but you can''t interfere with my power as the sole leader. Are you willing?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm.. well.. I don''t really want to be a leader either.. it will only take my research time" Luna said.


    "I knew that.." Moku never thought that Alraune would join them this easily. All the strategies, theories, and everything he had prepared were wasted. Well.. he also never thought that he would meet Bn''s reincarnation here.


    "Then what do we get and what should we do when we join you?" Ornell, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t help but ask these two very important things.


    Ornell had to risk Moku''s wrath because she had interfered in the two leaders'' talks. She had to do this because of their leader who didn''t care about anything other than her research. But Moku wasn''t angry, he knew exactly what Luna''s nature was like.


    "I want you to help us find medicinal nts or other herbs that can help other monster races to evolve.. what do you want? Do you also want me to help you find out how alraune evolves?" Moku asked.


    "We want¡ª"


    "I want your samples of blood"


    Before Ornell could answer, Luna cut her off and said passionately.


    "Luna!! Alraune must also evolve to be stronger!" Ornell objected.


    With an annoyed face, Luna replied "Huh? Why do we also need to evolve? Our bodies are already perfect and there is nothing that needs to be changed.


    Orcs wanted to evolve because of their ugly faces.


    Sylphs want to evolve because of their small bodies.


    Whereas goblins wanted to evolve because of their ugly faces and small bodies.


    After all, since when did Alraune think about strength, we are a race full of beauty and grace, not like a rude and brutal race like orcs."


    Orcs, Sylphs, and Goblins took offense at the same time, especially Tam who was said to be ugly and short.


    "Well.." Ornell couldn''t say anything because what Luna said was true.


    Unlike other monster races, alraune does not hunt for food. They only attract prey with their allure and hypnosis. Physical strength for alraune is not very important. For them, elegance, sexiness, and body fragrance are the most important things. So that their current body is the most perfect form for alraune.


    Seeing that there was no more arguing between Luna and Ornell, Moku stepped forward and stretched out his hand.


    Luna took Moku''s hand and shook it.


    The monsters that Luna experimented with were the ones who really had bad luck. Moku is even willing to sacrifice one orc for the alraune''s loyalty.


    "Wee, sis!" Moku said with a smile.


    Luna just nodded back and wanted to withdraw her hand but Moku grabbed Luna''s hand and said "Sis!"


    "Yeah?" Luna tilted her head. In a very low voice, Moku whispered,


    "Humans have the sense to feel the unseen world but that sense falls asleep because the other five senses in the body be too dominant.


    These five senses show the brain what is real and what is not. So that when the sleeping senses feel the presence of supernatural beings around the body, the brain will trante this as something that is not real.


    Humans will end up thinking that it''s just an illusion, a misperception, just a feeling, or some other optical trick.


    Though that creatures are real and the realm is real. They are with us but we forget them. They see us, they watch us, theyugh at our stupidity. Human life bes an interesting spectacle for them.


    They are the forgotten.


    That''s why we have to reawaken our senses. By paralyzing the five senses and forcing the brain to only receive signals from that senses.


    That sense is the Inner Eye"


    Suddenly Luna''s eyes widened and looked at Moku with a confused face.


    Moku just smiled and let go of their handshake.

 Chapter 76 Coming Home

    The poisonous gas that floated up to the treetops began to thin out as the sun rose. The white mist mixed with it seeped into the ground and hid from the morning sun. The little birds began to dare toe out of their nests and chirp to wee their new life in the morning.


    In the middle of the Toxic Jungle, a hole slowly opened revealing the passage behind it. The thousands of roots that were ovepping each other slowly began to move and separate as if being told to move. No one ever thought that the roots of a calm tree could move and shake the ground like this.


    The wind trapped in the hole blows out and wipes out all the toxic gases around it.


    Several tall silhouettes emerged from the hole. They have a very beautiful and sexy upper body like the Goddess Athena, while their lower body is covered by flowers of horrifying carnivorous nts.


    They were alraune, the lord of the Toxic Jungle.


    The three alraune shook their roots and erase the poisonous gas that still wouldn''t go. After confirming that there was no more poison gas around them, the alraune gave a signal to those behind that the ce was safe. Then came a chestnut-haired alraune who was prettier than the others, behind her there are three orcs, a goblin, a sylph, and an elf followed closely behind.


    They are Ornell, Moku, Swa, Laya, Tam, Nerphyl, and Nezena.


    "KuMoku, don''t you guys want to wait a little longer for the poison gas topletely dissipate?" Ornell asked worriedly.


    "Ornell, you can just call me Moku, alraune and orcs are already one tribe, you guys are already members of my tribe, so calling KuMoku feels too formal. And forgive us for being too hasty, I also have to prepare the orcs for our departure" Moku replied with a smile.


    "The real reason why we are in such a hurry to go home is because Moku misses his pregnant wife at home" Swa chuckled.


    kk!!


    Laya hit Swa''s head hard and said with a sigh "Shut The Fuck Up!"


    Moku red at his brother for triggering the overflowing jealousy of the two lionesses behind him.


    "Well... I''m also sorry because Luna couldn''t apany you guys." Ornell tried to restore the atmosphere.


    Luna was busy with the Moku blood sample that was given to herst night. She seemed to have discovered a new world that had never been explored before. Moku just wished she hadn''t used that blood sample to make something weird.


    "It''s okay, I understand her attitude. I hope you guys have a vehicle to carry all her equipment so she can research on the way. Otherwise, I''m sure she won''t want to leave herboratory." Moku took a deep breath. He understood very well what Luna would do when she started her new research. She wouldn''t go out and see the sun even if it took years.


    "Hmm... I see.. hmm... Moku, I want to ask... Have you known Luna before?" Ornell was confused.


    She takes a long time to get to know Luna''s true nature, in the process she often gets annoyed with Luna. She even almost thought the alraune''s way of choosing a leader with beauty, sexiness, and body fragrance were wrong. But gradually she began to understand the uniqueness of Luna and adapt to her nature.


    Moku saw Ornell''s confused face. He understood Ornell''s feelings, for someone as hard to understand as Luna, finding someone who understood her in the first meeting was truly an extraordinary ident.


    Moku couldn''t help but smile bitterly and replied "I''ve never met her in this world... Ah oh yes! I left Ez with you to be a guide to the Dawnmist Tribe. From there we will move together with the other monster races and head towards Wolf Slope Mountain. I hope you bring equipment that can prevent the cold"


    "Hmm.. I see.. do you really don''t want to meet with Ez first? He''s still under hypnosis and sleeping. I asked the alraune who guarded him to give him sweet dreams" Ornell exined.


    As Moku expected the alraune didn''t hurt Ez and just kept him locked up for a while. They waited for the results of the conversation between Moku and Luna.


    Ez will only be in a state of danger if Moku and Luna''s conversation ends in a fight and battle between orcs and alraune. However, by Luna''s decision, Ez has a very safe position.


    "Hmm.. no need, I''m sure he already knows if I will seed in getting you guys to join me" Moku said with certainty. Moku is very sure that Ez has considered if the alraune tribe will join Moku. Otherwise, the cowardly Ez wouldn''t want to be a diplomat for the monster tribe that would be their enemies.


    "Hmm.. well.. I won''t dy your journey any longer. I hope our wee in this humbleir doesn''t offend you. I also wish you a safe journey." Ornell lowered her head.


    The alraune''s demeanor was very different from other monster races they were filled with grace and friendliness. Perhaps this is because they do not need to hunt and use violence to get food.


    Then there is the hypocritical ideology where they think that the prey will die happily when eaten by alraune. Therefore they always give sweet dreams to the prey they catch. Their prey will fall asleep with a smile on their face while their bodies are melted by the digestive substances present in the alraune flower.


    "Hmm.. your wee is amazing. I''m thinking of making the alraune to wee our monster kingdom''s guestster. hahaha... Alright, let''s go!" Moku nodded gratefully.


    Moku carried Nezena with both hands, Nerphyl jumped to sit on Moku''s shoulder, and Tam jumped and hugged Moku''s neck.


    Before there are some ''Ne'' protested, Moku had jumped from one tree branch to another quickly. Swa and Laya took positions to the right and left of Moku, keeping him in the center and watching out for attacks.


    Not long after, Moku''s group had gone so far that Ornell and the rest of the alraune were no longer visible. They waved and said goodbye to Moku and co who had already gone.


    "Wait.. Wait.. Wait.. Moku.. Why is this short, green, and ugly creature still hanging on your body? Isn''t Swa no longer carrying Ez? Why are you still carrying her?" Nerphyl protested and pointed at Tam who was tightly hugging Moku''s neck.


    "Who are you calling ugly? I am the prettiest goblin in my tribe!!" Tam did not ept.


    "That''s because all goblins are ugly!" Nerphyl scoffed.<sub> </sub>


    "What?!! You are so racist!!" Tam shouted angrily.


    "Hey.. hey.. Nerphyl it''s okay, my body is stronger than normal orcs. So I won''t feel heavy if I just carry Tam.


    Tam, you don''t need to be discouraged. I used to be ugly too, but after evolving I became this handsome. You will also be very beautiful after evolving Tam" Mokuforted Tam''s aching heart.


    "Eh really! I will be beautiful heheheh... Will I be as beautiful as Nezena and Nerphyl" Tam blushed.


    "Of cour¡ª"


    "Of course not! We were born to be this beautiful! Our beauty is natural!" The fairy queen cut off her Ku before he can answer, "After all, even though the orcs had slightly ugly faces, they had tall and muscr bodies like bodybuilders. Women will still find an attraction to their perfect bodies. As for the goblins, they''re ugly, short, and thin how can they be beatific as us." Nerphyl snorted.


    "Yoouuu!!!! Racist!!!" Tam is really angry.


    "That''s the truth!" Nerphyl smirked.


    "What do you say?!! say it again?!!" Tam is angry.


    "What!" Nerphyl snorted.


    "What!!" Tam was furious.


    "What!!!" Nerphyl was furious.


    "Nezena help me to make this ugly and short goblin self-aware!... Nezena??" Nerphyl asked the other ''Ne'' for help.


    However, Nezena just kept quiet and didn''t answer Nerphyl. The three of them turned their eyes to Nezena who is being carried by Moku like a princess. Her eyes were closed and her breath was flowing slowly. A gust of wind brushed the wavy champagne hair. She was fast asleep on Moku''s arm.


    Before Tam and Nerphyl can scream in anger and wake her up, Moku says "She''s exhausted from staying up all night. She talked to Luna and they discussed about ntnguage. Nezena is looking for a way to be a mage without needing to worship the Tree of Life. Her faith in The One is very strong. We better not disturb her sleep." Nerphyl and Tam held back their anger.


    Swa, Laya, and Moku jumped out of the Toxic Jungle, there was no more visible poison gas hanging around the ground and tall trees came into view. The orcs rearranged their formation, Laya jumped onto the tree branches and Swa ran faster to be at the forefront.


    "Nerphyl, I remember your story about the sylph queen''s blood purification. You said that your mother drew two circles and some symbols as a medium for the blood purification process" said Moku, while adjusting Nezena''s body position so that she can sleep morefortably and be protected from the bushes of the Bog forest.


    "Yeah, you''re right. My mom drew a big circle where she and my sibling were standing, and a small circle where I was standing. Around the two circles, there were strange symbols that I didn''t understand." Nerphyl answered.


    "Do you remember what the shape of the symbol was? Or can you describe it?" Moku asked.


    "Hmm.. My mother bequeathed the painting containing the drawing she made to me. So that I can pass it on to my children who will be queen and got the Eye of Queen ability." Nerphyl''s face darkened.


    Moku stopped asking and was silent.


    Not long after, her face brightened again, and asked Moku "Why do you ask that? Do you want to see the painting?"


    "If it''s allowed, I want to see it" Moku asked.


    "Right now?" Nerphyl tilted her head.


    "Hmm? If you take the painting with you then I want to see it right now" Moku replied.


    After his second evolution and lost the sin of sloth. Moku can no longer rest, this loss of sin also makes him unable to stop doing activities. If he was no longer training or fighting then his brain would have to keep thinking.


    This is very tiring but with a body that has prated the limits of the astral body, Moku has physical endurance that can make him not need to rest or sleep, as long as there are nutrients in his body.


    "Okay, I''ll show you!" Nerphyl nodded.


    She jumped off Moku''s shoulder andnded on Nezena''s stomach who was still fast asleep. Then she started to undress. Nerphyl tugged at the tie of the shirt that was on her cor then slowly untied it. She twisted it behind the waist and continued untilyer byyer of the cloth is released.


    Moku and Tam could only see Nerphyl taking off her dress which turned out to be only made of one sheet of cloth folded over her body with wide eyes.


    Not long after, Nerphyl''s body was naked and there was a piece of cloth in her hand.


    Tam with a gaping mouth, couldn''t hold back and cursed Nerphyl in a loud voice


    "What the hell are you doing perverted?!!!"

 Chapter 77 Symbol

    Moku couldn''t refute Tam''s words. Even a woman wearing a sari is still wearing clothes inside. But Nerphyl only covered her naked body with a beautifully folded piece of cloth.


    Nerphyl''s naked body was exposed to the sun and seemed to glow because of her smooth white skin. Unlike the usual sylph, Nerphyl does not have scales that cover the intimate parts of her body. So now Moku can see every nook and cranny of Nerphyl''s body.


    Two white mountains with pink hills standing tall above them looked so springy and ravishing. Her slender stomach with a fairlyrge hip circumference, makes people who see it think about how Nerphyl works out to maintain her body.


    For the bottom...


    Nerphyl''s body doesn''t seem to have the slightest hair on it. The pink valley looks so interesting to explore. Her pores look so small that it makes her skin looks so smooth and clean.


    Moku gulped loudly.


    "What are you saying? My scale came off after refining my queen''s blood. My body is proof of purity!" Nerphyl didn''t ept Tam''s words.


    Her puff chest swayed like she wanted to fight gravity. Her hands holding her waist made her hips twist like a snake.


    Moku once heard a story from a friend who had a son who fell in love with his own figurine. Moku doesn''t understand why this is happening and thinks his friend''s son has gone mad or has a sexual disorder.


    But now he understood the feelings of his friend''s son. Looking at Nerphyl''s naked body which was only as big as a palm, Moku had the urge to lick it and sucked Nerphyl in his mouth.


    ''I''m sorry my friend''s son, I insulted you and thought you were crazy. I just have no knowledge of the wider world'' Moku cursed himself.


    "Still not justifying yourself suddenly naked! You Nympho!" Tam cursed Nerphyl''s vulgar body with envy in her heart.


    "Huh?? I''m naked because Moku wants to see my mother''s painting!! Who are you calling Nympho??!!!" Nerphyl is angry.


    "Painting?" Moku is confused.


    "Yes, this is the painting" Nerphyl handed her clothes to Moku.


    Moku adjusted the position of his hands so that he could carry Nezena''s body with one hand. With his big and strong body, Nezena''s body is too small and light to be carried with two hands.


    Moku took Nerphyl''s clothes with one hand and unfolded them. An image containing strange symbols and circles was painted on it.


    "Moku, I want to sleep. Wake me up when we arrive. I don''t want this perverted goblin to look at my body with a look like it wants to kill" Nerphyl snorted at Tam. Then she went into the slit of Nezena''s shirt, made it a nket, and closed her eyes.


    Seeing Nerphyl who had been hiding in Nezena''s clothes, Moku returned his focus to the painting in his hand. There are some symbols that Moku doesn''t recognize but more symbols that Moku is very familiar with because these symbols were the carvings he had seen in Datuak nan Sabatang''s house and on the evolution gate.


    The walking duck symbol looks like a flock of ducks moving from arge circle to a small circle. On their backs seemed to carry a symbol of something simr to like blood.


    The bamboo shoots tip symbol is drawn on the inner circle of therge circle. The tip of the bamboo seemed to be piercing a symbol that looked like a butterfly.


    The bethel leaf symbol is drawn on the outer circle of therge circle. They line up in a circle and the tips of the leaves face out of the circle with a crown perched on top. In the middle of each leaf is a blue eye symbol.


    The fern arch symbol is drawn on the inner circle of the small circle. They seem to be protecting something in the middle of the circle.


    The spreads symbol is drawn on the outer circle of the small circle. They weaved along the lines of the circle and in the middle was a symbol like a closed eye.


    Moku repeated all those symbols in his mind.


    "If these symbols have the same meaning as what I learned with Datuak Sri Maharajo then the meaning of the walking duck symbol is order, the bamboo shoots tip symbol is usefulness, the betel leaf symbol is thoughts and morals, the fern arch symbol is family, the symbol for fern arch is family, and the spreads symbol arew.


    If the other symbols have the same meaning as their shape. Then this painting would be interpreted to be¡ª"


    "Moku! We''ll be there soon" Swa cut off Moku''s thoughts and announced that they would soon arrive at the Dawnmist Tribe.


    "Hmm..." Moku nodded.


    "Nerphyl wake up! we will be arriving soon!" Moku wakes up Nerphyl.


    "Hmm? Okay.. Have you finished looking at the painting?" Nerphyl got up and came out from the gap in Nezena''s shirt.


    Her naked body was exposed to light again. Moku for the second time gulped loudly.


    "Hmm.. I''m done, thanks this painting is very helpful" Moku handed back the painting which was a piece of cloth to Nerphyl.


    "What do you understand from this painting?" Nerphyl received the cloth and re-fitted it into a beautiful dress.


    "I''ll tell youter during the meeting with all the higher-ups of the monster race. Nezena... Nezena... Wake up we''re about to arrive" Moku tried to wake Nezena up but she just let out mumble and kept her eyes closed. Moku just let out a long breath and let Nezena stay asleep on his arm.


    They walk out of the tall trees, and the entrance gate of the Dawnmist Tribe camp was in sight.


    As they got closer, hundreds of shrieks of Cendet birds sounded so loud that they spread throughout the tribe and Green Caping Hill. The presence of Nezena, Nerphyl, and Tam whose scent is not recognized by the Cendet birds that live in the Dawnmist Tribe, makes them sound the rm if a stranger approaches.


    Moku deliberately didn''t cover up the smell of these three girls because he wanted to inform the orcs of his arrival. And sure enough, in less than a few minutes, all the orcs had descended from the Green Caping hill and gathered at the tribe gate.


    They were fully armed and ready to defend their tribe. When they saw Moku, Swa, and Laya they breathed a sigh of relief but were disappointed. As usual, the orcs longed to fight with those of equal strength.


    Boku, Goku, and Mige came out of the camp to greet them. Hoddurt with his wand followed closely behind. Looks like some goblins have arrived at the Dawnmist Tribe.


    "Boku, Goku, Mige I hope my departure beyond the time limit I mentioned doesn''t cause you any trouble" Moku said.


    "Of course not Ku! We were very surprised when a swarm of goblins came close to the tribe. But fortunately, there was Zalthu who exined that they had joined us" Boku replied.


    "It''s good that there are no problems. Hoddurt have all the goblins arrived?"


    "Not yet. We asked for two days more to move our children and belongings. But some of the goblins had already arrived at the Dawnmist Tribe yesterday afternoon" Hoddurt replied.


    "Oh yeah? Where are they? Why haven''t I seen a single goblin?" Moku is confused.<sub> </sub>


    "Eeee..." Hoddurt didn''t know what to say.


    "They wanted to join our training but ended up badly injured and had to be carried on a stretcher to the tent" Goku replied with a bitter smile.


    He understood the spirit of the goblins wanting to be stronger. But he didn''t understand why they wanted to join orcs'' training which was only designed for orcs who have strong bodies and regeneration abilities.


    "What?! They''re already in practice?! Damn I missed it!" Tam snorted in disappointment.


    "Well.. I''ll try to design a new training suitable for goblinster. Then.. Nerphyl how about Sylph, when will they arrive?" Moku turned to Nerphyl who was back standing gracefully on his shoulder.


    Sometimes Moku marvels at the speed at which Nerphyl changes her face.


    "They''ll be here soon¡ª ah.. hold on a sec Moku, there''s one of the sylphs who sent an emergency.." Nerphyl opened her eyes.


    Moku knew that Nerphyl was looking at what the other sylphs were looking at and silently waited for her to finish.


    There was amotion from behind the gathered orc crowd. The voices of the girls speaking clearly made the orcs fall silent.


    "Anna.. don''t be in a hurry you can hurt the baby in your stomach" Widya said worriedly.


    "Anna, Moku isn''t going anywhere you don''t have to rush" ire advised worriedly.


    Luna and Vivi just smiled bitterly seeing their friend who had always been gloomy for the past two days suddenly excited when she heard that Moku had returned.


    They remembered when the Cendet bird squealed the first time when the hordes of goblins came. Anna looked so happy and ran towards the tribe gate like she was doing right now.


    Anna ignored the horde of goblins in front of her and her eyes continued to search for the figure of Moku that she missed. It never crossed her mind that Moku would fail or be killed by an enemy like a goblin.


    But she returned to the tent with a face full of disappointment and wanted to cry.


    This time she ran back towards the tribe gate as if she didn''t give up on her previous disappointment.


    "Shut the fuck up girls. He said he was only gone for a day or two, it''s already the third day! He has to exin where his silly head was takenst night before I cut him off with my sword!" Anna cursed with harsh words but the smile on her lips could not fool her joyous heart.


    The orcs paved the way for Anna and the girls.


    Anna and Moku finally meet.


    Moku stared at Nevare''s glittering hazel eyes. The same eyes still smoldering with the same unquenchable fire as the first time he had seen them. Her white hair had extended to her shoulders, her body was very tall with an erged belly carrying their child.


    Moku didn''t understand why he chose this girl, but the longing in his heart didn''t go away, and it only have been almost three days.


    She wasn''t as pretty as Nezena, not as sexy as ire, and not as elegant as Nerphyl. But somehow Moku felt that this girl was the only ''Nevare'' for him.


    He had never felt this, not even in his previous life. Sometimes he was confused by this strange feeling in his heart.


    So strange,


    So confusing,


    So warm.


    They looked at each other as if there was no other being among them. Just them and the warm feeling in their hearts. Like two puzzles thate together to create a beautiful painting.


    Anna felt her heartplete again, a longing smile forming itself on her lips. Then she turned to look at Moku''s body, she didn''t want Moku to go home injured..


    Then her smile froze.


    Moku saw Nevare''s longed smile froze. Then it turned into a shape that made his heart frighten. The mes smoldering in her glittering hazel eyes turned into magma that erupted with anger.


    The handle of the sword she was holding shattered into pieces. With a furious roar, Nevare shouted "YOU DEATH!!!!"


    Then furiously she turned around and threw the shattered sword to the ground.


    Her furious roar made all those who heard her tremble.


    Swa tried to hold back hisughter by covering his mouth tightly.


    Laya could only shake his head while exhaling a long breath.


    Moku''s mouth gaped and couldn''t close. He looked down and saw Nezena who was still fast asleep on his arm.


    "Oh shit!" Moku immediately lowered Nezena slowly andid her down on the grass.


    When he wanted to chase Nevare, Nerphyl held him "Moku Wait!"


    "WHAT?" Moku said angrily.


    "I got word from one of the sylphs that a group of humans who might be mages are moving fast towards the Dawnmist Tribe" Nerphyl said quickly, she had never seen Moku this angry.


    Swa couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore and rolled on the ground holding his stomach.


    Laya could only pat his forehead and feel sorry for his poor brother''s fate.


    "FUCK!!!!!!!" Moku shouted.

 Chapter 78 Adventure

    [Based on the Book, ''The First Diplomat: Ez'']


    History is a merry-go-round that revolves around the same wheels and the same ces. So the saying that history will repeat itself is the right thing.


    Like deja vu for immortals, they see the same story repeated in human civilization.


    Well.. It''s not that humans don''t learn from history but they find new ways with the same goal.


    At first, Mana God used mana to be a god and asked humans to worship them. Humans are enved because of their ignorance.


    But The Great Human War destroyed them. Then the era of Mana Gods end.


    The surviving mages discover that the key to strength and power is mana mastery. So they hide it and destroy the rest.


    They also know that humans are creatures full of curiosity. If humans find out that they can have superpowers like them then they will continue to look for ways to be stronger.


    They hide in the shadows and control the rulers behind the scenes.


    But the Mana Species War forced them to surface and be human protectors. Humans now know their existence and know about the power of mana. Then the era of the Mana Ruling Family who''s controlled from the shadow end.


    Nowe to the new era.


    The era where every human knows the existence of a mage. An era where every human being knows the existence of mana.


    How will the master deceivers enve mankind?


    [First].


    After the truce between the Human Alliance and the Elf Alliance, the war ended. Humans can live in peace. Humans no longer needed to sacrifice their lives to intercept the axes of the dwarfs or the arrows of the elves. They can already feel the peace they are fighting for.


    So those mages are not needed anymore right?


    Imagine if someone with weapons of mass destruction walked in the middle of the city wouldn''t that be dangerous?


    So for the ''safety'' of ordinary people, to be a mage, one must have good character and virtue. They make it difficult to be a mage. They made the standard of entering military academies so difficult that only those with money and those who had direct contact with the teachers'' academy could enter.


    Of course, they don''t do it openly, it''s just an open secret that everyone knows. With the emblem, only those who have good character and virtue can enter the academy.


    How could poor peasants raise their voices in front of rich merchants? How could the shabby herdsmen hold their heads up in front of the nobles? When they ept the reality of the world then the difficulty of entering the Military Academy will be a matter of course.


    But can''t humans make their own [Mana Potion]? Then why need to enter the military academy?


    Well.. If you think about it, alchemy is a job that requires a high level of knowledge, they have to know what ingredients they are going to mix and the right amount. If they don''t understand this then what they make is not a potion that can turn mana flow into a constetion but a poison that can make you die or be paralyzed.


    Isn''t this dangerous?


    [Second].


    So for the ''safety'' of themon people, it was necessary for institutions to grant licenses to real alchemists. An unlicensed alchemist is a swindler and their potion is poison.


    How do convince the mass?


    Easy, just deploy some people disguised as alchemists without a license and make them sell fake potions.


    A few fatalities for the ''safety'' of the people are worth the pay, right?


    Then for the safety of ordinary people, the deployment of [Mana Potion] must also be regted. It must specify where will it be sold, to whom it will be sold, and at what price will it be given. And the price of licensed alchemy [Mana Potion] that has proven its efficacy should be more expensive right?


    So the price of [Mana Potion] at the license alchemist shop is very very very very very.. hm hm.. eeh.. I''m sorry my hand itch, where do I stop? oh yes.. very and very very very very expensive. For example, a farmer has to sell his garden, house, wife, children, kidneys, feet, hands, cock, and self-esteem, even if they sold their heads are still not able to buy just one bottle.


    Then the dose must be slightly reduced so that the bodies of ordinary people can adapt quickly. It can''t be helped that they''re just ordinary people with insufficient nutrition, right?


    As a result, those who couldn''t enter the Military Academy and had to buy [Mana Potion] from licensed alchemists had to drink bottles of it to be the mage they dreamed of. This is all for the ''safety'' of ordinary people.


    Then will humans just give up?


    Of course not!


    They found that the mana organs of mutated animals and rare nts are very expensive in the market. If they managed to get it then they could sell it and earn enough money to buy a [Mana Potion].


    However.. Do the master deceivers not know of this loophole?


    Of course, they know. They provide the gap and rmend humans to use the gap.


    As we know to make [Mana Potion] it takes the mana organs of mutated animals and some other rare nts. They can indeed raise mutated animals and grow these rare nts. However, there is one problem, namely the struggle for mana. Mutated animals and rare nts need a ce that is rich in mana to live healthily. So they rarely grow in ces inhabited by mana species because they have topete for mana with mana species.<sub> </sub>


    So in order to find the [Mana Potion] materials, it is necessary to hunt them down and collect them in their natural habitat. However, these habitats are very far from human settlements, dangerous, and difficult to find. It costs a lot of money to just collect [Mana Potion] ingredients.


    To reduce the cost and avoid the risk of death of spoiled child mages; they need workers who can be paid cheaply, they need workers who can''tin, and they need worker who thinks they are working for their own benefit.


    [Third].


    This is where adventurerse from. With aspirations and dreams to be a strong mage.


    They advanced into the ferocity of the Bog forest without fear. They advanced against the heat of the Unweing desert. They advanced into the depths of Dartwell Lake.


    Many of them died without a grave and memories became fertilizer for the nts and fill the hungry stomachs of the animals. Some of them go home empty-handed, bringing only trauma, depression, nightmares, and scary stories told to the drunks. Few of them managed to bring the game treasure which was then sold at a disproportionate price.


    With a wad of money in hand, they entered the bars and tried to forget their fearful hearts. They came home drunk with a few coins in hand. The next day they again gambled their lives for a fortune.


    Then didn''t any of them be mages?


    Of course, there is... yes there is... The adventurer''s chance of bing a mage is 1:100, even if it''s only 1%, isn''t that still there?


    So what did the master deceivers do for this 1% of adventurers?


    [Fourth].


    Well.. it''splicated, but I will try to exin it as simply as possible so the reader of this book (who has a small brain) will understand.


    An adventurer must register themselves with an institution called a Guild. Guilds are institutions that will register adventurers'' names and record adventurers'' achievements. This is intended for the ''safety'' of adventurers while they are adventuring. So they don''t team up with murderers, robbers, rapists, and other human-shaped fuckers.


    Also in the Guild, adventurers can sell their bounty. They can also buy weapons, armor, antidotes, etc. They can also keep their money in this ce. The prices of weapons, armor, antidotes, etc were not cheap, so many adventurers did not have the money to buy them. But take it easy because the Guild also has money-lending services, with an interest of course.


    Of course, the interest will be used to support new adventures, orphans, and other poor people. It''s because the Guild is a benevolent ''non-profit'' organization that all adventurers can trust.


    Guilds also provide missions that are assigned by alchemies, nobles, or other rich people. Adventurers whoplete these missions will earn extra money for their services to help Guild clients.


    If they fail?


    Of course, they had to pay the Guild with money as well.


    If they don''t have money?


    Don''t worry, the Guild is a benevolent non-profit organization, they will consider it a debt that will be paid on the next mission.


    Fine isn''t it?


    In fact, nearly 95% of adventurers who be mages have debts that cannot be paid off even if they carry out missions throughout their lives. This was because before bing mages they were only ordinary humans. They will be injured, their armor will be damaged, their swords will be broken, their antidotes will be exhausted, etc. So it was almost impossible if they never borrowed money from the Guild.


    So where''s the other 5%?


    Well.. The Military Academy, Alchemist, and the other master deceivers still need mages from adventurers like for target shooting, for a trial of a new potion, to fulfill their sadistic desires, or to fulfill their sexual desires.


    The mage''s body was thick enough to be the target of the Military Academy children''s spells. The mage''s body was strong enough to be a guinea pig for the alchemist''s new potions. Some want to try the taste of fighting with other mages. Some wanted to try to rape a mage.


    But mages are those who have strength and abilities beyond other ordinary humans who of course also have high self-esteem. So no mage can fulfill those needs. But don''t worry, there is a solution!


    [Fifth].


    Introducing the ve Trader.


    ve trading was a very noble job. With the help of data from the Guild, ve traders would hunt down adventurers who escaped the Guild''s debts. They will catch it and sell it to the needy.


    Very noble.


    Almost all ve traders were financed, sponsored, and created by the academy''s teachers. They sometimes use academy students to carry out missions to catch adventurers with the mission badge to catch dangerous criminals. That way the academy students would gain experience fighting with mages and the needy would get the mages they needed.


    Very noble.


    For ordinary humans, this era is the era of peace, but for those who understand this era is the era of very.


    However...


    If The Great Human War is the end of the era of Mana Gods.


    If the first mana species war was the end of the era of the Mana Ruling Family.


    So what war will be the end of the era of the master deceivers?

 Chapter 79 Evolved Monster

    "How long will it take us to get there?" Deak looked at the man in front of him with a cynical look.


    The man in front of him have a slender body, so slender it was as if he had no flesh. His clenched thighs seemed to be missing something in between.


    "Hehehe you calm down sir, the ce is close. We won''t dare to trick you.. right Jon" Bon nced at his brother who was running next to him.


    "Hehehe.. don''t dare.. hehehe.. Jon doesn''t dare" Jon answered with a foolish grin.


    "huft! We''ll see!" Deak snorted.


    Deak holds back his anger and remembers that he is on an important mission.


    Four months ago to be exact on June 19, all level 5 constetion mages and above felt a burst of energy that spread throughout the Meer continent and came from within the Bog forest.


    The next day, The Gurru Committee meeting was held.


    From the meeting, it is believed that this energy is a mana explosion from the birth of a new mana species on the Meer continent.


    This explosion is believed to have been felt by the Elf Alliance and the Beast Kingdom as well. They also had strong people on par with human level 5 constetion mages.


    There was a high possibility that the other two mana species races would investigate or attack the Bog forest to find this new mana species.


    The Bog Forest which had been considered an area of little importance to the Human Alliance became a hot potato that could lead to the second mana species war.


    The location of the Bog forest close to the human territory will cause other mana species to try to enter through the human territory.


    Various opinions emerged and the Bog forest problem became aplicated part.


    Especially because some parties think that the Bog forest has been included in human territory so if other mana species daring to enter the Bog forest then that can already be considered they have invaded humans teritory.


    This opinion is very strong, especially for those who benefit from rare nts and mutated animal organs from the Bog forest.


    There is also an opinion that the Human Alliance should expel new mana species that are born in the Bog forest and make the Bog forest a human territory.


    This opinion is strongly supported by alchemists who desperately need mutated animal organs as the main ingredient for making [Mana Potions].


    A monthter, The atmosphere at the Beast Kingdom''s borders became increasingly tense as the number of warbeasts seen increased.


    The conflict between humans and elves in the Bog forest also continues to grow. Although there was no serious damage, there were still casualties on both sides.


    Humans had to do something immediately before the second species war actually broke out.


    But the Gurru Committee had yet to decide what the Human Alliance should do. They had felt peace for too long that their fat bodies were reluctant to lift their swords.


    Antagonizing this new mana species would result in war, letting the elves rule the Bog forest would put human territory in a pinch, and allowing warbeasts to pass through their territory would be extremely dangerous.


    No one could have guessed what the beasts would do when they passed through human territory.


    If they only destroyed the viges they passed through then it could still be negotiated with a request forpensation, but if they instead stopped and controlled the area then this would cost the humans theirnd.


    Even so, the reluctance to go to war a second time still sounded loud at the Gurru Committee table.


    War is chaos and their power will notst long in chaos. Just like the Mana Ruling Family''s power that was lost due to the first mana species war.


    However, this confusion and debate stopped a month ago after receiving news that the Beast Kingdom had withdrawn their troops from the border and the number of elves entering the Bog forest had suddenly decreased drastically.


    The withdrawal of the Beast Kingdom''s troops from the borders and the reduction in the number of elves entering the Bog forest made the Human Alliance rejoice, but some of them felt that this was a bad sign rather than a good one.


    One of them was Stent Gaht, the strongest human.


    At the Gurru Committee meeting, Gaht asked the academy to immediately send their troops to investigate the new mana species that were born in the Bog forest.


    He said with the Beast Kingdom''s troops withdrawing at the border and the reduced number of elves in the Bog forest this was their best chance to send a reconnaissance army.


    But Gaht''s request was rejected, the rest of the Gurru Committee didn''t want to do anything that could antagonize this new mana species.


    If they saw sending human troops into the Bog forest as a form of military aggression then war with this new mana species could ur.


    Some of them even mocked Gaht for wanting to go back to the time he was hailed as a hero of mankind.


    Gaht can only surrender and ept the fact that his formerrades have changed.


    Those who used to draw their swords and bravely charge the elves'' army had turned into fat, cowardly, andzy humans.


    Those who used to be willing to sacrifice their life and be willing to be tortured to get freedom from the control of the Mana Ruling Family have turned into cowardly and weak politicians.


    The era of glory and heroism has been gone due to the pleasures and wealth that peace brings.


    Even though Gaht was the strongest human being, he couldn''t act alone and go against the Gurru Committee''s decision. Gaht doesn''t want humans to be killed as a result of civil war.


    Gaht decided to do his own investigation. However, he couldn''t send away himself or send out a mage that was too strong.


    The Gurru Committee would surely find out if Gaht decided to conduct his own investigation if he did so.


    In the end, Gaht decided to send his student, Deak Oliver. A talented young man whose future looks bright.


    With the appendage of looking for rare nts, Deak Oliver along with two of his students went to investigate the new mana species in the Bog forest.


    At first, Deak was just looking for information through a few adventurers who often went in and out of the Bog forest. But he did not find any information other than what he already knew.


    In the end, Deak decides to seek information from a group that is the true ruler of the Bog forest. They were stronger than adventurers and they understood the Bog forest far more than adventurers.


    They are ve traders.


    The two strange people in front of Deak were Bog forest ve traders. Deak doesn''t know who the academy teacher their boss is and Deak doesn''t care.<sub> </sub>


    As a level 3 constetion mage, Deak had considerable influence in the academy and he was also a teacher. The other two mages that were sent along with him were also his disciples and level 2 constetion mages.


    Whoever their boss was wouldn''t care if Deak killed two level 1 constetion mage ve traders. Therefore Deak didn''t need to be polite in front of these two strange ve traders.


    "Tell me again what happened on June 18th!" Deak''s orders.


    "Ah.. eh.. well, we found that there were 5 stupid teenagers who entered the Bog forest without any preparation and they ended up lost.. hehehe.. they are really stupid.. right Jon?" Bon spoke awkwardly.


    "Right right.. they are so stupid hehehe.." Jon nods and giggled.


    "Sooo.. I catch them easily... hehehe.. the girl with silver hair cry.. hehehe.. she so cute.. and then, and then, and then at the morning I took them away for sale in a neighboring town." Bon''s face changes like he remembers the feeling in his heart when he saw the girl cry.


    "But..." his face turned gloomy.


    "Because of that stupid red bear.. they managed to escape.. I told my brother to chase after them but goddess of luck was protecting them, a swarm of goblins came out of nowhere and blocked my brother!" Bon grimaced.


    "Bad goblin.. Bad goblin.. Bad goblin" Jon was annoyed.


    "I managed to repel the red bear and Jon managed to kill a lot of goblins but the three teenage girls are missing somewhere. We only found the bodies of two boys who were killed by goblin weapons" Bon was disappointed.


    Anna, Lina, and Vivi would be quite expensive if sold in the ve market. Even though they are not mages, they are still young and beautiful. Too many mashers would want them to satisfy their lust.


    "You two idiots are really ipetent, you don''t deserve to call yourselves mages! Two mages can''t take care of five ordinary teenagers, you really are idiots!" Deak curses Bon and Jon''s stupidity.


    They could only bow their heads and dare not answer.


    Jon''s story is an ordinary story that often happens in the Bog forest. Two ipetent ve traders let their ves escape.


    There is nothing strange about the story, but there are two things that make Deak want to research it further.


    The first was because the timing was very close to when the mana explosion urred. And the second is because somehow Deak feels the two events are rted.


    As a mage who often fought with elves, Deak firmly believed in his hunches. It was his hunch that saved him several times in life and death battles.


    This time, Deak also believed his hunch.


    "Teacher, I feel a group of creatures blocking our path ahead!" one of his students who was tasked with using a spell from the detect faction warned.


    To conserve their mana, Deak decided to have a shift using the [Detect] spell. Deak couldn''t believe the two strange ve traders in front of him.


    "Hmm.. are they elves? or adventurers?" Deak asked.


    "I don''t know teacher, I don''t feel any mana from their bodies" the student replied.


    "Hmm.. that means they are not a threat. Hurry up! We will continue our journey after exterminating them!" Deak''s orders.


    "Yes, teacher!" two of his students nodded and quickened their run as did Bon and Jon.


    Not long after they met arge tree that seemed to be the king of all the trees around it.


    On the branch of the tree stood a man with jet ck hair that extended to his shoulders.


    He stood with his arms crossed, his red eyes staring at the group of humans below him with a smug look.


    Deak and the others stopped in the shade of the tree''s shadow. At first, Deak thought the man was a night elf but after seeing more clearly the color of his skin is green not ck ash, Deak became confused.


    Deak didn''t feel any mana from his body. Even though the mana species have not yet be mages, mages can still feel the mana flow in their bodies.


    The man raised his hands up high, then said "Bhimasuta Form Active!".


    Suddenly a golden tribal tattoo crept from his waist to fill his entire body. Deak and the others became very shocked, they didn''t understand what was happening and what this man was doing.


    Before he could ask, Deak felt a vortex of energy collect between his two raised hands. Deak had a bad feeling.


    The energy vortex in his hand was spinning faster and bigger. It makes the air around it feel like it is being pulled and held by something.


    The air colliding creates friction and causes heat to collect and concentrate.


    "Teacher, is this a new race of elves?" one of the students asked.


    "I don''t feel any mana in his body" Deak replied with eyes that continued to look at the green man.


    The burning vortex of wind formed the image of the head of a monstrous creature.


    This creature''s eyes protrude without eyebrows, its mouth is open to reveal two long and curved tusks, on both sides of its head there arerge pointed ears, and its forehead is wide like the protrusion of an egg.


    This is the image of the head of K, a terrible creature who invites anyone, even gods, to enter the circle of karma.


    "Is this the new mana species that we search for?" another student asked.


    "No it''s worse than that" Deak''s bad feeling was getting worse.


    With a sadistic smile tugging at his lips, the green man said "[Brajadenta:¡ª"


    "He''s an evolved monster! DODGE!!!" Deak shouted.


    Moku lowered his hands quickly "¡ªK Cannon]!"


    K''s head shot at the speed of a bullet and hit the ground where Deak and the others were standing before exploding and creating a vortex of fire that could be seen from a distance.


    All the tall trees were burned to ashes and the ground shook violently like an erupting volcano.


    "That''s what happens when you disturb my time with my Nevare, you shitty mage!" Moku who managed to get out of the st area shouted with anger.

 Chapter 80 We Born To Fight

    [Previously]


    Moku held back his anger and saw his friends were waiting for orders from him.


    Swa had stoppedughing and stood up straight, but the grin on his lips showed that he was just holding it in. Laya looked back at Moku seriously.


    Goku and Boku can''t wait to fight and test their strength. Nerphyl and Hoddurt looked so worried they didn''t expect the mage toe when they were just preparing to run away.


    Meanwhile, Nezena was still fast asleep on the grass. The other four girls who hadn''t had a chance to catch up with Nevare who was running so quickly could only stand stiffly.


    "Nerphyl tell me in more detail what the sylph saw" Moku ordered.


    At a critical time like this, he must maintain his authority so there is no confusion in formting strategies or decisionster.


    Nerphyl gulp loudly and began to exin "One of the sylphs who returned to his hiding ce to get ready to go to the Dawnmist Tribe found human footprints on the ground. He was scared but dared to follow the trail. After that, he found that there were five humans walking across the ve Road and moving towards this ce."


    Moku pondered over the exnation from Nerphyl.


    The footprints on the ground show that the culprit doesn''t really care about those who follow him by sight. Most of the mutated animals are color blind and have poor eyesight, they prefer to use their sense of smell or hearing to find prey.


    So that the perpetrators are not afraid of being followed by other humans. This shows that he has a high enough influence on human society to make others reluctant to harm him.


    Then they entered the Bog forest with only five people. Indeed, the number of group members who are too many can invite danger and make their smell easy for mutated animals to smell.


    So that most adventurers who enter the Bog forest have a maximum of 20 people. This is because it will be very dangerous if they enter the forest with less than 10 people, the monsters or other predatory animals will have the courage to attack them.


    However, if all of the members are mages, the number of members of more than 10 people will actually invite mutated animals to attack. Mana that is concentrated due to the presence of mages will make other mutated animals around them feel disturbed and will look for the source of the disturbance.


    So five people in one group of mages are the right number to enter the Bog forest. They won''t bother dangerous mutated animals but can keep other wild animals away. As for the monsters who couldn''t sense mana... they didn''t care what the pest thought.


    Then what Nerphyl meant by ve Road was the road used by ve traders. They caught the adventurers off guard and took them through the ve Road to be sold as ves in other cities. So that the road is very safe for ordinary humans to pass and no monsters dare to approach the ve Road.


    The orcs understand the ve Road very well because that is where they have the opportunity to capture human women who can give birth to their children. As was the case with the young orc group''s mothers, Nevare, and the girls.


    So it can be ascertained if there is a ve trader among the five mages. They know the ins and outs of the Bog forest even more than adventurers and are almost on par with monsters.


    From all this information Moku concluded that the ones who were approaching were five mages, were among them was a person who had high influence or rank, then they had several ve traders as guides.


    Now Moku only needs to find out how much power they have, "Nerphyl can you exin what their appearance looks like? ire, Lina, Widya, Vivi, can you help us listen, if you know these mages please tell me" Moku ordered.


    The girls are shocked when Moku asks them to help the monsters kill the human mages. But they just nodded and walked closer.


    Nerphyl began to recount "There were two men walking in the front and three men walking behind them.


    One of the men who walk in the front has a thin body and he wears a white shirt withce on the cuffs. The other one is tall and fat, and his clothes are in tatters--"


    "That''s Bon and Jon!" Lina screamed in surprise. The figures of Bon and Jon who traumatized them immediately appeared in their minds when Nerphyl exined the appearance of the two people.


    "You know them?" Moku asked, and was replied with a nod by Lina and Vivi.


    "They were the ve traders who caught us before. If I''m not mistaken, Bon, the skinny man, has a spell to control the earth, while Jon, the fat man, has a spell to make his skin ck and be as hard as iron." Lina continued to exin.


    "I also remember Jon is the one who killed a lot of goblins when we kept him from getting close to our cave. hmm.. are you guys those teenagers? I''m sorry for killing two of your friends, we''re just trying to survive in the cruel Bog forest." Hoddurt lowered his head slightly towards Lina and Vivi, but there was no guilt in his heart. In the Bog forest, there are only predators and prey.


    "We understand" Lina and Vivi also lowered their head. They are no longer the young teenage girls they used to be, they understand that preying on each other does not only ur in the Bog forest, but also in human society.


    They are almost devoured and sold into very by the stronger Bon and Jon. Because of that, they wanted to be stronger like Anna.


    "Then do you guys know how strong they are?" Moku asked.


    <o>,m "Hmm... Bon is able to fight on par with a red bear who is a silver tier danger mutated animal, so he might be a level 1 or 2 constetion mage. As for Jon, maybe he has the same strength as Bon" Lina thought and analyzed.</o>


    "I think so too, that fat man named Jon''s hardness is like steel. We can''t prate it with our iron weapons."


    "Alright, Nerphyl please continue" Moku nodded.


    "Hmm.. three other men behind Bon and Jon, wearing uniforms that have the same pattern and motif. There''s an eagle crest on their front chest and a dragon''s head crest on their back¡ª"


    "That''s the Military Academy uniform!!" Nerphyl had not finished exining the characteristics of the three men one by one but ire cut off and shouted in surprise. Her eyes widened in disbelief at what she heard.


    "Nerphyl, is there any other crest you can see?" ire hastily asked.


    "Hmm.. it wasn''t me who saw but one of the sylphs who saw, I only saw what he saw.. eee.. forget it if you don''t understand.. I didn''t see any other symbols, I didn''t dare ask the sylph toe closer. However, I saw that the man in the middle tied his right arm with a cloth" Nerphyl said.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly ire and Widya''s bodies shook like they were shivering from cold "Oh no! Moku we need to run! That''s the teacher of the academy, they have their own sigil on their upper arm.


    He hides it with a cloth so if elves see it they wouldn''t ''t know if they will fight level 4 constetion mages. Only those who have be level 4 constetion mages can be academy teachers. They have strength equivalent to the Mana Gods in legends"


    Suddenly the atmosphere became tense, ire''s fear of the academy teachers seemed to spread throughout every person who heard her trembling voice.


    "KuMoku, I''m sorry! but I have to go back to the goblin cave immediately to share this news with the others. The ve Road is close to the goblin cave, if their goal is to the Dawnmist Tribe then they will pass through our cave! I''m sorry but I have to go back soon to my tribe" Hoddurt said quickly with a ragged breath.


    "Moku I also have to go back to the sylph cave to help the other sylphs hide. They will be calmer if I''m with them. I''m sorry but it looks like we can''t meet again, but I make sure that the other sylphs will continue to support your cause" Nerphyl already wanted to kill herself again to save the other sylph.


    Moku understood what Hoddurt and Nerphyl were feeling. Mana God as the name suggests they are someone who has god-like power. There must be a reason why humans at that time were willing to worship them.


    Moku didn''t know how strong they were but from ire and Widya''s fear, Moku knew that the level 4 constetion mage was much stronger than Stugo.


    This is because ire and Widya know that Moku has the power to kill a golden tier danger mutated animal, but they are still so afraid because Moku''s achievement is nothing in front of a level 4 constetion mage.


    Moku doesn''t know if he can defeat a level 4 constetion mage or not, but...


    Moku saw that Hoddurt and Nerphyl were so frightened, their passion and desire to fight against mages and mana species just disappeared when they heard that a level 4 constetion mage with the power equivalent to Mana Gods was approaching.


    Moku can only take a deep breath because for the third time he has to speed up the n he has prepared.


    "Hoddurt, Nerphyl, I agree if you want to go back to your respective caves. But I don''t approve if you want to face this alone. Didn''t I say that if we are one tribe? your life and death is our life and death!" Moku smiled calmly and looked at Hoddurt and Nerphyl.


    "KuMoku what do you mean?" Hoddurt didn''t understand, while Nerphyl stared at Moku wide-eyed.


    "I mean? hehehe.. ORCS ARE YOU READY TO FIGHT?" Moku''s voice was so loud it could be heard throughout the tribe.


    "YES KU!!" all the orcs answered in a loud voice.


    Then, don''t know when she woke up, the sound of Nezena''s prayer sounded so loud it caught all the attention of those who heard it.


    "Oh... Warrior hear me out and pray within your heart!


    We are a fighter race! We were born to fight! We wake to fight! We eat to fight! We train to fight! We fuck to fight! We will die in battle!


    Thousands of creatures will scream the name of our race in fear! and believe me, when we die, The One will wee us to his paradise with open arms! He will smile and swear in his own name that the orcs are the only fighter race!"


    All the orcs bowed their heads and prayed solemnly.


    Moku couldn''t help but stare in awe, he wasn''t wrong to choose Nezena as the Holy Queen. He felt like he had said those words before but he forgot when and where he said them. Looks like Swa told those words to Nezena when they spent the night in the alraune''sir.


    "Well.. I really want to try fighting god" Moku whispered to himself.


    After Nezena finished reading her long prayer, Moku refocused his mind on devising a strategy so that they could at leaste back alive through this situation.


    "Goku gathers all the orcs and leads them to the goblin cave, I want you to be there before noon. Do you understand!" Moku''s orders.


    "Yes Ku! We will run as hard as we can and arrive at the goblin cave before noon!" Goku agreed.


    "Hoddurt, Nerphyl, we don''t have much time. We''ll be moving towards the goblin cave first!" Moku pulled Hoddurt and carried him on his shoulders like he was carrying a sack of rice. Nerphyl immediately flew up to Moku''s shoulder.


    "Nerphyl, you will fall if you perch on my shoulder. Get into the gap of my clothe and protect yourself from the wind" Moku ordered.


    Nerphyl could only nod even though she didn''t understand why. With its wings, the sylph can even fly in the middle of a storm.


    "ire, Tam, please look after Nevare while we''re gone. If we don''te back until the sunes up tomorrow, you guys should get out of here and hide... ire told Nevare if I don''te back please take care of our son, at least until he can feed himself." Moku said in a pleading tone.


    "Don''t worry Moku, a mother will never leave her child. Anna''s love for her baby is beyond what you think" ire looked at Moku''s red eyes with confidence.


    Moku just nodded, he took a stance to jump. "Are you guys ready?" Moku asked.


    Nerphyl who was hiding under Moku''s clothes nodded, and Hoddurt said "eee.. KuMoku, can you carry me in a different way?" he had a bad hunch.


    But Moku didn''t answer Hoddurt''s question, he activated Bhimasuta Form, and suddenly golden tribal tattoos filled his body quickly.


    "eee... KuMoku, did you hear me¡ª"


    Before Hoddurt could finish his sentence, Moku used his skill "[Padakacarma: Rocket]!".


    The ground where Moku was standing cracked and his body shot up into the sky in the blink of an eye. Only a sh of gold was seen and Hoddurt''s screams "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 81 Preparation For Battle

    Moku shot through the wind and flew away, within seconds his shape was no longer visible to the orcs. After that Goku took over the reins of leadership and ordered with a loud voice "ORCS WE MARCH!"


    All the orcs cheered and weed the battle that had been promised to them. With all their might they ran into the forest before climbing a tree and then jumping from one branch to another. Within seconds the orc horde was out of sight, swallowed up by the dense Bog forest.


    The girls who watched the orcs leave could only take a deep breath and wish they could meet again.


    Lina then grabbed ire''s arm and said "ire we have to tell this to Anna"


    "I know, but I don''t know how to put it. I don''t want her to be sad because maybe herst meeting with Moku has to end like this" ire took a deep breath.


    The other girls then lowered their heads as they sensed ire''s worry. They had feltfortable living with the orcs, but there was still in their hearts the desire to return to their human lives.


    "Eee... girls! Can I see the other goblins" Tam who seemed to be forgotten said doubtfully. She didn''t understand what the girls were talking about, because they spoke in humannguage, but she understood the heavy atmosphere that enveloped the girls.


    "I will take you to the tent where the goblins rest" Widya answered Tam in her monsternguage.


    "Thank you" Tom nodded.


    "You want to go back to our tent?" ire asked Nezena.


    "Your tent? Moku''s tent you mean" Nezena replied sarcastically.


    "Yoouuu!!! I know you didn''t sleep when Moku and Anna met earlier!!" Lina was furious.


    "Are you saying I''m lying? I''m Nezena which means Holy Queen, Moku himself gave me that name. I am the personification of purity!" Nezena puffed out her chest.


    "Purity? There''s no way a slut like you is pure!!" Lina didn''t ept it.


    "Who are you calling slut?!!" Nezena was furious.


    Before they fought further, Vivi''s innocent voice was heard "Hmm.. If Nezena means Holy Queen, then what does the name Nevare mean?"


    Suddenly all the girls became silent and thought.


    ....


    In the Bog forest sky. Moku flew fast like aunched rocket, loud bursts of wind sounded every few seconds from the tips of his feet like a working propulsion engine.


    "Moku, we better fly lower so the tree leaves can cover our trail. It would be dangerous if a flying mutated animal see us" Nerphyl tried to cover her face with both hands. Even though she shouted with all her might but her voice was like being swallowed by the wind.


    Now that Nerphyl understood why Moku had ordered her to hide in the gap in his clothes, the wind that was hitting her right now was so strong and might have blown her away by the time Moku jumped into the air.


    Even though Nerphyl''s voice was carried by the wind Moku could still hear it clearly "If I fly lower then the trees will be our obstacle. We don''t have much time, you remember!" Moku answered.


    "Yeah I know, we just need to pray no flying mutated animal spotted us. Well.. Moku, how do you fly without wings?" Nerphyl was curious.


    "Actually I''m not flying but I''m jumping with the air as my foothold" Moku replied.


    "Air? how could you possibly step on air??" Nerphyl was confused.


    "Hmm.. I coagte the air by adding the friction force in the soles of my feet, then I jump with the help of springs in my calves" Moku tried to exin.


    The ability to control the spring force was the second power he got after his second evolution. Moku is able to create a spring force in any part of the body that is covered by the biofield.


    With this ability, Moku can throw any object at a very fast speed. Even so, the amount of dragon prana needed to use this power is proportional to the weight of the object to be thrown. So the heavier the object the more dragon prana is needed to throw it.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand the word you use?" Nerphyl confuse.


    "eehh... the friction is-- ah! we''ve arrived!" Moku was grateful he didn''t have to teach Nerphyl about physics.


    Moku jumped onest time and darted into the Bog forest below. Hended right in front of the goblin cave and made a loud booming sound.


    BUUMMM!!


    Surprising all the goblins in the cave and the birds ying in the trees. They flew and filled the sky which was covered with dust from Moku''snding.


    Dozens of goblins came out of their cave with spears, they surrounded Moku who was apparently still covered in dust from the crushed ground. The wind blew and the dust disappeared revealing Moku, Hoddurt on his shoulder, and Nerphyl who had returned to sitting gracefully on his other shoulder.


    "KuMoku? Why did youe here? hmm... isn''t that Shaman Hoddurt?" Volx stood at the forefront of the bewildered crowd of goblins.


    "I have important news for you. Hoddurt... Hoddurt... Hoddurt we have arrived!" Moku shook Hoddurt, but he didn''t answer. Moku lowered Hoddurt from his shoulder and saw that there was already white foaming out of Hoddurt''s mouth.


    "Shaman Hoddurt!!! KuMoku what is this?!! Who did this??" Volx panicked.


    Moku and Nerphyl could only look at the unconscious Hoddurt with wide eyes. They realized that Hoddurt''s screams suddenly stopped when Moku had reached a height above the treetops.<sub> </sub>


    "Uuhh... Ah.. Volx I have important news, I want every goblin to be prepared for five mages toe close to your cave. I want you to set up a trap that can block them for a while. Our goal is to separate them and kill them one by one. Nerphyl are there any other sylphs still on the ve Road?" Moku gave a series of orders.


    "There are some sylphs, I asked them to hide and stay still" Nerphyl replied.


    "Good! I want them to check if there are any other humans apart from the five mages we know of. If they see another human don''t approach and watch their movements from afar. I also want you to send some sylphs to the Toxic Jungle to give this news to the alraune. Tell them if it''s safe, I want them to hasten their departure to the Dawnmist Tribe. Say I want them to prepare some medicinal herbs and send some alraune to the goblin cave to deliver them" Moku gave orders with authority no more gentleness in his tone. Order after order flowed without any pause to refute.


    The only thing Nerphyl could say was "Yes Ku" out loud.


    "Volx you must divide the goblins into two groups. The first group is in charge of speeding up the transmigration of the goblins to the Dawnmist Tribe and the second group remains here to help us set up traps. Do you have any idea where we should set up a trap?... Volx!?"


    Moku looked at Volx who was silent with his mouth agape, anger suddenly rose from inside Moku''s heart "GODDAMN IT VOLX!!! We don''t have time for daydreaming, every second we wasted here meant every meter they are getting closer to us! You must help me prepare the goblins for the impending danger!"


    Simr to Nerphyl, Volx can only answer "Yes Ku!" out loud.


    "Good!! where should we set up a trap?" Moku asked.


    "Not far from this ce there is a big tree where we used to set traps for animals. We can renovate it a little so that it can meet the criteria you want" Volx thought quickly and answered quickly.


    "Good!! You can use my power to dig and anything that requires power!" Moku nodded.


    "Yes Ku! Are you not listening to KuMoku''s orders? Divide the goblins into two groups! Speed up our preparations for departure and set a trap for the mages!"


    Volx ordered the goblins who were still in a dumbfounded state in a loud voice. They immediately came to their senses and started doing what Moku was told to do.


    Moku looked at the goblins who suddenly became very busy. "Nerphyl, has there been any news from the sylphs?" Moku asked Nerphyl who was still sitting gracefully on his shoulder.


    "I''ve received word from the sylphs who are still hiding in the ve Road, there are no other humans other than the five mages who are approaching. Then for the sylphs I assigned to inform the alraune, they have met Ornell and hastened their departure, but there are still problems with Luna''sboratory transport carriage " Nerphyl reported.


    "We can only hope that these five mages don''t have other helping soon. The sylphs, however, must remain vignt. Then for Luna, tell Ornell if she wants to move faster I will sacrifice an orc to be her guinea pig" Moku said.


    "Hmm.. I understand" Nerphyl fell silent again and stared nkly.


    Volx then came asking for Moku''s help to dig trenches and holes. Then they be busy with their respective tasks. Volx and the goblins with their trappings, Nerphyl and the sylphs with their informationwork, and Moku giving orders and managing everything.


    Until Volx felt the trap they had set was enough and reported it to Moku. Actually, these traps won''t be able to hurt the mage but at least they can hold them back to wait for Moku and the other orcs to finish them off one by one.


    "Volx, you goblins just hide and don''te out, use your traps to hold back at least one mage. The rest that managed to escape I''ll try to hold them off. When the other orcse you guys immediately stay away from this ce. I don''t want you to get involved in our battle, and I''m sorry to say this but you will only be a nuisance to me and the orcs." Moku said firmly.


    "Fine, I see" Volx could only take a deep breath, he realized that weak goblins would only be a hindrance to the orcs. He only hoped that their trap would help a little in this battle.


    "Nerphyl how far are the orcs from here?" Moku asked.


    "At least they need a few more hours" Nerphyl replied. Previously, some of the sylphs had met the orcs who were rushing and climbed on their backs.


    Moku nodded, "The mages are getting closer! You all hide quickly!" Moku''s orders.


    He had already sensed the presence of the five mages through his inner eye. Moku jumped on the branch of the tallest tree and waited for their arrival.


    Moku closed his eyes and focused his concentration on the fierce battle that was about to take ce.


    Not long after, through his inner eye, Moku saw five blue lightsing fast. One of them has a brighter light than the other.


    Moku believed that he was the level 4 constetion mage that ire was referring to. However, Moku was confused, because even though he had such arge and bright blue light, it was not too much bigger or brighter than the blue light in Stugo''s mana organ.


    If a level 4 constetion mage had much more power than Stugo then the blue light which was his mana should be much greater than this. But Moku didn''t have time to think about it because the five mages were already right under the shadow of the tree where he was standing.


    With folded hands, Moku looked fiercely at the five humans below him. His eyes did not convey any fear or doubt about facing an enemy who was on par with Mana Gods. The arrogance and self-confidence that he is the strongest overflows from Moku''s body.


    Moku raised both hands and activated Bhimasuta Form. The friction force disappeared from his right hand and the friction force increased in his left hand.


    The air flows very fast in the right hand and is stuck immobile in the left hand. The air collided with each other causing a burst of heat that gathered into a vortex of fire. Then form the head of the K. Moku lowered his hands quickly and used the spring force to throw his K''s head at the five mages "[Brajadenta: K Cannon]!" he shouted.


    K''s head shot up quickly and crashed into the ground where the five mages were standing. Causes an explosion that can be seen from a distance. Before the explosion hit his body Moku used the skill [Padakacarma: Rocket] to jump away.


    After cursing the five mages for interfering with his Nevare chapter, Moku uses his inner eye to locate them. Moku is pretty sure the explosion of K''s head won''t kill them.


    And sure enough, they were still safe and unharmed. Dozens of roots protruded from the ground and reduced the range of K''s head st. Even so, they are separated due to theck of trust between them.


    Two ve traders hid in the ground and three mages from the military academy also managed to survive. Moku lunged forward. His target is level 4 constetion mage.


    Their battle had just begun.

 Chapter 82 Mokus Arrogance

    Deak grimaced, that explosion was very dangerous even for him. If he didn''t act quickly and used [Wood Wall] to reduce the area of the explosion then one of his students would surely have died.


    "Teacher, what the hell is that?" one of his students asked warily with a grim-faced. The hem of his military academy uniform was burned and some scratches were visible on his cheeks from the flying debris.


    "I don''t know. But it''s definitely not mana power. I didn''t see the mana in the vortex that formed in his hand but the air seemed to gather and collide with each other to create an explosion" Deak tried to answer by analyzing what he saw. "Whatever it is we have to be careful. This is an ability we''ve never seen before. Watch out! He''sing!"


    Mokunded exactly 10 meters in front of Deak and his two students. Moku patted his dusty clothes before smiling and greeting them in a friendly manner "Hello! I''m sorry for the explosion earlier but I have to do it because you guys are approaching our territory"


    Moku never thought that they would be divided into two groups as soon as danger came. They don''t seem to be from the same group. Bon and Jon seem to be just ve traders who paid to be their guides.


    "Then what is the purpose of youing to our territory?" Moku asked and folded his arms.


    Right now he was trying to waste time and wait for the orcs to arrive. If the goblins only face one mage then they can still survive with their traps and weapons, but if they have to face Bon and Jon at the same time then the number of casualties on the goblin side will be huge.


    Because of that, Moku didn''t show any other aggression after the explosion of K''s head. He believed that if the three mages in front of him didn''t attack then Bon and Jon wouldn''t attack either. They had too little trust in these three military academy mages so they didn''t want to be used as cannon fodders to fight Moku.


    Deak nced at his two students who were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Moku toe not to attack but to bring a smile and a very reasonable question.


    If seen from another point of view then the fault lies with Deak and his group. They had entered Moku''s territory without his permission. So it could be assumed that these five mages who possessed the power of mass destruction had bad intentions toward him and his territory.


    Moku''s attack just now was just a warning to Deak and his group who had entered his territory without permission. Deak could only ept the fact that his two disciples almost died because they entered someone else''s territory without permission. If only Deak didn''t remember his teacher''s orders then he wouldn''t want to make small talk with Moku.


    He was assigned to the Bog forest not to fight but to investigate what caused the mana explosion on June 19. If the cause is due to the birth of a new mana species then Deak is required to only investigate from a distance and not antagonize the new mana species.


    However, it seems that the real cause of the mana explosion was because of this green man in front of Deak, his gut feeling said so. Mana explosions came from evolving monsters not the birth of new mana species. Even so, Deak had to confirm it first, in the absence of aggression from Moku then they should be able to talk casually.


    "Forgive our unannounced arrival, my name is Deak Oliver or you can just call me Deak. We want to investigate something and this is on the orders of Stent Gaht, the strongest human. I hope you don''t get in our way!" Deak isn''t condescending at all even when he''s apologizing.


    Moku narrowed his eyes, he felt one of Deak''s students activate his mana "My name is KuMoku and what are you guys investigating?" Moku used his inner eye and saw the mana covering the head of one of Deak''s students spinning like he was recording something.


    "This is a secret mission! I hope you don''t get in our way, you don''t want to cause a fight with us do you? Since it seems that there are only you in your tribe, am I right?" Deak try to bait Moku.


    Previously they had felt a horde of monsters blocking them but when they came, they only saw that there was only Moku standing on a tree branch. So Deak concludes that only Moku, the monster has managed to evolve.


    Moku''s brow furrowed. He knew that if Deak found out that only one monster had managed to evolve then he would either put all his strength into killing Moku or flee from this ce and report it to the human higher-ups.


    Both of these are bad, because if Deak attacks then Moku can''t buy any more time, and if Deak wants to run away then Moku is forced to attack.


    "HAHAHAHA!!! You humans are so arrogant with the view that you are the strongest! Why don''t you think that I came alone just because I wanted to show good faith?" Moku replied.


    Moku saw the mana vortex that was in the brain of one of Deak''s students slowlying out and forming a mana clump on top of his head.


    Deak smiled, his guess was right, only Moku the monster that managed to evolve. Deak believes the other monsters are just ordinary monsters that are easy to find in this forest. So that if he kills Moku then the threat will be resolved.


    Deak could only sigh deeply in his heart thinking about the Gurru Committee who didn''t want to do anything when the real threat was just an evolved monster. If only they had immediately investigated the Bog forest then the problems with the elves and the problems at the Beast Kingdom''s borders would not have dragged on.


    Now, Deak just needs to determine what kind of monster Moku used to be. If he knows the Moku monster race, then it''s good to do extermination for the monster race so that none of them can evolve and have the power like Moku.


    "Hahaha, you''re right KuMoku, we''re a bit presumptuous. Well, I''ll tell you, our goal here is to find three ves who escaped from our stupid ve trader" Deak lied and pointed at Bon and Jon who were still hiding under the mound of earth.


    Moku is confused, he knows that Deak is lying but he doesn''t understand why he said this "Then?"


    "Have you seen them? Some of our customers really want them to be used as new toys. Especially the white-haired one, that ve will definitely be very liked by our customers because of his haughty attitude. Thest time, they seem running into your territory" Deak smiled sarcastically.<sub> </sub>


    When he heard white hair, Moku suddenly thought of Nevare''s white hair which was now longer than the first time he see her. He became furious with a cynical smile Deak "The girls are under my care and I have given them to my people. It''s not my fault why your ve trader was negligent in taking care of them!"


    Through his inner eye, the wisp of mana above the head of one of Deak''s students grew bigger and the mana vortex inside his head continued to record.


    Deak smiled cheerfully "I never said they were three girls" Bon tells that Jon had chased the girl until he was blocked by a swarm of goblins, so Deak initially thought that Moku was a goblin. But after hearing his words Deak confirmed that Moku was an evolution of an orc.


    Only orcs of all the existing monster races liked human women. "I didn''t think that there were orcs who survived the extermination of your race 10 years ago. The tenacity of orcs is indeed worthy of admiration" Deak said with a smile.


    ''Shit!! this guy is so smart'' Moku moaned in his heart.


    He never thought that his identity would be known by Deak just based on a few words. Moku has tried his best to make his words vague and not too much information in it but it looks like it''s backfiring him.


    Moku remembered what Datuak Sri Maharajo said about gathering information "Short answers or long answers are the same because it is still an answer".


    Even so, Moku still tried to buy time "How can you be sure that I am an orc? You better not make this up and equate me with a perverted race¡ª [Brajamusti: Bullet]!"


    BOOM!!


    Moku shot a wisp of mana that had been severed from the head of one of Deak''s students after he heard him whisper [Message]. Moku didn''t know what the message contained but he knew if anything in it would be a danger to the future of the entire monster species.


    They are not ready to be known by the public, if mana species knows there are orcs capable of evolving to be as strong as mages and the possibility of such evolution exists to all the monster race, Mana species, especially humans, will carry out massive extermination of monster species.


    Deak prepares his spell when he sees Moku raise his hand quickly. But right at that moment, he heard a small voice from the student behind him "[Message]" then the blue bullet that shot from Moku''s palm hit the air above the student''s head and exploded.


    Deak could have parried Moku''s blue bullet but he didn''t because he knew that Moku was only aiming for the mana wisp on top of his student''s head.


    Deak didn''t feel the mana lump because he focused all his concentration on Moku in front of him.


    After the mana wisp was destroyed Deak shifted to the side with his front body still facing Moku and looked at his student fiercely "Sean! What the fuck are you doing?! Who told you to use the [Message] spell and who would you send that message to? " Deak thinks that Sean is a traitor that was sent by the Gurru Committee to follow him.


    "I''m sorry teacher but it was an order from Grandmaster to send him a message after finding the cause of the mana explosion because grand master knows that you will immediately fight without thinking" Seeing Deak staring fiercely at him, Sean immediately leaked the secret.


    "Teacher Gaht!!! What the fuck? does Teacher think I''m still a hot-blooded young boy?" Deak does not ept.


    "Well.. after this, Teacher will attack, right? Isn''t it Gojo?" Sean asked another Deak student next to him for help.


    "That''s right, Teacher. You''ve got all the information from this evolve orc, so now you just have to kill him and all the orc races right?" Gojo nodded.


    "uuuuhhh.." Deak didn''t know what to say, he already got all the information he wanted from Moku. Deak doesn''t care how Moku evolves. He just needed to kill him and all the orc races then the problem would be solved.


    Moku was wide-eyed. Moku realized that they had never seen Moku as a threat. Deak invites Moku to talk only because he wants to gather information.


    After Moku answered all his questions, he would kill Moku and all the orcs like a tiger want to kill a mouse.


    His sess in bringing together the monster race blinds Moku with such arrogance that he doesn''t realize he is being taken advantage of.


    Moku knows that his usefulness to Deak is up. Now Deak will attack Mokupletely after that he will exterminate the orcs.


    Moku can only take a deep breath and ept that he has be arrogant which makes him stupid. With annoyance in his heart, Moku lunged with the intention of killing them all.


    ''I''m sorry Volx, but you have to hold on until the orcse'' Moku said in his heart.

 Chapter 83 Goblins Struggle

    Bon and Jon see Moku and Deak''s conversation turning into a battle. The two of them hid behind Bon''s [Earth Prison]. With an opening to see what was happening on the surface, Bon waited for the right time to escape.


    Yes, escape. Bon has no intention of fighting Moku and bing cannon fodder for that arrogant military academy mage. Moku who''s capable of creating such an explosion is not an enemy that Bon can face right now.


    However, he also didn''t want to run away too quickly for fear of being hunted by the three academy mages or Moku. Bon waits for the battle to take ce then that''s when he will run away.


    "Jon, let''s get out of here. Let those idiots fight. If we sell this information to our boss then he will give us a big reward. heheheh... we''ll be rich Jon... We''ll be rich!" Bon patted Jon hard on the shoulder.


    Jon doesn''t seem to feel Bon''s p, he just whimpers and stupidly says "We''re rich? hehehehe We''re rich!"


    "Come on Jon, we can''t stay here until those three academy mage bastard tells us to be their cannon fodders" Bon grabbed Jon''s arm and they moved out of [Earth Prison]. But only a few steps out of [Earth Prison] Jon''s body seemed to freeze.


    Bon tried to pull Jon''s hand firmly but his body didn''t budge. Bon turned to Jon and asked "Jon, what''s wrong? We need to get out of here!"


    But Jon remained frozen and pointed at the bushes in front of him "Goblin.. Goblin.. Goblin.." said Jon over and over again.


    Bon took his eyes off Jon and looked at the bushes he was pointing at. Bon saw that there were two little green creatures hiding with spears in their hands.


    They pulled the spear back and then threw it as hard as they could at Jon. "[Mana Martial Art: Wall Skin]!" Jon''s body suddenly ckened, and the tip of the spear that hit his skin broke.


    "Goblins... Goblins... Goblins..." Jon shouted excitedly, then he chased the two goblins who were running away and ignored Bon who was trying to hold him back.


    "Jon we don''t have time for this!! Don''t mind that little green thing!!" but Bon''s thin body couldn''t hold up to Jon''s big body.


    His grip on Jon''s arm loosened and Jon ran quickly into the bushes chasing two goblins who run away. Bon can only take a deep breath and run after Jon who is getting further away.


    As he ran further and further, suddenly the ground he was stepping on shook. Bon tried to jump away from his footing but three arrows shot swiftly aiming for his head, chest, and stomach with precision.


    "[Earth Armor]!" suddenly the ground at his feet rose and covered his body like armor. Bon managed to survive the three arrows but as a result, he could not avoid the trap that was at his feet.


    BRAAKK!!


    Bonnded heavily at the bottom of the hole, even so, he wasn''t hurt at all. The earth armor protected his body from impact.


    There were no traps such as spears or other sharp objects at the bottom of the hole as if the one who prepared this hole hoped the enemy died from falling or they didn''t have time to set it up.


    Bon looked up, the hole was deep enough for a human to jump through and the walls were so steep that it was impossible to climb.


    If a human is trapped in this hole then he will be trapped forever, but Bon is not an ordinary human, he is a mage.


    Bon smacked his palm on the ground and cast a spell "[Earth Pir]!", suddenly the ground he was standing on rose and formed a pir that carried his body up.


    Bon saw himself getting closer to the surface rapidly, but before he could see the sky and the trees, a boulder was pushed away by the goblins and obscured his view.


    "Shit!" Jon cursed, he immediately jumped down from the rising pir and fell back to the ground.


    Jon again mmed his palms into the ground and chanted "[Earth Spike]!" dozens of thorn-shaped spikes formed and rose rapidly. A boulder hit the pir and shattered it.


    BOOMMM!!


    The boulder continued to fall rapidly being carried away by gravity before crashing into the spikes created by Bon''s spell.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The spikes bes full of cracks but managed to hold back the boulder.


    Bon manages to survive but his way up is blocked by a boulder. Even so, this is an easy matter for Bon, he can destroy the boulder with his spell.


    However, before he could cast the spell, a nging sound was heard from his earth armor. From the passageway on the wall of the hole, goblins fired spears and arrows that only get blocked by his earth armor.


    Seeing the culprit who trapped him in this hole, Bon was furious "You''ve gone too far goblin bastard!!!".


    Bon lunged forward and ignored the spears and arrows that goblins throw at him, then he mmed his palm against the passage wall "[Earth Spike]!" a dozen spikes shot out from the passageway wall and pierced the goblins'' bodies.


    "Arghhh!!" the sound of pain and death rang out from the passage. Seeing may their friends die from that attack, the goblins began to fall back.


    Hearing their pain Bon smiles sadistically "I''ll kill and skin all of you one by one!" as he chased after the goblins.


    Before he knew it he had entered further into the passage.


    On the surface, the sounds of battle were also heard.


    Dozens of spears, arrows, and darts rained down on the raging Jon''s body. He ran back and forth chasing the goblins that attacked him in groups. They were trying hard to keep Jon busy and not attack one particr goblins group only.


    At first, the goblins thought this method would not work, but Jon''s IQ, which was very low, even equivalent to a puddle of water, made it easy for the goblins to provoke him.


    So whenever Jon gets close to one group, the goblins on the opposite side will rain down the attack quickly. Jon stupidly turned around and ran towards the goblin group that was attacking him from behind. In this way, the number of goblins that fell victim would be reduced.<sub> </sub>


    However, the goblins that were injured or killed continued to increase every minute, this was because Jon was too fast so the other groups don''t have time to attack before Jon arrived and kill a lot of goblins.


    Even so, the goblins did not give up, they continued to attack even though their bodies were injured and their friends were killed.


    "Hoddurt we can hold on anymore! Moku said that he will hold 4 mages and leave one for us, so we only set one trap in this ce! We better back off and lure him into another trap" Volx grimaced at the increasing number of victims and protested to Hoddurt who was beside him.


    Hoddurt looked at Volx with an angry look, with a stick in his hand Hoddurt hit Volx hard in the face.


    "YOU COWARD!!! Do you think Moku says that because he trusts us? NO!!!" Volx fell to the ground but Hoddurt didn''t stop hitting him. "He trusts us to be cowards who will run away if the enemy is too strong!! He trusts us to be weak and cower behind our cave when the orc and the other sacrifice their life to fight the enemy!! He trusts us to be cowards and weak!! that''s why he says he will hold 4 mages alone!! that''s why he say we can run after the orc came!!! That''s why we must prove him wrong.."


    Hoddurt caught his hasty breath, Volx was lying down with a face full of bumps but he didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, he was stunned. He never expected those words toe out of Hoddurt''s mouth.


    "we must show him that the goblin has warrior spirit like the rest monster race... we must stay here until the rest of the goblin die!!" Hoddurt holds his cane tightly before rising it up. "Here my call oh ancestor spirit [Mass Heal]!" Invisible prana spread throughout the goblins.


    In the second, their wounded bodies healed again and their drained energy recovered.


    "Shaman! You can''t use that ability! That power will reduce your lifespan!" Volx stand and tried to stop Hoddurt from killing himself.


    [Mass Heal] is one of the shaman''s abilities where he can heal wounds and restore energy to nearby goblins at the expense of the lifespan of the cells in his body. As a result, shamans will usually look older than their actual age and they will not have a long life.


    "Shut up Volx!!! Let me fight together with the other goblins! I won''t embarrass our ancestors anymore! I won''t embarrass my mother and father anymore!" Hoddurt shouted angrily. Volx could only stand still and watch the Shamans and the goblins sacrifice their lives.


    The battle continued and the number of goblins who fell victim increased. Until suddenly the ground shook violently, arge hole opened and a group of goblins rushed out of it.


    "Retreat!! Retreat!! We can''t hold him!! We have to back off!!" a goblin who lost his arm shouted at hispanions before being killed by a spike that pierced through his chest.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!! You think you can hold off a mage with such a cheap trick!! I''ll kill you all!!" Bon came out of the hole with earth armor covered in goblin blood. "Jon what are you doing kill that old goblin! and finish this quickly!!" Bon orders.


    Jon who returned to normal after seeing Bon, could only scratch his head "hehehe sorry Bon.. hehehe.. I''ll kill that old goblin.. hehehe" Jon lunged at a very fast speed towards where Hoddurt is.


    Hoddurt''s face looked older as his age was absorbed to heal the goblins. The other goblins tried to attack Jon to take their eyes off Hoddurt, but Jon only heard Bon''s orders and paid no heed to the goblin''s attack that didn''t hurt him.


    As Jon drew closer, Volx blocked Hoddurt''s view with his body. "Volx?!" Hoddurt said weakly, his body growing old, his eyes starting to look droopy.


    "Shaman! Let me die with you" Volx turned and smiled, no fear can be seen in his eyes.


    Jon threw his big fist. Volx''s vision was getting darker and he can only see Jon''s fist getting closer to his head.


    He closes his eyes and waits for death toe..


    BAMMM!!


    However...


    "Hey Fatty! why you don''t pick someone on your size!" Volx opened his eyes and saw Goku standing towering over his entire vision. His stocky, muscr shoulders gave Volx chills.


    "Huh!!... eee... org?.. orf?.. eee" Jon was confused.


    "Shit! why are there orcs in this ce? Never mind goblins or orcs it''s the same, Jon kills¡ª"


    BAAAMMM!!!


    Before Bon could finish his sentence a mace the size of a tree trunk swiftly aimed at his head. Bon managed to dodge by pushing his body backward. The mace hit the ground and smashed it into pieces.


    "Iathra, tell Nerphyl we''re here! And tell Ornell and the others to get the goblins out of here!" Boku ordered Iathra who was sitting on his shoulder.


    "Okay..." Iathra closed her eyes for a moment then opened them again "Done!"


    Not long after, dozens of giant carnivorous flowers rose from the ground and pulled the injured goblins one by one into their flowers.


    Hoddurt and Volx were taken back. Before they could do anything about it, the giant Venus Flytrap rose from the ground next to them. From inside the flower came a melodious female voice "Don''t be afraid goblin shaman, we alraune will take the injured goblins to a safe ce. You should also leave this ce, we will only be a burden to the orcs who will fight".


    Hoddurt could only nodnguidly and let his body be eaten by Ornell''s flower.


    Everything happened so fast that Bon and Jon couldn''t do anything about it. When they came to their senses from their shock, the two of them were already surrounded by a horde of orcs staring with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Boku, the fat one is mine. You take care of the skinny one." Goku said.


    "Don''t die" Boku nodded.


    Goku just smiled sarcastically at his brother''s words.


    The battle of Orcs and Mages had just begun.

 Chapter 84 Spell Faction

    BOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Deak came out of the st area and tried to regain his bnce "[Wood Wall]!" suddenly after he cast the spell a blue bullet shot and hit the wooden wall.


    DENG!!


    Moku darted out and circled the wooden wall, but just as he was about to attack Deak, a fiery sword lifts above his head and shes downwards quickly.


    "[Sword Fire Weight]!" Gojo came from behind with a giant sword of fire.


    With smoldering mes enveloping it, the fiery sword sh like a sh of fire


    "[Padakacarma: Rocket]!" Moku jumped away and managed to dodge the sh of the fire sword.


    BOOOMMM!!


    The giant fire sword and the ground collided, creating an explosion with a radius of 5 meters. The earth and woods that burned to charcoal quickly showed how dangerous the giant fire sword was.


    Moku flew and perched on a tree branch. Before he could catch his breath, his inner eye told him that there was danger.


    "[Thunder Ball]!" an electric ball shot swiftly from Sean''s palm.


    Moku just stared and pped the electric ball. His palm which had been coated by the biofield didn''t feel the effects of the electric ball. With the effect of the spring force, the electric ball changed direction and hit the trees.


    BLAZZZTTTT!!! The electric ball exploded and burned the surrounding trees.


    Moku gathered dragon prana in both of his palms and used his skill "[Brajamusti: Machine Gun]!"


    DU!DU!DU!DU!DU!!! Hundreds of blue bullets spewed from Moku''s palm every second aimed at Deak and his two students.


    "[Wood Wall]!" Deak quickly put his palms together and renewed the wooden wall to be wider and protect Sean and Gojo within.


    DENG! DENG! DENG! DENG! hundreds of blue bullets hit the wooden walls, but the wooden walls still stood firm like a cliff against the waves. Until finally the blue bullet stoppeding out of Moku''s palm.


    Moku took a deep breath, disappointment welling up in his heart.


    Not because he didn''t manage to injure Deak or his two students, but because he felt his enemy wasn''t as strong as he thought.


    After hearing Boku''s story, Moku thinks that mages are those who have powers beyond human understanding. But the mages that Moku has met so far are really disappointing.


    The first mages he met were two men who caught Iathra in a birdcage. The two of them were killed with just one hit, and a sense of disappointment began to rise at that moment. However, Moku thought maybe because they were just weak mages, other strong mages with powers beyond humanprehension might still be out there. Because of that, when ire was so scared of military academy mages, Moku felt happy because he would finally see the true power of a mage.


    However...


    "You look disappointed, what''s wrong?" Deak who hade out of his wooden wall asked Moku.


    "I thought you were stronger than this but it seems I was wrong, these two disciples of yours are even stronger than you" Moku said disappointedly.


    "Hmm? what do you mean?" Deak doesn''t understand.


    "I mean, you can only use the power of wood, whereas your two disciples can use the power of fire, electricity, sword, and earth. Doesn''t that mean they have a higher constetion level than you? Are you really their teacher?" Moku asked disappointedly.


    "hmm? constetion level? the faction you mean? They did learn more factions than me, but that doesn''t mean these two disciples of mine are stronger than me. Maybe someday when I''m old they can surpass me. But it seems like it''s just a dream for them HAHAHAHA" Deak mocking his own students.


    "Faction? Don''t humans gain the power to use mana by converting mana flow into constetions? Then what is this faction?" Moku is confused.


    "Huh? Where did you get that old-school knowledge? hmm.. well I''ll exin it to you¡ª" "Teacher!" Sean cut off Deak who wanted to exin. Sean really doesn''t like Deak exining human knowledge to this filthy orc.


    "It''s okay Sean, he won''t live after hearing this knowledge. After all, the teacher after this will start to get serious" Gojo replied before his teacher.


    Hearing that Sean was silent for a moment then nodded and said "Hmm.. you''re right, we already know all of its power. I''m sorry teacher, please continue giving knowledge to this filthy orc" Sean bowed his head to his teacher.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s okay, you are sometimes too serious Sean. hmm.. where have I stopped at.. oh yeah!" Deak continued his exnation, "You''re right that humans be mages by converting mana flow into constetions. You got that knowledge from the ve girls you captured didn''t you? hehehe what they know is only based on fairy tales and bedtime stories, hahaha..


    Since the beginning, every human can control mana but it is only passive and only used to adapt to the environment.


    Mana in the human body is like a whirlpool that continues to rotate, draining mana out of the body, and absorbing new mana into the body. So we call it mana flow.


    However, to be mages we don''t turn the mana flow into a constetion, but rather we make the whirlpool flow into the river. The trick can be through overload mana flow or disturbance mana flow.


    This river is what we call a faction. Controlling water, fire, wood, and other elements are called the Elemental Faction. Controlling the strength of skin, bones, and muscles are called the Martial Arts Faction. Using weapons such as swords, spears, axes, and others is called the armament faction. The number of factions that humans can control continues to grow, such as the wall faction, hypnotic faction, or reinforce faction that we learned from the warbeasts.


    However, the number of factions will have no effect on mana flow, it''s like an eternalke that will not dry up even if thousands of rivers try to drain it. On the other hand, if the mana flow increases, the strength of the faction also increases.


    So how many spell faction that mage can control does not affect their level constetion. The constetion level is a ssification of the proximity of mana species to mana itself".


    Moku digested Deak''s exnation, then he asked "Then what makes a level 2 constetion mage stronger than a level 1 constetion mage?"


    "Haha... you have fought a level 1 constetion mage, I assume. The two ve traders who were fighting your tribe''s members were at a level 1 constetion mage. They couldn''t affect mana other than the mana on their bodies or the mana on things that they touch directly.


    While these two naughty students of mine are level 2 constetion mages. They were able to influence mana more than two ve traders and had a wider range of influence. For example, if they both wanted to control the same lump of earth then my students'' spell would work and the two ve traders'' spell would fail.


    Therefore a level 1 constetion mage could not possibly win over a level 2 constetion mage. This is because the mana inside everything in this world will be more subservient to humans who have higher level constetion." Deak opened his arms and was proud of his exnation.


    Moku frowned, he understood what Deak meant. The higher the constetion mage level, the closer they will be with mana. Spells from level 2 constetion mage will have more damage than level 1 constetion mage because of their closer proximity changing mana to spell faction will be easier.


    "Then what about you? Someone who has strength that is on par with Mana Gods!" Moku is getting more and more interested in knowing how much stronger Deak is.


    "Mana Gods? ah, you mean a level 4 constetion mage. Unfortunately, I''m still at a level 3 constetion mage." Deak shook his head but there was no disappointment in his voice.


    Moku doesn''t understand, is ire''s info wrong "Aren''t you a teacher at a military academy? Only a level 4 constetion mage can be a teacher at the academy right?"


    "Hmm.. where did you get this information? Looks like there''s a former noble among your female ves.. hmm.. looks like after killing you I''ll see them first hahaha..


    The information was correct, only a level 4 constetion mage could be a teacher. Even so, I am the exception to the rule. You must think that the exception is because I''m the disciple of the strongest human right?


    Unfortunately, you are wrong!


    The real reason why I deserve to be an academy teacher is because I''m a Mana Child!" Deak said proudly, he was waiting for Moku''s frightened sigh, or Moku''s eyes be widened in shock but all he saw was Moku''s confused face that didn''t understand what to be proud of that.


    "Mana child? what is it? Was your mother impregnated by mana? Isn''t mana unformed? Does mana have a penis?" said Moku while imagining the story of a pregnant woman due to adultery but for fear of being a disgrace to her family she actually came up with the idea that it was the devil who impregnated her. And from fuck up reason everyone believe it.


    "How dare you mock me!!! You stupid monster!! You''re just lucky to have strength one level above the pest!! hmm.." Deak was angry.


    "Teacher, we better finish this quickly! I already want to go home and rx. The air in the Bog forest is too humid that make my clothes feel sticky" Seanined.


    "Teacher, Sean is right. We must not linger and worry Grandmaster" Gojo agrees.


    "Hehehe stupid orc, I''ll show you why a level 3 constetion mage can be an academy teacher" Deak smirked then put his palms together.


    Through his inner eye, Moku saw the mana around Deak''s body seemed to be pulled by something and gathered into a vortex. It didn''t stop there, almost all of the mana that was within 100 meters seemed to be violently pulled into the vortex.


    As if to block something Deak opened his hands wide. The mana vortex in his body suddenly broke apart and spread to a ce that Moku couldn''t see.


    Deak smiled until all his teeth showed, in a very deep voice Deak chanted "[Mana Wood Puppet]!"


    Suddenly the entire Bog forest seemed to shake violently. Birds fly in search of a safe ce. An unprecedented earthquake shook this serene forest.


    However, the earthquake did note from thend, but from hundreds of trees that tried to move as if they had woken up from their sleep. Strong roots gripping the ground came out one by one and walked like feet, the branches of arge tree moved and waved like hands, and green leaves fell from their shoots.


    All the trees within 1 kilometers with Deak as the center came to life.

 Chapter 85 Goku

    "[Mana Martial Art: Punch Hard]!" Jon''s ck fist shot swiftly towards Goku''s head. The air rubbing against his arm seemed to vibrate and make a crackling sound.


    Goku remained calm even in the face of that extremely dangerous ck fist. He knew that even with the orc''s regeneration ability, the ck fist would still burst his head and turn him into a headless corpse.


    With toya in hand, Goku hit Jon''s wrist but even with his strength, the ck fist didn''t change direction. Goku understands very well that he can''tpete with Jon''s strength so he uses Jon''s strength to carry his body away from the ck fist.


    Goku''s body lifted and the ck fist just hit the ground BOOMM!! the ground seems to explode by mana power inside that ck fist. Goku twisted his body in the air and threw his left heel towards Jon''s chin. This is the same technique that Moku used against him when they dueled in Pka.


    Goku''s heels and Jon''s chin meet, then... Crackk!!! a confusing thing happened, Jon''s chin which was already ckened due to the active [Mana Martial Art: Wall Skin] was harder than Goku''s heel which caused Goku''s sole bone to dislocate.


    Before Goku could wince in pain, a spike the size of a tree trunk plunged quickly and stabbed at him. Goku couldn''t dodge it because he was still in the air. But Boku quickly pulled Goku''s body back and he survived the second time from death.


    But, Goku and Boku haven''t been able to breathe a sigh of relief yet, tens of spikese out of the ground and stab them from below. Boku throws Goku''s body away but he doesn''t have time to dodge the spikes. Boku can only protect his body with a big mace in his hand. Even so, the spikes are so sharp and strong that they pierce Boku''s mace.


    STAB! STAB! STAB! three earthen thorns managed to pierce Boku''s stomach and calf and graze his shoulder. "Arrgghhh!!" Boku shouted in pain. His body was thrown backward andnded right next to Goku.


    Before they could greet each other a huge ck shadow was rapidly approaching.


    "[Mana Martial Art: Body m]!" like a meteor that descended to the earth, Jon''s ck body swooped down sharply towards Boku and Goku. "Shit!! Boku!!" Goku tried to pull the badly injured Boku away but the ck shadow was already very close.


    Just before Jon''s body hit them both, three orcs came out of nowhere and put their bodies in Jon''s way. Three big maces hit Jon''s head from above and managed to change the direction of his fall slightly. Even so, Jon''s body still hit the ground and sent them all flying.


    BOOM!!!


    "Arghhh!!" three orcs were thrown far away, one crashed into a tree, one was thrown into a bush, and one rolled on the ground before stopping. Almost all of their bones were broken, however, while vomiting blood, they rose again and attacked.


    Goku and Boku managed to survive and hide behind a tree. Goku dragged Boku''s body before leaning him on the tree''s roots. Goku then pulled his heel hard and.. CRAKK!! managed to fix his dislocated bone.


    "Boku, are you okay?" Goku try to stop the blood that was pouring out from the hole in Boku''s stomach and thighs.


    "I won''t die, just help me close the hole with my songket" Boku said weakly.


    Goku untied Boku''s songket from his waist before tying it above the hole in Boku''s stomach tightly "Arrggg!!" Boku screams in pain. Goku continued to bind tightly until there was no more blood flowing. Then he untied his songket and tied it to the hole in Boku''s thigh in the same way. "Arrgghhh!!" Boku winced in pain again.


    "Goku! we need to separate them!" said Boku while his body still shaking from the pain.


    "I know! but that coward hides behind the mound even before we start to attack! Shit!! shouldn''t mana species underestimate us? Why did he react right away when we came!" said Goku in annoyance.


    At first, they intended to divide the orcs into two groups, and each group attacked one mage. However, just as they were about to attack, Bon used the "[Earth Prison]" spell and hid in the ground.


    No orc primitive weapons were able to prate the mound, then Jon went on a rampage and destroyed the orcs'' formation. They changed their strategy and focused their attacks on Jon. They want to kill Jon first before ganging up on Bon who is hiding.


    But once again their n failed, Jon''s body was too hard to be prated by their primitive weapons, and Bon always attacked at the right timing from a distance. In the end, the orcs seemed to be facing an impregnable castle with cannon guns on top of the battlement and iron cavalry rampaging beneath them.


    Although there have been no casualties from the orcs, the number of injured is increasing rapidly. They might be able to fight again after resting for a few minutes but this would reduce the number of orcs on the battlefield. As a result, the orcs are increasingly overwhelmed by the duo Bon and Jon.


    The two of them seemed to understand each other''s movements and had cooperative timing that surpassed the orcs. The orcs who hoped to keep up with the mage with their cooperation instead learned valuable teamwork lessons from Jon and Bon.


    Luckily the alraune brought a supply of medicinal nts that could speed up the orcs'' regeneration abilities. Otherwise, they will surely be killed one by one in a matter of a few minutes.<sub> </sub>


    "Boku, should we retreat and re-arrange strategies? If this continues then we will be the ones who will be overwhelmed first. After the supply of medicinal nts from the alraune runs out then we will be like facing hell without a bit of water" Goku asked his blood brother for advice.


    "No Goku! You can''t pull back the orcs in the slightest. We must continue to attack without hesitation. If we appear to be retreating even a little from this battle then the other monster races who see our battle will doubt the orcs'' ability to protect them from the mages. As a result, what Moku has worked for so far will only be in vain. Remember we are fighting not only for orcs but for the future of the monsters kingdom that Moku will build! This battle will be the foundation of that future!" Boku red at Goku and shook his brother''s shoulder hard.


    "You are right! I''m sorry for being stupid for a moment! We will keep attacking until thest orc stands!" Goku got up from his seat and gripped his toya tightly again "You stay here until your body can be moved again" Goku ordered. Boku could only nod reluctantly.


    But when Goku wanted to return to the battlefield, the ground he was standing on shook violently like a volcano was about to erupt next to them. Hundreds of birds flew and screamed away from the dangers their survival instincts announced.


    Goku saw the tree next to him shake violently before its roots popped out of the ground. The hole left by the roots made the leaning Boku fall and almost opened his wound again. This happened to every tree that was near them... No.. not only the trees around them but also all the trees that were within their line of sight.


    Bog forest seems to be alive.


    An rm of danger that Goku had never felt sounded loud in his mind. He realize that danger beyond reason was happening right near them. Goku recalled the time when the green-robed mage massacred his tribe when he was a child.


    "Goku! what the fuck hell happen?" Boku cursed and tried to cover up the fear in his heart.


    "I don''t know! but I firmly believe that Moku is facing an enemy with godlike power" Goku''s lips trembled as he answered, his eyes could only stare at the direction where Moku and Deak''s group fighting.


    Not far away from that ce, Bon is cursing his unlucky fate. "Fuck!! That fucking arrogant boy is Mana Child!! How could a Mana Child be running around in the forest like this!"


    His earth prison fell apart as dozens of roots rose from the ground. Even so Bon doesn''t feel bad because even if his earthen prison isn''t destroyed he''ll still get out of here.


    When Mana Child fought seriously then all of the mana in the surrounding area would be absorbed and used for spells that would be impossible to use by a mage at his constetion level.


    As the name suggests, Mana Childs are those who are loved by mana more than any other mage. When Mana Child concentrates his mana and then scatters it, he can control anything ording to the faction spell he uses.


    Like a Mana Child using an elemental water faction, any pool of water within its mana spreading radius would be submissive and move at his will.


    This also happens to other spells that are under the control of another mage. Those with the same constetion level and spell faction as Mana Child would never be able to use their spells at all.


    Only level 4 constetion mages who use God Form and level 5 constetion mages who use God Domain can escape the influence of Mana Child. Bon and Jon are lucky to have different faction spells from Deak, where Bon uses the Earth spell from the elemental faction, and Jon uses the Skin spell from the martial art faction.


    Even so, they still had to stay away from this ce before they were injured or died from the aftershock of the battle of gods. However, before Bon could take a step, he was surrounded by 10 orcs who encircle him. Jon saw Bon surrounded by orcs and moved to help him but he was blocked by five orcs with faces that were not afraid of death.


    Seeing the orcs who still wanted to fight in this precarious situation Bon became furious "Don''t you guys have any brains?!! Your leader will be killed by Mana Child!!! If you want to die with him don''t take us with you! You Stupid Pest!"


    Goku who was standing in front of Bon smirked "I don''t understand what you''re saying. But if you think that Moku will lose just because of this you are very wrong! He is Ku, not only Ku for orcs but also Ku for all monster species. On his back is a heavy burden, the lives and futures of all monster species rested on him. Therefore we must also do what we are assigned for! You won''t get out of this forest alive!


    ORC! Let''s fight till thest blood! We will fight together again in The One''s heaven!"


    "HURRAH!!" all the orcs answered loudly.


    "Orc!!! Two Circle Formation!"


    Along with Goku who set his heart. Hundreds of giant trees stepped into the battle of the gods.

 Chapter 86 Mana Child Power

    The hundreds of trees shake and pull out their roots from the ground. They were the canopy of Bog forest but now they walked as if they were alive. They moved toward Deak like a soldier summoned by his king. They moved slowly but the ground shattered with every step they took letting Moku know he was in a very dangerous situation.


    Deak is preparing his second spell, the mana vortex is gathered inside Deak''s body. "I won''t let it!" Moku shouted. Whatever spell Deak was setting up it would only make his current situation worse. He had to stop Deak from casting his spell or he would lose this battle.


    With [Padakacarma: Rocket], Moku shot through the trees that seemed to want to block him. However, their movements are so slow that they do not pose any threat to Moku''s speed.


    When he got very close to Deak and was about to attack, a fiery sword stabbed into his heart. "[Sword Fire Thrust]!" Gojo jumped up and stab with his giant fire sword. Moku flexibly shifted his shoulders so that the giant me sword just missed through his chest.


    Moku then spun around and mmed his foot into Gojo''s head, but before his heel and Gojo''s face met, a spear of lightning swooped down from above and aim at his head. "[Thunder Spear]!" Sean jumped over and threw his lightning spear.


    Moku could only block the lightning spear with his hands and continued tounch his kick. BAAM!! Moku''s heels hit hard Gojo''s face. BAMMM!! Gojo crashed to the ground. BZZZZTTT!! electricity zaps Moku''s body but it doesn''t have much effect because the biofield has protected his body.


    Moku jumps in the air and lunges at Deak. Without looking, He pointed his right palm at Sean and activated his skill "[Brajamusti: Machine Gun]!"


    DU!DU!DU!DU!DU!DU!


    Hundreds of blue bullets spewed through and hit Sean''s body. "[Thunder Wall]!" some of the blue bullets managed to be blocked by the lightning wall but some managed to pierce through and injure Sean "Arrggghh!!" Sean was thrown backward and fell to the ground.


    Deak looks like he''s getting further away. Dozens of tall trees blocked the way there and the tree he was standing on was slowly moving further away from the chasing Moku. Even so, the tree is too slow to avoid Moku''s pursuit. With the speed of Padakacarma Rocket, Moku managed to catch up with him.


    Deak''s eyes were still closed when Moku''s fist lunged toward him. Moku wants to finish Deak with this punch. However...


    BAAM!! Moku''s fist was blocked by a giant hand. The hand was very rough and its hard contour reminded Moku of a tree trunk.


    Moku saw where the giant hand came from and his eyes widened.


    The giant hand came out of the tree trunk as high as 23 meters besides him. He seemed to be stretching out his hand to block Moku from disturbing his master.


    Behind the giant palm, Deak was smiling "hehehe you arete.. Today, you will understand the power of Mana Child!! [Mana Wood Puppet Form]!" Deak''s closed hand opened and the mana vortex broke.


    The invisible mana dots spread out in the blink of an eye and touched all the trees that were approaching them slowly.


    The trees shook violently and their trunks cracked. The small trees drew closer to each other before merging into arge tree. While the tall trees seem to be shortening but their width is getting bigger.


    It didn''t stop there, as if their roots were being twisted by something, they were merging to form an organ of movementmonly seen in humans, a pair of feet. Their sturdy branches fused, shattered, and grew two new branches from each side that which nts impossible to have, a pair of hands. All their lush leaves withered and all their sweet fruit fell. There were only bald trees as far as the eye could see.


    Then on their tree trunks, the width of the cracks looks wider and wider. Until the crack seemed to want to split the tree into two but the crack stopped after extending half of the tree''s width. The crack then opened its wide mouth, revealing ferocious fangs that couldn''t be found in nts. The trees that used to shade the inhabitants of the Bog forest from the hot sun turned into a terrible creature that only exists in myth, The Treant.


    "RRRRROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The roars of dozens of treants boomed that could be heard throughout the forest, they seem wanted to wake up all the nightmare creatures from their dream realm. It makes the hearts of those who hear it tremble with awe.


    Moku moved backward but his vision was almost filled with giant trees that had be treants. The danger rm was ringing louder in his mind signaling a threat he had never encountered before.


    Deak sped his hands together again, but this time the mana vortex didn''t form but the mana threads from his heart spread and connected to the treants. With a ferocious gaze and a bloodthirsty smile, Deak recited his spell "[Mana Wood Treant Dance]!".


    Suddenly dozens of Treants seemed to havee back from their long sleep. They move like humans and express themselves like humans. The big trees are no longer slow, one big footstep can reach a distance of 6-7 meters. Although they are not as tall as before they are still quite giants with a height of 10-15 meters.


    Moku could only see dozens of treants approaching full of bloodlust. He knew that this battle would be even more dangerous now. Moku reactivated the skill [Padakacarma: Rocket] to get away before he was surrounded by the Treants.


    But before he could see the sky his vision be dark because a giant fist was stered on his face. His entire perception bes dark due to how big and fast the fist was. Moku didn''t have time to dodge and could only hold it in with the biofield that shrouded his hand.<sub> </sub>


    BAAAMM!!!


    Like being hit by a truck Moku''s body was thrown far before hitting the ground and being dragged up to 10 meters away. Luckily his body was already very strong after reaching the pinnacle of astral body strength. But he couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief. A tree giant''s leg fell on his head like a meteor that hit the earth.


    BAAMMM!!!


    Moku managed to escape from the treant stomp but the shards of dirt and stone hit him from behind so hard that he had to roll on the ground.


    He tried to get up but a treant hand swept back towards him. The dust that the giant hand carried was so great that it looked like a herd of rhinos running toward him. Once again, Moku can only survive with his biofield.


    BAAMMM!!


    Moku''s body was thrown into the air before another treant''s hand hit him back down and crashed to the ground.


    BAMM!! BAMM!!.


    Moku is being beaten badly. He did want to dodge but he didn''t have time to dodge. Maybe when viewed from a distance the treants'' movements look slow with their giant bodies. However, what happened was that they were moving very fast like an aircraft carrier which looked slow from a distance but they were traveling at a speed of 30 knots or the equivalent of 56 km/hour. Coupled with their very precise and fast coordination, Moku feels like he is fighting 30 giants with the same thought. Even so, Moku should still be able to avoid them with the speed of his abilities.


    However, the reality is not like that, the use of skills like [Padakacarma: Rocket] requires Moku to concentrate to condense the air on the soles of his feet with friction force and then push his body with the spring force in his calves. It''s not the ability to fly that Moku can do in a single thought, but the ability to use thews of physics. So that Moku didn''t have time to use his skills before the treants beat him.


    Seeing Moku being beaten so badly by the treants, Deak smiled cheerfully "How about that KuMoku? Have you experienced the true power of a Mana Child? This is what mana gave me. Unlike you who can only use the power that is in your body, I am a person loved by the world, I can make this world submit to me. Fighting me is the same as fighting this world. What can a pest like you do against me? You can only ept your fate and die like a pest you are!"


    Sean and Gojo came and stand beside Deak. Although some wounds were still visible on their bodies they seemed to heal quickly. Seeing his injured student, Deak asked "are you guys okay?"


    Sean and Gojo nodded, "we are fine, teacher. We have [Health Potion]" Sean added.


    Moku was thrown back into the air. The biofield that protected his body was depleted, and his arm was broken then quickly reconnected. He continued to use dragon prana to speed up his regeneration abilities, if he didn''t have a body that had reached the peak of the astral realm and the ability of orcs to regenerate then it was certain that his body was already been destroyed from the start the treants ganged up on him.


    Even so, Moku remained powerless against dozens of treants who surrounded him and ganged up on him in turn.


    When he was in the air, Moku tried again to use the skill [Padakacarma: Rocket] but before he could use it, a treant grab him and try to crush Moku''s body with his palm.


    ? The sound of his muscles and bones crunching against the strength of the treant''s grip resounded in his ears. The pain made him want to scream but Moku hold it back and kept trying with his strength to free himself from the grip. Seeing that Moku was still able to resist, the treant mmed its hand on the ground with all its might.


    BOOMMM!!!!


    Blood spurted out of Moku''s mouth because of his injured internal organs. Before he could catch his breath, three treants punch him from above with blows after blows.


    BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM! BOOMMM!


    Moku''s entire vision was filled with giant fists that kept hitting his body relentlessly. His vision was getting more and more blurry. His consciousness was fading. He knew he had lost.


    Moku has no other way to win or even survive this situation. He was too arrogant and selfish, he consider himself stronger than a mage. He had only ever faced adventurers who were exile mages not trained and resourceful like military academy mages.


    Now he instead dared to face the Mana Child, someone who mana loved more than any other mana species. If this world is ruled by mana then it can be said that Mana Child is the main character of this world.


    Just as his heart and mind be more blurry and this defeat became the end of his life, a sweet female voice sounded from behind his mind.


    "Is that it? Are you gonna lose? Is my Hero gonna lose? Is the main character of my story gonna lose? Are you gonna lose my son?"

 Chapter 87 Moksha Power

    In a world without stars, without moon, without sun. A realm without time, day, and night. There was only silence, not the serenity that made one fall into a deep sleep but the solitude that made the hairs stand on end.


    The light seems to have disappeared from this realm, there is only a flicker of color that may be just an eye illusion. Beneath the deepest darkness of the entire realm was a creature who sitting cross-legged with its majestic unfurled wings behind his back.


    He is the ruler of the Mind Realm, Garuda.


    His eyes were closed and Garuda seemed to be enjoying something.


    Even though the sin of sloth is an unused sin for Moku but he can save and enjoy it little by little until a new orc bes moksha. As a creature that could be categorized as immortal, he would not be upset even if he need to wait for thousands of years.


    Garuda was so happy that he wanted to sing but the sin of sloth made him not want to move at all. He didn''t care about his face, as a ruler of this realm, no one even dared to look at his face.


    After all, who dares to peek at Garuda, only strange and powerful creatures like Sabdo Palon dare to do that, he has a strange hobby of researching mokshas who pass through this realm. He seemed to have an affinity for astral beings, perhaps because he had previously fought a human before and lost the battle. As a supernatural being and guardian of the gates of the Spiritual Realm, the loss of battle must be very embarrassing to him. Garuda sneered thinking about Sabdo Palon''s face at that time.


    However, the smiling expression on his face suddenly turned furious, a muffled roar erupted from his beak. Its unfurled wings seemed to absorb all the light in that realm, making the darkness even darker like a ck hole where light could not shine.


    "SABDO PALON!!!! You better bring your fat belly here before I go there and take the light out of your eyes!!!" The roar of the Garuda vibrates the entire realm, making its inhabitants shudder in fear, and look for a ce to hide even if it means burying their heads in the ground like an ostrich.


    From behind the pitch, darkness appeared a fat man. His hunched back fits perfectly with his straddling gait. His long nose and wide eyes lookical but the light behind his brown eyes shows the wisdom that can never be found in astral beings. "Hey.. hey.. don''t be angry, your screams almost made this realm fall apart" The smile that is always neatly arranged on his face makes those who look at him be submissive and glorify his kindness.


    He is Sabdo Palon, the mythical figure of the inhabitants of Mount Lawu and the lord of Java Ind.


    "What do you mean I can''t be angry?! I don''t care if a spiritual being apanies an astral being in the Astral Realm but I can''t ept it if it uses my realm to send messages and dreams!!" Garuda red at Sabdo Palon and wasn''t taken in by his reassuring smile.


    Even though Sabdo Palon is very strong and has strength that is equal to or even exceeds him, they are currently in the Mind Realm. In this ce, it is Garuda who is in power, no matter how strong Sabdo Palon is, he still has to bow his head in this ce.


    Sabdo Palon just smiled at Garuda''s anger and tilted his head slightly.


    Sabdo Palon asked "oohh... Hasn''t Moku crossed the limits of his astral body and entered the Mind Realm? So he and his panion'' should have be mind beings and have the right to use the power in this realm right?"


    "What do you mean they have the right? I admit that Moku has crossed the limits of his astral body and has the right to explore the Mind Realm but that must be based on his own efforts! Not only she is helping him, but she also breaking into this realm and making her own dreams!! How can a spiritual being do this in the Mind Realm, MINE REALM!!! Doesn''t she have any respect for me as the ruler of this realm?!!" The aura of anger bursting from Garuda''s body made the entire Mind Realm tremble violently. The dark realm has lost all its colors, and there is only one color left, which is ck.


    Even so, the smile still didn''t disappear from Sabdo Palon''s face, his white hair didn''t lose its color, and his soft voice still sounded melodious "Garuda the ruler of the sky and darkness, if you''re really angry why don''t you just destroy the dream she made to remember her and her son forgotten story? With your strength isn''t that easy? Hehehe... You''re still a tsundere oh Garuda the keeper"


    That one question is like rain in a desert. Garuda was shocked and didn''t know what to answer. Its beak opened and closed but no sound came out of it.


    When his voice came back, all that was heard was a stuttering sound that sounded like a shy high school kid "w..w..wha..what the fuck are you talking about? I..I.. not destroy that ce b. .be..because I respect you! Yeah.. is because I respect you! No other reason.. and who are you call the keeper!?? That fucking Vishnu trick me.. it''s not that I want it.. it''s Vishnu''s fault he forces me!! Someday I will break his handsome face!!"


    All colors return to this dark realm. The pitch-ck atmosphere bes warm again, like a dark ce where weary people seek rest.


    "After all, she was able to do that only because she was able to descend into this realm! And it wouldn''t happen under your watch! What exactly are you doing and what are you nning to do?" Garuda returned to his authority look and nced at Sabdo Palon with narrowed eyes.


    "Garuda.. I''m not omnipotent and you know that. So even I can''t hold back the power of mother''s love" the smile that always formed on his lips widened until it was like splitting his face in two.


    Sabdo Palon looks at a feather that has a different color from all the feathers on Garuda''s majestic wings.


    ...


    In a lush rambutan tree, a mother and her child are seen sitting opposite each other.<sub> </sub>


    In front of them was a game of snakes anddders which was usually yed by children of her son''s age. However, this game is not made of paper and stic as usual but the board is drawn on the ground with pebbles as the tokens.


    The mother who cannot buy her child a simple game like this is forced to use her creativity. Even so, they yed withughter on their faces.


    "Mom why can''t I always make it to the finish line? I always get wrong dice numbers and have to return to the previous square. This game is so annoying! I just want to y console games!" The boyined to his mother.


    The mother just smiled and stroked her son''s head gently "Is that it? Are you gonna lose? Is my Hero gonna lose? Is the main character of my story gonna lose? Are you gonna lose my son?"


    The boy didn''t know what to say, he didn''t want to lose but this game seemed to be pranking him. Every dice thates out is always wrong and makes the token get further away from the finish line. "Mom it''s not me who wants to lose! But this dice is!" With an annoyed face, the boy med the dice in his hand.


    The gentle smile still did not disappear from the mother''s face. She took the dice in her son''s hand and threw it to the ground "My son is just a dice. It won''t be able to do anything to you.


    You''re not upset that your dice don''t show the number you want. You''re upset because you can''t enjoy this game. You''re upset because you can''t understand that every square you pass is a valuable experience. You''re upset because you can''t understand that everydder you climb is just a temporary victory. You''re upset because you can''t understand that every snake that knocks you down is just a temporary defeat.


    My son getting to the finish line is not the real point of the game but crossing the squares, climbing stairs, and being knocked down by snakes is where the funes from.


    Isn''t it the end of the game when you reach the finish line? Don''t you want to continue ying with mother?" the mother sounds sad.


    The boy was surprised to hear his mother''s question, although he didn''t understand the whole meaning of his mother''s words he understood that he wanted to continue ying with his mother, in a hopeful voice he said "mom! I don''t want to reach the finish line! If I reach this finish line, let''s make a new finish line! I want to keep ying with mommy!"


    The mother''s smile turned intoughter "hahaha... Then¡ª"


    ...


    "¡ªlet''s keep ying" That soft voice made Moku feel like he was in a warm embrace.


    Punches after punches from the treant break his body but all he felt was the warmth andfort he longed for.


    "If Bhimasuta Form was a square,¡ª" dragon prana churned, the golden tribal tattoo that stayed still vibrates and writhed violently.


    "¡ªsessful unification of Monsters is thedder,¡ª" They gathered together and coalesced like a smoldering golden me, creeping down and filling all of Moku''s feet.


    "¡ªthen you.. a Mana Child that the world loves is just a snake that knocked me down.¡ª" his broken bones reconnected, his shattered flesh rejoined, and his torn skin healed.


    "Looks like I''ve reached the finish line.. [Bhimasuta Armor: Kasutpada Kacarma]!" The golden tribal tattoo fuses with the biofield and solidifies to form a mythical legendary armament known that can traverse any world, made from the skin of the guardian god of the earth, and fulfill one of Moku''s dreams of being able to jump beyond the clouds.


    The appearance of the mythical legendary armament sent all the treants surrounding him flying. The ripples of mana against dragon prana made the world tremble violently.


    Mana is angry that his power is being vited, Mana is angry that his power is being challenged, and Mana is angry that he is afraid.


    "Let''s make another finish line¡ª"


    Deak''s control of the treants are disconnected, the treants rage and roar with fury. The mana in their bodies was not epted and made them use all the avable power even if it destroyed their bodies to kill the new energies that challenged their power in this world.


    Dozens of extremely fast punches shot toward Moku''s lying body. There was no way for Moku to get out of that attack even though he can travel with the speed of sound and no matter how strong his body was, it would be destroyed after receiving this attack.


    But Moku just smiled as he said "¡ª and Let''s keep ying!" and his body disappeared.

 Chapter 88 The Death Of Brother

    "[Earth Spike]!" Dozens of spikes came out and pierced the orcs above them. Some of them were injured and thrown away, but many of them managed to get out unharmed and continued to attack.


    BAAKKK!


    An orc manages to circle Bon and hit the back of his head but the earth armor blocks the attack and only irritates Bon even more.


    He turned around and hit the orc in the chest but the orc didn''t budge and Bon felt like he was hitting a rock. The orc retaliated with a kick to the knee that made Bon wobble and fall on his back. Out of nowhere 3 orcs came and sent blows from above with their wooden maces.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Bon felt like he was being pounded by a giant and the ground he was lying on cracked. Once again the earth armor covering his body saves Bon from death.


    Bon''s annoyance escted, he threw his p on the ground and chanted "[Earth Spike]!". Dozens of spikes shot out and aimed at the orcs above them, but the orc swiftly flips backward until the spikes could no longer reach them. Bon was frustrated by the orcs.


    When the orcs stop him from escaping Bon gets annoyed but he believes he can finish them off quickly and escape from this ce. Or at least Jon could defeat the orcs that surrounded him quickly and then help Bon finish off the other orcs before escaping from this ce together. However, everything that happened was outside his expectation.


    The coordination and timing of the movements of the orcs were very good, they seemed to fill each other''s empty spaces and gaps in each movement. It did not provide any opening for Bon to exploit. As a result, Bon bes a punching bag for the orcs and only survives because of the earth armor that protects his body. Then Jon, who he had hoped to be able to escape from the ''lesser'' orcs'' siege and help him, was overwhelmed. The orcs toyed with him like a bull that kept butting at the matador''s red g.


    Bon intends to use a reinforce spell faction to be able to forcefully break out of the orcs'' siege but the trees that turn into treants make him undo that. When Mana Child is fighting seriously, the surrounding mana will be more unstable and interfere with the spells of a mage with a constetion level below him. Reinforce is a spell that is inspired by the power of warbeasts so that even though humans can use it, this spell has side effects that are harmful to the human body. This spell is like a steroid used by the fake fighters in Moku''s previous world.


    So Bon doesn''t want to use it especially when his surroundings are being disturbed by the Mana Child spell. Bon doesn''t want his body to explode due to the excess use of mana.


    In the end, Bon can only use spells from the earth faction which is also his forte. However, as a level 1 constetion mage Bon has a weakness for using earth spells...


    Bon stands but still keeps the lower stance. He was vigntly searching for which direction the orc''s next attack woulde from. The spikes still filled the ground around him so the orcs couldn''t attack from the ground, Bon thought, then he prepared to await an attack from the air.


    When Bon looked up at the sky, from behind the spike an orc appeared and lunged at Bon. He managed to hide among the spikes due to his flexible body, which was unusual for an orc body which filled with tough muscles.


    Bon was surprised for a moment but his lower stance body made it easy for Bon to touch the ground and cast his spell "[Earth Spike]!", A spike rose from the ground and stabbed the orc''s chest, but the orc shifted its right shoulder back and made the spike miss.


    SPLAT!!


    Even so, the Earth Spike still crushed his shoulder and entire right hand. Gritting teeth in pain, the orc rammed its mace into Bon''s chin and sent him flying upwards.


    BAMM!!


    Yagnar fell with a pale face. Blood gushed from his severed right shoulder. Olru pulled back his brother who had almost lost consciousness. Yagnar will take a long time to regrow his arm back but to stop the blood and seal his wound he only needed a few minutes of rest and herbs from the alraune.


    Not only Yagnar who lost body parts from this battle. Many orcs lost their legs but still returned to the battlefield despite having to jump on one leg. There were even orcs whose heads turned 180 degrees and whose corbones broke when facing bulldozers like Jon but he returned to the battlefield after turning his head back to its original position and nailing it with wood.


    Orcs are like the Undead who kepting back to battle even with no legs or arms. If they lose both hands then they will hold the weapon with their mouth, if they lose both legs then they will jump with one hand and the other hand holding the weapon. They would sacrifice any limb ¡ªwhich wouldn''t kill the orc immediately if it lost it¡ª to deal one blow to Jon and Bon.


    If any of the orcs were injured then his otherpanions would pull them back for treatment and he would return to battle once the wounds were covered. That way the fight turned into an attrition battle, victory would be won by those who were able to survive longer, the orcs with their medicinal nts and body resistance while Jon and Bon with their spare mana capacity.


    Even so, the Orcs still focused their attacks on Bon. They believe that if Jon''s earth armor is destroyed, his soft human body will be easily defeated. However, Jon''s spike attack was very dangerous and caused many orcs to be injured in the face of it. The Orcs could not anticipate where the spike would be sticking out of the ground when they saw it was already toote. The Orcs could only shift their bodies slightly and sacrifice body parts that wouldn''t kill them immediately to avoid Bon''s spikes.


    Until Boku told his discovery to Goku. He says every time Bon wants to cast his spell he has to touch the ground with his palm first. Based on Boku''s discovery, the orcs devised a strategy to make Bon no longer able to touch the ground. Yagnar volunteered himself as the frontline to do that.<sub> </sub>


    Yagnar manages to make Bon fly by sacrificing his entire right hand. The other orc does not just stand still and together they keep sending Bon to the air.


    The weakness of a level 1 constetion mage was not a weakness but only a limitation of the power which mana gave them. To use the spell, the level 1 constetion mages are required to touch the object and connect their mana.


    This was because a level 1 constetion mage didn''t have a strong affinity with the mana in nature yet. Not like Mana Child, mana in the object does not recognize the mana inside level 1 constetion mage''s body


    As a result, Bon is forced to touch the ground with his palm before he can cast his earth spell faction. Actually, mana can be channeled through the entire surface of the mage''s body so Bon supposes can channel mana from his soles but unlike orcs, Bon wears shoes to protect his weak legs.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The orcs seemed to be ying badminton with a mace as their racket and Bon''s body as a shuttlecock.


    Crack after crack began to form in Jon''s earth armor which seemed imprable.


    Jon began to feel the pain from the impact on his body. He knew that his earth armor wouldn''tst much longer. He had to do something before he actually became a broken shuttlecock but the orcs didn''t give Bon a chance to touch the ground at all.


    His hopes of using the reinforce spell faction were also useless because of the orcs'' high ability in using their weapons. Bon couldn''t even counterattack before his body bounced back high in the air. "JON!! Help me!!" Bon tries to call Jon for help but the orcs siege him and make Jon can''t get close, is so tight that his brother can''t even move a meter.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The cracks in his earth armor grew bigger. The blows after the blows that his body received hurt more and more. Blood began to drip between his lips.


    "BON!!!" Jon screamed and threw a rampage but an orc used songket to tie his legs and make his huge body fall. Together with the other orcs they grabbed Jon''s leg and threw him away.


    Bon returns to his role as the orc shuttlecock which leaves him no room to breathe. A hit from an orc would make him soar high and see the clear sky of the Bog forest before falling back to earth and receiving another orc''s hit and soaring again.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Blood spurted out of Bon''s mouth. All of his muscles ached and his bones cracked. His earth armor could only prolong Bon''s life, not save him from the torment of pain from the orcs'' blows. The [Health Potion] in his pocket was shattered before he could even drink it. Even if he could drink it then the potion would only prolong his suffering.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Bon''s consciousness slowly disappeared along with more and more wounds on his body and his earth armor getting thinner and thinner.


    When he was about topletely lose consciousness Bon gritted his teeth and cursed "Fucking hell you pest!!! If you want to kill me then I''ll take one of you to death with me!!"


    Bon patted his cracked earth armor. The mana in the earth armor followed its master''s wishes and turned into the biggest earth spike Bon had ever made. Bon threw the spike with all his might towards the orcs that were waiting for him below. "Die you pest!! [Earth Spear]!!!"


    The earth spear shot out swiftly aiming for the chest of the orc who didn''t expect to receive the attack. The smile on his face faded, he couldn''t dodge, he wasn''t ready, and was too carried away by the orc''s advantage. He could only see the spear getting closer and closer.


    And the orc is Swa.


    STABB!!! BUM!!

 Chapter 89 Avalanche

    The earth spear separate Swa''s right leg from his body and plunged deep into the ground. But Swa didn''t react, he just stared nkly with wide eyes in disbelief.


    Because the spear never target his right leg, Bon didn''t miss the throw, and Swa didn''t have time to dodge the spear. The spear only cut his right leg because it had changed course after piercing the chest of the orc standing in front of him.


    With a hole in his chest he smiled "Brother, why did you never pay attention?" Laya said hisst words before taking hisst breath.


    Laya''s knees hit the ground and his body drooped. His zed red eyes slowly began to lose their light as his breathing stopped.


    When Laya''s fell to the ground, Swa could only stare as if he didn''t understand what was going on. The world seemed to slow down because his mind froze. His severed right leg made his body wobble. Swa didn''t blink a bit even though his body fell to the ground. His gaze did not leave his brother''s body, which was no longer moving. It wasn''t until his head hit the ground and his vision closed that Swa realized what had just happened.


    In order to save his brother, Laya uses his body as a shield and manages to change the direction of Bon''s spear until it only cuts off Swa''s leg. Even so, Laya only managed to do it by paying with his life.


    Swa raised his head again hoping that what he has just seen was wrong but what he found was still his brother''s body that didn''t move anymore. The brother who came from the same mother, the brother who grew up with him, the brother who was shy but still loved him, and the brother who saved Swa''s life even though he had to pay with his life.


    Even though he only lost one leg, Swa felt like he couldn''t move his whole body. Only his right hand which was not holding the mace could still move. He grabbed the ground and tried to pull his body forward. Swa crawled with a mouth that kept mumbling "no.. no..no..no" over and over again without him realizing it.


    "Hahahaha" seeing him seed in killing an orc Bonughed happily "Hahahaha¡ª" a massive mace rushed towards his head and then...


    St!!!


    Bon''s head exploded and his whole brain sttered on the ground. The brain fragments were scattered up to 3 meters from the ce. Mige swung his mace and st away the remnants of Bon''s brain that were still attached to it. He saw Swa who was still crawling with one hand, approaching Laya''s body which was no longer moving. Mige could only let out a long breath.


    "BOOOOOOONNNNNN!!!!" A cry of sorrow erupted from Jon''s mouth. His often empty eyes were filled with the fire of anger and resentment. Behind it, there is a feeling of sadness.


    Jon went berserk and blew away all the orcs that tried to block him. His massive body was filled with power that surpassed even the orcs. Like a raging rhino, none of the orcs can stop Jon''s movement. One by one they bounced off after colliding with Jon. Jon targets Mige with anger and vengeance.


    Knowing this Mige tried to pull Swa who was still crawling with one hand "Swa we need to move out of here. Get up! I Will bring you to the alraune, you need to treat your wound before you die from blood loss"


    But Swa''s stiff body he couldn''t move, his trembling mouth kept muttering "no..no..no..no..no...no.."


    Hearing that Mige shook Swa''s body strongly "Swa we need to move!" But Swa still responds in the same way.


    Jon was getting closer. His roars of rage filled the battlefield along with the screams of pain of the flung orcs. Mige looked away from Swa and prepared to stop Jon who charged like a raging rhino.


    But before Jon can get close to Mige, Goku and the rest of the center teame across. Together they hold Jon''s pace with their bodies. The sound of bones creaking and flesh being torn apart rang out from their bodies. Even so, the center team managed to block Jon''s pace. Goku turned his head, half of his face already broken and looking horrific with flesh and bones visible "Mige drag Swa out of here. He can''t fight anymore!!" Goku shouted to Mige.


    Mige nodded and pulled Swa who had managed to reach Laya and hugged him. "Swa we need to move" said Mige.


    Swa just hugged Laya corpse and muttered, "shut up".


    "Swa we need to move before¡ª"


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    A huge explosion was heard from the direction where Moku and Deak group were fighting. The explosion sounded like several meteors hitting the earth simultaneously. The explosion sounded so loud that it made their ears ring.


    When they turned their heads towards the source of the explosion their eyes grew wide. The earth seemed to be split in two and one of its halves was falling towards them. Half of the sky they saw seemed to be covered by that hemisphere. They thought that this was the end of the world. Even the raging Jon returned to his senses and was frightened.


    However, their survival instinct screams to immediately escape from danger. "Get to the high ground!!" Boku''s scream brought the orcs back to their senses, they tried to find a tree to climb. However, due to the Deak spell, all the trees have turned into treants. As a result, they have to run to a higher ce.


    "Swa wake up! We need to run!" Mige shook Swa again but he still hugged Laya''s stiff body with empty eyes. Mige became furious, he threw up his right hand and hit Swa hard in the face, BAM!


    "Get the fuck up Swa!!! Do you want Moku to lose both of his brothers today?!!"


    Mige''s punch brought Swa back to his senses and his vacant eyes returned to focus. He saw Laya who was already lifeless and the avnche that would overwhelm them. Swa carried Laya on his back and with one leg he stood "I''m sorry Mige, I lost my mind. Help me bring Laya''s body back. Moku needs to see him for thest time" Swa said pleadingly. He knew that his situation would hold Mige off, coupled with having to bring Laya''s body maybe this would cause them to be buried alive.<sub> </sub>


    Mige said nothing, he helped Swa carry Laya''s body, and together they ran away from the ce. But with Swa who could only jump on one leg, they couldn''t run very far.


    Kagan and Torgan came to their aid on the way. Kagan lost an arm and half of Torgan''s shoulder was crushed. Even so, the four of them helped each other to carry Laya and Swa''s crippled bodies.


    But like a futile effort, the 4-meter-high avnche was getting closer and closer to them. Everything that stands in his way is like being swallowed up by the earth. The boulders rolled down carried by the ground that flowed like water. The green bushes were uprooted and carried away by the currents. They also know that they will not be able to escape from this avnche.


    Swa looked at his friends who apanied him. Mige who was willing to wait for him, Kagan and Torgan who had run first but turned back to help him. They did notin in the slightest when they had to carry the limp Swa and the dead Laya.


    If they weren''t burdened by him and Laya maybe they could still survive this avnche. But instead, they turn and face the death that may take the life of one of them or all of them.


    With a voice full of regret Swa said " Guys, forgive me. Maybe I brought you to death... Mige, Kagan, Torgan forgive me and Laya for slowing you down" Swa bowed his head.


    "What are you talking about Swa? You and Laya are our brothers too. Even though we don''t have the same mother but we were born in the same generation. The same generation as Moku" Kagan replied with a smile. He pulled Swa''s hand that rested on his shoulder closer.


    "I agree with Kagan. If we are going to die then we better die together hehehe" Torgan chuckled. He patted Swa''s back.


    "Guys let''s fight together again in The One''s Heaven" Mige said thest word. He fixes Laya''s position on his back.


    Swa stared through the avnche that filled his vision as if he saw his remaining brother fighting against a god.


    ''Moku if you win and survive. Please make orcs be the greatest monster race ever. Forgive your weak brother who can''t take care of Laya. I hope we will fight together again in The One''s heaven.


    Then they were buried.


    ...


    A few minutester, the expanse of the outskirts of the Bog forest which was filled with green bushes and lush trees turned into a barrennd without any life at all.


    Even so, small animals and insects seem to be trying to get out of the dirt that has buried them. Even natural disasters that can destroy civilizations of thousands of years will not be able to destroy these little lives.


    Swa woke up, he felt something squeeze his chest and his breath hitched. With the remaining hand, he pushed the rock that was crushing him and managed to get out of the ground that was piling him up.


    Swa dragged his body out and looked to see if there were any surviving orcs like himself. With drooping eyes, Swa watched the orcs one by onee out of the ground that had buried them. They all survived the great avnche. Swa smiled.


    However, not only the orcs survived but their enemies also survived.


    Jon stood unsteadily, one arm missing and blood dripping from his shoulder. Almost all the clothes on his body were torn and no longer formed. A splinter of wood pierced his thigh until he had to stand on shaky knees. Even so, his eyes still smoldered with vengeance. He would not die before killing all the orcs that had taken his brother''s life.


    His innocent mind forced his body to keep moving beyond his limits. If left unchecked then Jon''s heart will burst on its own but before that happens he will kill as many orcs as possible.


    Seeing their enemy still standing the orcs pushed their bodies to their feet as well. They tied their hollow stomachs, supported their crippled legs, tore their swollen eyelids, and straightened their broken necks.


    The orcs took anything that was near them, whether it was stones, wood chips, bones from animal carcasses, or bones from their severed body parts to be used as weapons.


    The orcs mounted their st stances while Jon prepared his spell.


    Without warning and without instructions they charged each other with a cry that shook the fear of death.


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"


    The battle isn''t over yet.

 Chapter 90 Bon And Jon

    Bon and Jon are not their real names.


    They don''t know what their real names are, they don''t even know who their parents are. They were dumped by their parents in the trash on the same day. The caretaker of the orphanage gave them that name.


    Like most human children Bon and Jon aspire to be mages. However, they were just orphans so they didn''t have any respectable family to help them enter the military academy and didn''t have the money to buy [Mana Potions] from the alchemist shop.


    Because of that, they always train their bodies to be adventurers when they grow up. They often hear stories of adventurers as they explore dangerous ces, fighting terrible mutated animals and fierce monsters.


    For Bon and Jon, the stories of drunken adventurers in cheap bars are like stories of heroes rescuing princesses from the dragon''s castle.


    Bon has good looks and intelligence that can make people''s hearts melt when he starts talking. While Jon has strength and a big body that makes people afraid when yelled at by him.


    Two boys growing up, they were finally able to register as adventurers in the Guild. They are very excited to start their first adventure.


    Seeing two young teenagers eager to be adventurers, a beautiful clerk girl assigns them a mission to collect medicinal herbs in the Bog forest outskirt. It is an easy mission there are only some beasts like foxes or snakes which might be dangerous for them. However, of course, Bon and Jonpleted the mission with ease.


    The beautiful Clerk girl was happy with their sess. Bon and Jon again ask to be given a new mission which of course is given by her.


    Mission after mission was easilypleted by Bon and Jon until the Guild trusted them toplete more difficult missions. They were asked to look for some medicinal nts in the deeper parts of the Bog forest.


    Bon and Jon believe that they canplete this mission easily. However, they failed and were nearly killed.


    Their smell which is easily smelled by wild animals in the Bog forest makes them the target of prey. Their inadequate weaponry also made the fight very difficult. Some nts have poisons that can confuse them and an antidote is needed to cure them.


    They were forced to return to the city of Heles with failure. They also didn''t have the money topensate for the mission failure. The money they got in the previous mission could only pay for their food and lodging.


    Seeing the young duo''s first failure, the clerk girl just smiled. She said that they didn''t need topensate for the failed mission because the mission wasn''t that important and was just a daily request from a client.


    The beautiful and kind clerk girl also advised them to prepare their equipment before going on an adventure so that this failure would not happen again. She suggested that Bon and Jon take on a debt to the Guild to buy their equipment.


    Bon then decides to follow the clerk girl''s advice and gets a loan from the Guild to buy their equipment.


    After that Bon and Jon received the same mission again, this time they went home with sess and earned enough money to pay off some of their debt.


    After that, they returned toplete mission after mission. Bon no longer borrowed money from the Guild after that, he saved his money and was careful not to damage their equipment.


    With his shrewdness of speech, Bon gets the opportunity to learn with cksmiths how to properly care for their equipment. They also don''t take on missions that are too difficult that require them to buy a lot of antidotes and other potions.


    In this way, Bon and Jon managed to pay off their debt to the Guild. The clerk girl rejoices with Jon and Bon''s sess in paying their debts. She advised them not to be too careful in taking the mission because the more difficult the mission is the higher the pay.


    Bon and Jon were tempted by the clerk girl''s offer. They finally went back to taking loans at the Guild and chose the difficult mission of finding a rare nt which was one of the ingredients for making [Mana Potion]. They bought new equipment and other potions that would be useful in the Bog forest.


    But Bon wasn''t that stupid, he knew there was no guarantee that the two of them would make it even with the new equipment and full potions. If they failed this time then the Guild would not forget thepensation payment like the previous mission.


    Bon has the idea of creating a group of adventurers who will work with them on this mission. Bon goes to bars where adventurers usually hang out and spend their hard-earned money. With his shrewdnguage and words, Bon managed to gather many adventurers for this mission.


    With renewed vigor and confidence that this mission will be an easy sess, Bon and his group of adventurers enter the Bog forest.


    But problem after problem befell them.


    Theirrge numbers make their smell easy for mutated animals to smell, which causes them to be hunted by copper and iron tier danger mutated animals.


    Theirrge number also makes the supply of antidotes and potions not enough.<sub> </sub>


    They were lucky not to run into silver tier danger mutated animals otherwise they would all be fertilizer for this dangerous forest.


    Eventually, Bon and his group were forced to return without ever seeing the rare nt they were looking for.


    Just as Bon thought they had to paypensation for the mission failure, Bon and Jon''s debts grew. After that, they also had to pay the adventurers because Bon had previously promised the sess of this mission. The young Bon and Jon learned an invaluable lesson back then the friendship between adventurers was anything but ridiculous.


    But they haven''t given up, Bon and Jon are starting from scratch again by carrying out easy missions with small pay.


    The wages of the missions couldn''t even pay off the interest in their debt to the Guild which was umting. But Bon isn''t after money, he''s after fame and prestige that all adventurers know.


    The names of the duo Bon and Jon became known and talked about in all adventure bars. They are known as talented duos who alwaysplete their missions unharmed, even though it''s a mission with a small fee but it is a great achievement if it ispleted by just two teenagers.


    After learning that he''s already famous, Bon returns to adventure bars and invites them to join him on a hefty fee mission. But this time Bon doesn''t promise mission sess, he just invites.


    Even so, due to their fame, many adventurers want to join Bon and Jon.


    Bon then selects adventurers who will join, he chooses those who haveplete equipment such as armor, swords, and shoes. He also chooses adventurers who have their antidote and potions, Bon doesn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    From this selection, Bon chose 10 adventurers with the mostplete weapons and their potions. Only then did hee to the Guild to ept missions with high fees. Once again they received a mission to look for rare herbs which are one of the ingredients for making [Mana Potion].


    They went back into the Bog forest.


    Their small numbers keep their smell from being smelled by mutated animals plus the deodorizing potion they previously installed makes their journey safe and undisturbed. Each of them has an antidote to heal wounds from poisonous nts. Withplete equipment, they easily face attacks from the beasts or the monsters.


    Bon and his group managed to find the rare nt they were looking for. They went home full of joy and stories that other adventurers could be proud of.


    Bon receives his mission fee and distributes it to his group. Few of them epted and left with a happy heart, many of them epted and asked to be able to rejoin Bon and Jon''s mission again. Bon epts them and returns to work on the mission together.


    Month after month, year after year, Bon and his group havepleted mission after mission for a hefty fee. Bon and Jon''s debt to the Guild was almost paid off and they were even able to save money to buy [Mana Potion].


    They drank it and became a mage. Bon gets the elemental earth faction spell and Jon gets the material art skin faction spell.


    With Bon and Jon bing mages their group is growing in poprity and more and more adventurers have gathered wanting to join them. Bon and Jon''s dreams of bing magese true.


    Bon and Jon intend to stop being adventurers and start their own group. He wanted to break free from the Guild and do business buying and selling rare nts and mutated animals'' mana organs.


    For that Bon and Jon must immediately pay off their debt to the Guild. But they are not worried because their debt is low and will be paid off through their next mission fee.


    Bon goes back to the clerk girl at the Guild. She still had the same sweet smile as the first time they met. There is an intention in Bon''s heart to marry her after this mission ispleted and the debt is paid off.


    Bon envisions a bright future for himself and Jon after this mission ends.


    The clerk girl gives a mission and says "bye-bye" to Bon.


    Bon''s steps stopped for a moment, he found it strange because the clerk girl usually said "see you again". But he ignored the strangeness and continued on his way. Maybe the clerk girl knew that Bon would stop being an adventurer. He can''t wait to see how surprised the clerk girl is when he proposes to her.


    Bon and his group went back into the Bog forest with light steps. Their hearts are full of joy thinking about a bright future and their happiness after.


    However...


    After that day Bon and Jon find out how far humans can suffer.

 Chapter 91 Pain

    A horde of orcs was seen ganging up on arge man with dark-night skin.


    None of the two groups were unharmed and neither of them hadplete limbs, some had lost their arms, some lost their shoulders, some lost their legs, and some of them were still fighting even with holes in their stomachs. Even so, they still hit each other with savage eyes.


    Each smack of the man''s hand sent the orcs flying but they soonnded smoothly before charging forward again. Even though the orcs couldn''t prate the man''s tough skin, they could still hurt him by attacking the wound in his thigh and at his decapitated shoulder.


    They are like ants that are slowly tearing the grasshopper''s body apart. Even so, the man seemed to know no pain and continued to rage.


    Jon watched the battle from a distance, he was looking at the orcs digging Jon''s flesh from a third-person point of view. Weird isn''t it? Jon is looking at Jon.


    But for him, this is not strange. He had been in this state for more than 20 years. Seeing his stupid self hanging out with Bon, seeing how his stupid self fought like an animal, and seeing how his stupid self let Bon be killed.


    No one was aware of its existence.


    Not because he has the ability to be invisible but because he is currently just Jon''s alter ego that was formed due to outbursts of anger and mana instability in his body.


    How did he get this strange ability? How did hee to be like this?


    Well.. how to exin it huh?? Hmm.. maybe we start with "Sometimes reality is crueler than nightmare" and end with "They are very creative, you know?".


    So...


    Sometimes reality is crueler than a nightmare.


    When Bon and his group arrived at the Bog forest what they encountered were five mages surrounding them. Without warning the five mages attacked Bon and his group.


    Bon and Jon try to fight back but they are still too weak to face off against five experienced mages.


    The two of them ended up unconscious after seeing the rest of their group brutally murdered. Some were burned alive, some were skinned alive, and some were mutted alive. What they do can''t longer be categorized as murder to take someone''s life but as an art that aims to find the maximumbination of pain that can be given to the human body and..


    They are very creative, you know?


    Goku and Boku manage to tie Jon''s one remaining hand with their songket. Then they pulled him with all their might and managed to stop Jon''s hand from moving. Yagnar climbed on Jon''s back and pinned his neck. Gul and Vakgar hugged Jon''s legs and held him still.


    Then Mige with a sharp stone in his hand stabbed Jon''s injured thigh and widened it. Swa climbed on Vakgar''s back and bit the flesh of Jon''s decapitated shoulder.


    Jon screeched in pain as his flesh was torn apart by the orcs. With all his might he pulled out his right hand and threw Goku and Boku flying. Then he grabbed Swa''s nape and hit his head on the ground. But before he had time to kick Gul and Vakgar, Yagnar stabbed and make a hole in one of his eyes.


    Jon''s blood spurted everywhere, soaking the orcs who had been waiting for their turn to tear Jon''s body apart. A sight that can be said as a nightmare but..


    Sometimes reality is crueler than a nightmare.


    Jon wakes up in a very dark ce with only one torch shining from the far end of the room. His body hung with his hands and feet chained.


    Jon couldn''t move.


    With his eyes still blurry, Jon saw Bon prostrating himself like a dog in front of a man in a ck robe. The man said something to Bon that Jon couldn''t hear.


    Then a masked man came into his bars with an injection. Jon didn''t know what the injection was filled with but his instincts told him he was going to feel pain like he''d never felt before.


    The ck-robe man pointed at Jon and said something to Bon.


    Jon only heard the ck-robed man''s voice faintly "if you... not do it.. pain will.. brother" Bon''s face turned pale but still shook his head in denial.


    The ck-robed man just kept quiet and turned his head towards the masked man. The masked man nodded and injected Jon with the needle.


    After that...


    Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain...


    Jon didn''t know how loud he was screaming but his tongue tasted the blood from his shattered throat.


    Jon''s screams made Bon''s face even paler. He kowtowed towards the ck-robed man but he didn''t respond. Bon, keep kowtowing until his head bleeding but the man still didn''t respond. Finally, Bon took off the man''s pants and grabbed his cock before he put it in his mouth.


    Jon didn''t understand what was happening, his mind which filled with pain had time to ask why Bon''s mouth which could produce beautiful words was used to suck the man''s dirty dick. But now Jon is starting to understand that...


    They are very creative, you know?


    The orcs managed to make Jony facing the sky. They surrounded him like ants over sugar.


    Jon could only roar in anger and try to struggle but he didn''t have the strength anymore. Hard skin spells begin to fade as Jon''s mana reserves are running low.<sub> </sub>


    Swa hit Jon in the face with a rock until all of his front teeth were broken. Mige stabs Jon''s one remaining eye. Yagnar stabbed Jon''s decapitated shoulder with his blunt bone knife. Vakgar tried to tear the gaping wound on Jon''s thigh with his hand. The other orcs tried to hold, hit, bite, and rip Jon apart with their remaining limbs.


    The blood that came out of Jon''s body had formed a pool of blood in thisnd of avnches. The orc''s entire body turned red drenched in blood. They didn''t even know whose blood it was, their own blood, Jon''s blood, or their brother''s blood. No one knows and no one cares. All that could be heard were the sound of groans and flesh being torn apart. They are united in the rhythm of a cruel orchestra. But...


    Sometimes reality is crueler than a nightmare.


    Jon wakes up in the same ce again. At the end of the room, under the torch that was the only light in this dark room, Bon was seen being crucified on a pole. His body was naked with his hands and feet tied tightly with chains.


    Jon could only stare at his brother because his neck was chained tightly like a dog.


    From behind the shadow the ck-robed man came back and carried a big knife in his hand, the masked man followed behind him like a good servant, in his hand was a tray carrying 3 unidentified pieces of meat.


    The stench of the meat made Bon''s nose wrinkle. The strange shape looks very disgusting. Green mucus sometimes gushes out of the meat and spreads a very pungent odor.


    The masked man ced the tray in front of Jon. He told Jon to eat the meat. Of course, Jon refuses, who can eat rotten meat with green pus gushing out of it? But his refusal became something he deeply regretted.


    The ck-robed man grabbed Bon''s dick and cut it off. Bon''s screams of pain filled the dark room. Blood gushed from his crotch. Bon''s face quickly paled and his screams weakened. His body trembled as the blood keep pouring out of his crotch.


    Jon knows that they are punishing Bon because he disobeyed the masked man''s orders, as before Jon was punished because Bon disobeyed the ck-robed man''s orders.


    With shaking hands Jon picked up a piece of rotten meat on the tray and put it in his mouth. Jon wanted to swallow it right away so he can''t feel the taste.


    After that....


    Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain...


    The meat feel like came to life and ripped Jon''s stomach from the inside. Jon''s screams of pain could be heard filling the dark room.


    Jon''s consciousness almost disappeared but he forced his body to stay awake because there were still two more pieces of rotten meat on the tray.


    They wouldn''t have stopped Bon''s blood if Jon hadn''t eaten all the rotten meat on the tray.


    With his body shaking with the pain Jon grabbed two pieces of meat with both hands and swallowed them all at once.


    After that....


    Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain... Pain.. Pain... Pain...


    Jon saw his body writhing in pain like a burning worm. The shriek that came out of his shattered vocal cords sounded like someone was gargling. Blood gushed from his mouth and erupted like magma in a volcano. The veins seemed to be pulled out of his skin before being burned by mercury. His body turned into a terrifying creature, Abomination.


    But Jon didn''t feel it, the pain his brain was receiving had exceeded its maximum limit. So in order to save his consciousness, Jon''s brain automatically uses all of the mana in his body to create a new alter ego that can only see but not feel.


    That''s the origin of why he is currently formed. A creature that came from a pain that is impossible to contain with their human bodies, a wraith.


    Jon thought that this was the worst suffering he would ever receive. But he was wrong because...


    They are very creative, you know?


    The orcs saw Jon who was unable to move anymore. Even so, Jon''s hollow eyes still stared at them with hatred that gave the orcs goosebumps.


    Swa climbed onto Jon''s chest with his one remaining hand. Mige gave the bone knife to him and Swa took it with his mouth. Another orc helped to straighten up Swa''s body.


    With a shaky breath, Swa looked into Jon''s hollow eyes which were filled with hatred and resentment "I don''t know what happened to you but I know how it feels to lose a brother.


    We don''t have any grudge against you but this is the destiny that god gave us. We are a fighter race! We were born to fight! We wake to fight! We eat to fight! We train to fight! We fuck to fight! We will die in battle! and That''s our fucking destiny!!


    With your death, we will no longer be afraid of mages. With your death, the monsters will no longer be afraid of mana species. Know that your death is very precious to us and we will not waste it."


    Jon''s body stopped trembling, he seemed to understand what Swa was saying to him. Jon''s angry roar stop and opened his mouth. All of Jon''s teeth were broken and there was a lot of blood in his mouth.


    Swa understood what Jon wanted. He held the knife high before plunging it into Jon''s mouth with all his might.


    STABB!!


    The knife pierced Jon''s flesh and broke his neck.


    The battle of the orcs versus Jon and Bon is over.

 Chapter 92 Sandal

    [Before the Avnche]


    Deak saw Moku who was being beaten badly by his treant. He smiled in the satisfaction that this battle wasing to an end soon.


    "Teacher, shouldn''t we just capture him? Some alchemists must really want to research this first evolved monster" Sean gave Deak the second opinion.


    "That''s right teacher, even though he is dangerous but you can definitely make him helpless and catch him" Gojo agreed with Sean''s opinion.


    "My students you guys are too naive. You have no idea how big of a discovery we have this time. Do you think this orc will only be a guinea pig for the alchemists? No.. what really happened to this orc is more than you can imagine.


    He is proof that there is another power in this world besides mana. If he were to be discovered by other mana species then their belief in mana would be shaken. They would try to find a way to obtain the power of this orc.


    What do you think will happen if they seed?


    Then there will be a new ssification of superpower users other than mages. What will happen next you can think for yourself!"


    Sean and Gojo''s faces changed.


    Mana was no longer just a source of strength for mana species but also the foundation of their civilization.


    Power is based on how close a person is to mana. Authority is based on how much territory rich in mana they can control. Wealth is based on how much a person owns things that store mana.


    If powers other than mana were discovered then the entire foundation of civilization built on mana would be shaken. This was the same as what happened to the Mana Gods who built their power, authority, and wealth based on their ability to turn ordinary humans into mages. After the discovery of mana flows by the alchemists their power quickly copsed. The same will happen to the mages if the power within Moku is discovered. Therefore the best way is to kill Moku and all the orc races.


    "You''re right teacher, sorry we were too rash!" Sean and Gojo bowed their heads to Deak.


    "It''s okay. I understand you guys are still young and naiv-- what the fuck?!!" Deak wanted to nod but suddenly his face froze and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Surprised to hear Deak suddenly cursing, Sean asked "Teacher, what''s wrong??"


    "I lost control of my treants!!!" Deak answered quickly, his face still frozen and his eyes still wide in disbelief.


    Hearing that, Sean and Gojo were also surprised.


    The three of them turned their eyes back to the Treant who was ganging up on Moku. The three treants that surrounded him suddenly stopped and were thrown backward. They seem to be pushed by something.


    Deak was a Mana Child and his mana control was very strong. So it''s impossible for Deak to make a mistake and lost the treants control just like that.


    This can only happen if a mage who has the same spell faction as Deak tries to seize control of the treants. However, this is not possible for a level 3 constetion mage or another level constetion below it. Only a mage with a higher level constetion or another Mana Child of the same level as Deak could possibly do this.


    "Elves!!!" Gojo who came to the same conclusion as Sean drew his sword.


    The two of them turned into a standby position while continuing to look for the elves who might be hiding for their ambush. Sean activated his detect spell and did a massive mana search. However, the mana that is still disturbed by Deak''s spell makes it difficult for him to find the suspect elf.


    Before Gojo and Sean can do their search any further, Deak suddenly shouts "No!! It''s not elves!! It''s mana itself!! They take control of the treants, they feel threatened by something... Oh no!! We need to get away from here!"


    The three treants stood up as if someone was tugging on their string. Their clenched fists were pulled back high before they dropped them with all their might. Each one of those fists plunged swiftly like a meteor about to hit the earth.


    Deak and his two students scurried away from the ce. Their faces turned pale as they felt the mana contained in the treants'' fists.


    Almost all of the mana in the treants'' bodies was currently transferred to the tips of their fists.


    And when those fists hit the ground...


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    The Meer continent seemed to lean. The wisps of mana that were in the treants'' fists exploded and shattered their bodies. Meanwhile, the ground that the fist nted was like the surface of the water that had just been dropped by a stone. Ripple and rise like waves in the ocean.


    The mana explosion sent Deak and his two students flying away. No one knows what happened to Moku.<sub> </sub>


    ...


    In a world without stars, without moon, without sun. A realm without time, day, and night. There was only silence, not the serenity that made one fall into a deep sleep but the solitude that made the hairs stand on end.


    "You did it" a voice rang out from the darkness, hoarse and shrill like the sound of an eagle swooping down on its prey, sounding deep and calm like a tiger waiting for its prey. He is Garuda the ruler of the sky and darkness.


    But the darkness did not cover the whole world. There are still colors visible but the darkness can still make their light blurry. There is only one light that darkness cannot eat in this world. The light came from the shimmering staircase. The stairs that are not visible where their beginning and end.


    "Yeah, I got help" an orc answered Garuda''s statement. Even though he felt that it was not something that needed to be answered, he still answered it as a form of respect for the ruler of this realm as well as an opening for the conversation. There was something he wanted to ask.


    "That''s cheating" Garuda used.


    Garuda came out of the darkness andnded right in front of Moku. A golden body, a white face, and red wings, Its beak is like that of an eagle, but its body is like that of a human, and Every inch of its body disyed an unimaginable power. Garuda still looks the same as Moku remember it.


    "Never telling me how to take advantage of the mind realm is also cheating." Moku narrowed his eyes disapprovingly.


    Moku remembers when Garuda said "Wee to the Mind Realm". He also recalled Garuda once saying that he had crossed the limits of his astral body and could be mind beings like him. Moku didn''t understand what Garuda meant and thought that he was just congratting him for advancing to the next level of evolution.


    But Moku was wrong.


    Breaking through the limits of the astral body is not just getting physical strength but beyond that. The current Moku race shouldn''t be called orc anymore.


    "It''s not my job to tell you" Garuda shrugged his shoulders in defense.


    "I''ve paid in full but you still don''t provide adequate service if this is a restaurant you''ve already got 1 star and thousands ofints" Moku pointed at Garuda''s chestining.


    "Unfortunately this is not a restaurant and you are not a customer, you are just someone who enters my house to get to the other house. So it''s only natural that I don''t serve you a drink or tell you where the toilets and bedrooms are" Garuda brushed off Moku''s finger and then put hands on his waist.


    Moku could only open and close his mouth like a breathless fish. Garuda''s very reasonable interpretation left him speechless. He was silent then replied "...yeah you are right"


    They both looked at each other and then fell silent. There was an awkwardness between them where Moku, who initially wanted to be angry, had to swallow the curse he had been thinking about. Meanwhile, Garuda feels that he has gone too far, as the gatekeeper of the Mind Realm, he has an obligation to be the guide of the first moksha pioneer of a race, like Moku who was the first pioneer of the orc race moksha. However, he was forced to dodge the clueless Moku because he didn''t want to be med by him.


    "...hmm then what are you going to do after this?" Garuda asked to break the awkwardness


    "Of course, I will use the bathroom and bedroom in this house" Moku replied with a grin on his face.


    "You know how to use it?" Garuda nced at Moku''s feet.


    Moku''s feet, which usually don''t have footwear, are currently wrapped in a pair of beautiful sandals. The sandals were made of leather with a strap that tied up to the calf and formed a leg guard. Above the leg guard are two pentagonal gems of white and gold. This gem symbolizes the two forces of Moku''s ability, namely the friction force and the spring force.


    "If it''s the ability of this sandal as I think, then my battle will end easily" Moku smiled confidently.


    In Javanese legend, Gatotkaca has an armament in the form of sandals named Kasutpada Kacarma. When wearing it, he will be immune to all types of magic and can fly without being detected by enemy radar.


    However, it seems the Kasutpada Kacarma that is currently at Moku''s feet has a slightly different ability. These sandals are the link between Moku''s astral body and his mind body. With these sandals, Moku believes that he can transform into a mind being with one thought.


    While the two diamonds above the leg guard symbolize the two forces of Moku. With these two gems, Moku no longer has to struggle to form a non-friction or full-friction biofield when using his powers. All he had to do was think about it and then he could take out Brajamusti or Padakacarma with ease.


    "Well.. Good luck I guess" Garuda smiled and nodded.


    "Well thank you.. see ya" Then he disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, Moku returned to the Bog forest right where he had disappeared before. Moku looked around him and his eyes be dumbfounded.


    What was in his sight was not a Bog forest filled with tall trees and wild grass. What his eyes showed was emptynd as far as the eye could see. He seemed to be in a hole made by a meteor that crashed into the earth.


    "What fuck hell happen?!!!" shouted Moku in surprise.

 Chapter 93 Kasutpada Kacarma

    Not far from the hole where Moku was, a group of treants was seen gather in a circle and protect something in the middle.


    They knelt down and held each other''s shoulders. Some of them were seen to have cracks in their trunks showing how powerful the mana explosion was.


    In the center of the circle, Deak and his two students walk out of the wood wall that Deak had managed to create right after they were blown away by a wave of mana explosions. Even though they were unharmed a few rips were visible on their military academy uniforms.


    "Teacher, what exactly happened? Why is mana raging like that?" Sean with the still pale face asked Deak.


    "I don''t understand either but just as I lost control of the treants I felt mana telling me to stay away. I feel it has something to do with the orc. Maybe the power that the orc awakened made the mana feel threatened and denied his existence in this world. I''m also sure that the mana explosion just now felt by all the mages in the Meer continent"


    Deak took a deep breath before continuing his exnation "We can no longer cover up this incident. Thezy old man in the Gurru Committee definitely won''t stay silent after feeling this mana explosion."


    Gojo nodded and agreed with Deak''s words "You are right teacher, this incident is no longer something we can handle alone. I suggest we go back to the academy and report this to the Gurru Committee"


    Sean also nodded and added Gojo''s suggestion "Gojo is right, teacher. If we don''t report this and the Gurru Committee finds out that we are at the scene, they will probablybel us as traitors. Even though they won''t be able to do anything to you but they definitely will me Grandmaster over this case"


    "I understand what you are worried about. I also don''t want to be a problem for Master Gaht. However, will the orc survive this mana explosion?


    If the orc is smashed to pieces then we can be med by the Gurru Committee. They must be using us of hiding the orc. In the end, they will use Master Gaht too. They will be thinking Master wants to own this new power by himself." Deak gave his two students new views and problems.


    The three of them fell silent and lost in their own thoughts.


    Until finally Sean gave his opinion "Then teacher we should go back to the location of the explosion and make sure of it. If we don''t find his body then we just have to catch some orcs and interrogate them. I''m sure with the hypnotic spell faction we can get information from them"


    "Sean''s right teacher, if the Gurru Committee still doesn''t ept our testimony then we can''t do anything more. But by providing other orcs as evidence they can''t pressure us too far." Gojo once again added Sean''s opinion.


    "You guys are really smart! I''m proud to have students like you two!" Deak felt helped and patted Sean and Deak''s shoulders. After feeling that his praise was enough, Deak ordered with amanding tone "Then let''s go back to the explosion site. I hope if there are still any of the orc''s bodies left, otherwise, we have to explore this forest to look for other orcs"


    "Well... you don''t have to go back. I''m still alive and I''m here before you" a voice heard from the sky behind the treants that covered them.


    The three mages were dumbfounded hearing that voice. They feel like a husband who is troubled about finding money to support his to-be-born child but after the child is born he finds out that his wife cheating and it is not his child.


    The mixed feelings of relief and disappointment left them at a loss as to how to react. The relief came because they didn''t have to bother with making excuses when reporting to the Gurru Committee and the disappointment that came from the fact that an enemy capable of making mana feel threatened was still alive.


    Deak moved the treants that blocked their view. He wanted to confirm if it was really Moku. His heart that still couldn''t believe it asked his eyes to look at it directly.


    Above the sky, they saw Moku who was standing straight as if the wind was his footstool. He looked unharmed, his undamaged clothes made the three mages in tattered clothes astonished.


    The feet that were previously wearing nothing were now covered by a pair of oddly shaped shoes. Deak doesn''t understand why there are shoes that don''t cover the toes.


    This confusion was answered by Gojo in a surprise voice as if whispering "What kind of sandal is that?!"


    "I heard that you guys are going after other orcs? What makes you feel like you''ve beaten me so you can think like that? How arrogant are you to think I''m already dead? HAHAHAHA...


    Oh stupid human! You have ruled the world for too long that you no longer think about the possibility that monsters will be able to fight you! Your intention to kill the orcs... kill my brethren... I don''t appreciate it! NOT ONE BIT!!"


    Moku''s booming voice filled the entire section of the avnche-covered Bog forest. The birds that returned to look for their homes that were destroyed by the avnche flew back in fear after feeling the aura of Moku''s anger.


    Deak and his two students trembled in fear hearing Moku''s anger. They feel that the current Moku is much more dangerous than before. The foreboding of imminent death caused them to clench their teeth tightly to keep them from chattering.


    Before any of them could cast the spell Moku disappeared.


    Like an eagle swooping down for prey, Moku plunged freely without warning at a speed that was hard for the eye to follow. Hended on the ground before anyone noticed and lunged at Deak who was in the middle position between the three of them.


    Moku''s fist d in blue me shot out like a shooting star. Deak could only see the fist that was about to crush his head getting closer.<sub> </sub>


    Sean who was on his left, somehow moved very fast and blocked Moku''s blue fist with his back.


    Blechk!!


    The blue fist pierced Sean''s back and ripped his heart out.


    Deak could only see Moku clutching Sean''s heart out of his chest.


    Sean''s tattered military academy uniform was ripped open to reveal his chest. Two white mounds can be seen bouncing and revealing the gender she is trying to cover up.


    "What the fuck are you doing?? Even though I want to let you live and be a woman for the orcs of my tribe! You should be able to live every day with the orc dick inside you... What a shame!" Moku closed his grip and broke Sean''s heart. With a long sigh full of disappointment, Mokuined "What a shame.. what a shame..."


    Moku had tried not to kill Sean because he already knew from the start that Sean was a girl. He wanted to reward Sean to the orcs who had fought so hard in this battle. Maybe Nevare could protect the girls because they never intended to harm the orcs but Nevare wouldn''t be able to protect Sean because it was clear that she was the enemy of the orcs.


    Moku also thinks of forcing Sean to teach Nevare to be a mage. So Sean''s function was not only as a gift for the orcs but also as a gift for his first wife. Moku is a man who thinks about his family first after all.


    "SEAAANNNN!!!" Gojo, who had just realized what had happened, screamed when he saw Sean''s broken heart before his eyes.


    Moku pulled his hand out of Sean''s body and let her corpse fall to the ground. He just stood there and didn''t continue his attack.


    His failure to stop his punches before piercing Sean''s back made Moku feel that his control wasn''t very good.


    This is the first time Moku has used Brajamusti and Padakacarma without having to useplicated physics concepts like frictional force and spring force.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to practice and get used to using the Bhimasuta Armament: Kasutpada Kacarma. Well.. isn''t it the target of practicing right in front of me?'' Moku grinned.


    "YOOOUUUUU!!!!!" the fire of anger burned in Gojo''s eyes. But before he can lunge at the culprit of his hatred, Deak grabs Gojo''s shoulders and pulls him back.


    "GOJO BACK UP!! [Mana Wood Treant Dance]"


    A treant hits the ground between Moku and Deak, then he pulls Gojo and Deak away. Moku just stared and did nothing.


    Dozens of treants that remained after the mana explosion swarmed at him again. They are ready to gang up on Moku. But Moku didn''t panic like before, he just smiled and waited for the giant fists toe. Moku has been waiting for the time to try out his new abilities.


    Not far from that ce, a treant hurriedly ran away with two mages in his hands.


    "Teacher! why are we retreating? That orc killed Sean! We must avenge her!" Gojo didn''t understand his teacher''s decision to retreat, his eyes still filled with vengeful fire, he couldn''t take his eyes off of Moku who was surrounded by the treants.


    "Gojo! Listen! The current him is different from the previous him! If before I could read his movements from the energy vortex he formed but now he seems to be able to use his abilities instantly!


    We won''t have room to dodge or take cover if he has that speed! The only reason why he doesn''t kill us outright is that he wants to try his new powers on us!


    It''s very arrogant but believe me, he has the ability to do such a thing! He also won''t let us get out of this forest alive and with Sean killed then we can''t send a message asking Master Gaht or any other military academy mage for help." Deak shook Gojo''s shoulder to remind him of the predicament that had fallen on them at this time.


    Gojo''s eyes returned to calm, knowing that they were currently at a disadvantage, he asked worriedly "Then what should we do teacher?"


    Deak was silent for a moment before reaching for the pocket on his waist. Deak took out a bottle filled with a blue liquid. The bottle looked like it was made of ordinary ss but the blue liquid inside was the most expensive liquid in human history, [Mana Potion].


    "Teacher.. You..." Gojo said hoarsely.


    Deak nodded confirming what was in his student''s mind, "I will break through the level 4 constetion in this ce"

 Chapter 94 Mana God

    Moku entire vision filled with giant fist thating closer with unbelievable speed. He sometime thinks why their giant body can move with that kind of speed. Moku only can me it to mana who be their source of power.


    After thinking it again, Moku realized that Deak shouldn''t have enough mana to control dozens of treants like this. Moku didn''t have time to think about this because he was so panicked by their gigantic bodies and after that, they were beating him to a pulp. But this time he still had time to look at them with his inner eye.


    It turns out that it''s not Deak''s mana that controls them but these treants move by using their mana inside their bodies. Deak''s spell is simply a trigger for mana in the treants'' bodies. Maybe with his spell, he can change the way the mana inside the trees works so they can transform into the treants.


    Moku could think of this because he was not at all afraid of the giant fists that were about to hit him. Instead, Moku awaited their arrival with a smile.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Eight giant fists hit Moku but none of them hurt him. He was still standing casually with his hand on his chin and a smile on his face.


    The treants raised their fists high before mming them into Moku.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Moku remained silent and took their hit. But again none of the blows hurt him. The fists didn''t miss him but it was more urately said to pierce him.


    When the treant fist touched Moku''s body, Moku''s body suddenly because translucent, and when the fist connected with that body, it passed right through it.


    This is the power that Moku gets after getting the Kasutpada Kacarma sandal. With this sandal, he can turn himself into a mind being any time he likes. And of course, mind beings have no form, they are just concepts, so when Moku changes to his mind-being body he is impossible to touch.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The treants didn''t stop pounding their fists even though it had no effect on Moku''s mind being body. Even so, this body has a weakness, namely that it also cannot touch its enemy. Moku can''t just turn a part of his body into a mind being.


    However, Moku can still use his powers.


    Moku jumped, so high that he pass the high of the treants'' head. Moku condensed the air on the soles of his feet and thennd on the air.


    With eyes looking down like a god looking at his creature, Moku smiled with satisfaction. With this ability, he can use his strongest attack. An attack that could only be executed after gathering enough vortex and wind friction.


    Moku raised both his hands high into the sky. He looked like a preacher praying to his god. The space between his palms seemed to buzz, like thousands of crickets in the middle of a spring night. Forming an ever-widening vortex.


    The wind that blew without anyone''s control was drawn into the vortex, shing against each other and adding to the buzzing sound. The vortex was getting bigger and bigger, until Moku had to raise his hand higher.


    The Treants who were still standing on the ground watched the vortex getting bigger. They knew that a major attack was being set up by Moku and they had to stop it immediately. But Moku who was standing in the sky was beyond their reach. Some of them picked up a lump of dirt and threw it, but the lump of dirt just ended up prating Moku''s body without hurting him.


    The Vortex is getting bigger, its color changes to a fiery red. Countless K heads popped out from within the vortex. They looked like they were sinking and floating in the vortex. Silent roars could be heard from their open mouths as the imagination the one who sees it controlled by their fear. Is not something that can be shame about because one K head can cause so much destruction but now they can see thousand upon thousand K heads inside the vortex. If not because the treants don''t have bodies temperature they will shiver in fear.


    Moku lowered his hand and pushed the vortex forward. This is a collection of Brajadenta, Moku named this move with "[Brajadenta: Rocket Artilery]!".


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Thousands of K heads charged at the Treants, they were like thousands of buzzing bees hitting their enemies. One by one gaping holes formed in the Treants'' giant bodies. They could only roar in pain and watch their bodies slowly crumble. Starting with their fallen branches, continuing to their bark which cracked and crumbled like dust, then their sturdy branches snapped, and ended with their trunks breaking down.


    The gigantic bodies of treants were crushed without a trace.


    There was only one treant left, he was trying to run away from the fight. Moku looked at the treant and felt mana gathering in his hands.


    With his inner eye, Moku saw Deak who was sitting cross-legged as if he was meditating. Mana from all over the world seemed to gather and enter his body. Moku knew that Deak was doing something to change their predicament.


    Moku jumped and slid towards the running treant. Like a bullet, he pierces through his back and out of his stomach.


    BUM!


    The treant wobbled, but he still tried to run even though he was limping. Moku jumped again, he lunged right through the treant''s leg and severed it. His right hand which was still d in blue mes clenched into a fist. The Treant''s body fell and hit the ground.


    BUM!<sub> </sub>


    Even with a hollow stomach and severed legs he still tried to creep away from Moku. Moku again prepares to attack, this time he will directly attack the treant''s clenched hand that has Deak in it.


    But before he could jump, a gigantic fiery sword shed him from above. "[Sword Fire Heavy]!" Moku jumps backward and Gojo''s giant fiery sword hits the ground where he was originally standing.


    BUMM!!


    From behind the burning fire, Gojo looked at Moku with a vengeance, "I will avenge Sean!" Gojo pointed the tip of his sword at Moku''s chest. He indicated that he would also pluck Moku''s heart from his chest.


    "You really stupid huh" Moku smirked.


    Gojo didn''t answer Moku''s taunt and charged forward.


    "AAHHH!!! [Sword Fire]!"


    With a sword d in fire, Gojo shed Moku from above. Moku moved his shoulders back and Gojo''s fire sword passed through his body. Moku then kicks Gojo''s back leg and knocks him over. Before Gojo could touch the ground, Moku plunged his fist into Gojo''s stomach.


    BAM!!


    Blood spurted out of Gojo''s mouth. Moku then stomped on his hand which was still holding the sword. CRACK!! "AAAHHHKKKK!!!" Gojo screamed in pain from his broken hand. Moku grabbed Gojo''s neck before lifting him up and then mming him back on the ground.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Moku repeatedly m Gojo''s body to the ground and each m made blood spurt out of Gojo''s mouth. The sound of bones breaking, flesh being torn apart, and screams of pain apanied Gojo''s torture.


    Moku lifted Gojo''s body and looked into his eyes. "I don''t understand why you daree to fight me. Don''t you know that you can''t beat me? Why would you do something stupid like this? Does love for a dead woman make you blind? Isn''t what you did was vain? stupid!" The grin on Moku''s lips grew bigger.


    Gojo could only reply with a groan as his consciousness was fading away.


    "He didn''t do anything in vain!" Deak came out from behind the arm of the treant which was no longer moving. He didn''t look any different from before but his smiling face showed his regained confidence. "He managed to give me a little time to go to the next level" Deak continued.


    Moku senses Deak''s increasingly dangerous changes. He seemed to have changed from a snake to a dragon. Makes Moku question whether he really is the main character of this story. "Next Level?" Moku asked.


    Deak nodded and replied "Hmm.. I''m currently a level 4 constetion mage. The current me is much stronger than before. I''ve reached the level of Mana God power and since I''m also a Mana Child, then I''m stronger than them."


    "Is that so? hehehe.. this will be an exciting fight" Moku smirked and couldn''t wait to start the fight between the two of them.


    "Before that... Can you let go of my disciple? He''s my only disciple left. Then if you believe me, I want us not to fight, I promise I won''t tell anyone about you if you let us go" Deak started the negotiation.


    "You know if I don''t trust you and I won''t let you get out of this forest alive. Then why carry on useless talk?" Moku closes the negotiations.


    "Is that so? hmm... Gojo I''m sorry I couldn''t save you" said Deak in a t tone.


    Gojo only replied with a hum from his throat. Moku tightened his grip and broke Gojo''s neck. CRACK!! Then Moku threw Gojo''s corpse away. He looked at Deak and waited for the signal to start the fight.


    Seeing Moku who gave him a chance to attack first, Deak just smiled at his enemy''s arrogance "Before we start this fight to the death, I want to tell you something...


    Previously you thought that I was at the Mana Gods'' level and I denied it. I deny it not because I don''t have strength equal to a level 4 constetion mage, as a Mana Child I have strength equal to them. I deny it because I don''t have the same proximity to a level 4 constetion mage. I''m just a Mana Child who is loved by mana but still doesn''t have the power to make them submit to me.


    If a level 1 constetion mage can only control the mana in his body and a level 2 constetion mage only upgrade from that. So level 3 constetion mages can be called true mages because they can spread their mana and deceive mana in nature.


    The level 4 constetion mage was a different level. At this level, the mage''s proximity to mana has reached the obedience stage. At this level, a mage can incorporate the mana in nature into his body. At this level, a mage can be said to be the true mana ruler.


    KuMoku... I respect you as a formidable opponent, but as I said before you alone will not be able to fight the world. A world where the mage reigns and mana is the key to that reign.


    KuMoku... As a Mana Child, I present to you The Mana God!


    [Mana Wood: God''s Form]"

 Chapter 95 The Battle Of God

    The wind was blowing hard, swirling around Deak''s body. The mana in the air seemed to be weing the new ruler. They cheered and prostrated under his feet. Deak''s body was lifted, not because he jumped, not because he used a spell, but because the mana that rejoiced at the ruler''s presence held him high.


    Thousands of root fibers slithered out from the ground. The arid forest due tondslides began to be filled with rapidly creeping nts. They slowly and carefully crawled over Deak''s legs as if afraid to hurt him or maybe they just didn''t feel right to touch his skin.


    Starting from his toes, they crawled up to Deak''s calves, covering his bodyyer byyer with their roots.


    It didn''t stop there, the roots also crawled Deak''s body up to the top of his head. Creates an armor that covers Deak''s entire body without any gaps other than his eyes, but when Deak closes his eyes, Moku sees that Deak''s eyelids are also covered by roots.


    Moku didn''t understand, what was the difference between this spell and the Wood Armor spell that level 1 constetion mages used. Why absorb so much mana? Moku felt he could break through Deak''s defense with one hit. Moku doesn''t understand.


    "Confused?" Deak smiled. When his mouth opened Moku saw that his teeth, tongue, and all the space in his mouth were also covered by roots.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you covering your body with roots? I can break through your defenses with one hit!" Moku snorted, he felt disappointed, Moku was waiting for a fight with someone who has the power of Mana God.


    "Hahaha... What''s on your mind? Did you really think that you can kill me in one hit? Hahahaha..." Deak shook his head whileughing like he heard the funniest joke ever "I know if you have the ability to see mana, what do you see through that ability of yours?" Deak asked curiously.


    "I saw your body was covered in mana. Just like before¡ª" Moku let out a disappointed sigh but quickly that turned into shock "don''t tell me!!" Moku gaped in disbelief.


    Deakughed cheerfully "Hahahaha... Now you know. It''s not my mana you see, but Wood mana. From now every nt that has Wood mana will bow down to me!" Deak opened his arms wide. His arrogance and self-confidence skyrocketed rapidly.


    Moku re-mounted his stance, he knew that this fight would finally start.


    Deak smiled and then snapped his fingers, tk.. a small ticking sound broke the silence between them. Then...


    Countless giant roots sprouted from the ground. With their sharp and strong root tips, they push their way out of the hard rocks in the ground. They are like birds that have been released from their cages flying through the sky praising their freedom. Satisfied with that, they propagated at a speed that was ipatible with their gigantic bodies. Surrounds Deak as the center. They enveloped him faster and faster until Deak''s body was no longer visible. Then like a fetus that bes a baby, they divide into 4 parts, 4 parts divided into 8, 8 parts divided into 16, and so on. Until it is formed from the stomach to the headplete with all the organs. They formed a form simr to the upper half human body, but the difference was that the creature had countless hands forming a form worthy of being called a god. God of Wood.


    The wood god opened his giant eyes, they show an expression usually manifest by humans, "Now we can fight!" Deak''s voice boomed indicating the real battle will be started.


    A gigantic palm drops heavily on where Moku stands, like the Buddha palm burying the monkey king. Moku jumped away but dozens of other gigantic palms followed behind him. Moku jumps from one air step to another, he moves so fast that it can''t be followed by the eyes but hundreds of gigantic palms follow him from behind. Moku is like a fighter jet trying to avoid a hail of tactical missiles.


    But there is something strange, Moku shouldn''t have to dodge them, he just changes his body into mind being and all Deak''s attacks will be useless. But Deak managed to find the weakness of Moku''s mind body.


    "Hahahaha what happen KuMoku. Why you don''t stand still and let me hit you anymore? Why Dodge it? Hahahaha... I already know your weakness!! Thanks to my death student, I know you can be harmed if the attack is from pure mana. That''s why you need to dodge Gojo''s fire sword right? I know it''s not because you want to y with him. Hahahaha... Now let''s see how you dodged this thousand mana-coated palm!! Hahaha" Deak''sugh that was full of ridicule resounded.


    ''Shit this guy is so smart!'' Moku cursed inside his heart.


    "Oh yeah?? Then how long you can hold that much expenditure of mana? You need to use much mana for this attack right!! I just need to wait until you run low on mana and then I will beat you to a pulp!" Moku doesn''t want to lose the psychological battle.


    "Not really.. like I said before level 4 constetion mage can mix their mana with mana in nature. So this attacks not from my own mana but nature mana. I will not run low on mana in this form but maybe you will run low energy first! Hahahaha" Deak scoffed.


    Deak lied a little, the mana used in this form is not too much but even though Deak is a Mana Child he is still a newbie level 4 constetion mage so he has no experience controlling his God form. To stay in this form, Deak must use full concentration which forces his brain to work harder.


    ''Fuck this guy is so annoying!'' Moku cursed in his heart again.


    While continuing to jump and dodging the wood god palm attack Moku puts both his hands forward and gathers a whirlwind. The colliding air creates friction that causes fire. The vortex got bigger and bigger until it pulled all the air 10 kilometers into it. Countless K heads sank and floated within the vortex. Moku directs the vortex towards the wood god "[Brajadenta: Rocket Artillery]!"


    Thousands of K''s heads came out of the vortex, their silent roar indicated the destruction they will bring. Hundreds of giant hands glided to wee them.<sub> </sub>


    K''s head and the palm of the wood god finally collided.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Deak used all his concentration to turn the wood into the hand of the wood god.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Moku drains all of his dragon prana reserves to keep K''s head out of the vortex.


    "GRAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Deak''s concentration is getting less and less, his head is starting to dizzy and his eyes are getting blurry. Blood dripped from Deak''s nostrils.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Dragon prana reserves are running low, Moku uses the nutrients in his body to be dragon prana. His body bes thinner and thinner.


    "GRRAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Moku''s body is getting thinner so that it looks like a bone covered with skin. If Moku continues to drain the energy inside his body then his heart might stop beating or in the worst case, the dragon prana reserve will run low then he will end up being sterile, after that it will be a big question if the three ''Ne'' will still want to be his wife.


    However, before Moku depleted his nutrients or used up his dragon prana reserves, fate said otherwise. Deak who was already dripping blood from his nose suddenly dazed and lost concentration. As a result, K''s head managed to destroy all the hands of the wood god and bombard his body. Deak''s defense is open.


    Moku didn''t waste the opportunity and charged forward swiftly. His hands which were already wrapped in blue mes prated the fine roots that protected Deak''s body. Moku''s fist pierced his chest and shattered Deak''s heart.


    "It looks like this battle is my win" with a gasping breath Moku said.


    Blood spurted out of Deak''s mouth, he still had consciousness, the mana in his roots and body allowed Deak to survive for a while. Even so, it will only help for a few seconds.


    With droopy eyes and a bloody mouth, Deak said "Win? do you think you''ve won?" Deak gasps for his words "My death will only make you a fugitive for other humans! My Teacher, the strongest human alive will hunt you and your tribe!! Military Academy, the biggest mage institution in the world will hunt you and your tribe!!! Human, Warbeast, and Elf, will hunt you and your tribe!!!! They will never stop until they find everything you conceal inside your body. Orc will be hunted until extinct. and you.. You.. can''t do anything about it. Did you think you really won?" Deak smiles.


    Moku just kept quiet and waited for Desk to finish speaking, then he smiled, "You never really understand us, do you?


    We are a fighter race! We were born to fight! We wake to fight! We eat to fight! We train to fight! We fuck to fight! We will die in battle! and That''s our fucking destiny!!


    With your death, we will no longer be afraid of mages. With your death, the monsters will no longer be afraid of mana species. Know that your death is very precious to us and we will not waste it."


    Moku pulled his hand from Deak''s chest. Blood spurted out and Deak breathed hisst.

 Chapter 96 Trouble At Home

    [Dawnmist Tribe, After The Orcs Marched Off To Battle]


    The Cendet Birds screamed as the goblin horde approached. Tam who had been waiting for their arrival quickly scattered the grains to the ground.


    p The loud sound of the Cendet birds stopped, they pped their wings andnded on the ground where the grain was spread.</anda>


    They eagerly forgot their previous task and enjoyed their meal. The goblin horde entered the tribal encampment without any of the whining birds protesting.


    This is one way to pacify the Cendet birds, which is to give them their favorite food. Cendet birds are creatures that are always alert so they will not eat the gifts of people they do not recognize. However, if people they know give them their favorite food, the cendet will be rxed and friendly towards new people they meet.


    Tam meets a goblin who is the leader of this goblin horde, Shizz. "Shizz, how''s the battle going?" Tam asked worriedly.


    This was the second horde of goblins thate to take refuge in the Dawnmist Tribe. Previously the sylphs had also arrived but some of them were pulled back into the battlefield by Nerphyl to help coordinate the troops. Meanwhile, all of Alraune did note to evacuate, they were required to prepare to treat the injured orcs so that they could return to battle quickly.


    "Huh... I don''t know what''s going on right now on the battlefield. I left right after the orcs arrived, but I can still see some goblins being carried by the alraune. The number of casualties that fell from our side I''m sure is not small.


    The battle this time could be said to be the decider of the destiny of all monsters. Do they have the power to rival humans and mana species or will they just end up turning back into a pest?


    "...Have all the goblins evacuated?" Tam was silent for a moment before asking again.


    Shizz nodded then replied "Apart from the men who were fighting to hold off the mages until the orcs arrived, all the goblins had fled and arrived at the Dawnmist Tribe. I was thest group to depart"


    "hm" Tam nodded "You better rest too, I''ll take you to the goblins'' tent"


    "Ah.. before that, I heard from one of the sylphs that orcs have Nevare, I want to meet her first" Shezz remembered something important.


    Although goblins and orcs have different ways of life, the two races are still ssified as monster species, so they have almost the same culture. If Moku manages to survive this battle then it is certain that he will be appointed as the leader of all monster species. So orcs'' Nevare will be monsters'' Nevare.


    So it was only natural that Shezz would pay her respects to the monsters'' Nevare first.


    Tam''s face turned awry, she didn''t know what to say. She wanted to describe what was going on, but she didn''t know where to start. After a few seconds of silence and causing Shezz to worry if something went wrong with the orc''s Nevare, Tam managed to piece together the words "You''d better not run into Nevare. She''s no longer in a state of being able to host guests" Tam breathed a sigh of relief after she managed to say that.


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Shizz tilted her head confused.


    "Hmm.. Ne''s are fighting" Tam shook her head not understanding.


    "Hah?" Shizz was getting more and more confused.


    .....


    Inside Moku''s tent, Six girls were sitting cross-legged. Supposedly the gathering of girls will be filled with gossip, jokes, and other noisy things that wille out of their mouths. But that didn''t happen in the tent. An eerie silence made the body shiver enveloping the frozen atmosphere.


    The girls sat with their gazes down and their breaths held. They don''t seem to want to get into the crossfire of the two lionesses in front of them. Their fidgeting hands and their snuggled shoulders show how ufortable they are in this atmosphere.


    Crunch... Nyam.. nyam.. nyam.. crunch.. nyam.. nyam.. nyam..


    The sound of teeth tearing flesh and chewing was heard from inside Anna''s mouth. Her mouth was full of raw meat until her cheeks bulged. the blood that was still attached to the meat flowing from between the edges of her lips. Even so, Anna didn''t look disgusted at all.


    Her growing pregnancy increased Anna''s appetite, at this time she had to consume 14 kg of meat per day. As a result, most of Anna''s time was spent chewing and swallowing her food before going back to sleep because her body was easily tired. Usually, Anna eats very neatly and politely, she always maintains etiquette when eating. But right now Anna was eating like a beast, or rather Anna was eating like an orc. This was due to an elf sitting in front of her.


    Gulp!


    Anna gulped down the meat in her mouth with a loud voice. Her hand took another piece of meat that was left on the tray. Even though she was busy eating her food, Anna''s eyes never left the elf in front of her. Her sharp gaze and brutal way of eating seemed to want to show that she want to tear up the elf in front of her.


    Nezena who was stared at by Anna didn''t budge at all. Her chin was held high and her eyes closed like she was asleep. She sat gracefully with her hands on her thighs. Her arms were pressed together so that they pinched herrge breasts. Nezena is showing her superiority in front of Anna.


    If Anna is a savage tiger who stares at its prey with a thirst for blood, then Nezena is an eagle perched on a tall tree looking at its prey arrogantly. The two of them had been in this position for several hours. Precisely started when Nezena entered Moku''s tent without looking at Anna at all.<sub> </sub>


    No one spoke, no one screamed at each other, and no one cursed one another, but the gazes and gestures of the two of them made the girls break out in cold sweat. They couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to get out of this tent.


    But on the battlefield between the two great powers, ordinary people can only be quiet and do nothing. They understood this logic and could only lower their heads, hoping the storm would pass.


    "Ouch!!"


    But the silence was suddenly broken by Anna''s moaning voice.


    She was holding her stomach with a furrowed brow. All the tent dwellers turned their gazes to her.


    At first, Anna thought that her naughty baby was kicking his mother''s womb, but suddenly the pain was bes more intense than she had ever felt.


    ".....aaaahhahahahAaAAAAAAaAAAHHHH!!!" Anna''s cry of pain made all the girls'' faces change. They had never heard of anyone screaming in pain like that, except for Nezena.


    When she saw Anna holding her stomach she immediately knew something was wrong. Then when Anna screamed and there was blood flowing from her crotch she immediately knew that Anna was having contractions.


    "What are you guys doing??!!! Can''t you see she''s having contractions?! She''s about to give birth!! Hurry up and help her give birth!!" Nezena shouted in panic.


    Nezena''s panicked scream woke the girls from their shock. Their faces turned panicked and their eyeballs were fidgeting. They had never seen a woman give birth before let alone help a woman give birth.


    In reality, these four girls were not ex-ves like Nezena. The four of them are just pampered girls who have been protected from the cruel world by their parents and families. The five human girls who were held captive by the orcs had never even hugged the opposite sex before. For these virgin girls, Moku is the first man they see his naked body.


    Seeing the girls turning into panic, Nezena didn''t know how to react.


    ire who looked mature could only raise and lower her hands like a devotee praying. Nezena didn''t understand what ritual she was doing, but ire''s nodding breast made her think she was worshiping something vulgar.


    Widya who looks the smartest can only fan Anna with her clothes. The wind she managed to create could only lift a few strands of hair on Anna''s wrinkled forehead. Nezena once again thought that she was doing a human ritual because if she wanted to fan there was a fan right beside where she was sitting.


    Lina massaged Anna''s legs with a pale face. She didn''t realize that massage was too strong and only add to Anna''s suffering. Luckily Anna''s body is now very strong otherwise Nezena would have thought that Lina wanted to torture Anna.


    While Vivi took water back and forth which only ended up spilling in the middle of the road because her hands were shaking violently. Nezena thought that this cute girl had epilepsy or something that made her feel like a burning worm.


    Nezena could only stare at them with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. Suddenly she lost all her knowledge of stringing words after seeing the girls acting hrious in this precarious situation.


    "AAAHHHH!!! IT''S HURT SO MUCH!!"


    Anna''s scream woke Nezena from her daydream and made the girls freeze. rity returned to Nezena''s eyes, she took a deep breath and knew that they didn''t have the knowledge to solve this case.


    Nezena got up from her seat and ordered in a loud voice "You guys don''t do anything! Just apany Nevare, I will seek the help of the goblins!"


    The panicked girls could only nod quickly. They felt like the boulder that was crushing them was lifted by the hand of an angel.


    Nezena got out of the tent and immediately ran for help.


    "TAM!!! TAM!!!! Where are you?!! We need your help!!" shouted Nezena.


    Hearing her scream, Tam immediately ran to Nezena, "Nezena what happen?"


    "Nevare will give birth soon, you must help us immediately!" said Nezena quickly.


    "What??? Okay wait here! I will call Shizz" Tam immediately ran to the goblins'' tent and called out to Shizz.


    A few secondster, Shizz and several other female goblins came to Moku''s tent.


    Just when Moku was beaten badly by the Treants, his wife was struggling to give birth to their first baby.

 Chapter 97 Trouble At Home Part 2

    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"


    Anna''s scream filled the crowded tent. The goblins were seen busy preparing water and some cloth. Shizz looked calm and sat in front of Anna''s straddled crotch.


    "Nevare you have to keep pushing. Your baby will be out soon" Shezz pleaded.


    Anna didn''t hear it, her whole nerves were filled with pain. Her stomach felt like a cloth being squeezed, her body felt like it was being sliced in half from her crotch. There are not enough words to describe the pain she was in. However, Anna still persevered. Maybe because of her strong body or maybe because of her strong will.


    The pain she experienced made Anna imagine C. A mother who has two children. C has experienced this pain twice, but C still wants to have another child.


    Anna did not understand what C was thinking, there was no way anyone would want to experience this pain a second time let alone a third time. Anna could never understand what her mother was thinking.


    "AAAHHHHH I''TS SO HURT!!!!!" shouted Anna.


    "Nevare push Nevare Push.. You can do it!" Shezz gave Anna encouragement.


    Anna''s hand tightly gripped Nezena''s hand which was beside her. Anna''s grip was so tight that it broke Nezena''s fingers, but she didn''tin and allowed Anna to keep squeezing her hand. Her mouth kept muttering the prayers to The One for the safety of Anna and the child she would give birth to.


    The girls could only sit still with pale faces. Their hands were tightly clenched into fists with wide eyes. They had never heard a scream full of pain like the one that came out of Anna''s mouth before.


    Anna felt pain more than anything she had ever felt before. She felt like a giant hand was squeezing her body like someone was squeezing sauce out of a bottle. She felt her womb being torn apart before being thrown under the elephant''s paw to be trampled to pieces.


    There is only one sentence that can describe her suffering ''It''s worse than you think!''


    "AAAAAAAARRRGGGGHHHHHH I''TS HURT SO MUCH!!!! PLEASE MAKE IT STOP!!!" Tears dripped from Anna''s eyes.


    "Nevare don''t give up! I''ve seen his head start popping out! You can do it! PUSH!! PUSH!!" Shezz continued to encourage and was on standby waiting for the baby''s head toe out.


    Anna is in pain. It hurts... it hurts... it hurts... it hurts so much....


    She hates everything.


    She hated Gilbert who forbade her to be a mage. She hated Artur who had the chance to be a mage just because he was a boy. She hates C who is weak and unable to support her dreams. She hated Silvie who just wanted to be an ordinary girl and not fight to be a mage with her. She hated the weak Tristan that was enabled to protect her. She hates Bon who has kidnapped her to be a ve. She hated the goblins who had killed her friends. She hated the orcs who had held her captive. She hated the girls who couldn''t protect themselves. She hates Moku.


    She hates Moku.


    She hates Moku.


    She hates Moku.


    Where is Moku!!???


    Why did he leave his pregnant wife?!!!


    Why did he disappear for a month?!!!!


    Why did he have to leave again???!!!


    Why didn''t he keep his promise???!!!!


    Are goblins that important?!! Are sylphs that important?!!! Are alraune that important?!!!! Are orcs that important??!!!!


    ''Don''t you love me? why weren''t you there when I was in pain? why are you not there when I miss you? why did youe home with two new women? Am I not enough for you? why weren''t you there when I was about to give birth? why don''t youe after me when I''m angry? why did you have to go again?''


    ''Do you really love me?''


    ''What really happened?''


    ''why am I so unlucky?''


    ''I just want to be a mage!''


    ''are women not allowed to be mages?''


    ''why is this so difficult?''<sub> </sub>


    ''Why am I the only one who can''t be a mage?''


    ''why?''


    ''why?''


    ''why?''


    "Good Job Nevare the baby head is out!" Shezz shouted with excitement. She pulled the baby''s head out slowly. The baby was born safely.


    "oak! oak! oak!" the sound of a baby''s cry was heard, filling the crowded tent. All those who heard him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shezz was assisted by two other goblins to mp the baby''s umbilical cord and cut it. "Nevare I will clean your baby first. I will give it to you after. You be patient, okay" said Shezz softly.


    Shezz took the baby to be bathed in the water they had prepared beforehand. But Anna didn''t care about them and the baby.


    She didn''t care about the baby giving her this pain. She wanted to scream to ask them to keep the baby away from her. But her body was so weak that she didn''t have the strength to speak. Her hazy eyes could only stare wistfully. Even the body of an orc is not capable of alleviating a mother''s suffering during childbirth.


    Anna increasingly does not understand C. If C felt the pain she felt when she gave birth to her, why didn''t C hate herself and Artur? Why is C still able to give so much love and affection to her two children? Why didn''t C curse her children for giving her this pain? Anna doesn''t understand C.


    "Nevare is your baby, his face is very simr to yours, he is very handsome. When he grows up he will also be as tough as Moku " Shezz carried a baby which was already covered with cloth in her arms.


    Anna wanted to scream for them to throw the baby away. But her body was so weak. She couldn''t help but surrender when Shezz ced the baby in her chest.


    Anna wanted to see the little monster that was torturing her. At least she knew where this hatred was headed.


    And when she saw his face...


    It was like the sun rising after a cold night. It''s like a rainbow that shines after a drenching storm. It was like a shady meadow in the middle of an arid desert. It''s like a quiet park in the middle of the bustle of the city. It''s like...


    How can there be only a few words that can express happiness?


    Anna knows that the happiness she feels cannot be written by any poet.


    It was as if all the joys of the world were gathered together in his little face. It''s like all the sincere smiles of all humanity gathered together in one pursed lips. It was like all the warm light gathered together in his two closed eyes.


    All of Anna''s hatred seemed to disappear like a speck of magma in the vast ocean. All of Anna''s pain vanished like the white mist when morning came.


    Anna no longer cares about her human life. Anna no longer cares about her human family. Anna no longer cared about the girls. Anna no longer cared about her dream of bing a mage. Anna no longer cares about Moku not apanying her at this time.


    The only thing on her mind right now was the face of a baby sleeping in her arms. Shezz was right, his face was very simr to Anna''s. Although he had the characteristics of the orc race, such as green skin and pointed ears, he has a facial curve that is simr to Anna''s. His thin lips were simr to Anna''s, his chubby cheeks are simr to Anna''s, and his broad forehead is simr to Anna''s.


    He is very simr to Anna just as Anna is very simr to C.


    Anna''s lips which were previously wrinkled in pain turned into a wide smile. Her wistful eyes that stared at him with hatred turned into gentle eyes that gazed with love. Her tense muscles which endured the agony turned rxed providing afortable position for the baby on her chest.


    Anna smiled with tears in her eyes. Not tears of pain, not tears of suffering, and not tears of hatred, but tears of love, happiness, and gratitude.


    Now she really understands what C thinks and feels, why C loves her children so much, and why C is willing to sacrifice anything for her children. Children are the greatest happiness for a woman, it is a fact that can not be denied by anything even though the world''s moral is turned around.


    There is only one sentence that can describe her happiness ''She is happy more than you think!''


    Consciousness returned to Anna''s body. She felt that she was holding someone''s hand very hard. Anna immediately let go of her grip and saw that the hand had been crushed by her force.


    Anna looked at Nezena who seemed indifferent with her bones crushed. Anna didn''t know what to say to someone who was beside her in pain and continued to be by her side, holding her hand as she continued to pray even though her bones were crushed.


    Anna could only smile and stare gratefully, her voice still hoarse from shouting too loudly, "Thank you and I''m sorry" Anna bowed her head slightly.


    "Well.. it''s okay my hand will heal soon. After the night I meet Moku, somehow the wounds on my body heal faster and I feel more energetic" Nezena smiled back at Anna.


    Anna''s smile froze. She was reminded again of the face of the orc that should be beside her right now. Her teeth chattered and a roar came from her throat.


    With anger, Anna cursed in her heart ''WHERE IS THAT ORC BASTARD!!!''

 Chapter 98 Casuality

    Moku sat staring at Deak''s dead body. His panting breaths showed how much energy was expended in this fight.


    His body became very thin because of the nutrients that were sucked in to be dragon prana. He looked very tired. Even so, the usual smirk still formed on his lips.


    Since living in this world Moku has always met with battle after battle of life-and-death. He didn''t feel tired because of those fights instead he felt very happy. He felt alive.


    Even though he was currently eager to celebrate his victory but Moku knew he had to leave this ce immediately, he and all the monsters.


    Humans and other mana species will be arriving soon. It''s impossible if they don''t notice the fight between Moku versus Deak earlier. The destruction and the power they release in this battle are so massive that it''s changed the geography of this area. And if what Deak says is true, then the strongest human will have a death grudge against Moku. The current him had no chance of surviving against Deak''s teacher.


    Moku try to stand up but he lost too much energy which make his knee wobble. Moku ends up falling andying on his back. He needs to restore his body''s nutrition. Moku needs food and orc food is meat.


    Moku pulled Deak''s dead body closer and cut off his head. Moku will make Deak''s head his victory trophy. Then for Deak''s corpse...


    Moku tears Deak''s flesh and starts eating it. Once again there was no disgust or ufortable feeling in his heart when he ate the raw flesh of living beings and it seemed the same was true for human flesh.


    Slowly the flesh in Deak''s body moved into Moku''s stomach. His extremely thin body regained its flesh and slowly returned to its original state. What a miracle of orc body metabolism.


    Moku stopped tearing Deak''s flesh because Deak''s current body only had bones left. Moku gulped thest of the meat in his mouth and he regained the strength to stand up.


    Moku clenched his fists and crushed Deak''s bones with blue mes. He jumped and looked for the bodies of the other two mages then did the same thing he did to Deak''s bodies. Beheading them for trophies, then eating their flesh, restoring his strength, before crushing their bones with blue mes.


    Currently, Moku is almost fully recovered, he no longer has any injuries and his dragon prana is almost fully charged. Deak and his two students are mages with a lot of mana in their bodies, but Moku eats them like normal meat. Unlike the time eating stugo meat which gave a big reaction to the development of his dragon breath cultivation, the meat of the three mages did not make him climb the stairs too far, it just deliver Moku to half of the steps to reach the next gate. This shows that the nutrients needed for the third evolution are gargantuan.


    Moku is very sure that he must eat all living beings on earth for him to reach the 8th evolution. He only sighed for the fate of the orcs who were forced to destroy their own world just to get stronger.


    Moku jumped towards where the other orcs were fighting. When he got there all he saw was a vast expanse of emptynd. A sylph was seen flying around as if looking for something. Moku knows her, she''s his third wife, Nerphyl.


    Moku jumped andnded beside Nerphyl. Nerphyl looked very surprised when Moku came but her face quickly turned bright when she realized it was Moku.


    Nerphyl flew up and hugged Moku''s face "Moku I know you will win... I know you will win... I know you Will win!!!" Nerphyl shouted while rubbing her body against Moku''s face.


    Moku remembered Nerphyl''s naked body and tried to bring his focus back from the beautiful memory "HM..HM..HM.. Nerphyl where are the other orcs? What happened here?" Moku asked.


    Hearing Moku''s question, Nerphyl releases his face "the other orc won Moku! they kill 2 mages and won! Right now they are being treated by alraune. I came here waiting for you, I''m sure that you won''t lose! And I was right!" Tears formed at the edges of Nerphyl''s eyes before she wiped them with the back of her hand.


    "Thank you for trusting me and the orcs Nerphyl. I managed to keep my promise to take care of you guys" Moku smiled.


    "Hmm.. I know if you will keep your promise.. I always believe that" Nerphyl''s tears could not be held back anymore.


    "Nerphyl let''s go back to the other monsters and announce this victory. And also we have to get away from this ce quickly before another magees" Moku stroked Nerphyl''s hair with his index finger.


    "You''re right, your fierce battle earlier must have been known by other mages. Come on I will be your guide to the hideout of the monsters" Nerphyl flew andnded in the gap in Moku''s clothes. Moku leaped to the air.


    With Nerphyl as the guidance, they arrived at the mouth of a cave. Nerphyl and Moku entered the cave together.


    Moku saw the alraune who looked very busy, some were grinding medicine, some were fetching water, some were making bandages from wood fronds, and some had just returned from searching medicinal nts. Sweat dripped from their white necks and slid into their luscious cleavage. A sight that can be categorized as art itself.


    Not far from there, you can see the alraune who look busier than before. They bandaged the injured goblins, trying to save them from death. Some of them stitched up the gaping wound in the stomach of one of the goblins, and Moku could see his intestines moving. The smell of medicinal herbs, blood, and the sound of pain mixed together filled the narrow cave. Some of the dead bodies of goblins were seen lying and piled at the edge of the cave due to the many casualties on the goblin side.


    Volx is seen with Hoddurt who looks very old. Maybe Hoddurt wouldn''t be dead for old age before they can figure out how to make goblins evolve. His dream of seeing hobgoblins had vanished because of this battle. But he still smiled when Moku saw him, his myopic eyes still burning with the fire of hope that had not been extinguished since he handed over the reins of goblin leadership to Moku.


    Moku and Nerphyl walked further, they started to hear sounds that could only be heard from inside a torture chamber. The sound of pain made the chills go down his spine.


    Almost all the orcs Moku knew had injuries that could kill any normal human. The alraune tried hard to keep them breathing.


    Some of them had crushed chests with almost all of their ribs broken and piercing their internal organs. The alraunes visibly cleaved their chests and removed all the broken bones and splinters. Of course, they did this without anesthetic, orcs were immune to almost any nt that could anesthetize them or at least slightly dampen the pain they felt when their chests were cut open.


    To stop them from struggling during the operation, the orcs were chained to the point where they couldn''t even move their fingertips. They could only groan in pain as alraune''s sharp knife tore their chest and their soft hand tugged at the orcs'' bones.<sub> </sub>


    Some of them have their heads turning on the wrong side. With the help of the other alraune, they pulled the orcs'' heads and forced them back to their original ce. The sound of creaking bones and the orc''s groans of pain enlivened the dark cave.


    After that, to ensure the orc''s head remained in the correct position when their regenerating ability kicked in, the alraune used t wood and wrapped it tightly around the orc''s corbone. But as a result, they would have difficulty breathing, the orcs could only endure the pain in their neck every time they took a breath.


    Some of them had injuries from one leg or hand, or all of their legs or hands, or all their legs and hands being severed. In order to stop the gushing blood, the alraune chooses not to sew it up. They decided to use the quickest and simplest way. Namely by burning the wound with hot metal. Screams of pain and the smell of burning flesh added to the excitement in the dark cave.


    Moku''s eyes remained calm, as did his heart. He counted the number of orcs one by one...


    Goku.


    Boku.


    Mige.


    Zalthu.


    Viggu.


    Gul.


    Clog.


    Olru.


    Xago.


    Yagnar.


    Vakgar.


    Kagan.


    Torgan.


    Swa..


    Laya.. Laya?


    Moku saw Swa, hugging Laya''s dead body with only hand left. The alraune burned his severed hands and legs wounds but he didn''t react in the slightest as his consciousness was lost along with his nk stare staring at Laya''s dead body.


    Laya''s bodyy lifeless, unlike the other orcs, Laya still had sufficient limbs. Only the hole in his chest indicates the cause of his death.


    Moku said nothing and sat in front of Swa. His left hand caressed Laya''s face which was already stiff and cold. Moku just looked at his brother without saying anything. It''s enough for his eyes to say how much Moku''s grief is right now.


    The color return to Swa''s empty eyes when he saw Moku''s hand caressing Laya''s stiff face. He looked up and without realizing it tears were pouring from his eyes.


    Stammering, Swa said "I''m sorry, I''m so weak that Laya had to sacrifice his life.. I''m sorry I''m so weak.. I''m sorry I''m so weak.. I''m so weak.. I''m weak" his voice was getting smaller and smaller, his head was looking down with tears which dripped down on Laya''s face.


    The alraune managed to find Laya''s body under thendslide that buried him.


    Previously, Swa begged and refused to be treated before they found Laya''s body. He kept begging and asking to let Moku see Laya onest time. Maybe Swa did this because of his guilt and his desire to apologize to Moku.


    Moku patted Swa''s shoulder with his other hand. He didn''t know what to say, all his skills in stringing words were dead at that moment, he could only say "it''s not your fault"


    A simple saying that only someone who doesn''t understand anything can say.

 Chapter 99 Annas Fear

    Moku jumps from one branch to another nimbly. Below him, hundreds of giant flesh-eating flowers lined up slowly moving forward and the horde of goblins followed them from behind.


    They are heavily armed, Bog forest remains dangerous mainly because of theirrge numbers. After all of the orcs are injured, the goblins and Moku are the ones who must oversee the return journey to the Dawnmist tribe.


    Within the hundreds of alraune carnivorous flowers, the injured orcs were able to sleep and try to speed up their regeneration abilities. Some of them who still have intact legs want to join guarding this trip but Moku forbids it and asks them to just rest.


    It might take several months for the orcs to fully recover with their missing limbs already growing. The battle with five mages took a lot of casualties but the results obtained from the victory were enough to cover all losses. Only one thing is impossible to rece, Laya.


    The goblins, sylph, and alraune who initially still had the slightest hesitation about going with the orcs became convinced and submitted to them. After that battle they were very confident in the strength of Moku and the orcs, they also couldn''t wait to train to be strong.


    Both injured and uninjured goblins viewed the orcs as their idols. The hearts of those who couldn''t wait to start practicing were beating fast.


    The sylphs who contributed so much to this battle took pride in their abilities as scouts and messengers. Nerphyl can''t wait to solve the mystery of how to possess mutated animals.


    As for Alraune, they also couldn''t wait to arrive at the Dawnmist Tribe but for a slightly different reason. They couldn''t wait to research how orcs trained until they could be that strong. It seems that the desire to research the Alraune race has not only been owned by Luna.


    Moku watched the Dawnmist tribe''s camp gate that was getting closer from a distance. He couldn''t wait to get home and see Nevare.


    He could only hope that he still had the chance to apany Nevare during childbirth. Based on his calctions, there were still a few more weeks until their baby was born.


    "We''ll be there soon! Hurry up!" shouted Moku from the top of the tree.


    The alraunes and goblins quickened their steps.


    This group just left at sunrise, they had to spend the night in the cave because the orcs'' condition was very bad. Moku asks Nerphyl to send a message regarding the dy in their return.


    At that time, Nerphyl''s face changed slightly but quickly returned to her usual face. Moku didn''t ask because he thought it might be because Nerphyl got a message from the sylphs in the Dawnmist Tribe about Nevare getting angry because of their dy.


    However, it seems that Moku''s thoughts were wrong. As they got closer, Nerphyl flew andnded on Moku''s shoulder.


    With a guilty look on her face, she said hesitantly "Eee.. Moku I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about this earlier." She looked away. "Believe me when I say I didn''t tell you this news because Nevare asked me to keep it a secret." Moku''s face became strange when he heard Nerphyl''s opening sentence.


    Nerphyl didn''t wait for Moku to answer "Moku, Nevare has given birth, she named her child Nesh"


    Suddenly Moku''s face turned pale. He realized that he had miscalcted the days. Moku quickly put on his Bhimasuta Armament and said "Nerphyl, I leave the other to you! I will go first!"


    Without waiting for Nerphyl''s response, Moku flew towards the Dawnmist Tribe.


    Within seconds Moku arrived andnded in the middle of the encampment. Tam is seen running towards him.


    "Tam, where''s Nevare?" Moku asked.


    "She''s in your tent with the other girls," Tam replied. They walked hand in hand towards Moku''s tent.


    "The other girls? Is Nezena there too?" Moku is confused.


    Tam just nodded in response.


    Moku is getting confused, is female friendship that easy to form?


    "Tam, did Nevare say anything about me?" Moku doesn''t want to ask about the baby, he doesn''t want to be seen as an irresponsible man by Tam.


    "Yes, she cursed you" Tam replied in a t tone.


    ''Fuck'' Moku cursed inwardly.


    They arrived in front of Moku''s tent. Moku took a deep breath and opened the tent curtain.


    Moku''s gaze immediately fell on the two girls who were arguing over something.


    "That''s not how to carry him! You will only hurt his neck" Nezena scolded Nevare.


    "What do you know? It''s a baby orc, he''s tougher than a baby elf!" Nevare snorted.


    "Still you''re wrong!! Are you his mother or not?" Nezena scoffed.<sub> </sub>


    "Of course, I am the mother, you were by my side when I gave birth. Hmm.. you are just jealous of me! If you want to, make your own baby" Nevare did not ept.


    Nezena wanted to reply but they heard someone enter the tent. The two of them set their sights on Moku.


    A smile etched on Nezena''s lips and her eyes sparkled, she was very happy that Moku came home safely. The same feeling was also in Anna''s heart, but she immediately suppressed it and looked at Moku with a scornful look.


    Moku saw the baby being carried by Nevare, his face was very simr to his mother''s. Moku took a deep breath and said "Girls, can you give us time?"


    Hearing that Nezena took Nash from Nevare''s arms "Let him be with me for a moment" Nevare just nodded back.


    Nezena and the other four girls came out of the tent along with Nash.


    "Thanks Nezena" Moku nodded.


    Now there were only the two of them in the tent. Moku sat cross-legged in front of Nevare, "Nevare I''m sorry if¡ª"


    "Did see your son?" Anna asked.


    "Son? Ah.. yeah.. I lost a brother but now I got a new brother" Moku could only smile resignedly.


    "Brother? What do you mean? who''s your brother?" Anna was shocked, she didn''t understand what Moku meant, why Moku called Nash ''Brother''.


    "Yeah, Laya was killed in battle" Moku repliednguidly.


    "That''s not what I¡ª wait What? Laya is killed!!!" Anna was shocked, her eyes widened in disbelief at what she heard. "What do you mean Laya was killed?"


    "To save Swa, Laya blocked a spell cast by a mage. But it''s okay, we got our revenge. The orcs managed to kill the killer and I managed to kill the Mana God" Moku smiled at the orcs'' sess.


    Anna''s mouth fell open, she was very surprised by this news. She had heard beforehand from ire that Moku and the orcs had gone to confront five mages, one of whom had the power of a Mana God. But she thought that Moku only intended to distract the mages and make room for the goblins to evacuate to the Dawnmist Tribe.


    She never expected that Moku and the orcs would fight with the mages to death.


    "Why? Why are you fighting? Can''t you save the goblins by just distracting them? Don''t you know that the orcs aren''t ready to face the mage yet?" Anna asked a series of questions.


    She knew very well about the abilities of the orcs, as she had trained with them for more than two months. Even though she could only sleep and eat for a month, she still knew about the training progress of the orcs from Boku and Laya who were in charge of delivering their food.


    Only 10 orcs managed to enter the second level of the breathing technique, while the other five orcs were still stuck at the first level. Based on Moku''s previous opinion, when the orcs have entered the third level of the breathing technique, they will have the opportunity to fight a draw with a level 1 constetion mage.


    However, in the previous battle, Moku was forced to speed up his ns and forced the orcs to fight mages whose abilities were far from what they could match.


    Moreover, Bon and Jon were not ordinary levels 1 constetion mages, they were two geniuses who carved out their power from just being adventurers. So it''s clear if Bon and Jon havebat experience beyond a newbie level 1 constetion mage.


    As a result, the orcs are forced to sacrifice their limbs tounch a single attack on Bon and Jon. It could even be said that only Laya being killed in that unequal battle was a miracle to the orcs.


    Hearing Nevare''s criticism, Moku couldn''t help but take a deep breath, "I have to. If the orcs and I don''t fight then the faith of the other monster races in the orc race will be shaken. I can''t take that risk."


    "The risk? Is that risk greater than your own brother''s death? Laya is your blood brother Moku!! I don''t understand orcs'' culture but I know Laya and Swa mean more to you than the other orcs!!" Tears welled up in Anna''s eyes. Her heart was full of fear.


    "I also didn''t expect Laya to be killed!! But you are right the risk of losing the trust of other monster races in us is far greater than an orc being killed even if that''s my own blood brother" Moku slightly raised his voice.


    "What do you mean? Why? Why are they more valuable than your own brother?" tears dripped from Anna''s eyes and her body began to shiver in fear.


    "Orcs are a powerful race, I know that! However, they have too many weaknesses. They don''t understand anything about building a civilization, they can''t even build their own tents.


    I don''t want to limit my own race but the truth is I''ve known it since childhood. That orc can only fight." Moku shook his head in disappointment. "That''s why I need another race of monsters. For the creation of an orc civilization, for the creation of an orc legend, and the creation of an orc kingdom" Moku''s eyes zed.


    Anna was scared, she was so scared, the fear that used to be just a bad premonition now became a reality. She had to do something, for herself and her baby.


    BRAAAKKK!!


    Anna threw the table in front of her and the table smashed against the tent wall.


    "For the orcs? It''s all for you, isn''t it?!!"

 Chapter 100 The Meaning Of Nevare

    Moku felt himself being pointed at with the tip of her index finger. Nevare''s words were so sharp that he felt like he was being stabbed with a sword. Moku''s brow furrowed and his eyes turned serious.


    "What do you mean?" Moku asked in a deep voice.


    "Moku I know what you''re thinking, I know what you want, and that is the thing I fear the most!" Tears welled up in Anna''s eyes.


    "What do you mean Nevare? You better say it right!" Moku''s voice rose.


    "Moku you never think about the orcs! You never care about anyone other than yourself! Indeed you seem to care and try to do your best but you do all that only for yourself and for the sake of achieving your goals!" Anna''s voice was filled with fear.


    "What do you mean Nevare? I fought hard for the orc that is my own family and of course, it would benefit me" Moku was confused.


    "No Moku! I know! To you, there is nothing but you! To you, everyone is just a tool to achieve your goals! When those tools are useless then you will throw them away! Tell me the truth Moku, did you feel sad when Laya was killed?" Anna started screaming. Her eyes stared straight into Moku''s eyes waiting for him to tell another lie.


    Moku gasped, he was surprised by Nevare''s question. Moku didn''t know what to say. He was annoyed by Laya''s death but it was only a ''What a shame'' case. He didn''t feel sad he just felt that Laya would one day be a strong orc and with his intelligence, Laya could be themander of the Moku army. He instead hoped that it was Swa who was killed instead of Laya, simply because Swa didn''t look more promising than Laya.


    But Moku will never admit that he has not had any feelings for a long time. "Of course, I feel sad, Laya is my blood brother! To orcs, they are the closest family!" Moku rejected Nevare''s usation with a loud voice.


    Anna just smiled hearing Moku lie, the fear in her heart was getting bigger "Moku, you know if I know you''re lying! We are two bodies with one heart. I know what you''re thinking like you know what I''m thinking.


    Moku, You are cold-hearted. You will not hesitate to sacrifice everything even yourself to achieve your goals. I don''t know what you want but I know if you are willing to pay anything to make it happen!


    You would sacrifice the sylphs for that!


    You would sacrifice the goblins for that!


    You will sacrifice the alraune for that!


    You would sacrifice the girls for that!


    You would sacrifice Nerphyl for that!


    You would sacrifice Nezena for that!


    You would sacrifice the orcs for that!


    You would sacrifice Nesh for that!


    And in the end, you will sacrifice me too!


    Oh.. KuMoku the strongest Monster! Tell me the truth, is all this really for orcs?" Anna''s voice boomed through the entire tent.


    This is Anna''s true fear, she is afraid that she will only be one of the bodies on the pile of corpses that are Moku''sdder to achieve his dream.


    She began to feel Moku''s true nature after Moku kept her transformation into an orc a secret but Anna didn''t pay attention to it because maybe Moku just wanted to give her a silly surprise.


    Moku''s absence for a month made Anna rethink this fear, she thought that she had been dumped but Moku came home and seduced her so that she calmed down.


    After that Moku went back and did not keep his promise about the time when he returned. Plus he came home with an elf in his arms. It made Anna''s fear bigger. But she still believes that Moku loves her and if the timees when Moku will sacrifice her to achieve his goals, Anna believes she already has the strength to fight back.


    But after the birth of Nash, Anna knew she couldn''t escape Moku''s grip. Her love for her child will not let Anna go anywhere without that boy. Anna could only hope that her fear was just overthinking.


    However... Moku''s reaction to Laya''s death made Anna sure that she was not just overthinking but that it was a reality of Moku''s true nature. He didn''t seem the least bit sad about Laya''s death he just felt disappointed like someone who was disappointed to have lost a silver coin in a bag full of gold coins.


    Moku gasped, he almost took a step back because of Nevare''s words. But his shame made Moku furious, with a face full of anger Moku shouted "Then what if I did it for myself?


    I am the Ku! I am the chief of the Dawnmist Tribe! I will be the king of all monsters! I made the orcs who used to only be able to fight by banging their heads into warriors with great martial arts skills! I made those who live in secluded ces and hide like rats into warriors who dare to take up arms in front of mages!


    I am the one who made the orcs great!<sub> </sub>


    It should be a matter of pride for them to die because of me! It should be obligatory for them to be killed on my orders! It should be a joy for them to submit to me!


    I''m the one who gave them everything!


    What I want is what the orcs want!


    The path I take is the path the orcs take!


    I am the orc and the orc is me!"


    Moku''s voice was so loud and filled with emotion that the tent seemed to vibrate. His red eyes stared at Nevare who was cowering in fear.


    "How dare you use me! Aren''t you also doing the same thing? You''re right, we are two bodies with one heart. I know what you''re thinking just like you know what I''m thinking.


    Oh.. Nevare.. or should I call you Anna? Because you never once thought of yourself as a Nevare! You call yourself Anna, not Nevare! Even though you answered when called Nevare, you never thought that your current name is Nevare!


    Do you know what Nevare means?


    You never considered yourself as an orc. You just feel like you''re still a human with orc abilities! The only reason you stay in this tribe is that you feel that you have a greater chance of bing a mage when you are with orcs than living among humans.


    Do you know what Nevare means?


    You are angry because orcs are fighting mages not because you are afraid of casualties on the orc side but because you never thought that orcs, these disgusting monsters can win over the great mage you idolize!


    ''orcs are not ready to face the mage''? Heh! for you, orcs will never be ready to face a mage! There''s no way a monster hated by the world can win over a human of mana species, right?!


    But guess what!? I kill them all! Not just any mage, but a Mana Child with level 4 constetion mage, he who you call Mana God!" Moku rolls Deak''s head towards Anna. Deak''s head reach Anna''s toes, his eyes were still wide showing his disapproval of being killed by an orc.


    Simr to the previous Moku, Anna gasped and took two steps backward. Her hand covered her mouth, the tears were flowing from her eyes uncontrobly. Moku''s words hurt her more than her fear.


    "Look at your dreams! Look at your idol mage! I cut off his head and he cried for help from his teacher! When the teacheres I will behead the teacher even though he is the strongest human being! Your dream is just a fucking trash!


    Do you know what Nevare means?


    It was a name that could only be given to the first-ever progenitor queen of all races, as a testament to her power and legend that was recorded by all the monsters of that race! Nevare means Progenitor Queen!


    I made you the progenitor of all the female orcs that will exist throughout the history of our civilization! I give you the glory that I will never get! I give you dominion over all the female orcs that will exist throughout the history of our civilization! I share my absolute ruler with you!


    When I be the king of monsters then you will also be the queen of monsters! Rule with me in the first civilization of monsters this world has ever seen!


    But look at you! Just a spoiled girl who keeps dreaming of bing a mage! How small your dreams are! What a stupid hope you have!" Moku caught his breath. He looked at Anna and just realized that his first love was already kneeling on the ground.


    Moku realizes that Anna is just an ordinary 17-year-old girl. During her life she livedfortably under the protection of her parents, never feeling the true cruelty of this world. She didn''t understand the burden she was carrying and didn''t know what to do. So it is only natural that Anna is still very... very innocent.


    Guilt dampened Moku''s anger, but he hardened his heart because he had to quickly awaken Anna to her true duty "I am indeed someone who will sacrifice everything to achieve my goals! But the sacrifice must be following the values possessed by the victim. I give you the name Nevare, Don''t you realize how precious you are to me?"


    Moku took a deep breath, turned around, and stepped out of the tent.


    When he wanted to open the curtain of the tent, Anna''s sobs sounded "Did you ever love me?"


    Moku stopped, without turning he said in a low voice "I love you but I need Nevare more than Anna"


    Moku continued his steps leaving Anna who was still curled up and crying.


    Sobs filled the deserted tent.

 Chapter 101 Monster Caravan

    [Bog Forest, 25 October, 1 Year Before Demon War]


    The morning sun shone on the Bog Forest, waking the animals that had shuddered at night and dispelling the white mist that shrouded them.


    Like the previous morning, the Cendet birds fell asleep when the sun came. They were so exhausted after staying up all night, their very important task allow the monsters to sleep peacefully.


    No one was able to judge the merits of the Cendet Birds for the Dawnmist Tribe, they weren''t even paid enough for just their favorite grain. That''s what they probably had in mind when they closed their eyes this morning.


    The monsters came out of their tents towards Green Caping Hill, Moku would give instructions for their journey to Wolf Slope Mountain. Moku also wanted to say something to the monsters.


    The orcs who were already able to walk climbed up Green Caping Hill along with the other monsters that helped them.


    The goblins who weren''t used to getting up early seemed to be yawning a lot but even with sleepy eyes they still walked with enthusiasm.


    The sylphs flew through the sky, theirrge number looked like a swarm of buzzing bees, yet they still looked elegant and ssy.


    The alraunes also walked along with other monsters, they didn''t enter their half-flower bodies and walked by dragging their roots. The alraune wanted to be able to mingle with other monsters with their human bodies.


    Their numbers weren''t too many, only around 2000 monsters, which was very little whenpared to the number of humans or warbeasts alive at the moment. Even so, they still filled Green Caping Hill which was not that big, there was a risk that Moku''s voice would not be heard by those standing at the back.


    But that would only happen if Moku was just an ordinary orc. With his telepathic abilities, Moku can send messages to all monsters at the same time. Therefore, for their first meeting, Moku didn''t want to just talk to the higher-ups of the monster tribe, but he wanted to talk to all the monsters.


    Even though he was standing on the podium, Moku''s sight still couldn''t reach all the monsters, but with his inner eye, Moku could feel that all the monsters were already there. Only Nevare and a few girls were not present but Widya and Lina still came to listen.


    Moku took a deep breath and forgot his fight with Nevare. By preparing his heart, Moku connected all the monsters with his telepathy.


    "My brother and sister of species!


    You know who I am, but I will still tell you my name!


    My Name Is KuMoku! I''m the chief of the orc tribe and the strongest orc alive!


    I call you to this hill, the hill where I trained and found my current strength. The hill where I gave the name to the tribe. The hill where I say Oath of Dawn. The hill where the orcs trained until their bones were broken and their flesh tore. The hill where we sharpen fangs and thicken maces. Green Caping Hill.


    I call you toe because I want to tell you something! Something so important! Something that will be the beginning of our civilization! Monster species civilization!


    I''m telling you that the mages, the creatures that became our nightmares and fears, have been defeated! Not just one mage but five mages with one of them is a Mana Child with Mana God power!"


    "YEAAAHHHHHH!!!!" the crowd cheers so loud that it seemed to shake the hill.


    Moku waited for the cheer to subside before continuing his speech.


    "This victory we will never get if we don''t have heroes! Heroes who fight to thest drop of blood to carry out their duties! Heroes we may know and maybe we don''t know but their services we will never forget!


    They are willing to sacrifice their own lives and bodies to bring us, this weak species to an almost impossible victory! That''s why I want us to remember these heroes and put them in the history book of the civilization we''re about to build! As the hero who provided the foundation of the monster civilization!..."


    Moku emphasized his voice so that all the monsters felt how important the sacrifices of these heroes were. Moku wants them all to remember these heroes and write their names in the history book of the monster civilization.


    Previously, Moku did not understand why humans wanted their names to be known and remembered in history. They are willing to not sleep and fight to the death for the Nobel prize.


    Isn''t that just a title? Isn''t that a pseudo thing? Wasn''t the trophy just a meaningless piece of junk? that''s how Moku used to think. But when Moku is old and paralyzed, he understands what it means to be remembered by history itself.<sub> </sub>


    Humans are mortal beings, their short lifespan makes them have a fear of being forgotten. Bepletely dead and disappear from everyone''s minds. Because of that, they want to carve history and memories in their short lives so that there are people who remember them and be a sign that they once existed in this world.


    Be immortal in the long history of mankind.


    As someone who is remembered in history, Moku does not understand what the advantages are, but as a leader, this is very useful. A leader to encourage his people to do their job to the best of their ability must give a proper reward for their sacrifice. Sometimes treasures, women, and thrones are not enough, but if you add the image to be immortal in human history, this will be very tempting.


    Being someone whose name is recorded in history and remembered for generations toe can make a person feel proud of the temporary life they lead. It''s a sad thing because for the next generation their work is seen as normal and their names are seen as something not so important.


    In the end, even a hero who changed the world was just a name that was seen as a myth or a fairy tale. Even worse, they are sometimes seen as liars who exaggerate their achievements.


    Hero with temporary life is an irony.


    "This hero is Nianhe, she is the first sylph to notify the danger of the five approaching mages. With the courage in her small body, she follows the mages even at the risk of her being captured and made a ve by them.


    This hero is Hoddurt! Even though he had to sacrifice his age to use mass healing skills, Hoddurt was not afraid to continue to fight together with the goblins and hold back the two mages until the orcs arrived. Without his sacrifice, our existence will be known to humans and we will be hunted down by them.


    This hero is Ornell! Along with the other alraunes, Ornell brought hard-to-find medicinal herbs to heal injured orcs and goblins. Ornell led the alraune to heal them until no more victims fell from their wounds. Without her services, the number of casualties due in the battle would be greater than today.


    They are the heroes who make us feel this victory. I want all of you to remember their names and pray for them to be recorded in The One''s heaven as a true warrior!"


    "MAY THEIR NAME WILL BE RECORDED ON THE ONE''S HEAVEN!" all the monsters said their prayers.


    Moku''s facial expression and tone of voice turned grim.


    "However, this battle not only gave us the happiness of victory but also gave us sorrow of the warriors who left us and fought in the heaven of The One.


    They are the goblins who fight fearlessly and my blood brother Laya. After this, I want you all to attend their funeral.


    MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER AGAIN IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!"


    "MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER AGAIN IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!" the monsters once again said their prayers.


    Moku''s intonation became cheerful again "Then this victory is also impossible for us to feel without the struggle of the orcs who have seeded in defeating two mages at once!


    As a reward for them, I announce that two weeks after this I will return the four human girls to the tribe!


    May the strongest orcs get their reward!"


    When Moku finished saying that, cheers and ps broke. Almost all the monsters screamed with all their might to show how happy they were right now.


    The orcs who were able toe shouted with all their might with burning eyes. They want to get well soon and be able to practice. They only had two weeks to determine which of the strongest orcs would earn the right to possess the four girls.


    Although the current strongest orcs are Goku and Boku which doesn''t break the orcs'' fighting spirit, they are confident that they can catch up to both of them in two weeks.


    Meanwhile, Widya and Lina''s faces turned pale. They knew that this woulde but they were never ready to ept this definite fate.


    Their only hope for shelter from Moku''s decision is Anna.

 Chapter 102 The Humans Strongest

    Arkaan el-Mahdavi walked quickly into the meeting room. The turban on his head was not tied neatly so that it seemed to sway every time he took a step. Arkaan didn''t even have time to wash his face after getting the meeting call.


    The second mana explosion in Bog forest has a very different impact from the first mana explosion. If at first humans were just curious, but now humans can''t stay silent. It was confirmed that if Deak Oliver a Mana Child was killed from that mana explosion, Deak''s status as a Mana Child was not that important since humans had several other Mana Childs. However, his status as a disciple of Gaht made things even moreplicated.


    As a teacher, Gaht has a responsibility to avenge his student''s death. This is the tradition of the military academy where a teacher is responsible for the lives of his students. A disciple is the face of his teacher, so hurting a student is the same as tarnishing the face of his teacher. Moreover, if the student is killed then the war between the teacher and the killer has started, there will be no peace until one of them is killed.


    However, this tradition has a different meaning when the one killed is the disciple of the strongest human. When Gaht goes to war then the fight is no longer a personal matter but an all-out war of humans.


    If likened to the previous Moku world, then Gaht is a nuclear bomb, when he isunched into the atmosphere, the country thatunched it has decided to all-out war and destroyed all living things in the enemy country. Meanwhile, humans today no longer have fangs like they used to.


    The long peace made them weak and the leaders who were once savage wolves were nowzy dogs. Arkaan took a deep breath when he thought about it.


    He reached the meeting room entrance. Arkaan adjusted his clothes and took a deep breath, with determination he pushed open the door.


    His whole sense of hearing was then filled with shouts.


    "You fucking old dog!! They kill my student! My student!! Who are you to dare hinder me from my revenge!!" Gaht shouted and pointed at the man in front of him.


    "Gaht! You must understand your position! You are not only a teacher but also the strongest human being!! If you fight that means every human being will fight!! This will not only be your fight but an all-out war!!" Calvin Lewis defends his opinion.


    He was the second strongest human that the human alliance have. In the first mana species war, he and Gaht be a duo who fight hand in hand but in the era of peace, they be two figures from two opposing camps.


    "Gaht! Deak''s death is your fault for sending him to the Bog forest without our knowledge. Haven''t we already decided not to interfere with this new mana species? It''s his fault for approaching that ce, Deak is too arrogant and haughty that he feels he can face the new mana species alone" Jagadip Badakar scoffed.


    As the representative and strongest mage of the House of Badakar, Jagadip is one of Lewis'' supporters. Even though their influence and power had decreased considerably from the time of the Mana Ruling Family, the 6 families --except the Zietsman n who disappeared somewhere-- still had influence within the Gurru Committee. Most of them be sponsors of PSA-graduated mages and are trusted to be members of the Gurru Committee.


    "The student''s life is the teacher''s responsibility even if the student search for death for himself, the teacher still needs to take revenge on whoever kills the student. It''s our culture of teaching in this academy! So none of you have the right to hinder Gaht to take his revenge!" Usilov Valya defends Gaht''s anger.


    Like the House of Badakar, the House of Valya has also chosen its side. They use marriage and family rtionships to get closer to PSA-graduated mages. Due to some unknown things, the House of Valya became a supporter of the Gaht party.


    Even so, the Gaht party except for Stent Gaht himself still had a weaker influence than the Lewis party. Especially after the House of Spencer and several well-known alchemists joined the Lewis party.


    Arkaan entered the room and went to his seat. His presence seemed unnoticed by the othermittee members. Even though the Mahdavi n was the first Mana Ruling Family to join PSA, in times of peace their influence was so reduced they were invisible in themittee.


    The mages still respected them but their opinions often sounded like the wind that just passes in themittee. Even so, Arkaan still attends every meeting of the Gurru Committee. At least he wanted to get news faster about the movement of the human alliance from this meeting.


    "Youte! If I know you will bete, I won''te sooner and spend time with my wife." Bima Rangkuti med Arkaan with an annoyed face.


    "Stop moving your old hips, give my sister some break will you?" Arkaan smirked at his friend.


    "W..wha..what are you talking about? you are already that old but your mind is still full of perverted thoughts. If anyone asks don''t say I know you!" Bima sneered at his brother-inw.


    Just like hundreds of years before, the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n still had a good rtionship. Cross-marriage between the two families is increasinglymon in times of peace. Like Arkaan''s younger sister, who married Bima; and Arkaan''s mother is Bima''s biological aunt.


    "I envy Zietsman.." Bima hasined about this many times. He then nced at Arkaan with a gaze full of resentment "Why do I need still be here? If not because of you, I already have a peaceful life in some secluded mountain"<sub> </sub>


    Simr to the Mahdavi n, the Rangkuti n also has little influence on the Gurru Committee, but this is because they want to withdraw from the human alliance political stage. However, the family head of the Rangkuti n was required to attend themittee meeting, for one reason namely that the Mahdavi n had not yet left the Gurru Committee.


    As their oldest ally, Rangkuti n still needs to support the Mahdavi n in Gurru Committee.


    "hei.. hei.. stop looking at me like that, it''s not my fault you want to marry my sister" Arkaan dodged.


    "Fuck! You are the one who demands that only the head of the Rangkuti n can marry her!" Bima furious.


    His voice was too big, causing several members of the meeting to nce at the two of them with scornful eyes. Bima held back his anger and Arkaan held back hisughter.


    The debate is still ongoing. Various kinds of opinions that would and would not make sense were raised by both sides. Gaht''s anger grew bigger there was a possibility that he would go on a rampage in this meeting and kill them all. But there is no anxiety from the Lewis party about it, even though Gaht is very strong but he has a good heart and will prioritize human interest first.


    Sometimes even the strongest person will be imprisoned by something that is not important to the weak person. However, if you continue to annoy the lion, then don''t me him if he pounces on you.


    "Hei.. hei.. Do you think he will get out of control and kill us all this time?" Bima spoke in a rxed tone as if his life was not in danger.


    Arkaan nced at his friend with narrowed eyes, sometimes there was regret in his heart for marrying his only sister to this crazy man. "You know that''s impossible. He only looks angry but still can think straight. He is a hero you know. Moreover, he will not throw a tantrum until there is a unanimous decision and a unanimous decision must wait for ''them'' to speak" Arkaan indicated to some group.


    "Hmm.. you''re right. By the way, why have they been silent all this time?" Bima tantly stared at the group sitting in the middle of the two arguing parties. Wuhan n.


    If we divide the Gurru Committee by party, then we can divide it into 3 parties ---4 if you want to include loners like Bima and Arkaan--. The Lewis party controlled the cirction of [Mana Potion] and the number of alchemists who joined them, the Gaht party with strength based on the strongest human Stent Gaht, andstly the Wuhan party.


    The Wuhan party was not formed because of therge number of PSA-graduated mages or Mana Ruling Family mages who joined them. However, their strength was based on a profession that had never existed before in the history of human civilization, Adventure.


    Currently, the number of adventure mages working for the Wuhan party is almost a quarter the number of mages in the military academy. So the influence and strength of the Wuhan party are something to consider.


    They always took a neutral position between the twopeting parties and took advantage of both. They sell rare nts and mutated animal organs to alchemists in the Lewis party and provide mage ''training'' services to the Gaht party.


    So it can be said that it was the Wuhan party that made the Gurru Committee not break up and fight each other, but on the other hand, it can also be said that they had a big voice in making a unanimous decision in thismittee. Because of this, Bima and Arkaan were confused by the Wuhan party, which had been silent since the meeting started.


    "Gaht! If you go to Bog forest and fight with that new mana species, warbeast and elves will see our defense have a hole and take that opportunity to strike us. Without you, we will be overwhelmed if Beast King or Iron Darius and Lily Ariele to attack! Think about human safety first before your anger!" Hugh Spencer punches the table with an angry face.


    "Don''t bring human safety to defend your cowardness! If they attack then we will--"


    "hm..hm.." the clear-throat sound cut off the words of the mage from the Gaht party. It was the chough of Fu Wuhan, the chairman of the Wuhan party. The mage sat back down and waited for Fu to speak. Even though he had his words cut off, he didn''t feel offended and sat quietly.


    "You don''t need scare about elves or warbeast attacks. They already got too many problems on their hand right now. The problem that makes them can''t be bothered about humans at all. The problem that wille to us if we don''t do something to hinder it" Fu spoke in a very serious tone.


    "Fu, what do you mean? don''t talk with riddle tell the truth" Gaht snorted.


    "Well.. it''s the same problem that we have discussed before, the new mana species or we can call them with their actual species name, the demon"

 Chapter 103 Alpha Threat

    The sound of nails and hammers filled the Dawnmist tribe that afternoon. All the monsters seemed busy preparing for their migration.


    Based on the distance between the Dawnmist Tribe and the Wolf Slope Mountain, this trip would take about two months. Coupled with theing winter the snowy roads will be an obstacle for them to reach their destination.


    For that, medicinal nts, clothes, and shelter from cold air must be prepared carefully. Not to mention the estimated mutated animal attacks that make this trip even more dangerous.


    Although goblin and alraune bring carriages from their respective tribes, the carriages still need to renovate to prevent cold air remained outside and warm remain inside. With their abilities, the goblins use lead and furs to cover the inside of the carriage. They also use tree sap as a glue which will not freeze in cold air.


    Food and medicine are also things that make this preparation even moreplicated. They can''t just rely on the animals or nts they find along the way. Especially when winteres, the number of roaming animals and growing nts will decrease drastically.


    The orcs had vast reserves of meat in their food huts. But this reserve was only enough for the orcs and even then it would onlyst for a few weeks. The problem lies with the diets of other monsters, such as goblins which are vegetarians, while Sylphs and alraune prefer living animals.


    The alraune solved the goblin food problem by renovating some of the carriages that would be overgrown with the mushrooms that were the goblins'' main diet. With the help of the goblins, they covered the inside of the wagon with wet soil before nting some nts with fibrous roots on the outside. Luna asked the nts to strengthen their roots so they can grip the soil firmly. As a result, the soil bes dense and can be nted by mushrooms.


    Meanwhile, food needs for sylphs and alraune have also been met. In addition to controlling their bodies, when sylphs possess the body of an animal they can also speak the animalnguage. The sylphs possessed several animals that were the leaders of their pack and control them so that they can be tame by the monsters.


    Because of the additional carriages devoted to logistics, the goblins had to make new carriages that were slightly different from the others, they will be used as transportation carriages for women and children. The orcs who were able to hold axes and use their hands helped the goblins to chop trees and carry them. The true function of the goblin was very visible in the preparation for this evacuation.


    Moku walked with a pile of logs on his shoulders. Each step he took would create a deep imprint on the ground showing how much weight and how many logs he was carrying. The other monsters who saw Moku looked amazed with sparkling eyes. They felt that orcs had great power but an orc that had evolved like Moku would be a different story.


    BAAAMMM!!!


    Moku put down the logs on his shoulders and made the ground tremble. After greeting the goblin who was in charge of processing the newly felled wood, Moku looked around like he was looking for something.


    He found his target and smiled before walking towards him.


    Ez is drinking and wiping the sweat on his forehead. His duties as a diplomat were currently on vacation and he was returning to his duties as a goblin.


    Ez felt that someone was approaching him and turned around. Seeing the smile on Moku''s face, Ez became gloomy. He still didn''t forget that Moku had left him alone in the alraune''sir. Luckily, Moku and Luna''s conversation ended with the union of orcs and alraune as he predicted, otherwise Ez would be a fertilizer for the alraune.


    "Hi great diplomat, how are you?" innocently Moku sat next to Ez.


    "Don''t you dare call me diplomat when you just throw me away like bait!" Ez snorted angrily.


    "Hahaha Ez, I''m sorry about that but I think you already know that I won''t fail" Moku chuckled.


    Ez didn''t answer just narrowed his eyes promising not to trust Moku anymore when once more he ordered him to have diplomacy with another group.


    Moku just smiled and continued his words "Ez, I''m here because I want to ask something"


    "Oh,, The Great KuMoku doesn''t know about something?" Ez sneered in disbelief.


    "I''m serious. Do you think I appreciate them enough?" a smile remained etched on Moku''s lips.


    Ez''s face suddenly turned serious "What do you mean?"<sub> </sub>


    Moku''s face turned serious too "Ez, you are the only person that knows what I mean"


    Ez''s face turned gloomy, he just looked down and didn''t answer. Moku just looked at him and waited.


    A few secondster, Ez lifted his head again and looked into Moku''s eyes without fear. The intonation of his voice also turned deeper than usual "Ku, why do you think someone wants to be appreciated?" Ez asked.


    Moku smiled when Ez asked back "I don''t know, maybe because they want to share the happiness or get a reward for their work?"


    "wrong" Ez shook his head before picking up a de of grass at his feet. "When someone is born into this world they are still as white as snow. Without knowledge, without understanding the world, and without knowing who they are. No baby knows if they are orcs, humans, goblins, sylphs, or mutated animals. They see the world. with the same eyes and mind. White as snow" Ez dug the ground with his index finger.


    "But as they grow up in society, they gain new knowledge, ways of life, values, and applicablews. That''s when they start to think about what is right and wrong. However, sometimes the knowledge and values they find contradict each another" Ez stuck the de of grass in the hole he had dug.


    "Then how to find out if what they did was right or wrong? The easy way is with appreciation and punishment. When they do something right then the people around them will appreciate it but when they do something wrong then the ruler of themunity will punish them" Ez slowly began to backfill the hole he had made.


    "As a leader what you need to worry about is not whether your appreciation is enough but what you must consider is whether you have given the right appreciation or not. However, for someone who has different values and knowledge and he believes in it from the bottom of his heart then he will not care about appreciation and will not be afraid of punishment." Ez stared at the de of grass he had nted on the ground.


    Ez lifted his head and looked into Moku''s red eyes. "Moku I don''t care what values you will bring and what knowledge you will change. I just want to live in peace and I promise I will help you if you ask even without appreciation"


    Moku didn''t smile, he just looked deep into Ez''s eyes looking for the seeds of betrayal in them. But it seems he was too overconfident in his ability to read someone''s face. "Ez, you are so smart yet why are you so cowardly?"


    "Hmm.. someone smart like me will pay a lot of attention and have much time to think. As a result, we know a lot of things even something we shouldn''t know. Because of that, we be cowards, as a form of self-defense against this threatening knowledge" Ez tried to look smaller.


    However, the face that Moku showed did not match his expectations. Moku smiled very wide almost showing all his teeth.


    Wolves are animals that live in castes, an alpha will feel disturbed if there is another wolf that has the same strength or exceeds him. The alpha will threaten the wolf by showing all its sharp and sturdy fangs. If the monsters are a pack of wolves then Moku is an alpha.


    As a wolf who is being threatened by an alpha then the only thing Ez can do is bow his head and show his stomach as a form of surrender.


    Ez stood up and took a step forward "Moku you are the leader of all monsters and thew you give is the truth that all monsters must follow. If one day you decide to kill me...


    Then I want to die as a hero who fights for the civilization of monsters not as a traitor" Ez continued his steps.


    Moku looked at Ez''s back which was getting further away. His smile turned into a smirk, with a nod Moku said "I Agree"


    Moku will not make it difficult for someone who has just shown his weakness.


    ...


    On the other hand, Widya is meeting Anna. Her feelings were filled with anxiety regarding Moku''s previous announcement. However, she is not worried about her fate, since she was a child, Widya knew that she would end tragically but she did not want the same thing to happen to ra.


    The only person Moku hears and can save ra is Anna.

 Chapter 104 Law Of Monster Family

    Inside a tent that''s bigger than the rest. Anna is seen breastfeeding Nash. Her lip was smiling brightly as if there was no problem but her eyes were so empty staring into nothingness.


    The surrounding goblins didn''t bother Anna. They focus on their work. Some clean the tents, some prepare food, and some heat the water in the bathhouse. Each of the goblins worked diligently without any protest.


    After Nash''s birth, Shezz decides to send some goblins to help Anna take care of her baby. At first, Anna refused because she was not used to having a maid, but after knowing how difficult it was to take care of a baby alone, Anna agreed to Shezz''s proposal.


    When Moku returns hemends Shezz''s initiative and adopts it into a neww. In order to speed up the integration between monster races, Moku created a family system where a family would have all types of monster races in it.


    Each orc was required to choose a new surname for themselves and the name would be juxtaposed in front of their real name. Then the orcs are required to choose several monsters from other races to enter their family and they are also entitled to bear the orc family name.


    The number of monsters from other races that can enter an orc family is calcted based on the number of their race poptions. Just like the goblin race that has the most poption will get arger quota than other monster races.


    While the alraune whose number is only a few dozen monsters from the orcs'' number will get the least quota. However, each orc must still choose at least one alraune to enter his family and be the physician of the family.


    The selection of new family members is carried out in order of course starting with Moku and his wives. Then followed by the orcs who became the head of the division and continued by his deputy then the other orcs who had good performances in the previous war against mages.


    Moku chose 10 male goblins and Tam into his family including Ez and Hoddurt. Those who previously had wives and children also had the right to enter the Moku family. This caused the number of female goblins who wanted to marry the 10 male goblins to increase rapidly.


    There is no monogamous marriage system in the goblin race but Moku limits the number of wives for each monster to no more than 4 wives. As a result, the number of wives of the 10 male goblins increased. But some refuse to add a new wife like Hoddurt and some choose to stay single like Ez and Tam.


    Then Nezena chose five female goblins who had faith in The One more than any other goblin. Nezena wants these five goblins to be the first clergy of The One church that she will build.


    Nerphyl didn''t choose goblins to be her aides. As a sylph queen, she has other sylphs who are her real servants. Moku allows this but he doesn''t want the sylphs following Nerphyl to only serve their former queen but also serve Moku''s other wives.


    While Nevare who was still in bad condition did not make a selection. As a result, Moku decided that the five goblins appointed by Shezz would be Nevare''s servants.


    As for the alraune who will enter Moku''s family of course it was Luna. Luna was already Moku''s big sister before thisw was made and Moku felt he didn''t need to add another alraune to his family. Luna is the most expert about nts in the history of the alraune race, except for the first 9 progenitors of the alraune race.


    Luna takes Ornell as her assistant who also joins Moku''s family.


    Next up are Goku, Boku, and Mige. Those who had previously fought alongside the goblins, sylphs, and alraune already knew who they would choose to join their family. But somehow they fought over Iathra and Volx.


    Usually, when there is a difference of interest between the orcs there will be a Pka fight but with their wounds still not healing, Moku decides to make a draw for the two monsters. Volx was won by Goku and Iathra was won by Boku. While Mige can only bite his lower lip jealously.


    After that, the other orcs also made their selections. Swa as Moku''s blood brother is loved by many monsters. For some reason, Torgan is also a favorite of monsters, especially alraune who sees Torgan''s innocent face with sparkling eyes.


    The implementation of this neww did not hinder the pace of preparations for the migration of the monsters. Moku wanted them to be ready to leave on the fifth day after the announcement at Green Caping Hill.


    However, Moku still focused some of his attention on this neww because he wanted the monsters to unite immediately. Despite having fought life and death battles together, Moku knew that the effect of this togetherness was temporary if the monsters still lived together with their respective races.


    With this neww, Moku abolished all groups based on race and divides them into families.


    Widya entered the tent, she saw Anna who was looking at her baby with a smile and empty eyes. Anna''s situation these past few days has be a worrying thing for the girls. Previously ire had tried to talk to Anna but the only response she got was silence and hum that didn''t really mean anything.


    The two weeks given by Moku drew closer and the number of recovered orcs also increased. Widya is getting worried.<sub> </sub>


    Widya sat in front of Anna with knees touching each other. Widya''s very close position will disturb Anna. But Anna remained silent and ignored her.


    Anna''s state had started since the return of Moku and the other orcs from the battle. No one knew what happened inside the tent when it was just the two of them. The girls only found Anna crying and curled up, her body shaking with fear. The girls were furious but no one dared to ask Moku what he did to Anna.


    Widya took a deep breath while seeing the state of the younger girl in front of her. Anna is just a teenage girl, she should be ying with other teenagers, attending parties in beautiful dresses, feeling in love, chatting andughing happily. But fate was so cruel to her, this young girl had been given the burden of the fate of all the women in the orc tribe who was famous for treating women like livestock.


    Widya doesn''t want to burden Anna more than this but she is the only way to free ire from a cruel fate, someone who is more valuable than Widya''s own life.


    Widya opened her mouth and said slowly "Anna"


    Anna''s eyes remained nk and a smile seemed to freeze on her face.


    Widya called Anna in a louder voice "Anna!"


    But the response she got was still the same. Widya''s patience ran out and shook Anna''s shoulders firmly "ANNA!!"


    Like a doll whose threads are reconnected, Anna raised her head stiffly "ah Widya, you''re here" she said with a smile still frozen on her lips.


    Widya looked at Anna''s empty eyes "Anna, Moku will return the girls to the tribe in two weeks!"


    There was a slight quiver in Anna''s empty eyes but returned still quickly "oh" she answered tly.


    Widya almost lost hope but she kept trying one more time "Anna, what happen? you can tell it to us. We will try to help you"


    Once again Anna responded in the same way "oh" this time there was no vibration in her eyes at all.


    Widya knew that her words were just bullshit that she said as a form of pleasantries. Even though Anna recounted her fight with Moku there was nothing the girls could do. They themselves expected Anna to help them.


    Widya clenched her teeth tightly, with eyes that turned serious Widya said in a very deep voice "Anna, do you know that I am actually ire''s maid?"


    Anna''s nk eyes turned into focus.


    Widya let out a long breath. She looked at the goblins who were still busy working around them. With a begging voice, Widya says "Can you leave us, please?"


    The goblins who had been eavesdropping for a while nced at each other before looking at Anna. They were actually also worried about Anna''s condition. As a Nevare, Anna had a special position in the eyes of the monsters so her current state also worried the goblins. Shezz asked them to apany Anna and watch her not do stupid things like suicide.


    Feeling the goblins looking at her asking for permission, Anna nodded and asked them to leave for a while.


    After seeing that there were only the two of them in the tent, Widya took a deep breath and steeled her heart. "ire and Ie from a noble family name House of Walton..."


    And that is the beginning of the story of a <strong>simple</strong> family.

 Chapter 105 The Fallen Noble

    The House of Walton is a noble family appointed by King Andre von Luis III for his services in the first mana species war. Coming from a family of farmers who were appointed as soldiers through military service, Argo Walton, the founder of this family managed to create glorious achievements.


    Not because of his expertise in war and also not from the number of elves he killed but from his discovery. He managed to find a synthetic fertilizer that was able to capture the mana in the soil and elerate the growth of nts on it.


    When a mage uses a wood spell faction, nts will grow from the ground even though thend is arid. This is because the mage''s spell stimtes the mana inside the nt''s body even if they are dead or withered. This is what happens when Deak uses a wood spell on an avnche-coverednd.


    However, this nt will soon die when there is no more mana stimtion from the mage. Therefore the wood spell faction cannot be used to increase food supply or grow crops.


    With Argo''s invention, mages can trap mana on the soil so they can continue to transmit mana to the nts above them. This discovery became a groundbreaker and was very helpful when humans fought against the elves on the front line. They just need to bring synthetic fertilizer soil made by Argo and then they can grow crops anywhere. With the wood spell faction, they no longer need to wait for the harvest season and follow the nt growth cycle as usual.


    This discovery also makes the PSA-graduate position stronger in the eyes of the public. After the armistice agreement, the synthetic fertilizer was taken over by the Gurru Committee and Argo was awarded the title of nobility. The Gurru Committee reasoned that they would use Argo''s invention for the betterment of the human race.


    In addition to the title he also received a mansion in a remote area and a meager amount of gold. However, for a former farmer like Argo, a noble title and a small amount of gold was extraordinary thing. He epted it without a second thought.


    Argo and his remaining family move to their new territory and live in peace. However, the real problemes from the next generation of the House of Walton, which is the children and grandchildren of Argo.


    Stephen Walton, son of Argo Walton has a different view from his father. He felt that their family had been deceived by the Gurru Committee so they were only given empty titles and poor territories.


    Since childhood, Stephen has aspired to restore the glory of his family that had been taken. For that Stephen had to be a mage first, however, the Gurru Committee''s rules regarding the student standards of the military academy prevented Stephen from entering the academy.


    Argo took his prize of title and territory but he wasn''t a military academy teacher. Argo is just a poor noble who lives in a remote region far from the center of human civilization. Then their impoverished territory was not enough to finance Stephen''s desire to buy [Mana Potions].


    However, this did not make Stephen give up, using his intelligence Stephen began to approach the students of the military academy. He sold the beautiful women in his area for free to them.


    Stephen didn''t care if the woman was married or not, if she had even the slightest bit of charm he would forcibly kidnap her before giving her to the students of the military academy. After that Stephen didn''t care what would happen to them.


    Summarily, a connection to one of the academy teachers was established. Along with Stephen''s sess, the number of people suffering in his area has also increased. The academy teacher asked Stephen to send him a supply of young women every year which of course he dly agreed to.


    Who knows how long, the academy teacher finally promised a seat in the military academy for Stephen. However the condition that the seat is not given to Stephen himself but to one of his children. For Stephen, this condition is not a problem he is old enough and no longer has the ability to be a mage.


    In addition build connections with the students of the military academy, Stephen has also prepared his family for this bright future. He married dozens of women whose looks, intelligence, and tenacity were above average. With the help of drugs, Stephen managed to get them all pregnant and get a son for each of his wives.


    Stephen then educates his sons to be strong fighters, he uses the Gu king training system where only the strongest Gu cane out of the bottle. As a result, the number of surviving boys is decreasing every year. Until there was only one son left, Damon Walton.


    Damon Walton has the same ambition as Stephen, he admires his father and wants to continue his struggle. Damon Walton has a younger sister named ire Walton.


    The beauty and grace of ire Walton''s body are well known by her family. She is considered the woman who has the most beautiful body among all Stephen Walton''s daughters. This fact makes Damon Walton and Stephen Walton spoil ire. They always protect ire and give her anything she wants. However, ire is not allowed to leave her house and hang out with teenagers her age. Only one maid was allowed to apany ire, namely Widya.<sub> </sub>


    ire is always given good body care and nutritious food to make her body more sexy and beautiful. A farmer''s blood rippled through Stephen and Damon''s bodies as they pampered ire. They wanted to nt ire in the best soil, give her the best fertilizer, water her, and kill the pests around her with the best pesticides.


    ire grew like a rare tree with sweet fruit waiting to be picked. ire, who is oblivious about this, thinks her father and brother truly love her. However, everyone knows what bad luck will befall ire in the future but no one dares to tell her this.


    Only Widya, ire''s loyal maid, told the truth. She repeatedly told ire about the true intentions of her father and brother but ire still couldn''t believe it, she wanted to stay forever in her beautiful dollhouse.


    Until it was harvest time when Damon met his future military academy teacher. Damon promised to marry ire to the teacher when he came to the military academy during the new school year. The teacher just smiled and nodded, he looked at ire from head to toe like he was appraising something. Damon and Stephen are proud of the nts they have grown and cared for so far.


    However, the teacher''s gaze and smile brought a nightmare to ire. ire felt that she was being looked at not as a human, not as a beautiful woman, but like a pile of delicious meat that could be torn and mashed in his mouth. ire finally understood that all this time she was not a child but a fattened cow to be sold at a high priceter.


    The dollhouse copsed and revealed the beasts that had been surrounding it all this time.


    ....


    "...That night ire came to my room with tears in her eyes, her body shivering in fear like someone who had juste out of a snowstorm. I knew this moment woulde, the moment when ire realized how cruel the world really was. ire told me, how all this time she was just like a fattened cow before being sold like cheap meat" Widya tells the story in a t tone. Her eyes which were already filled with tears looked at Anna who was listening seriously.


    "I''ve been preparing for this for a long time, a lot of people hate Stephen and the Waltons. They were deprived of their wives and daughters. Their vengeance is so great it''s just waiting for time to explode. I used their grudges to prepare a n to run away from that ce" Widya smiled.


    But her face quickly turned gloomy "However, our escape n was known by Damon, he reported it to Stephen and together they bring mercenaries to chase us" Widya closed her eyes and tears fell.


    "To give us a chance, they sacrificed themselves to block Walton''s army. I saw with my own eyes how they were killed; trampled by horses, beheaded, shed, burned, dragged, and speared. Their cries of pain were heard by us who were already far away from that ce. Did you know Anna, one of those killed was my parents" Widya stopped. She wiped her tears and looked into Anna''s eyes.


    "Anna I don''t want to burden you with our troubles. But for me, ire is not only my master but also someone I''ve known since childhood. She has a very noble heart and never thought of me as a maid.


    I don''t want the same cruel fate to happen to her again. I just want to say when Moku returns the girl to the tribe then I will challenge him Pka!" Widya said thest sentence with confidence, her words were the promise she made.


    Anna''s eyes trembled at Widya''s promise. Her frozen mouth opened but no words came out of it. Anna didn''t know what to say.


    Widya took a deep breath and got up from her seat. Without saying anything, Widya looked at Anna onest time before turning around and leaving the tent.


    Anna could only stare at Widya''s back which was getting further away with her mouth still open.


    She looked down at Nash who was still fast asleep.


    She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 106 The Start Of Long Journey

    Dozens of carriages seemed to line up out of the Dawnmist tribe''s gates. The Cendet Birds paraded after them. From afar this caravan looks like a giant endless snake.


    Thousands of goblins walked around the carriage with full weaponry on their bodies. The flying sylphs perched on the shoulders of the orcs were returned able to move.


    Today the monsters are ready for their migration. Their numbers are too many and did not allow them to pass through the overly dense forest. Moku decides to choose a path that is further away but safer from mutated animal attacks. As a result, their journey toward Wolf Slope Mountain would probably take longer than before.


    After conferring with the other monsters, Moku decides their first stop is Glittering Meadow. The ce is wide and the many rivers around it make this ce a perfect temporary stop for monsters. Next, they will send several teams to explore safe travel routes.


    Previously, Moku had killed all the mutated animals that were around the road to Glittering Meadow so most likely this trip would be smooth without any problems. For that, Moku asked for time for close-door training, he would meditate and try to find an evolutionary path for other monster races.


    Once again, Moku handed over the reins of leadership to Goku. Even though he was still badly injured with almost half of his body missing due to the previous battle, because of that Goku had a fairly high position in the hearts of the monsters. Therefore no one objected when Moku gave Goku the lead of the caravan for a while.


    Moku takes one empty carriage for himself and asks not to be disturbed if nothing is precarious. Maybe he would meditate for a few days or maybe for a week. The goblins who have be part of his family are tasked with bringing food for Moku while he is meditating.


    After confirming that there was nothing more to tell the monsters, Moku closed the carriage door. Moku sat cross-legged and activated Bhimasuta Form, then he used Bhimasuta Armament Kasutpada Kacarama. His body seemed to have turned transparent and the wind passed through his body without a hitch.


    Moku''s consciousness was brought by the Kasutpada Kacarma sandals to the mind realm.


    In a world without stars, without moon, without sun. A realm without time, day, and night. There was only silence, not the serenity that made one fall into a deep sleep but the solitude that made the hairs stand on end.


    Moku opened his eyes and saw Garuda was already standing in front of him with his head up proudly.


    "You havee" said Garuda in a deep voice.


    "As I said before, I will use the bathroom and bedroom of this realm." Moku shrugged his shoulders.


    "But I won''t show you how to use it, in each of these ces have its rulers with theirws. Even though I''m the ruler of this realm, I still have to respect thews they made. I hope you understand that" Garuda squinted his eyes.


    "I know.. I know.. but I hope you really be a guide for me and don''t let go of your responsibilities like before" Moku asked.


    Garuda only replied by nodding, not long after he asked back "Then where do you want to go?"


    Moku closed his eyes and imagined the painting he saw on Nerphyl''s clothes. Even though the image of Nerphyl''s naked body almost made him lose focus, he managed to remember it clearly. Moku raised his hand and as if reaching for something, from an empty ce suddenly appeared a paper with a painting on it. The painting was exactly what Moku had imagined before.


    The mind realm is a world formed by the imagination of the astral realm. In this ce, everything you imagine wille true whether it is in the real world or only in your mind. However, just like a body that no longer has a spirit, whatever you create will be very pure and only an object that cannot feel at all.


    As a result, creatures in this realm will never feel the pleasure of the objects they make. For example, if you think of a very sweet cake, the cake will spontaneously appear in front of you, with the same shape as you previously imagined. But when you eat it, you will feel nothing but air, the happiness that arises from sweetness cannot be created in this world.


    How can you feel happy from the sweetness of the cake without the sin of gluttony? Therefore Garuda asked Moku to pay with sin to be able to open the gate of his second evolution.


    Moku shows a paper with a painting on it to Garuda "Have you seen these symbols?"


    Garuda saw it and was silent for a moment, he then replied "I don''t recognize these symbols other than the symbols at the moksha evolution gate. I feel you don''t ask about those symbols. Hmm... too many pictures and paintings thate to mind realm every second so I don''t remember them all." Garuda remained silent for a moment before saying "But I know someone who likes to collect symbols like this in the mind realm. hmm... Do you want me to take them to her ce?" Garuda''s brow furrowed when he asked that. He didn''t seemfortable going to that ce.


    Moku felt something strange "Who is she? Is she dangerous?"


    "No, you go with me, in this world, no one dares to hurt my guest. However... she is a little strange, yes she is a little strange" Garuda seemed unsure of his words.<sub> </sub>


    Moku''s passion for adventure is triggered, he wants to immediately meet someone who can make Garuda feel ufortable "Oh! What''s her name?"


    "Hmm... Maybe you recognize her, just like me, she is also a legend in the astral realm. Her name is Siti Maimunah, do you know her?" Garuda tilted his head.


    "Siti Maimunah? I''ve never heard of that name. Oh well, can you take me to her ce?" Moku hastened the flow of their conversation because he couldn''t wait to meet her.


    "Okay" Garuda answered briefly.


    His wide wings pped before swiftly wrapping around Moku''s body. Even with his inner eye, Moku couldn''t feel the movement of the Garuda''s wings. He had to surrender and ept his death if the ruler of this realm had bad intentions toward him.


    Moku''s vision suddenly turned ck without the slightest hint of light or shadow. Dark as a ck hole that removes light from the world. Before he could turn to panic Garuda''s voice sounded "We''re here" and he could see colors again.


    Moku didn''t have time to protest before his vision was filled with a tall volcano with magma flowing from its mouth. This volcano is like being split in two due to hot magma that continues to flow through one side. ck smoke soared into the air, making the surroundings of the volcano pitch ck. Moku felt he had seen this mountain somewhere, but he couldn''t remember where it was.


    With his gaze still fixed on the beautiful but scary mountain, Moku asked Garuda who was next to him "Garuda, what is the name of this volcano?"


    "Hmm? This is Mount Merapi. Siti Maimunah created this mountain to remember where she once lived in the astral realm." Garuda answered in a t tone.


    "M..Me..Merapi???!!" Moku gaped with his tongue sticking out.


    "Yes, Mount Merapi. Why are you surprised like that? Don''t you recognize it?" Garuda looked at Moku in confusion.


    "Wait a moment! What is her name again? The full name.. Full Name!!" Moku is nervous.


    "I told you that her name is Siti Maimunah, Siti Lampir Maimunah!" Garuda became annoyed.


    "Lampir???" Moku was afraid if he heard wrong.


    "Yes, Lampir, oh I remember!" Garuda remembered something "She is usually called Mak Lampir in the astral realm"


    Moku felt like lightning had struck behind him. ''First Garuda, now Mak Lampir. What''s next? Nyi Roro Kidul? Why has every single legend and myth be real in this realm?''


    Moku felt he was living in a fairy tale world. A fairy tale that even the original people themselves forget.


    From the foot of the mountain can be seen a cave that connects to the core of the mountain. From inside the cave appeared 7 giant tigers approached them.


    "Oh! We''ve been weed. Come on in!" said Garuda casually not knowing the feelings of Moku who would meet directly with his childhood folklore character.


    Moku never knew that not only Garuda and Mak Lampir were alive and real in this realm but also with all the folk tales he had heard during his childhood.


    When people start to forget their stories. They return to this world and be a dream that willst until the end of time.


    Perhaps they will return to being a story, but for now, new tales will be heard more often and their story will be lost. When the people who used to frighten, idolize, and reminisce about them began to switch to new fairy tales that''s when their story will die.

 Chapter 107 Mak Lampir

    Siti Lampir Maimunah, known as Mak Lampir is a princess from the ancient kingdom of Champa.


    Mak Lampir is a beautiful woman. Told, one day she met a traveler named Datuk Panglima Kumbang. They both fell in love but the Champa Kingdom rejected their rtionship because Datuk Panglima Kumbang was a tiger demon who transformed into a human, also the tiger demon kingdom rejected Mak Lampir who was a human. The two kingdoms have long fought and killed each other.


    Feeling disappointed with the Champa Kingdom, Mak Lampir went to meditate on Mount Merapi. There he met a teacher named Grandma Serintil. The teacher taught her about ck magic which added to Mak Lampir''s supernatural powers. Along with her increasing strength, the longing for Datuk Panglima Kumbang in Mak Lampir''s heart grew.


    One day she got the news that there was a big war between the Champa Kingdom and the Demon Kingdom. Datuk Panglima Kumbang who seeded in bing king of the Demon Kingdom came to the Champa Kingdom to ask for permission to propose to Mak Lampir, but instead of getting a wee as a prospective son-inw, he was attacked by the troops of the Champa Kingdom.


    Hearing the news, Mak Lampir immediately went to the battlefield to meet her lover. However, fate rejected the two of them from bing a couple, Mak Lampir managed to meet Datuk Panglima Kumbang but he had be a corpse whose body was already stiff and cold.


    With a heart filled with sorrow, Mak Lampir brought the body of Datuk Panglima Kumbang to Mount Merapi. With all the ck magic she had learned, Mak Lampir managed to revive Datuk Panglima Kumbang but she had to pay for the miracle with her appearance. Mak Lampir turned into a horrible creature with an ugly face.


    Mak Lampir hopes that Datuk Panglima Kumbang will continue to ept her appearance and they can live happily together. However, fate was bullying Mak Lampir, Datuk Panglima Kumbang did not recognize Mak Lampir''s face and used her of being a catastrophe that would destroy the world.


    Datuk Panglima Kumbang vows to kill Mak Lampir and save the world from catastrophe. Mak Lampir can only fight and defend her life with a heart full of disappointment.


    This disappointment is the seed of anger and this anger is the seed of evil. Mak Lampir knows that her love has run aground, with a vengeful heart the once innocent girl ravaged the human world to find a cure to restore her beauty. Shemitted a crime that could be called a catastrophe and felony in the human world.


    Countless young women grow old in just a few minutes because their youth is sucked by Mak Lampir. Mountains of corpses were formed from the bodies of young men because their energy was used as medicinal herbs by Mak Lampir. Hundreds of thousands of babies disappeared in the middle of the night and became sacrifices to summon demons carried out by Mak Lampir.


    Mak Lampir''s anger was unstoppable, with the power of her ck magic getting stronger along with the crimes shemitted making the world of humans and demons fall apart. The Champa Kingdom and the Demon Kingdom gathered their strength and fought Mak Lampir together.


    The battlested for decades with countless casualties. Mak Lampir summoned demon after demon to be her bloodthirsty army. Until one day Mak Lampir managed to kill Datuk Panglima Kumbang and eat his heart.


    She managed to take back the life that she had given him. However, what happened was not ording to Mak Lampir''s expectations, her beauty did not return, her face was still ugly and her body was still wobbly like a grandmother''s. With full of disappointment and annoyance, Mak Lampir disappeared. No one knows where Mak Lampir went and various spections roam among the people who are still afraid that the catastrophe will return.


    That was the end of the story that Moku had heard about the legend of Mount Merapi and Mak Lampir. He never thought that Mak Lampir would return to the mind realm and create a new Mount Merapi in this ce.


    ? If you think about it, Mak Lampir''s decision to return to the mind realm was the right decision. This ce is a ce where shadows, ideas, fiction, illusions, and dreams from all over the astral realm gather. Perhaps she was hoping to find a way to restore her beauty in this realm.


    Moku saw 7 giant tigers walking in front of him. ''Are these the 7 tiger men from the legends?'' Moku asked himself.


    Moku wanted to ask them but he hold it because he still remembers the etiquette of visiting. Asking these seven giant tigers if they could transform into humans would be rude. If he is going to meet Mak Lampir, Moku hopes that she doesn''t have androphobia.


    "Don''t worry, Mak Lampir does have androphobia but that''s only for human males. As an orc, I think you''re still safe" said Garuda after reading the anxiety in Moku''s heart.


    Moku heaved a sigh of relief, he was not afraid of Mak Lampir instead he really wanted to fight with the legendary figure but now he came with the desire to ask for help. Negotiations will beplicated if one party has a hatred for the other party.


    After passing through a fairly long hallway they entered a very wide hall. Bookshelves lined up in front of Moku''s eyes with each shelf filled with books tightly pressed against each other.


    These bookshelves have a height up to the cave ceiling with an amount that can not be counted even with the use of his inner eye though. This library seems to glow with the effect of magma flowing on the roof of the room.<sub> </sub>


    Even though it is very close to the core of the mountain, this library does not feel hot at all, indicating that the library is only made based on the imagination of the creator so that it cannot disy the sense that can be captured by the five senses.


    The floor of the library is only made of sloping stone which is neatlyid out like ceramic but does not make it slippery on the feet. Dozens of translucent creatures seemed to be walking here and there arranging the books on the shelves. Their shattered faces appeared to be in a state of intense concentration as if they were doing work that required high precision.


    The seven tigers stopped right at the door of the library. They stood on the right and left sides of the door like a good gatekeepers.


    "Garuda what kind of creature is that?" Moku asked while pointing at the translucent creature with his eyes.


    "That Wraith, they are invisible beings formed through the pain and suffering they experience before death. With her ck magic, Mak Lampir trapped the pain and suffering in a form like the one you see here. In the astral realm, they can only be seen by people who have opened their inner eyes but in the mind realm they can be seen by everyone," Garuda exined.


    Moku felt he had seen this creature somewhere but he couldn''t remember when.


    A Wraith walked up to them and bowed his head to Garuda "Wee to Mount Merapi, O ruler of the mind realm, the mighty Garuda. Mak Lampir is already waiting for you, she can''t wee you because there is something important" said the wraith in a voice like a broken record.


    "It wasn''t me who wanted to see her but it was this young moksha who needed with her. I was only carrying out my duty as a guide." Garuda turned to Moku "Moku I will only take you here, the rest is up to you to take care of yourself. I don''t think I need to tell you how to return to the astral realm"


    Moku nodded "Yes, Kasutpada Kacarma sandals will take me back"


    "Okay, see ya!" Garuda enveloped his body with his wings and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Moku smiled bitterly at Garuda''s overly ng goodbye. He turned his attention back to the wraith in front of him. Moku thinks if he fights this wraith how will he beat him?


    "Moksha Moku, I will take you to meet Mak Lampir" said the wraith in a voice that still sounded like a broken record.


    Without waiting for Moku''s answer, the wraith turned around and took a step forward. Moku followed behind him, his gaze still analyzing how best to defeat this wraith. He didn''t know if his punch would have any effect or if it would pierce his body the way the Treants'' blows pierced through his body when he transformed into a mind being.


    "what''s your name?" Moku asked in a t tone.


    The wraith didn''t answer right away and seemed to think before the sound of the broken cassette came back "We don''t have a name, Mak Lampir wipe out all our memories after making us like this. I feel it is a form of Mak Lampir love because if we still have memories then it will only be filled with pain and suffering due to the torture"


    His answer made Moku''s hair stand on end. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to the humans who were turned into wraiths.


    They didn''t talk to each other again after that, not long after they arrived at a door made of mahogany with carved K''s head around it. The Wraith stopped in front of the door and turned to look at Moku.


    "Mak Lampir is behind this door. I hope you keep your manners, even though your life is under the protection of Garuda but Mak Lampir can do anything to you as long as you don''t die. And know that I''m not a dead creature yet. Do you understand me?" said the wraith in a warning tone.


    Moku understood what he meant and bowed his head slightly in thanks.


    Moku walked towards the door and pushed it. He couldn''t wait to meet one of the legendary figures in his childhood story.

 Chapter 108 Alien Creature

    In a dark room with only a dim candle to light it, an old woman sat reading a thick old book. The chair she sat on was like a throne made of bones that it was not clear what creature they came from. The table in front of her is made of mahogany wood with carvings like a skull on the front edge.


    There were a lot of papers and books on the table, messy but the owner still remembered where she had put them.


    "You havee young moksha" she said in a hoarse, shrill voice like an insect gnawing at his vocal cords.


    <o>,m Moku looked at Mak Lampir with a wary look. His instincts kept sounding the rm and kept his body on alert stance "I have meet you Mak Lampir"</o>


    Mak Lampir''s head which was previously downcast looked up and stared at the orc in front of her. Her hair was white as ash, her skin was green like leaves, her face was filled with lumps that kept oozing ck pus. She smiled and exposed her teeth as ck as charcoal. Her red eyes looked at Moku from head to toe as if she was assessing this new meat that hade before her.


    "Khekhekhekhekhe.... are you scared?? am I ugly? khekhekhekhe" she chuckled with bloodthirsty eyes.


    Moku prepared to attack at any moment, his heart pounding rapidly showing he was ready for battle. No sane woman likes to be called ugly, they will get angry and tear your lips apart fiercely. So that no one knows what this heartbroken mad woman will do if Moku tells the truth.


    Moku swallowed loudly "It''s perspective i guess, maybe in some ce you are a very beautiful person, Mak Lampir"


    "Oh yeah? Khekhekhekhe this is the first time I''ve heard someone praise me honestly khekhekhekhe!!" Mak Lampir''sughter grew bigger.


    Moku felt like he had just survived a fight that was a waste of time. However, his body remained in a state of alert. "Mak Lampir, I came here to ask for your help" Moku regained his breath "I found a painting containing symbols that I don''t understand. Some of these symbols I found in my hometown before, but I don''t understand their use" said Moku quickly.


    "Hmm? Your hometown? Oh yeah? You''re not human? What''s your race?" Mak Lampir tilted her head.


    "Isn''t that unimportant?" Moku turned to ask.


    Mak Lampir was stunned for a while before chuckling cheerfully again "khekhekhekhe you''re right, wherever youe from it won''t be matter in this ce. A ce where everything that is real bes fantasy and every fantasy be reality. I like your thoughts, I will try to help you. Let me see the painting" said Mak Lampir, while raising her hand.


    Moku walked closer and his nose smelled sulfur from Mak Lampir''s body. Moku''s brow furrowed, he was confused because in this realm he shouldn''t be able to smell. Moku saw Mak Lampir''s body and realized that the curse she received was still effective even though she was already in this realm. The payment for resurrecting the dead couldn''t be that simple.


    Moku put the same piece of paper that was shown to Garuda earlier into Mak Lampir''s palm. Mak Lampir saw the painting and was silent for a moment. Her wide smile turned into a frown and her eyes focused on the painting on her hand.


    "Where did you find this?" said Mak Lampir in a hasty tone.


    "This is a sylph queen''s blood purification ritual in the world I live in right now" replied Moku quickly.


    "Purification? purification? khekhekhekhekehKhakhakhaKHAKHAKHAKHA!!!" Mak Lampir''sughter suddenly turned louder and bigger. Sheughed like she heard the funniest thing in her life.


    Moku took a step back, he activated Bhimasuta Form and prepared to fight at any moment. His hands clenched and blue sparks formed.


    "Whatever this person does is not a purification ritual but a sacrificial ritual! A sacrificial ritual to release a seal! The seal of a curse is bestowed not by a being but by the world itself. Whoever is cursed by the world are those who vite thews of that world. I am cursed by the world because I have vited thew of life and death" Mak Lampir''s eyes lit up like she found a very valuable jewelry. She held the paper in her hand high like a devotee worshiping a holy scripture.


    She continued tough so excitedly till her focus returned and looked at the Moku in front of her with a lustful gaze.<sub> </sub>


    "Tell me! Tell me what really happened! Tell me why this person is cursed by the world!!" Mak Lampir jumped from her chair and stood in front of Moku till their noses touching.


    Moku almost punch her with the Brajamusti in his hand but he managed to restrain his attack reflex and took two steps back. "Mak Lampir I will tell you, but you must promise to tell me anything you find about the painting" Moku ordered.


    "I promise!" Mak Lampir nodded repeatedly like a pecking chicken.


    "Okay.. okay.." Moku took one step back once again, the smell of sulfur emitting from Mak Lampir''s body made his sensitive nose wrinkle. After clearing his trouth once more, Moku begins to tell about the world he currently lives in. About mana species, mutated animals, monsters, proximity of mana, the power of mana, mutated mana organs, mana flow, monsters that have no mana at all in their bodies, and all the oddities during his life on the Meer Continent.


    Mak Lampir responded by nodding like she understood something, frowning like she was confused about something, and widening her eyes like she was surprised by something. Moku finished his story, he tried not to leave a single detail in the story. Moku saw Mak Lampir who was silent, she seemed to be thinking about somethingplicated, Moku was also silent and waited for Mak Lampir to start talking.


    After a few tens of minutes, Mak Lampir''s frown disappeared, she walked to one of the shelves and took a book. It was neither thick nor very thin, more like a kid bedtime story book than a science book.


    Mak Lampir quickly opened a page and read it silently. Then she fell silent again and her brow furrowed again. Moku once again waited for Mak Lampir to react.


    After a few tens of minutes, Mak Lampir''s frown disappeared again. She looked at Moku with a confused look. Mak Lampir opened her mouth and "Monsters are not natives of that world" was the first sentence that came out of his mouth.


    Moku felt like lightning had exploded behind him. He wasn''t someone dramatic but those words were like a start of the reality biggest conspiracy that universe has ever seen.


    Before Moku could ask Mak Lampir continued her exnations "Each world has its ownws that are the same or different from other worlds. Like the seas andnds, thesews are useful for regting the reality of the world. In the ocean, whales can grow to be thergest creatures because their rtive surface is not limited by the gravity pressing their massive bodies against the ground.


    Mana is thew of the Meer continent world, the existence of mana organs such as mana flow in living things is a must to be able to live in that world. Every animal, nt, rock, water, and air will have mana flowing inside them. So it can be said if everythinges from mana and will return to mana.


    However, if the monsters didn''t have any mana in their bodies then this would be a huge offense against that world. The mana in that world would kill the monsters as soon as possible and bring thews of the world back into order.


    However, the reality is contrary to this fact. Monsters can still live and reproduce in a world with mana as thew. This would only happen if the monsters could quickly adapt to their new enviroment and grow their own mana organs. But for the second time the opposite reality of the fact urred.


    The contradiction of that fact is you. You awaken a power that uses absolutely no mana but power thates from the energy within the body which you call dragon prana. This is tantamount to mixing oil and water. The mana in that world should do anything to kill you and the other monsters.


    This really confused me. But after understanding the painting you brought I realized something, Mana has done their best to kill the monster species, they cursed you and sealed your true power for good.


    So I conclude two things;


    First, Monsters are not native to that world.


    Second, wherever the monsterse from, it''s a world stronger than the Meer continent so mana can only seal your strength, not kill them."


    Mak Lampir''s voice echoed in the small room. Its red eyes shone likenterns in the deep ocean, calling for small fish to approach before preying on them.

 Chapter 109 The Third Level Of Breathing Technique

    Moku came out of Mak Lampir''s room with a still dumbfounded face. What Mak Lampir said was not something he had ever thought of before but when he heard it from other people, Moku feels like he still don''t want to believe it.


    It''s like a conspiracy theory that you make up but you think it''s just a wild imagination that was too big. However, but when the experts confirm your theory there will still be disbelief in your heart.


    The possibility that the monsters were aliens and not natives of the Meer continent was absurd.


    Moku took a deep breath and found one of the wraiths around the bookshelf. Mak Lampir still needs time to decipher the symbols in Nerphyl''s painting. While waiting for her, Moku is allowed to go around the Mak Lampir library or return to the astral realm first.


    The wraith turned towards Moku who wasing toward him.


    "If I return to the astral realm from this ce and want to return to the mind realm afterward, will I arrive at the moksha staircase or Mount Merapi?" Moku asked.


    "You will arrive at Mount Merapi, precisely in front of the entrance gate of this library. Seven giant tigers will recognize you and invite you to enter" said the wraith.


    If the previous wraith''s face looked dry, this wraith''s face looked even weirder. His eyes and mouth were tightly sewn together before being patched with a hot iron. Moku wanted to ask "how can he speak without a mouth?", but Moku hold back to do so because he was afraid that it would lead to the impolite question "how was he tortured when he was alive?".


    Moku nodded and thanked the wraith.


    Moku activates the Kasutpada Kacarma sandals ability and his body disappears from the mind realm.


    His body in the astral realm came back to his senses. Moku opened his eyes and looked around him. He saw a pile of trays of meat in front of him. Moku counted the number of trays, he asked before to bring 30 kg of meat per day. Based on this Moku found out that he had been unconscious for more than a week.


    Previously Moku had tried to calcte the time difference between the mind realm and the astral realm, but he couldn''t be sure because previously he had not calcted how long he had seen Garuda. However, on this trip, Moku counted the time while in the mind realm. He had been in that realm for over 8 hours, so one could estimate that an hour in the mind realm was proximity equal to 1 day in the astral realm.


    Moku started eating the meat that was already avable in front of him. Some of them had started to rot but Moku didn''t care, the orc''s stomach wouldn''t hurt just because of some rotten flesh, let alone Moku who had evolved twice.


    Moku got out of his carriage and saw the caravan had reached Glittering Meadow. The temporary encampment had already been set up and they would immediately depart for Wolf Slope Mountain once the route investigation was established.


    Seeing Moku getting out of his carriage, the goblin on duty lowered his head and greeted Moku "Wee back Ku. I hope you get a bounty full journey"


    "Thanks, Joc. Can you call Nerphyl for me, I want to ask something" said Moku.


    "Ah, before that Ku, some orc want to meet you before, they say it''s very urgent and about the third level of breathing technique" said Joc.


    "Hmm??" Moku''s eyebrows raised, and he was very surprised because this was beyond his expectation "Who''s orc you talking about?" Moku asked impatiently.


    "It''s Goku who came first, he wait here for two days, and then Boku came and also wait here for two days. But both of theme back because you haven''te out yet" replied Joc.


    "Goku and Boku? I know both of them are special but I never know they will be this strong quickly" Moku nodded with a smile on his face, "Joc, call them both to meet me, just the two of them!" Moku repeated the order.


    "Yes, Ku!" Joc answered straightforwardly. He turned and immediately ran to fulfill Moku''s orders.


    Moku was in a good mood, he turned around and got back into his carriage. He couldn''t wait to meet the two new Pandeka candidates.


    ...


    Goku and Boku sat cross-legged facing Moku who was sitting casually. Their faces look serious, especially Goku who looks like he has something to say.


    Moku looks at Goku and smiles, Moku knows what Goku wants to say. He felt guilty for Laya''s death, as a leader of the orc army at that time, Goku let Moku''s blood brother be killed.


    "Goku you don''t need to feel guilty for Laya''s death. He is a fighter as well as you, he understands the risks of the battle as well as you, and he fulfills his duty as well as you" Moku said firmly and ended the conversation.


    Goku nodded and thanked him.


    "I called you because I heard that earlier you guys wanted to see me. What do you two need with me?" Moku asked.<sub> </sub>


    "Moku, after the battle with the five mages, I feel that I have mastered all moves on the second level of breathing techniques and have been able to use inner power more freely" Boku answered Moku''s question.


    "I feel the same way" Goku also felt the same.


    "Really? Then try to hit my palm with all your might and use your inner power too" said Moku while raising his hand.


    Boku and Goku nced at each other before Goku nodded and stepped forward.


    He picked up his stance and threw a straight punch toward Moku''s palm.


    Goku''s fist flew and hit Moku''s palm. The inner power contained in the fist adds to the severity of Goku''s punch.


    BUM!!


    The carriage they were in shook violently and some of the boards cracked. Moku didn''t budge a bit and tried to feel the inner power of Goku''s punch.


    "Good!" said Moku with a smile then he caught Goku''s fist with his fingers and held it tightly "Now let''s see how far you have mastered the flow of inner power" said Moku while pouring a drop of dragon prana into Goku''s fist.


    Goku groaned in pain, he felt like a hot iron had entered his veins. The dragon prana in his body rippled after feeling the foreign dragon prana entering. Before the dragon prana in Goku''s body went berserk and destroyed his body, Moku pulled back his dragon prana.


    "Good! You can withstand my dragon prana even if only for a moment" said Moku as he released his grip.


    Goku copsed while curled up holding his wrist.


    Moku looked at Boku who had stood up and mounted his stance. Moku raised his hand in the same way as before. Without needing to be ordered, Boku threw his punch toward Moku''s palm.


    Boku''s punch goes faster than Goku''s punches but contains less power than Goku''s fists.


    BUM!


    Boku''s fists and Moku''s palms collided and made the carriage vibrate once again. The cracks in the carriage''s walls grew wider. Moku smiled and gripped Boku''s fist before pouring a drop of dragon prana into it.


    Boku groaned in pain but he was able to hold out longer than Goku before falling too and curled up holding his wrist. It seems that even though Goku''s strength is greater than Boku''s, Boku is superior in inner power control.


    "Good! Both of you have reached the third level of breathing technique. Next, I will teach you how to use your inner power and control it to strengthen some parts of your body" Moku nodded proudly, he felt like a teacher who was satisfied with his brilliant student.


    Boku and Goku have returned to sitting cross-legged. They stared at Moku impatiently for the next level of training.


    "Follow me" Moku said as he walked out of the carriage. Boku and Goku followed closely behind.


    Arriving outside, Moku activates Bhimasuta Form and puts on his Kasutpada Kacarma sandals. Moku grabbed the hands of the two orcs and jumped into the air.


    Boku and Goku are shocked when suddenly their feet are no longer on the ground. Moku ignored their surprise and continued exining, "The third level of breathing technique is a form implementation. Stes from someone trying to be one with nature, they imitate nature''s movements and unite them in a form of martial art.


    To master form implementation you must be able to master the inner power in your body and use it to change your form. For that, the only way is to blend with nature. This should be done by meditating for years in a cave or mountain. However, we don''t have much time for that, so I modified this exercise to make it faster and match the orc''s endurance."


    Theynded on the bank of a wide river. The river water flows very fast with a depth of up to 2 meters. Moku deactivated his Bhimasuta Form and walked into the river.


    His body was neither sinking nor being carried away by the current nor splitting the current. Moku''s body seemed to merge with the flow of the river and followed the waves it carried but was still not carried away by the current.


    "This is where I want you to train! I want you to be able to stand in this river for a whole day!" Moku said with a sadistic grin on his face.

 Chapter 110 Complaints Of The Old Generation

    Boku and Goku gulped hard, they saw the rushing river in front of them.


    A boulder rolled over and was carried away by the river flow before breaking apart after colliding with another rock. They believe from the bottom of their hearts that even elephants will be carried away by this current.


    ? Water buoyancy is a magical thing and is the reason why can a ship weighing hundreds of tons float on water. Unfortunately, thews of physics also apply in this world. No matter how heavy and strong Boku and Goku will still be carried away by the current of this river. This is because the water pressure at the bottom will be stronger and lift their bodies, as a result, their legs that do not touch the riverbed will float and their bodies will be carried away by the swift current of the river with a depth of two meters.


    Boku couldn''t imagine how the two of them would survive and not drift away for an entire day. If only they were able to find a way not to drift away then the second and moreplicated problem arose.


    The body has a temperature regtion mechanism to be able to adapt to its environment. When the body is hot, it''s will sweat excessively to lower body temperature and prevent the production of natural heat inside it, as well as if the temperature is cold, the body will make the skeletal muscles contract to produce heat and suppress heat from evaporating out of the body.


    However, the body will not be able to restore the temperature if the ambient temperature continues to decrease. This is what happens to those who freeze to death. When the body is not able to produce as much heat as it loses, the body will slowly go numb and the internal organs will stop working.


    Boku can''t figure out how they can survive the cold night of the Bog forest. The white mist that descended from the mountain would quickly freeze their bones. And If! And only if they still survive after that, there is the third problem they must be solved.


    Water, although it is a liquid that will not hurt the body when touched, still can change an object. Water dropped on hard rock for years will still prate the rock until it is perforated.


    A person who thought he could survive after jumping from a ne because there was an ocean beneath him was very stupid. Their bodies would fall apart when they hit the water. When falling at a certain height, the water will be so dense that the chances of surviving after falling into a bush are greater than falling into a swimming pool orke.


    Then the water flow in the river will contain rocks due to erosion. Boku firmly believed that his skin would be torn apart by the pebbles it carried. Boku and Goku see Moku who is already standing in the air above the river.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Moku tilted his head while a smirk still attached to his lips.


    "Moku, we don''t know how we can survive this river current, then how we can avoid freezing to death, thenstly how do we keep our skin from being torn apart by the pebbles that are brought by this river current?" Boku describes a series of problems he found.


    Even though they were Orcs with much stronger bodies and regeneration abilities than ordinary humans, neither of them would reduce the risk of their deaths from the swift currents of this river.


    "What do you mean you can''t survive? The fish can survive!" Moku pointed at a fish swimming calmly on the riverbed. "The rock can hold up!" Moku pointed at arge rock that didn''t budge in the current. "I can endure too! Do you think I got the ability of tiger form, eagle form, and snake form from waking up?" Moku pointed at himself.


    Once more Boku dan Goku gulped their saliva loudly. They remembered when Swa and Laya ran around the tribal camp asking for help from the other orcs because Moku was swept away by the river current and lost somewhere.


    After looking for him all day they found Moku who was unconscious with a broken rib and both legs facing the wrong direction. His body was already blue and some parts of his skin had been torn off showing the ckened flesh inside.


    They never thought that at that time Moku was practicing the third level of breathing technique.


    Seeing the worry on Boku and Goku''s faces, Moku sighed loudly, ''why are the orcs of this generation such a bunch of pussy?'' heins as if he was born from an older generation, even though Goku and Boku are much older than Moku.


    "You don''t have to worry about being drift away" Moku took out two long ropes from his back pocket, the ends of the ropes were knotted so that they formed a loop "I will catch you with this rope. Trust me mysso skills are quite trained" Moku smiled proudly himself.


    Boku and Goku don''t understand what asso is but they know that is something that will not save them at all.


    "Hey we better not waste time, I still have a lot of work in the tribe" Moku stuck out onesso string and spun it in the air.


    whirr! whirr! whirr!<sub> </sub>


    Goku''s bad hunch is getting worse, "Moku we better use another way, I''m sure meditating won''t¡ª"


    Thesso string that was swirling in the air rapidly dived down and wrapped around Goku''s waist whose owner still wanted to negotiate.


    "Gotcha!" shouted Moku excitedly.


    Moku pulled Goku''s body and threw him into the river.


    Byurr!!


    For two seconds Goku''s body disappeared in the water then reappeared with Goku trying to swim for his life. However, the current of the river was so strong that it carried his body away until it was restrained by thesso that tied his waist.


    The strong current pulled him back but thesso around his waist kept him from moving. As a result, Goku looks like someone whose waist is tied to the rock while his arms and legs are being pulled back by a herd of bulls.


    "What did I say, you won''t drift away! Don''t worry, this rope is made from Stuga skin and it''s very hard, even with a river current like this it won''t break easily" Moku smiled proudly with his homemade rope.


    Boku stares at Goku''s fate with wide eyes and a pale face. The sound of bones crunching was heard from his waist, and several ces on his skin began to tear and ooze blood, Boku seemed to hear Goku''s voice asking for help from his filled water mouth. Boku always thought that Moku was a wise leader but also a strict trainer, but his imagination is just too narrow, Moku is not a strict trainer but a sadistic coach.


    Boku still feels sad about Goku''s fate when he hears the "whirr! whirr! whirr!" sound from the top of his head. Boku looked up and saw Moku was already spinning hissso. He forgot that Moku had twossoes in his hands.


    "Moku, wait.. wait.. we can talk¡ª"


    Thesso swooped down again and wrapped around Boku''s waist.


    "Got you!" Moku smiled happily and threw Boku into the river.


    Byurr!!


    The same fate happened to Boku, he disappeared for two seconds beforeing back out and swimming for his life. Once again the swift current of the river washed him away before being caught by thesso that entangled his waist.


    Boku feels what Goku feels. His mouth, nose, ears, and eyes were filled with water. His body was like being bent by giant hands and his skin was like being sliced with a sharp knife. Boku screams in pain but what happens is the water that storms into his lungs.


    Luckily Boku quickly close his mouth but his ringing ears told him that the water had found a new entrance.


    Seeing that the two orcs had entered the river smoothly, Moku appreciated his work. He was a good teacher, Moku remembered that he tied his body to a tree in the past and ended up hitting hard on the river wall. Then Moku tied his body to arge rock but the rope he had prepared broke so that his body disappeared into the current.


    Remembering his suffering while practicing the third level of breathing technique Moku took a deep breath. Moku felt he was pampering Boku and Goku too much, he prepared a rope that would not break and held the rope with his strong body.


    Moku feels that the early generations always learn from their suffering and create new things that will make it easier for them. However, this new thing is used by the younger generation to make life easier to the point of beingzy. Like grandparentsining about their grandchildren living a life of ease, Moku sighed loudly.


    Moku connects his telepathy to Boku and Goku, another convenience he gives to the younger generation. From here Moku will teach them how to control their inner power, and once again another convenience that he gives to the younger generation.

 Chapter 111 Migration Route

    The setting sun darkened the vast prairie. The night wind blew and the tall grass swayed with it.


    The sound of crickets creaking filled the solitude of the meadow. They do not wee theing of the night but give news of the dangers of the mist.


    The white mist began to creep slowly filling everynd in its path with cold air. He brought with him dozens of mutated animals that woke up and looked for prey that night.


    Glittering Meadow that shines brightly in the daytime seems to have lost its glow. The beautiful rippling rivers and providing peace change be hiding creatures in dark water that bring fear.


    There was only moonlight illuminating the camp of the monsters that were wrapped like a nket. Seen, dozens of carriages parked in a circle like a fortress protecting the camp in the middle.


    The goblins dug the campground so that it was lower than the rest of thend. With this, they can create natural camouge with the trains surrounding them. No one dared to light a fire that night. Glittering Meadow is calm and without predators. However, in the Bog forest, no one can be sure if the mutated animals do not go to this ce to look for their prey.


    Even so, they had camped here for a whole week and strangely they didn''t see a single mutated animal roaming around during the day or night. This makes the higher-ups of the monsters wary, there is a possibility that Glittering Meadow is a ce that mutated animals don''t like because of the presence of poisonous nts that interfere with their sensitive smell.


    If that''s the case then this won''t be a problem, the monsters have Luna and the alraune who have an affinity with nts. As long as they were around it could be said that poisonous herbs would no longer be a problem for the monsters.


    However, the second possibility frightens them.


    Like a king who has a kingdom and territory, every mutated animal with a level of danger more than the gold tier will have their territory. The territory is their hunting ground and any mutated animals that enter will be considered to be invading their territory. These areas cannot be ssified as habitats because they have nothing to do with the avability of food or the array of resources, these areas are formed because of something that has not been understood by humans and even the monsters who have lived in the Bog forest for a long time.


    It is because of this that the monsters call these areas The King Territory and the mutated animals that rule them are called The King.


    The King Territory is highly respected by mutated animals and if other mutated animals are living in the area then surely they are the subordinates of The King. No one knows the form of submission by the other mutated animals to The King, but they certainly gave The King something to keep them can live in The King''s Territory.


    The King who allows mutated animals to live in their territory is usually a solitary mutated animal that does not have a colony. The food supply within its territory was more than sufficient for itself so it was not a problem to share it with other mutated animals.


    However, The King who has a colony will not allow mutated animals or other carnivorous animals to live in their territory. Usually, they will spread the scent around the borders of their territory.


    This scent is very unique and can only be recognized by mutated animals and other carnivorous animals. For herbivores, even the monsters will not be able to recognize this scent and end up bing prey for The King and his colony.


    Glittering Meadow has the characteristics of The King Territory, but this is not known to the orcs because their knowledge of the Bog forest is limited due to the destruction of the tribe and their adult orcs during the mage''s pest control. They only learned this knowledge after Hoddurt, Nerphyl, and the monsters who had received this knowledge from their parents saw Glittering Meadow firsthand.


    The orcs when they knew this their faces turned deathly pale. Glittering Meadow which was originally filled with many animals is now a ce where not a single animal can be seen as far as the eye can see.


    The orcs understood The King Glittering Meadow''s feelings when he learned of this. It''s like a farmer waiting for his coop to be full of chickens but they find the coop empty without a single feather to be seen. The farmer will surely have a grudge against whoever the fox stole the chicken.


    The monsters could only hope that The King hadn''t thought yet about starting to eat the animals at Glittering Meadow before they found the right route to Wolf Slope Mountain.


    Therefore the monsters hastened their investigation by sending more search teams. Each team will have a sylph following them and will be their liaison with the caravan.<sub> </sub>


    Currently, the search team has found 2 routes that they can choose. However, these two routes have pros and cons that make the monsters hesitate. So they waited for Moku toe out of his closed-door training and decide which route they would take.


    Three humanoid shadows were seen approaching the camp of the monster caravan. They flew fast and prated the darkness of the night as if they could see clearly in the middle of the night. The three shadows are Moku, Goku, and Boku.


    Mokunded in the middle of the caravan and was immediately greeted by the monsters that were waiting for him. Among them are Tam, Volx, Ornel, and Nerphyl.


    Moku threw the two orcs in his hand towards Ornell and said "Ornel treat these two pussy orcs, when they wake up tell them that we will practice again at dawn tomorrow" Moku snorted in disappointment.


    Ornell catches Goku and Boku with her root leg. She saw that the two orcs were already unconscious with their bodies shivering with cold. Their lips were blue and there were many cuts all over their bodies. Their spines and backs were broken like a giant hand were trying to fold their bodies in half.


    Before Ornell could ask what Moku had done to these two orcs and why he was torturing them, Moku had already turned his attention to the two goblins and the sylph queen in front of him.


    "Tam, Volx, Nerphyl, I''ve heard the report from Boku. I''m grateful and happy with your initiative to speed up the route search. For the next conversation, we should just do it in my tent. I''m sure there we can talk without being cold" said Moku rapidly.


    "Yes, Ku!" the three monsters nodded and answered straightforwardly.


    Moku walked first towards his carriage and was followed by the three monsters from behind. "For the rest, I hope you guys rest and wait for my decision tomorrow" Moku gave orders without stopping his steps.


    ''rest huh? hehehe'' Mokuughed at himself in his heart.


    He had not slept in almost a month or touched the bed at all. Moku always remembers that rest is part of training. He always takes care of his body condition and sleeps for no less than 6 hours a day. Even though he wants to continue training and strengthen his muscles, Moku knows that the human body has limits and sleep is one of them.


    However, after his second evolution, Moku is no longer able to rest. He was required to stay active and do something because the desire to rest had disappeared from his body forever. Moku should have been able to use this opportunity to be stronger but instead of training, he was spending his time taking care of the tribe and the monsters.


    He can''t even enjoy time with Anna and his new wife Nezena. If the leaders are going to be this busy, then it is only natural that they feel burdened and ask for excessive wages then corrupt the people''s money.


    Mokuughs at the fate of honest leaders who work sincerely but are still used of corruption by the people they want to protect. ''heh! in a world full of hypocrisy, an honest person is the same as a hypocrite person, they will end up with extinction until a world full of hypocrisy is created''


    They arrived in Moku''s carriage. Moku sat cross-legged and ordered Volx to lock the carriage door to prevent cold air from entering.


    Moku took the meat that was on the tray in front of him and offered it to the two vegetarian goblins in front of him. A funny joke that will hurt the hearts of vegetarians.


    Tam and Volx just shook their heads. However, there was no humiliation in their hearts. For them, meat or nts are food, but sometimes some like to eat vegetables instead of meat just as there is someone who likes salty food rather than sweet.


    They don''t hide under hypocritical thoughts like it is cruel to kill animals, for them killing animals for their meat is the same as chopping down a tree for its roots or fruit. If someone says nts don''t have feelings and are not living things then they should talk about it to the alraune. The goblins also wanted to watch a live show of how the alraune eat.


    "well.. Tam, Volx, Nerphyl, now tell me what are the options we have" Moku started their discussion.

 Chapter 112 The Offering Table

    Volx, Tam, and Nerphyl nced at each other, they decided for Nerphyl to be the spokesperson for the three of them. Nerphyl alighted on Tam''s head and began to speak.


    "Beforehand Ku, I want to make sure to what extent you know the current condition of the monsters" said Nerphyl with a formal intonation.


    Nerphyl is always good at choosing vocabry and the intonation of the voice that she uses ording to the ce and time, when Moku is leading as a Ku then Nerphyl always calls him KuMoku or Ku, when Moku is in a state of being her husband Nerphyl always calls him by the name Moku.


    Coincidentally Moku chose Kabau as his family name which means buffalo. He wanted to remember where he came from and where his hometown was. Even though Moku can no longer go home, at least he can make a new family in this world.


    Moku nodded and started to say whatever Boku had told him. He knew all the trouble this caravan was facing and the dangers of Glittering Meadow. Moku just doesn''t know the two routes the search team has found.


    Making sure that there wasn''t any information that Moku didn''t know yet, Nerphyl started to add "The search teams have currently managed to find two routes to get to Wolf Slope Mountain. I''ll exin the pros and cons of these two routes.


    The first route is a route that passes through the swamps, we will descend along the river and then circle the swamp before turning back and continuing our journey by following the creek until we reach Wolf Slope Mountain.


    The main pro of the route is that there are no dangerous mutated animals along the route, there are only a few copper and iron tier dangers that the orcs can defeat without you having to intervene against them. This route also passes through areas that are not covered with snow when winter arrives.


    The cons of this route is that the journey will be further because we have to take a detour around the swamp. Even though when we are swamped we already out of Glittering Meadow but as we will still enter it to turn around and follow the creek to Wolf Slope Mountain.


    The second route is one that follows the creek that goes straight up Wolf Slope Mountain. The search team managed to find arge river which is the confluence of several tributaries. By following this big river we will get to Wolf Slope Mountain faster.


    The pro of this route is that the travel distance is faster. Although we still have to pass Glittering Meadow but we will not linger in this meadow too long because we do not need to go around the swamp.


    The cons of this route is that after passing through Glittering Meadow we will immediately encounter snowy and steep roads. Then the number of mutated animals that live in that ce is unknown. We don''t know if there is a King Territory there or not, but from some mutated animals that the search team can investigate, if there is a King, he is a solitary mutated animal that doesn''t live in a colony."


    Nerphyl steady her hyperventtion after speaking with just two breaths. She didn''t want to waste time pausing on each sentence. The problems facing the monster caravan right now were veryplicated, they didn''t know when the humans woulde after them. Even if they could survive human pursuit, The King whose territory the orcs had harass would kill them first.


    Nerphyl knows that Moku is able to fight a gold tier danger mutated animal alone and maybe with his current strength Moku can face a tinum tier danger mutated animal. However, the title The King is not only given to gold and tinum tier danger mutated animals, but also to mithril, orichalcum, and admantitie tier danger mutated animals.


    And if The King of Glittering Meadow is an orichalcum or admantitie tier danger mutated animal, then it is certain that the monster species will be extinct if they attacking them.


    Moku understood their predicament so he worked his brain quickly and thought through all the route options in detail. Moku also activates his inner eye to sharpen his intuition, sometimes the best choice doesn''te from logic but from intuition.


    The three monsters were silent and didn''t move at all, they didn''t want to disturb Moku who was thinking about the life and death decisions of all the monsters. They remained patiently waiting until a few minutester Moku opened his mouth.


    "We will take the second route" replied Moku curtly.


    "The route that is faster but dangerous because it has to pass through a snowy road with an unknown number of mutated animals," Nerphyl re-confirmed it.


    "That''s right" Moku nodded in approval.


    Nerphyl frowned, while Tam and Volx nced at each other.


    Nerphyl then lowered her head and said "Ku, I don''t want to question your decision, but I''m just wondering why you chose that route?"


    Moku smiled and said softly "Nerphyl you don''t have to hesitate, I will exin" Moku took a shell filled with water and drank it to moisten his throat. After that Moku started to speak in a more serious tone.<sub> </sub>


    "Ever since I first discovered Glittering Meadow I''ve started to feel strange. Animals living and grazing happily without the slightest bit of wariness of predators that will eat them is an unusual sight.


    Then the growth of grass that bes their food and a clear river without crocodiles lurking in it will be a heavenly sight for the herbivorous animals. At first I wanted to move the Dawnmist Tribe to this ce, but my hunch was that this ce wasn''t heaven but a cattle pen prepared for harvest.


    I''ve been looking for who rules this ce from end to end, but I can''t find any mutated animals or predatory animals. It was only in the swamp where I found a giant gori that I named Stugo. However, Stugo also doesn''t seem to dare to enter Glittering Meadow and just stays in his swamp.


    After hearing about The King Territory from Boku I confirmed that Glittering Meadow has a colony of mutated animals ruling it. However, this raises several questions.


    Who are they?


    Glittering Meadow is very wide, even the half area of this ce is wider than the territory of each of the monster racesbined. So that it can be said that any colony that controls this ce has arge number as well.


    Why do they leave this ce alone and let herbivores gather in here?


    The number of animal colonies that live in this ce is sufficient to meet the orc''s food needs for the whole years. Coupled with their rapid growth if left unchecked will make the vast Glittering Meadow overpopted. So it would be strange if the rulers of this region did not carry out regr harvests, not only would they allow the Glittering Meadow ecosystem to be damaged they also squandered the opportunity to gather meat because the animals will migrated when food shortages happen.


    How did they get to this ce?


    Glittering Meadow is arge ce but the ground is so t that there is no ce to hide except in the underground or flying in the sky. But if they were indeed capable of flying or diving into the ground then they should still be on regr hunts, so the other orcs and I must have seen their form. Consequently, that they are not from the air or underground but they can note to this ce because something is hindered.


    The only thing that could prevent the countless colonies of mutated animals froming to this ce was the same thing that split Glittering Meadow in two, namely The Great River. With a width and depth that we cannot measure, The Great River is like the sea that separates two inds.


    When the barrier disappear so they can begin the harvest?


    The answer is winter.


    Although Glittering Meadow will not be covered in heavy snow and make The Great River freeze, it is a different story if the main channel of The Great River freezes. As we know, every river in Glittering Meadowes from The Great River, while The Great River itselfes from the headwater in Wolf Slope Mountain. If the headwater in Wolf Slope Mountain freeze, the water level in The Great River will decrease and the rivers in Glittering Meadow will dry up. That''s when they will do the harvest.


    What makes mutated animals and other predators so afraid to hunt in Glittering Meadow?


    If we look at the number of animal colonies that live in Glittering Meadow, their numbers will not decrease too much if they are preyed on by other predators before harvest timees. For the example, the orcs who knew nothing about The King Territory would go on a massive hunt every day.


    However, in reality there are no mutated animals or any predatory animals that dare to approach Glittering Meadow. Even Stugo who is a gold tier danger mutated animal only dares to live in a swamp which is quite far from this ce.


    This oddity led me to conclude that the animals living in Glittering Meadow were never touched because they were a barrier. Barriers that prevent the mutated animal colony from looking for prey outside of Glittering Meadow.


    Their fear of this mutated animal colony led me to conclude that The King of Glittering Meadow was mithril or orichalcum with gold and silver tier danger mutated animals inrge numbers in their colony.


    That''s why I chose the second route because what we have to prioritize right now is to get away from Glittering Meadow as soon as possible before the winter arrives.


    Because Glittering Meadow is a table full of offerings for The King and unfortunately we have already eaten some of those offerings" Moku''s voice was filled with gloom.


    The faces of the three monsters who heard it turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 113 Anna Update Condition

    The sight of tall grass that seemed to be moving swiftly shed before Anna''s eyes. The speeding carriage didn''t care about the passengers it was carrying. Sometimes she had to brace her feet just so her body wouldn''t sway. Nash who was on herp sleeping soundly ignoring his mother who was trying to keep himfortable.


    This carriage was pulled by tworge bulls the size of a horse. Theirrge bodies with their strong legs easily ran in the middle of the meadow. They were not bothered by the ropes around their necks and the carriages they carried. The amazing thing is that these two bulls are wild animals that used to fight to the death with anyone who approached them.


    The same thing happened with the dozens of other carriages in this caravan line. They are like docile and submissive mounts. All of this can happen due to the abilities of the sylphs.


    Anna didn''t know how the sylphs did it.


    The carriage she was riding in was also quite extraordinary. Made of wood that she doesn''t know the name of, this carriage is able to survive while traveling fast in the sloping ground of the Bog forest. Not to mention the specially modified carriages to carry food and nts, these carriages are proof that goblins are great engineers.


    However, Anna also absolutely had no idea how the goblins did it.


    Anna took a long sigh.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to find out but she has always lived as someone who only thinks about how to be a mage. Anna never cared about her surroundings, nor did she ever care what the people around her thought.


    Anna is selfcence and selfish. She realized this after listening to Widya''s story.


    Anna never realized her true position in the eyes of the girls. For Anna, she is just an ordinary girl who is lucky to be loved by Moku. Maybe this time it can no longer be said as a fortune.


    She understood what she had to pay for Moku''s love, she understood after knowing the true meaning of Nevare.


    "Progenitor Queen, huh.."


    Anna took another deep breath.


    Anna knows that the girls have be very dependent on her, but they don''t realize what Anna''s real position is. To Moku, Anna who can''t be a Nevare is just an ordinary girl whose heart is a little attached to him.


    This can be seen clearly from what Moku said when he asked his love "I love you but I need Nevare more than Anna". A sentence that exins how big and to what extent Moku''s love is.


    Anna doesn''t know what Moku will do if she gets in his way once again. Worst case scenario, Moku will separate Anna from Nash. Not to hurt Nash or Anna, but just to make Anna realize how powerful Moku is.


    Anna took a deep breath for the third time.


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    Not long after, the caravan stopped in front of a cave beside a high cliff. This was the ce they chose to spend the night and rushed out of Glittering Meadow in the morning.


    After Moku came out of his closed-door training, the monster caravan got busy again. They seemed to be in a hurry to get out of Glittering Meadow.


    All orcs were tasked with hunting along the route and killing any animals that could harm the caravan. Moku didn''t stand still either, he became the spearhead of clearing the route and exterminating every mutated animal that the orcs couldn''t stand.


    As a result, they found several ces to stop when the caravan exited Glittering Meadow. Those ces are ex-territory of gold tier mutated animals. after their death, their scent lingered for several days and during that time the other mutated animals would not dare to approach them.<sub> </sub>


    After a few days, the scent will disappear and other mutated animals will know if the ruler of the area has left their territory or has been killed. In a few hours, the battle for territory between mutated animals will ur. However, the monsters didn''t need to worry about that because they only used the ce to rest at night and would leave at sunrise.


    They had to be further away from Glittering Meadow before the first snow fell.


    If Moku''s hunch was right then their time is not long before The King and his colony catches up to them.


    "Nevare, we are already at the rest area, what do you want for lunch?" Ui, one of the five goblins that Shezz assign to be Anna''s maid asks.


    Anna looks at the goblin who lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look at her eyes. Anna always haveplex emotion every time she sees them, she has some mistrust and fear because of the hole in Roko''s chest and Tristan''s porcupine body still shadowing her mind. But at the same time, Anna feels grateful to Shezz and the other goblins who help her duringbor.


    The five goblin maids never bother her and always try to help. Right now, Anna even doesn''t need to wipe her body when bathing, the five goblin maids take turns massaging her,bing her hair, and drying her body. They show very respectful gestures to Anna and always use a lower tone when they talk to her. At first, Anna felt the life of a queen but over time she began to feel disturbed.


    Anna is a warrior to the bone, she never cares to look elegant and preen, she always does everything herself and doesn''t want to depend on others. But the five goblin maids pamper her so much till she doesn''t need to scoop the water for herself, she only needs to nce at the cup than one of them will bring the water to her.


    Her muscle sore so much every time thinking she will be like a fatzy cat.


    But Anna knows they just want to help, their devotion for the new Nevare is so grandeur that it blinds them from Anna''s annoyed face. She can only think this is some payment for the trouble she just faces right now.


    ? Anna take time to think too long, Ui ncing up because of Anna who just kept quiet. Anna clear her throat and use the best smile she could foster. She knew her maid will be worried sick if Anna showed the slightest gloomy face. Anna doesn''t know what Shezz tell them about her, she hopes that Shezz never thinks that Anna willmit suicide. She is not that weak.


    "As usual is okay Ui, but can you bring more meat for Nesh, I think he already can chew some soft food now. Orc really fast to grow right?" joy rose in her heart when she thought of Nesh growing up. Anna couldn''t wait to hear Nesh call her ''mama''.


    "Ah,, that''s normal I guess, Life in the Bog forest is so tough that every race of monsters has grown up fast. I think humans have grown up slower because they have a safe environment and more easy life. They don''t need to think about how to survive from mutated animals or mana species. Us monsters will need to think about how to still breathe tomorrow morning every time we close our eyes at night when the white mistes." Ui said in a t tone as if it never bother her before.


    Anna what Ui said it''s the truth, humans have more easy life than monsters. As a mana species, humans have the power to defend themselves from a cruel environment like Bog forest. They have high walls to prevent mutated animals to barge inside their home and have mages to be rulers in the vast fertile territory. Only other mana species will be a threat to other mana species.


    Anna never knows how cruel humans can be to their own race, but Anna is already so close to knowing it that she can imagine it more clearly. That''s why Anna is now very grateful to her parent who always protects her from the cruel world. The same feeling is also given to Moku and other orcs. But the same with her parent, Anna doesn''t know how to express this grateful feeling, the fear of abandonment make hersh at Moku. Now Anna could only feel ungrateful and stupid.


    She really wants to help other girls but at the same time, she doesn''t have any face to beg and doesn''t want to make Moku disappoint again. For Anna, Nash is her top priority right now.


    Seeing Nevare back to daydreaming, Ui only can take a long sigh. Their Nevare really needs to grow up faster.


    "So, I will tell the other maid to bring more meat for Nash" Ui broke Anna''s daydream.


    "Ah..eh.. yes.. thank you Ui" Anna nodded gratefully.


    Anna looked back out the carriage window. But before she could drift back into her thoughts, Ui''s angry voice sounded from the carriage door.


    "What the fuck are you thinking?! Why did youe here?!! This Nevare carriage no man allowing close!!" Ui''s voice which always sounds soft fill with higher pitch anger.

 Chapter 114 Ezs Mission

    "Hei.. hei.. I''m also from the Kabau family too, why I can see my other rtive?" hear a scared male voice.


    "What the fuck are you saying, you hoodlum!!! Come back to wherever the hell youe from before I smash your pitiful face till even The One can''t recognize it!" Ui throws a very harsh sentence that can be condemned as sphemy by Nezena.


    Before the fight really broke out between them, Anna ask in a soft voice "Ui who is that?"


    "Ah.. Nevare forgive me for this, This is Ez the cowardly goblin who thinks of himself as the first diplomat of the monster species, His mouth is full of shit that you can smell the stink even behind the wall. Don''te over here Nevare before your ear got dirty by this shit talker." Ui exins and not to forget to throw some curses at Ez. Her poster already be lower and one of her hands already reach the knife on her back.


    The cold sweet drip heavily from Ez''s forehead because he feels Ui''s dangerous murderous aura. Anna feels if she did not stop this quickly Ui really will have an excuse to murder Ez.


    "Ui, let''s hear him first. Maybe he has some important news for me" Anna said to calm down the situation.


    Hearing that, Ui rx her posture but her hand still held the knife on her back. "hm! talk before you can only talk to The One for eternity" Ui once again throws some curse that can be sphemy in Nezena''s eyes.


    Anna can only have a long sigh inside her heart. She already meets Nezena''s maid and every one of them is so graceful and kind. You can see their holiness from their tiny green bodies. But her maid is more like the watchdogs than beautiful flowers, they bark at every male thates near Anna''s carriage. They don''t care if it''s orcs or other monster races as long they have a pole on their crotch they willsh out and be ready to fight to the death.


    Seeing Ui who is still eyeing him like a butcher waiting for the time of execution, sweet drops more heavily from Ez''s forehead. He knows when he says something stupid Ui will lunge at him and stab his face. Ez try to search for a way to save himself but the sentence he will say was really a stupid sentence. Ez cursed his mouth which boasted a promise to do everything Moku said. But what he must do, he knows that he has a sadistic boss but still try to lick his ass.


    "emm.. Nevare,, eh,, uuh,, ehh,, Nevare it''s like this... eeehh" Ez feels like his tongue froze, and his mouth ooze some salty substance that makes him want to vomit.


    "Why stutter like pecking chicken! Speaks Up!!" Ui barked like a dog.


    The bark surprise the nervous Ez and like loose rubber, he blurted out what he thinks "Do you want to go out with me?", when that very stupid sentence out of his mouth, Ez be white as paper. He knew the hell door is closed but he still wants to break it in.


    "I know you are an idiot but I still can believe that you are this degenerate! I hope in the next life you have time toe when The One distributes the brain for his creature!" some sphemy that is crueler than before spat out from Ui''s mouth.


    She already lowers her stance and the dagger is already in a stabbing position. She even doesn''t want to say "let''s fight together in The One''s Heaven" to this idiotic lump of green meat. She will finish this failed creature from the first attack and help The One to correct this mistake.


    Ui already thinks more and more of sphemy in her mind and conflict about how to make Ez suffer. Clean death is too easy for this bag of waste resource, she needs to skin him alive before smearing him with honey and tying him in a tree, she will let ants do the rest while enjoying hearing the suffering of soon-to-be the orchestra of pain.


    On the other side, Ez''s body was already wet with the cold sweet. His mind spun like never before finding a way to survive but every option he choose only lead to more and more misery. It''s like traversing a deathbyrinth with every route will only to a dead end or trap that will make you curse to be born. Ez everything he will say after this will only sound like an excuse to flirt with Moku''s wife, not only a wife but Nevare at that.


    When you are too smart, you will know your end even before the suffering began. For now, Ez only hopes that Ui have more kindness and let him have a quick death. But from the shaking murderous eyes, Ez knows that Ui will never make him die easily.


    However, like the grace of the god, a soft and stern voice hear from behind Ui like reprimand her for being too hasty to judge "Ui!". Like understand with just Nevare calling her name, Ui stood straight and the murderous aura along with the sphemy thought gone from her head.<sub> </sub>


    Nevare turn her attention to Ez who was breathing a sigh of relief, he was this close to death, he can see the reaper already whet his sickle in front of his eyes before he can lift the sharpened sickle Nevare''s voice sound like a hymn of the angle of life. If he is still alive after this, maybe he will find a woman and have a baby with her.


    "Ez, I know you are not stupid, so I gift a chance to tell me your real reason" said Anna with narrow eyes. She knows Ez will never do something this risky without a guarantee of safety. And only someone who can guarantee his safety from Nevare''s wrath.


    "hmm.. it''s like this... I know you have so many thoughts on your mind right now. And I hear from Shezz that you are already out of your desperation. But as Nevare you know that your job it''s not only merely be happy. You have a heavy burden on your shoulder right now. So as the first diplomat in the monster species to show you the way to find the answer you seeking for" Ez pat his chest proudly, he want to smirk but hold it back after hearing the grinding teeth from Ui''s mouth.


    Hearing that, happiness bloomed in Anna''s heart, she knew this is that someone''s message for her. She is happy not to be abandoned but still hurt because he still doesn''t want to see her. But Anna steels her heart and is prepared for what he wants her really to do.


    "So what is your advice for me?" said Anna in a serious tone.


    "You know the inspiration will note when you just lock yourself inside this cramp carriage with this sullen face female goblin..." Ez try to joke around to melt the atmosphere but it backfires as the grinding teeth sound be louder.


    He cleared his throat and back finishing his narrative "so how about you walk outside with me and see what you really miss all this time when you are depressed? An even bigger problem will look easy to solve when you see it closer." said Ez with a sage tone.


    Anna is silent for a while, she thinks about what that person really wants her to do. But after contemting for a moment she still doesn''t find the reason. Maybe she will understand after following Ez outside. Anna takes a long sigh, she really hates a riddle.


    ''Why you don''t just say it in front of my face like a real man?'' curse Anna in her heart.


    "Okay, I will go with you" nods Anna.


    "Okay then, I will wait for you outside" Ez says and walk out of the carriage.


    Anna put the still-sleeping Nash on the couch beside her. She makes sure Nash is in afortable position then turns around. "Ui, please take care of Nash when I''m gone. You know he does not cry a lot but still throws tantrums when I''m not around, so please calm him down for a while" said Anna in an ordering tone.


    "Leave it to me Nevare, I will entertain Nash as hard as I could when he wakes up. But still, are you really want to go with that goblin, what if he put you in a difficult position" said Ui in worry tone.


    "You don''t need to worry Ui, actually I will be in a more difficult position if I reject Ez''s invitation" Anna smiles softly and shake her head.


    "Why so?" Ui tilted her head.


    "Because the invitation was not from Ez but from Moku itself" Anna nced at the carriage door, outside Ez already waiting for her patiently.


    Anna really wants to know what he really wants from his Nevare.

 Chapter 115 Woman Heart

    Anna looks at Ez who walks in front of her. He looks nervous and silent. It''s already a few minute walks but they still don''t talk to each other. Anna knew Ez has something he want to say but like always his cowardice hinder his genius mind.


    So before they waste time much longer, Anna asks directly "Ez what do you want to talk about? I think we are quite far from Ui and others". Anna thought that Ez was scared because of the threatening stares from Ui or Anna''s other maids.


    "Huh? uh... No.. I''m not trying to keep you away from your maids" said Ez stutter.


    "Then why do you keep silent?" once again, Anna asks straightforwardly.


    Ez got goosebumps hearing that. He knew he had been silent for too long and this made Anna suspicious. But Ez didn''t know where to start. Even though he knows the gist of what he is talking about, it is not easy to exin it in detail so that it can be understood by the listener.


    Ez racked his brains again and for a while, he didn''t answer Anna''s question. Anna''s brows furrowed when she saw that Ez returned silent, but she sensed that Ez wasposing his words. Anna takes a long sigh and silently waits.


    It wasn''t long before a voice came from Ez''s mouth, "Anna, what do you think is going on with the girls?"


    Anna''s frown formed again, she didn''t understand why Ez was asking this question. Even though she had confined herself for these two weeks, she still got news about the girls'' lives so far from her maids. Maybe they felt that the news from the girls wouldfort Anna and help her get out of depression.


    "Hmm... ire and Widya help the alraune treat the orcs and goblins who were injured in the battle with the five mages. While Lina and Vivi help the goblins to renovate the carriage and make the equipment for the winter" Anna repeated what her maid had told her.


    Ez didn''t reply for a while. He seemed to be waiting for Anna to finish her words, but she know nothing but what she had just heard from the maids. Ez was smiling, but his expression could not be seen by Anna who was behind him.


    "Only that?" asked Ez.


    Anna felt that there was something wrong with the information she got so she asked Ez back "Is there something wrong with what I said?"


    Ez shook his head but the smile on his face grew wider "Nothing''s wrong, I was just asking if you know anything other than what you just said"


    Anna was annoyed with Ez who liked to talk with riddled. "Ez, if you have something to say, just say it, don''t talk in circles!"


    Ez felt that if Anna was getting annoyed by the rising intonation of her voice, he stop smiling and speak in a more serious tone.


    "Anna, do you know the real reason ire is helping the alraune?"


    Anna was silent for a moment and thought but she couldn''t answer Ez''s question with certainty "perhaps because she wants to learn medicine from the alraune" Anna said doubtfully.


    Ez shook his head and held back the smile that was about to form. With the same intonation, he again asked "Do you know if Lina''s finger was injured when she was sewing?"


    "Lina is hurt?" said Anna in shock.


    Ez couldn''t hold back his smile anymore, Ez stopped walking, turned around, and looked at Anna right in her icy blue eyes. "Anna, how do you think girls view orcs?"


    Instead of getting an answer, she was asked again a confusing question. "What do you mean Ez? How is Lina doing" her frustration piled up.


    "I mean, do you think girls are disgusted by orcs? Or are they afraid of orcs? How do you think orcs have treated girls all this time?" said Ez with a smile that turned into a grin.


    Seeing the grin on his face, Anna got even more annoyed, if she didn''t think that Ez was sent by Moku to meet her then Anna would have already thrown her fist at this annoying goblin''s face.<sub> </sub>


    Full of annoyance, Anna said threateningly "Ez, I told you, I don''t like riddles! Hurry up and say what you want to say!"


    Ez stopped grinning and his voice became even more serious "Anna, did you know that ire was the one who took care of Boku until he recovered? During that time he talked to Boku with a cheerful face. There was no fear or disgust in her intonation. I can''t read. someone''s mind but I can read the intonation of the voice, and I can tell if she''s enjoying their conversation."


    "Hah?" Anna gasped in disbelief.


    ire is indeed a gentle and brave girl, she always helps without expecting anything in return. However, ire was still a former noble. She has a fear of blood and terrible creatures like orcs. Coupled with her trauma to men due to her father and brother, it did not ur to Anna that ire would have a cheerful conversation with Boku, a male orc.


    "Anna, did you know that Lina also locked herself up? She didn''t speak at all for several days and was just staring nkly. The worried goblins asked her to help them make winter clothes for the monsters. Lina got the task of sewing the orcs'' clothes apart from Moku''s. But instead of making 14 clothes, she made 15 clothes. When the goblins told her about the excess, she don''t answer even the needle stab her finger."


    "What? What happened to Lina?" Anna was getting confused.


    Lina was a skillful tailor, even Silvie who was the daughter of a famous tailor in Heles City adored Lina''s clothes. Anna herself saw with her own eyes how Lina turned a sheet of animal skin into a gorgeous dress with her thread and needle. Anna couldn''t imagine if Lina miscalcted the clothes to be made or didn''t focus on sewing so that her hand was pricked by a needle.


    "Anna, how do you think the orcs have been treating you? Don''t they treat you with the utmost respect? Do they look at you the way they look at delicious meat? Do they look, sound, or feel like the orcs in the stories that are widely circted the human territory?"


    Anna didn''t answer, because she now realized what Ez wanted to say. The orcs in the Dawnmist Tribe were very different from the orcs described in Heles City. They have always heard that orcs are brutal, vicious, and uncivilized creatures from childhood. They would capture the women and then rape them to death. There was only suffering for the women the orcs managed to capture.


    However, what Anna and the girls felt was very different from those stories. They were provided with plenty of food, a warm tent, a soft mattress, and a pleasant bathhouse. There is no misery, if there is it is just boredom because they cannot get out of the tribal camp. Even so, it was one of the orcs'' ways of protecting them from the danger inside the Bog forest.


    None of the orcs raped them and forced them to give birth to their children. They respect the girls and care for them as a brother cares for their sister. When delivering food to their tents, the orcs didn''t even dare to look the girls in the face.


    For Anna, she would not be able to forget life in the Dawnmist Tribe. This is the ce where she met her heart partner, Moku. And their love produces a miracle that makes Anna''s life more meaningful, Nash.


    Anna believed this for sure. The orcs won''t force the girls to have sex with them even if Moku returns them to the tribe. However, it never crossed Anna''s mind that women would be as happy as she is now.


    So Anna didn''t answer Ez''s question. With trembling lips, Anna turned to ask "Why can''t girls ept orcs?"


    Ez smiled, he turned back and took a walking step. Anna followed behind him but this time with a heart full of curiosity more than before.


    "Anna, a woman''s heart is very difficult to predict even impossible to predict. This is not only because a man cannot feel what a woman feels but also because a woman herself does not understand what she is feeling.


    "Therefore we cannot enter the motions to guess a woman''s heart but we can use logic to understand what she is thinking. Women are creatures who are given the blessing and ability to give birth to offspring in the world. Because of that, they are looking for a man who can protect them when they are weak while pregnant, so the ability to protect them is one of the main factors for women to choose a partner.


    "In the cruel Bog forest, there are no monsters as strong as orcs, because it can be said that orcs are the ideal partner for women throughout the Bog forest. When you came to this ce, it was the orcs who protected you from the cruelty of the Bog forest, so It''s only natural that you have a passion for them. Plus the gentle treatment from the orcs is outside your expectation. As the saying goes miracle came from something you don''t expect.


    "However, it''s strange that even with that logic, the girls still reject the orcs. It''s not because they feel afraid or disgusted with the orcs, but it''s because they don''t know what their hearts want. It was the same with you when Nash wasn''t born yet."


    Ez stopped and turned back to look at Anna''s eyes. "Anna, your real job is to show women what they want"


    Anna was stunned. An idea shed in her mind. An idea that can destroy the family that is core to a civilization. But for the problems they are facing, this idea is a very bright ideological breakthrough. Feminism.

 Chapter 116 Day -1

    Bum!


    A walrus as big as a car was flung flying and crashed into an ice cliff creating a creaking sound from its shattered bones. On his stomach was a fist-shaped burn that almost pierced his thick skin. The walrus try to regte his breath, but with a destroyed inner organ, it''s just a matter of seconds before bes hisst breath.


    This walrus is a gold tier danger mutated animal. He has the ability to dive into the snow and attack his enemies suddenly from behind. Its skin was so thick that it could not be prated by even a sword, its two long sharp teeth capable of unleashing an ice attack that froze its opponents.


    Despite having arge body and slow movement, the walrus can make up for this weakness with the ability to dive in the snow. He can move very quickly and attack without being detected. However, he met Moku who was doing the route clearing.


    Using his inner eye, Moku easily found the location of the walrus and turned to trap him. Their battle became one-sided and looked more like bullying. The walrus cannot attack Moku''s mind being body, while Moku knows where the walrus is hiding.


    After being repeatedly hit with Brajamusti, the walrus finally gave in and was killed after crashing hard on the ice wall.


    Moku checked his surroundings. This ce is very suitable to be used as a temporary stop for the caravan. With the ice cliffs on the side they will be protected from blizzards, then with the slightly low ground, they can make igloos and camouge with their surroundings.


    The walrus which is a gold tier danger mutated animal will also allow them to stop long enough in this ce until other mutated animals know that this walrus is dead and invades its territory. Right now, the number of caravan member is multiplied, not because there is many baby monster that are born, but because the number of animals they herd increased.


    After knowing the Glittering Meadow is The King Territory, Moku decide to take all animal in it with them. In Moku''s opinion, "they eat some animals in Glittering Meadow" or "they bring all animals in Glittering Meadow" are the same thing. Both will make the monsters fugitive from The King Glittering Meadow. So it''s the right thing if Moku decides to take all the animals in Glittering Meadow with him.


    Nerphyl and the others support Moku''s decision. She along with the other sylphs in droves possessed the animals and led them to follow the monster caravan to get out of Glittering Meadow. As a result, they need time and spacerge enough to amodate all the animals.


    Another solution that Volx rmends is to ughter these animals one by one during the trip so that they can save time on ughtering at the rest point. This idea was greatly appreciated by Moku and he asked the goblins to make a special ughter carriage.


    As a result, every road they pass will be filled with the blood of scattered animals. Moku didn''t care because he was sure that their tracks would soon be covered by snow that was about to fall.


    Moku turned to the sylph on his shoulder, she is Haily, one of Nerphyl''s maids. "Haily, tell Nerphyl that we have found a suitable resting ce. I''ve killed every silver or gold tier danger mutated animal around this ce. As for copper and iron tier danger mutated animals, I''m sure the orcs are capable of dealing with them."


    "Okay, I will tell Nerphyl to direct our caravan here. Then what are you going to do Moku? Are you going back to close-door training?" asked Haily, tilting her head.


    "Hmm.. I won''t be doing close-door training for a while. Maybe I''ll focus on Boku and Goku''s training. I hope they can reach the third level of breathing technique soon. We need another moksha besides me." Moku smiled imagining that he would not fight alone anymore.


    "Oh okay, Are you gonna leave right now?"Haily is enjoying her time with Moku. This new head of the family is not what she imagined, Moku is easier to talk to and less scary.


    "Yap, so holds tight Haily, I will go with full speed" Moku gift a warning.


    Haily flew into the gap of Moku''s shirt and held on tightly. Previously she had underestimated how fast Moku can fly and as a result, she was almost lost in the wind. Luckily at that time, Moku caught her immediately, otherwise, Haily would really be left in the forest alone.


    Moku jumped into the air and disappeared in the middle of the clouds.


    ...


    Boku held on with all his might to keep his body from being folded in half by the current of the river. However, the current of the river was so strong that his body felt crushed by a giant hand. Boku couldn''t hold it in anymore and ended up like someone whose waist was pulled forward by a herd of bulls.


    The sound of creaking bones filled the screams of pain that were blocked by the liters of water trying to break into his lungs. Boku can only surrender and close the airways to his lungs. Once again Boku''s ears were ringing from the water trying to enter from there.<sub> </sub>


    Goku who was next to him experienced the same thing. The two of them were trying their hardest to make their bodies float to the top and get a chance to catch their breath. However, before they were content to suck in air, the water that found its way in was already open and rushed into their mouths.


    As a result, the two of them again had to hold their breath and try to keep their bodies from being folded in half.


    They have been doing this exercise for two days. But unfortunately, they didn''t get a single clue toplete it.


    The two of them had tried to ask Moku for tips, but all they got was gibberish information that they didn''t know the meaning of at all. Like about uniting with nature, resonating inner power with river currents, not fighting but deflecting, etc.


    Boku and Goku almost want to give up but Moku says this is the fastest way he knows, if they can''t reach the third level of breathing technique this way then they will have to meditate in a dark cave or the middle of a mountain for years.


    Consequently, the two of them could only surrender and endure torture after torture.


    Boku''s energy is almost exhausted and his consciousness is starting to fade. Just before hepletely passed out, his body was pulled out of the river with an extremely strong force. Boku was thrown into the air andnded heavily on the river bank.


    Boku turned around and vomited all the water that had entered his stomach and lungs. His nose felt hot from the water gushing out of his lungs. Tears flow from the pain.


    "You guys still haven''t made it even though I''ve spooned feed you?" a disappointed voice came from Moku.


    Goku managed to control his breathing andmented on Moku''s words "Moku, we don''t understand what you said earlier. We wanted to try it but before we could concentrate on blending with nature, our bodies were pulled by the river current." he whined.


    "Cough..cough..cough.." thick liquid came out of Boku''s throat and he felt nauseous and wanted to throw up. "Moku.. hah.. hah.. can we find a river that is a little calm, when we understand how to blend with nature then we move back to this river" Boku tried to negotiate.


    "What the fuck!! Are you guys that pussy?! You think this is a swimming lesson!! There''s no choice in this exercise, Instead, I''m thinking of looking for the river with a faster current!" Moku growled.


    The faces of the two orcs turned pale, they really couldn''t imagine how they would be tortured in an, even more, swift current. Excitedly they both shook their heads "It''s not necessary Ku! We can reach the third level of breathing technique in this river! we promise you!"


    Moku narrowed his eyes and thought again, cold sweat dripping down both Boku and Goku. With their hearts full of trepidation, they waited for this sadistic coach''s decision.


    Not long, Moku nodded "Good then! I will wait for the good news from you guys", said Moku with a satisfied smile.


    Boku and Goku breathed a sigh of relief, their tensed bodies rxed again.


    "Then pack your lodging, we will back to the caravan", said Moku suddenly.


    Boku and Goku were surprised by Moku''s suddenmand, "Moku, isn''t our training finished yet?" asked Boku.


    "Hmm? Of course, our training isn''t over yet! But have you forgotten that tomorrow morning I will return the girls to the tribe? I don''t want you toe with all your wounds. " said Moku.


    Boku and Goku gasped, they just realized that it''s been two weeks since Moku promised to return the girls. Boku and Goku nced at each other and their gazes turnedpetitive.

 Chapter 117 The Day

    ck clouds gathered to cover the scorching sun, and brought with him clusters of snow that clumped and were ready to fall at any time. They are just waiting to hear from the wind to know if winter has arrived.


    As the air temperature drops, the river water seems to slow down due to itspacting particles. They gathered together and only had to wait for word from the clouds for the snow to fall. They can''t wait to freeze and be one with the other.


    The monster caravan woke up from their slumber, the night was so cold that they had to hide in the carriage. With thick fur covering the inside, the walls of the carriage remained frozen so the monsters were forced to start a fire inside the carriage.


    The smoke rising from the gap in the carriage''s roof indicated that the monsters had managed to survive once again from the cold night. They hope that when winteres they will be well prepared and not freeze in the cold.


    That morning the monsters were not as busy with their respective activities as the previous days. They gathered in the middle of the caravan and headed for the previously prepared podium. In the center of the podium stood an orc who looked different from the others. His face was so cold yet his smoldering eyes were so warm, he was the Moku the leader of this monster caravan.


    Behind Moku stood four girls whose bodies were covered by thick fur jackets making their small bodies seem to disappear in the middle. Although the number of animals they managed to bring reached tens of thousands, not many of those ughtered had thick fur. This is because the monsters prioritize ughtering animals that will not survive the cold. So the four girls whose bodies were warmed by thick fur coats showed how much the orcs cared about their health.


    All of this was because they were the orcs'' chance to procreate. So far, Moku has always dyed returning them to the tribe because of various things he thought were important and could be the reason for the dy. However, now that the time hade, it was time for the girls to be useful to their tribe, it was time for the girls to carry out their true duties, giving birth to the next generation of orcs.


    Moku saw the monsters had gathered. As a leader he didn''t have to wait for them like this, on the contrary, they were the ones who had to wait for his arrival. This is not to show the selfishness of a leader but to show that a leader''s time is limited. However, Moku doesn''t agree with the concept, for him if he can save time by arriving earlier then he will.


    Moku opened his arms wide and connected his telepathy to all the monsters. "My Brothers and Sisters of Monsters!" he said in a cheerful voice.


    All eyes were on him with smiles on their faces. The monsters firmly believed in Moku and put their future in his hands.


    "Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has given us grace so that we can gather in this ce. Praise and gratitude we give to The One for creating a paradise where we can fight to our heart''s content. Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has allowed us to fight with the strong enemies."


    Moku said three sentences of gratitude addressed to The One who had given them a strong body, a strong purpose, and a strong enemy. Even though he didn''t believe it at all but he did say it to set an example for others.


    "Today will be the day that Ipleted my promise, I bring back our future! I bring back our army!


    Today will the day that our family will increase!


    Rise your spirit because today I will return the girls to the tribe!"


    "YEAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Cheers filled the podium, the orcs returned like the first time they had brought girls to the tribe. The orcs cheered merrily, their voices getting louder and louder. They sing. Hits their chest. Jump around. A horde of orcs is like weing a hero from a mission to save their world. In contrast to their lively wee, the four female humans lower their heads.


    Their expression varies;


    Vivi looked down with pursed lips she felt annoyed about something but she didn''t know what it was. Although Vivi is very innocent, she understands what will happen to her. Anna and Moku''s sex that night was still vivid in her mind. It''s not that Vivi doesn''t want to try it but at least she wants to do it with a guy she likes. However, on second thought every orc had a body type that Vivi liked, but she didn''t want to do that. Vivi became confused.


    Lina looked down with empty eyes. For some reason, she couldn''t feel anything. At first, she was very afraid of the orcs, but after living with them for a long time, Lina found out that the orcs were not what she had imagined. One of them looked at her respectfully unlike teenagers who had only looked at her body with perverted eyes, he praised Lina''s skill in making clothes, not how sexy Lina''s body was when wearing those clothes. But now it''s gone. Go to a ce that Lina doesn''t know about. Like a shell left by a snail, Lina became empty until she waited for another snail to fill it.<sub> </sub>


    ire looked down with her fists tightly clenched. She knew this moment woulde, but instead of fear, ire couldn''t wait for this day toe. The return of the girl to the tribe will be determined through battle. The orcs will choose the four girls and split into 4 groups. The strongest orc of the group will get the girl of his choice.


    It is currently known that apart from Moku, the position of the strongest orc will be upied by Goku. The fight will be carried out in hand-to-handbat. So even though Boku is more skilled in using weapons, he will still lose if he fights Goku.


    ire could only pray if Goku didn''t choose her. But she knows that her face and body are a curse instead of a blessing. She was too beautiful and sexy not to be chosen by the strongest orcs. Only oddities like Moku were never attracted to her. While other men will choose her over other girls. ire didn''t want to think arrogantly but she had to admit this fact.


    Widya lowered her head with trembling eyes. Her body was shivering like cold and her hands were tightly clenched. Cold sweat dripped down her back and thoughts of death filled her entire mind. She knew that Moku would not have mercy on her. However, Widya doesn''t want her nightmare toe true.


    He was born a servant. Trained to be a servant. Grow up as a servant. And he also wished to die as a servant. For Widya there is no other life other than to serve ire.


    Widya didn''t realize what ire was really thinking. She was too busy with her own thoughts to never ask about what her Lady really wanted. For Widya, ire is still the same as a little girl who used to cry for her help.


    Love bes a point of view. Perspective bes an ambition. Ambition bes a way of life. The path of life locks you in a box and blinds your eyes to reality.


    Widya is ready. She had decided her life would end today in Moku''s hands. At least with her killed, Anna wille to her senses and rise against Moku. Widya smiled thinking about the feelings of Moku who had to fight against the woman he loved. This is vengeance against Moku and thest service she can render to ire.


    Widya raised her head. Her eyes were filled with struggle and sacrifice. Her mouth opens and air escapes from her lungs and then rubs against her vocal cords. Vibrating vocal cords make a sound. But before the voice left his mouth another voice sounded louder.


    "PALAKA!!!"


    Anna was seen walking through the crowd of monsters. The five goblin maids chased her from behind and tried to stop her. But s, they were not too quick to silence Anna''s mouth.


    All eyes were on Anna. Some were wide-eyed, some wereughing waiting for an exciting fight, and some were shaking their heads in disappointment.


    Moku narrowed his eyes. "Anna, you better not spoil the day, and don''t hinder me from returning the girls to the tribe!" Moku warned in a deep voice. He is very serious about his words.


    "Heh!! Isn''t Pka irresistible!" Anna grinned fearlessly. "And who said I wanted to stop you from returning the girls to the tribe?" Anna hold her waist as she puffed out her chest.


    "Then?" Moku tilted his head.


    "So hear me first you Shithead!! PALAKA!! I Challenge KuMoku! PALAKA!! I Challenge you for the position of tribe chief!! PALAKA!! I Challenge you because I''m stronger than you!!


    "And who are you calling Anna?! My name is NEVARE!! The Progenitor Queen of all monsters!!" Nevare''s voice echoed across the podium. Her prestige as queen made their heads bow in praise of her majesty.


    On this day, Anna the girl who dreams of bing a mage disappears and Nevare shows her ambition to be the strongest appears.

 Chapter 118 The Women Power

    Moku looked at Nevare with wide eyes. He was so shocked and couldn''t believe what he just heard. He did ask Ez to persuade Nevare not to interfere with the return of the girls to the tribe. However, he never expected that instead of being silent, she does something beyond his imagination.


    Nevare, his beloved wife, had challenged him to fight for the tribal chief''s seat. Not fighting to stop the event but fighting to be the strongest.


    Moku held back hisughter and a smile that was about toe out. He understood what Nevare was thinking. She wanted to show the strength of a woman.


    Moku managed to make his face serious again, he got off the podium and walked towards Nevare with a look full of anger. Until he was standing right in front of her.


    Moku bent down and his eyes looked directly at her icy blue eyes. "How dare you challenge me?!" the air seemed to freeze due to the overflowing Moku''s aura.


    Nevare''s eyes didn''t budge in the slightest and her grin didn''t fade. There was only courage and passion for fighting that could be seen in her. In a defiant voice, she said "Moku, don''t you remember, I will defeat you in the future, I will be orcs queen and make you serve me forever. And the future is now!"


    At that moment Moku''s heart seemed to stop beating. There was only one sentence that crossed his mind ''I Fucking love this girl!''.


    Moku stood up straight and thenughed out loud "HAHAHAHAHA... I appreciate your bravery! For that, I grant your wish! Prepare the Arena!" Moku''s orders.


    "UUOOOHHH!" the monsters, especially the orcs, cheered. They were looking forward to the battle between the two rulers.


    With the goblins making it the arena was no longer as simple as sticking wood in a circle. Currently, there are four arenas in the form of an octagon with a diameter of 7-8 meters. They use wide wood and some bamboo as walls so that when a fighter hits the arena wall, the arena wall does not break but will flex and throw the fighter back into the arena.


    The cheers grew louder after Moku entered the arena first. He felt like he was back fighting inside the octagon. Moku leaned against the arena wall and waited for Nevare toe.


    The cheers of the crowd grew louder when Nevare entered the arena.


    "So. What do you gonna say before I beat you?" Moku said with a grin on his face.


    "Is that so? why do you so believe that you will beat me? I will give you the time to transform to your Bhimasuta Form" Nevare scoffed back.


    "Hm? Hahahaha... I will not use Bhimasuta Form in this fight. It''s too cruel and I don''t want to destroy your pretty face, Honey" Moku looks at Nevare head to toe with lustful eyes. Come to think of it, it''s been almost 4 months that he hasn''t had sex with his wife.


    Nevare became furious, she took a stance and lowered her body. "Hehehe then don''t cry if I attack first," she said.


    "Come!" said Moku casually.


    Mana in the air andnd suddenly gathered into Nevare''s body. Mana spun and swirled in her stomach. Continue to gather until they form invisible coils that only Moku who has inner eyes can see.


    Rumble....


    The clouds above them seemed to feel something pulling something inside him. The roar that he hums is a sign that something will soone out of him.


    Moku''s brow furrowed "Mana Child" he was a little surprised because it turned out that Nevare was a Mana Child. However, Moku remained rxed because even though Nevare was a Mana Child, she was still a level 1 constetion Mage.


    Unlike Deak who was able to scatter mana apart from his body and influence the mana in the woods at the range of 1 kilometer, Nevare was only able to gather mana around her body but would not be able to separate it from her body. So for a level 1 constetion mage, Mana Child''s abilities wouldn''t be very useful.


    But Moku still smiled because he was happy with Nevare who had seeded in bing a mage. Moku doesn''t know how she can be a mage without [Mana Potion] but Moku feels it has something to do with Nash. The extent to which an orc baby in the womb can affect its mother''s body is a very interesting topic of research. Moku was sure that if Luna also thought the same as him, maybe she was even more enthusiastic than him.


    "Congrattion Nevare! You are the mage now and even Mana Child too! You really live up to your dream" mock Moku.


    Sensing the ridicule in Moku''s congrattion, Nevare''s forehead wrinkled. But her expression quickly turned into a smile. "You know, I remember that I promise to One day I will chop off your head. Maybe you think that Mana Child''s abilities are not very useful for a level 1 constetion mage. But unfortunately, you are wrong, I''m not only a level 1 constetion mage, but I am an orc with a level 1 constetion mage"


    Moku tilted his head, didn''t understand what Nevare meant "So?"


    "So... you will regret underestimating me! [Mana Thunder Body]!"<sub> </sub>


    JJDAARRRR!!


    In the blink of an eye, lightning suddenly struck and hit Nevare''s body. Moku was wide-eyed, even though he knew that lightning would strike with his inner eye but he never thought that lightning would strike Nevare.


    Just as he was about to check on Nevare''s condition to make sure she was okay, suddenly electricity zapped his shoulder.


    Zap!! bzzzt!!


    With his current body, the attack wouldn''t hurt him but his eyes widened at the sight in front of him.


    Nevare''s body that was struck by lightning was not burnt, but the lightning seemed to be sucked into her body. Nevare''s white hair stiffened with electricity running through each strand. Her icy blue eyes disappeared into a luminous white as if there was a bright light behind them. Electricity also runs through every inch of her skin like a conductor.


    The sound Bzzzt! Bzzzt!! was heard from her body. Nevare turned into a motor generator orc.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Did you just electrify yourself?" Moku couldn''t believe the ridiculous sight in front of him.


    ''Is there something wrong with Nevare''s spell? Is she okay?'' Moku asked himself.


    "Hehehe... Looks like you haven''t realized what danger is in front of you right now! You''d better use your Bhimasuta Form before you get electrocuted by me!" said Nevare with a sh of electricity every time she opened her mouth.


    ''What the hell are you saying girl? You''re the one who''s being electrocuted'' whispered Moku with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Still underestimate me? well.. here Ie!" Bzzzt!!!


    Nevare suddenly disappeared from Moku''s vision. However, his inner eye quickly read Nevare''s movements and sent a distress signal. Moku reflexively took a side step and avoided the fist that was aimed at his face.


    But before he could get away, a bolt of electricity in the blink of an eye hit his face. Moku was surprised by the attack he didn''t detect.


    Nevare''s body reappeared in the viewer''s sight but quickly disappeared again. She chased after Moku who was trying to retreat and regained his bnce.


    But before he could do so, an ax kick suddenly appeared above his head. Moku couldn''t help but block Nevare''s attack with both hands. Then like someone who was struck by lightning, all the electricity flowing through Nevare''s body zapped Moku through his hand that was in contact with her leg.


    zztttt!!


    Moku resisted the electric attack he received and pushed Nevare''s leg away. Moku attacks with a horizontal kick but Nevare manages to get away very quickly.


    Moku and Nevare returned to their original positions with a distance of 5 meters between them. The spectators who didn''t keep up with the fast-paced battle cheered cheerfully. They never expected that Nevare would deliver such a spectacr fight, they thought Moku would take her down in seconds.


    Moku patted his burning forearm. Moku didn''t feel annoyed, instead, the smile he had managed to hold back grew on his lips. "I understand now. You make your body a conductor of electricity. By using the orc''s regeneration ability, you transmit electricity through your bloodstream using them to speed up your movement and metabolism. This way you can move beyond your speed limit and deal electrical damage to each of your attacks."


    Nevare''s grin grew wider "Hehehe apparently you''re not dumber than you look"


    "Nevare you better not insult my appearance, because this body is what doesn''t keep you from sleeping at night" Moku smirked.


    Nevare''s grin froze then turned into a growl "let''s see if you still have a smart mouth after I broke your neck!" Nevare disappeared again.


    However, this time Moku wasn''t as surprised as before, using his inner eye Moku tracked Nevare''s whereabouts "Hahaha.. This smart mouth that kisses you until you feel like flying" Moku lunged in the direction indicated by his inner eye.


    Moku and Nevare return to a battle that is different than the battle they used to face every night before Nevare finds out she is pregnant.

 Chapter 119 Nevares Job

    Feminism is a range of socio-political movements and ideologies that aim to define and establish the political, economic, personal, and social equality of the sexes. Feminism incorporates the position that society prioritizes the male point of view and that women are treated unjustly in these societies.


    After the first mana species war reached the point of truce, society became safe and no war or danger threatened human life. This movement bes very massive until equality turns into excellence. Women think they are superior to men until the idea arises that they are stronger than men.


    ...


    Blow after blow Nevare throws, each attack contains electricity that can roast the skin and flesh of ordinary humans. Electricity is made of Nevare''s mana so even if she makes her body a conductor, she doesn''t take as much damage as her enemy. The damage she takes can be negated with the orc''s body regeneration ability.


    As a result, Moku is required to dodge every Nevare attack. He was alwayste for counterattacks and with Nevare''s speed she can retreat after one or two strikes. With this guerri tactic, Nevare can keep up with Moku, who is much stronger than herself.


    ...


    Feminism itself has a noble aim to make men aware of the importance of a woman to society and try hard so that their image is no longer looked down upon. It can be said that this movement is a noble movement where at first men did think of women only as tools for making children.


    The stigma of weak humans, dependent, and not superior to men is still often attached to women. The rights of women and men are equal. This is what feminism agrees with, namely cing women as they should be ced on an equal footing with men in terms of humanity. Women have the right to work in various fields, have the right to learn about mana flow, be a mage, lead, get higher education, and so on.


    However, gradually this movement will turn into an ideology to overthrow male power over the world. Whereas this power is actually not consciously taken by men but has urred naturally. It is undeniable that men are born with stronger bodies than women. Hormones in the body make them more rxed and brave to face danger.


    This has happened since the dawn of humans in this world. They are the ones who challenge the beasts, seek shelter in harsh nature, and protect their families. War after the war made the number of men dwindle so that their existence became scarce so it was only natural when amunity to protect men.


    But in a world of peace, the male poption will increase until sometimes, somewhere they outnumber women. Maybe since the first time humans were born, there was an instinct in them to get a decent woman and be able to give birth to their children. As a result, there will bepetition between men in amunity to get the partner he wants.


    Then from that, with the existence of mana in this world. The position of women as weak creatures is no longer absolute. They look for opportunities to be a mage and be able to have power on par with men.


    When a man has to face the whole world alone (women and other men) then his chances of winning are very small. That''s why in the Military Academy there are more female students than male students.


    .....


    Moku didn''t know if this move was on the Meer continent or not, but he knew what Nevare was thinking. They are two bodies with one heart, Moku only needs to look his wife in the eye to know what she wants to do. And Moku trusted his wife to do the right thing.


    Nevare flipped backward and fired an electric attack from the tip of her foot. Every movement is very graceful, not brutal and dominant like the st moves that Moku teaches. Nevare is currently no longer doing st but he is using mencak.


    Movements that show the beauty of st are not straightforward and effective and aim to kill the enemy quickly. Because of that Moku also doesn''t use st moves but he follows Nevare to use mencak. The two of them seemed to be dancing in a life-and-death battle.


    ...


    The feminist movement not only affects men but also has a tremendous effect on women. Women who were originally confined to their idea of having to obey men and bow to them realized that they had other options.


    The movement gave them the idea that women could be independent and live free from the domination of men. They also deserve to be a mage, the opportunity to be strong and powerful is not only owned by men. The [Mana Potion] made by alchemists is not only effective against male bodies but also works for all of humanity regardless of their gender.


    Even though they had a lower start than men with stronger bodies, with persistence and hard work they also had the same chance of turning mana flow into constetions.


    Then what is the purpose of Nevare bringing this idealism into a society of monsters?<sub> </sub>


    Unlike humans, monsters still live in ancient civilizations, where the duties of each gender are not determined by one of the ruling genders but are forced by cruel nature. Female monsters who could give birth to their children became extremely valuable.


    A male monster could impregnate hundreds of female monsters and have a child from each female. However, for a female monster, she would only be able to have one child at a time even if she had intercourse with hundreds of male monsters. Therefore, in the context of maintaining the descendants of amunity of monsters, only one male monster is needed to maintain the continuity of their race.


    However, Nevare brought feminism not for the monsters, but for the girls.


    ...


    The arena they were fighting in already had burn marks everywhere, but they still attacked each other beautifully. Moku looked at his wife''s face and clothes, then smiled while shaking his head.


    Nevare is very beautiful right now. She was wearing the most beautiful clothes made by the previous goblins, putting powder on her cheeks, and her lips that were redder than before indicating that she had dyed them too. Coupled with the electricity that continues to flow through its skin, Nevare seems to shine brightly in the cloudy weather.


    Nevare wanted to show the girls that her beautiful self was able to beat the strongest orc... No... the strongest orc in history. She shows that this power can also be possessed by them. She didn''t need a [Mana Potion] to be a mage, she didn''t need an academy teacher to teach her, and all she needed was to transform into an orc.


    Just by giving birth to a baby orc, she changed from a human who couldn''t even touch Moku to an she-orc mage who shined brightly in the dark.


    Nevare wanted to show that girls had nothing to fear from orcs. They only needed to give birth to one baby orc and be a mage. After that, they can do whatever they want. Nevare showed that they would gain such great power just by bing an orc.


    The girls'' views changed;


    Vivi clenched her fists tightly, not because she was scared but because she was amazed. That power, that beauty, and that light, she too wanted to have them. Vivi realized what she had wanted all along, she didn''t want a big muscr man to own her but she wanted to own a big muscr man.


    Lina''s originally empty nk eyes turned filled with smoldering mes. Lina forgets her sadness of losing Laya, he is not the only man, Lina can choose whoever she wants when she bes as strong as Nevare. She is not an empty shell but she is a pce that chooses its king.


    ire looked at the battle in front of her with wide eyes. She realized something, that she hadn''t changed, she was still the same as before, the little girl who refused to see the world in its true form and always hid behind the robes of strong people. But right now she no longer cares if Goku manages to beat Boku. She will be strong so she can get out of Goku''s grip and choose Boku. She is not the choice but she is the one who chooses.


    Widya bit her lip hard until it bled. She never thought that Nevare could be this strong. She can fight evenly with Moku who defeated Mana God. If only she had that power then she wouldn''t have to sacrifice her parents to save ire. Neither of them needed to run away from the House of Walton.


    They only needed to conceive one baby orc to gain power like Nevare.


    Nevare got away from Moku''s kick which was like splitting the wind. She regted his breathing which was starting to be erratic, a smirk forming on her lips "Hehehe... Did you still underestimate me? You better activate your Bhimasuta Form before you get seriously injured!"


    Moku stopped chasing and narrowed his eyes, ''Are you tired already?'' thought Moku.


    Moku knew this power that Nevare had used must weigh heavily on her body. Even though she had the regeneration ability and endurance of the orc body, it still had its limits. And it looks like she''s almost reached her limit.


    Moku frowned and acted, after all, they had already aplished their goal. Moku saw the girls'' burning eyes. He knew he had to close the show spectacrly.


    Moku snorted with anger "You really think you can defeat me? You really make me mad honey! I will finish this show! Bhimasuta Form Active!"


    Along with the golden tribal tattoos that filled his body, the performance of the husband and wife in the morning was closed with resounding cheers from the audience.

 Chapter 120 The Conspiracy

    Nevare woke up with heavy eyelids, she try to open them but her body is so tired. She sees the familiar ceiling in front of her. She woke up inside her carriage.


    "Did I hit you too hard?" came a familiar voice from next to her. Nevare turned and saw Moku sitting while peeling an apple in his hand.


    Moku gave a piece of apple to Nevare, and in a slightly guilty voice he said "Are you okay?"


    Nevare smiled, there was a feeling of happiness in her heart because Moku still loves her "I''m okay" said Nevare in a hoarse voice.


    Nevare tried to push her body up but she seemed to be pushing herself too hard in their Pka fight. Moku put the knife and apples on the table and then helped Nevare to sit down. Nevare missed her husband''s smell, she leaned her head against Moku''s chest and Moku hugged her tightly.


    "I''m sorry that I force you," he says.


    Nevare takes a long sigh "It''s okay, but Moku you must remember that you are not alone anymore." Nevare said.


    Moku flinched for a moment before falling back into silence not knowing what to say. All his life he was always alone, no one understood what he wanted. However, it seems that the reality is not like that, maybe he just closes his heart from the help of others who care about him.


    Nevare got up from their embrace, looked into Moku''s eyes, and asked seriously "So, where do you want to take this monster kingdom? What do you really want to do? I deserve to know your n right?"


    Moku smiled bitterly and replied "Yes, you are! But before I exin it, we also have to invite some other people to listen"


    "Who?" Nevare tilted her head.


    Moku smiled and looked at the carriage door then said in amanding voice "Come in!"


    The carriage door opened and 3 people of different races entered, to be exact, elves, goblins, and sylphs. They are Nezena, Ez, and Iathra.


    Nevare was astonished to see them, she understood why Ez also came in, but she didn''t expect that Nezena and Iathra would alsoe.


    Nezena is an elf, she has a bad and dark past that is not worth telling. As a result of this past, Nezena became a very obedient person when she learned her way of life as The One''s preacher. The One was directly promoted by Moku and became a god worshiped by all monsters. Moku uses The One as legitimacy and strengthens his position as a god-appointed king.


    However, when viewed from a different perspective, it can be said that The One is something that can limit Moku''s power. By saying he was appointed by The One, Moku clearly said that he was under The One. Although religion can be used to legalize one''s power, if the king wants absolute power then he must separate religion from the state. Because if not, then someday the religious organization will be an obstacle to the absolute power of the king.


    That''s why Nevare thought that if Moku would use The One just to legalize his power then after all the monsters recognized him as king, Moku would distance himself from religion. Nezena''s arrival at this time showed that Nevare''s estimate seemed to be wrong.


    However, she could still predict this, but Iathra''s arrival waspletely beyond Nevare''s expectations. Sylphs are a race of monsters whose usefulness cannot be reced by any other monster race. They were the king of espionage, almost all the movements and strategies of the orcs against the two mages came from information obtained by Nerphyl and the other sylphs.


    Nerphyl''s ability to receive information from all living sylphs no matter how far was the key to their victory. If not then maybe the goblin tribe was destroyed before they knew it. So it was only natural that Sylph was also invited into the conversation this time.


    However, Nevare never thought that it would be Iathra and not Nerphyl. Did something happen to Nerphyl? Or does Moku have another purpose in calling Iathra instead of Nerphyl?


    The three people sat cross-legged in front of Moku. Before Moku could start the meeting, Ez opened his mouth to ask "Moku, isn''t there one more person you should invite? I''ve spoken to her before and I think she has a very rare intelligence maybe even more than me" said Ez indicating someone.


    "I didn''t invite Luna because of a certain reason. After all, the intelligence you mean is academic, she''s not very good at strategizing" Moku imagines Bn who is only smart with her books but is always deceived by someone''s fake kindness.<sub> </sub>


    "Iathra, do you really minding to this ce? What we will talk about after this can be categorized as a betrayal for Nerphyl" Moku turned to the smallest monster in the carriage.


    Iathra nodded "I''m fine. Nerphyl is someone who cares more about sylphs than herself, even though for us she is more important than any other sylph. I just don''t want Nerphyl to be faced with the choice ofmitting suicide again" she said with a gloomy face.


    "Hm.. I''m sure what we will do after this is not only aimed at the welfare of the Sylphs but also all the monsters. Well then let''s start the meeting.


    Maybe now there are only five of us, but I''m sure in the future our number will increase. I will share the tasks for each of you and remember this task aims to create a prosperous monster society" Moku started by establishing a goal for them.


    Creating a country is not as easy as ordinary people think. The fact that a nation is not created just like that, Crawford, an academician of nation governance, said that there are four elements of the formation of a nation;


    The first is permanent residents, a country will not be formed without a group of people who have attachments and rtionships both socially and philosophically. This society will be the pir of a country, in this case of course the residents in question are the monsters.


    The second is the territory, the existence of an area that is controlled is required for the formation of a state. Territory and natural resources in it will be the support of the country. So if amunity is still in another territory, then themunity is not worthy to be called a state. This is one of the reasons Moku decided to migrate to Wolf Slope Mountain.


    Although the Bog forest is still not included in human territory, its location is very close to human territory, making the utilization of the resources in it hindered and dangerous. Especially the Bog forest is one of the sources for humans to get rare nts and mutated animal organs. That''s why Moku doesn''t want a resource struggle between monsters and humans for a while, at least until he feels that if the monsters are stronger, maybe then they will reim their homnd.


    The third is a sovereign government, a country will not be formed if no one organization controls it. This organization can act under or above thews established in that country. This organization will also regte the system of the utilization of resources andmunity governance in a country.


    However, the formation of an organization must be based on a clear goal or ideology. If the purpose of this organization does not exist, the regtions they make can conflict with each other and can create a legal vacuum in the state. For that Moku invited everyone who he felt was intellectual among monsters to discuss this.


    Moku is not without a goal that he wants to make the ideology of the country he will create. However, he could not arrange the implementation of the ideology alone, that''s why he gathered these five people. Of course, the ideology that Moku was referring to was orc supremacy.


    To realize this ideology, Moku must change the mindset of the monsters through various fields.


    The first field is education, Nezena as a preacher has managed to gather several goblins as maids who have obedience to The One more than others. Then they would start teaching the sses that the young monsters participated in. There Nezena and her maid will try to brainwash her students so that they be obedient and submissive to thew of The One.


    The One religion which teaches to be strong, diligent in training, and likes to fight will make the young monsters worship the strength. This will also indirectly change their thinking and idolize the orcs, who are the strongest monster race.


    The second field is the family, after sessfully separating the children from their families, the next target is the women. In a country where natives are monsters, other residents who are not monsters are second-ss citizens.


    Nevare has been proven that mana species, especially humans, can turn into monsters after getting pregnant with an orc child. This is most likely the case with the monster race as well. Therefore Moku prepares Nevare to be the spearhead of this policy.


    He wants Nevare to change the minds of women so that they also have aspirations to be strong. If this is sessful then the number of women who want orcs as husbands will increase. As a result, the number of orcs will continue to increase until it maye to the point where there is only one race of monsters, the orcs.


    Of course, this ideology should not be known to the other monsters, not even the orcs. Moku didn''t ask for understanding from the orcs and expected it. For that Moku invited Iathra as a supervisor, not to spy on humans or any other species but to spy on the monsters. Especially in this case is Nerphyl where she can receive news from all sylphs.


    As Moku said at the beginning, their number will increase, as the number of monsters increases, the work they have to do will also increase. For that, there must be a regeneration system that can sort out anyone who can know this secret. This is where Ez''s real job is, someone who Moku admits can read facial expressions and circumstances beyond himself who uses his inner eye.


    There is still onest element in the formation of a state, namely the ability to maintain rtions with other countries or the ability to diplomacy with other countries. However, for monsters, there is only one way of diplomacy, namely war.


    They kept talkingte into the night and beyond. By the time the sun rose the main draft of the state constitution had been made. Only the execution will be matched ording to the circumstances.

 Chapter 121 Orcs Choice Of Woman

    Nevare and Moku see Nezena, Ez, and Iathra getting out of the carriage. Their meeting that night was very fruitful, they seeded in drafting the constitution of the Kingdom of Monsters. Then it''s just a matter of how to run it and appointing the right people to head the various departments in their respective duties.


    Of course, it is Moku''s duty as a king to choose who will be his ministers. Moku himself already has several names he will appoint for these tasks but he needs Ez''s help to assess these people.


    Nevare took a deep breath after a very exhausting night of brain performance. She nced at her husband who she did not expect to be able to make all kinds of conspiracies and strategies as good as that. Nevare could never have imagined that there was an orc this smart.


    How could there be such intelligent beings who belonged to a race known for their brutality and ferocity? Nevare had to once again judge her husband with open eyes and minds.


    "Moku, what happened after I passed out?" asked Nevare remembering thest thing she saw was Moku''s fist d in blue mes hitting her stomach.


    "Hehehe, of course there is a war" said Moku briefly with a grin that she was familiar with.


    ...


    Moku and Nevare''s fight deserved to be called the opening battle of the girl''s return to the tribe that morning. The audience was heated up and impatiently waiting for the next event where the orcs would show their brutality and ferocity.


    Whereas the orcs had been on fire from the start. They are like fire that wants to burn everything. Their pounding hearts couldn''t wait to smell the blood from their own body or the body of their opponent. Their hands gripped the weapons so tightly that their fingers and palms turned white.


    Unlike Pka for the position of the tribal chief, there is no prohibition on carrying weapons on Pka returning the girls to the tribe. For orcs to get women who could give birth to their children was a matter of great pride.


    They are races that only have one sex and are eager to have a woman who can continue their offspring. The belief that it is the strongest orc that can reproduce with women is still firmly believed since ancient times. Therefore, the orcs who participated in the return of the girls to the tribe were ready to die.


    The event starts with the selection of the girl they want to fight for. Moku didn''t want to linger in this ce for long, they never knew when humans would find them or when The King and his army crossed The Great River.


    Therefore, he prepared 4rge arenas ording to the number of human girls present with a diameter of 20 meters. Each arena has a sign with the names of the four girls written on it. The fights will be held simultaneously and this is a royal battle form.


    Right after he returned to his king''s throne and Nevare had been brought back to his carriage, Moku started the event.


    The orcs began to walk into the arena with the name of the girl they chose inscribed on them. Moku sits down with Nerphyl, Nezena, Ornell (Luna is too busy in herb), and Tam. They discussed which girl had the most participant.


    The first most popr girl must be ire. With her bombastic body and smooth skin, no orc didn''t want her as a wife except for Moku who couldn''t be ssified as a normal orc. ording to Ornell''s words, ire had good hips for childbirth. Thisment was not understood by Nezena and the other two girls but the understanding Moku tried hard to keep his facial expression innocent.


    The second girl Moku guessed was Lina, this was also nodded by Ornell and Nezena. Although Lina is not as pretty as ire, her young age makes the possibility that Lina can exceed ire not small.


    The third one, ording to Ornell, is Widya, she has facial contours that show she is smart, so orcs who have started using their brains in fighting must be interested in her. To her, Vivi''s small stature would not attract orcs, her t chest and unraised hips were not good assets for giving birth.


    However, this was denied by Nerphyl and Tam, while Moku and Nezena were silent. The two of them also actually agreed with Ornell but they kept quiet to protect Nerphyl and Tam''s feelings.


    Nerphyl and Tam feel that Vivi has a uniqueness that can attract men. Her cute face and small body were not a weakness but an advantage. Nerphyl even bet her share of animals with Ornell.


    Spection remains just spection. The reality is sometimes different from what they imagine. And sure enough, when the orcs finished moving to their chosen arena, the result left the five people wide-eyed. Moku squeezed the handle of his throne so tightly that he heard a crack. This was because the choice of the orcs almost made him vomit blood and want to bury his face in the mud.


    The number of orcs that chose ire was just as they imagined seven orcs gathered in the arena and one of them was Boku. They nced at Boku with wary eyes and most likely they would work together to take down Boku first. However, Boku puffed out his chest and looked at them fearlessly. Therge mace in his hand rested on his shoulder ready to hit anyone who approached.


    However, this is not what made the five people widen, but the second most participants number on the arenas was Vivi. Yes Vivi.. not Lina. Vivi looks more like a minor than a 19-year-old girl. And the orcs that chose the arena were those from the Center squad.


    Goku, Vakgar, and Gul. They were the threergest orcs in the Dawnmist Tribe. The shortest of them is 2.4 meters and weighs more than 200 kg. What do these giants want with a girl with the body of a middle schooler?<sub> </sub>


    ''Fucking degenerate!!! Why are you humiliating me like this?!!'' Moku cursed in his heart. He felt that the four women beside him nced at Moku with disdain. He was speechless about the abnormality of the members of his race.


    "Hoi! Hoi! Why are you guys in this arena? Don''t you have any shame? She has a body like a child, you really are brainless" said Goku with annoyance.


    "Pot calling kettle ck! Why did you choose this arena yourself?" Vakgar snorted disapprovingly.


    "Don''tpare me to you guys! I just don''t want topete with Boku just because of women" Goku frowned.


    "Heh! Team Leader we are here to make you remove the title of Center squad leader. We feel that if you have been charged with the task of assistant coach so we are kind enough to reduce your burden" Gul smirked.


    "Goku, you better not cover up your evil intentions! Why would a 2.5-meter-tall creature like you want a girl shorter than 1.6 meters? If you want to avoid fighting with Boku shouldn''t you choose Lina''s arena?" Vakgar almost lost his respect for the leader of the Center squad.


    "I told you not to use me of nothing! I entered this arena to protect Vivi from bastards like you!" Goku stomped angrily trying to justify his intentions.


    ''Like hell, we will believe it!'' The thoughts of everyone who heard Goku''s nonsensical reasoning.


    "Heh! An unscrupulous orc like you should be removed from the center''s squad leader position!" Vakgar points his club forward.


    Gul lowered his body and took a low stance, the tip of his spear drawn forward preparing to attack.


    "Heh! Show me how strong you two have be! I hope you don''t embarrass the name of the Center squad." Goku also mounted his stance.


    Moku shifted his attention from the three muscr orcs who most likely had pedophilic disorders to the next arena.


    This was the arena that should have had the second ce for most participants but only two orcs were standing opposite each other. Swa and Torgan.


    "Torgan, why did you enter this arena?" asked Swa.


    "Eh..ah..eee.. I thought this battle would be a battle royal, so I wanted to make a team with you. I never thought that it would be just the two of us in this arena. Why did you choose this arena?" said Torgan innocently.


    Swa take a long sigh before answering "I just want to make my brother''s dreame true"


    Moku''s brow furrowed, he didn''t expect this to be the reason Swa practiced so hard all this time. He shifted his gaze to the next arena. The arena also has only two participants Mige and Kagan.


    "Hehehe.. I never thought that the type of girl of your dreams would be one like Widya" said Kagan with a grin.


    Mige''s forehead furrowed "Kagan, don''t tell me you came to this arena just to beat me?" said Mige with narrowed eyes.


    "Huh? Why are you so confident like that? I didn''te to this arena because I wanted to beat you! But... I came to this arena to grab any girl you want. I can''t wait to see your face when Widya and I make out HAHAHA" Kaganughed slyly.


    Mige''s frown disappeared, and he smiled while shaking his head "Isn''t that the same? Brother, when will you grow up?" Mige mounted his stance.


    "Of course after defeating you, my brother" Kagan mounted his stance with a smirk on his lips.


    Moku saw that all the orcs were ready to fight. He rose from his throne and said in a loud voice that could be heard throughout the caravan "The Battle Begins!"

 Chapter 122 The Brutal Battle

    When Moku''s voice was heard, participants throughout the arena stepped forward to attack their enemies.


    In ire''s arena, as Moku expected, the orcs teamed up to defeat Boku first. Without any warning, they formed the Flying Swan Formation. When the geese''s beak pecks, its wings will surround the prey.


    One strategy against multiple enemies is to keep running and defeating them one by one. But in an arena with limited space, Boku knew he couldn''t use that strategy.


    If he advances he will be surrounded, if he retreats he will be surrounded. This is a function of the Flying Swan Formation, whatever tactics the enemy chooses, the result will be the same, ending with being surrounded.


    Because whatever he chooses is the same, then Boku prefers to go forward and attack. Yagnar was the beak of the swan formation formed by the orcs. With his ability to wield weapons and his flexibility, the orcs hoped he could hold off on Boku for a while until they caught up with him.


    Boku also knows Yagnar''s abilities, if he can''t beat him quickly then he just has to wait for the other orcs to beat him to a pulp. Therefore he attacked with all his might.


    Boku swings his club very quickly, followed by his inner power, Boku''s attacks are many times more deadly. Yagnar knew that he couldn''t fight with Boku''s strength so he took a side step and aimed his spear at Boku''s chest.


    With the spear''s reach longer than the mace, Boku was forced to dodge but he didn''t back down or change foot position. Boku just weave like a boxer and dodged every thrust of Yagnar''s spear.


    Until he arrived right in front of Yagnar. Boku made a low tackle and disrupted Yagna''s bnce by kicking his knee. Boku quickly turned his body and elbowed Yagnar''s chin hard.


    BUM!!


    Like being hit by hard iron, Yagnar''s chin shifted and he lost consciousness. Boku wanted to quickly establish his body position and move from where he was standing. But he was toote, the other orcs had managed to surround him.


    Viggu hit Boku''s right knee hard and knocked him off bnce. For the next few seconds Boku will most likely not be able to use his right leg until his regeneration ability heals the injured bone and muscle in his knee.


    But the orcs won''t let Boku get away with only a knee wound. Threerge clubs m through rapidly and aimed at Boku''s chest, head, and sr plexus at the same time.


    Boku swung his club and greeted the arrival of the three clubs. However, the imperfect position of his body made Boku only able to slightly dy the speed of the three clubs before hitting his body hard.


    BAAM!! BAAM!! BAAM!! BAAM!!


    Blood spurted out of Boku''s mouth. He managed to dodge the mace that was aimed at his head for a split second by tilting his head to the side.


    His now sprawled body on the floor would be an easy target for the orcs. They won''t stop hitting Boku until he''s unconscious or dead.


    Boku used his hands to propel himself into the air and managed to dodge the blows of the other orcs. Hended outside the encirclement but quickly Olru arrived beside him with the club aiming at his face.


    Boku leaned back and avoided Olru''s mace which only scratched the tip of his nose. Boku swung his club towards Olru''s stomach but before he could do so Zalthu came with his spear thrust.


    ? Boku was forced to retreat and run away from the chasing orcs. It was likely that after this he would have to exchange blows with the orcs.


    In Vivi''s arena, things were much more brutal than in other areas. Not because the overwhelmed Goku was being beaten by the other two orcs but because the three of them exchanged blows without evading.


    BAM!


    Vakgar''s club hit Goku''s head so hard that his teeth gushed out of his mouth.


    BAM!


    Goku retaliated by turning his toya and replying to Vakgar by hitting him in the stomach. Vagkar was thrown backward with blood gushing out of its mouth.


    STAB!


    Gul lunges forward and stabs Goku in the chest aiming for his heart. But Goku used his toya to change the direction of Gul''s spearhead until it just pierced his shoulder.


    BAM!<sub> </sub>


    Goku spun his toya and the tip hit Gul''s chin sending him flying with a broken tusk. Goku pulled out the spear that pierced his shoulder and blood spurted out of the hole.


    Goku threw Gul''s spear back at him and took a high stance. Smirk forms on his lips mocking Gul and Vagkar by saying "Is this all you''re capable of?"


    Gul and Vakgar came back to their feet with bloodshot eyes full of anger. They lunge forward along with a shout full of glory. The three orcs exchanged blows again.


    BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM! BAM! BAM! STAB! BAM! STAB! BAM!


    The sound of flesh ripping apart, bones rattling, and their screams filled the entire arena, with blood and flesh staining it. Some people in the audience were sick of seeing the ferocity of the fight at Vivi''s arena.


    Ornell''s brow furrowed, she was worried. She was not worried about these brutal orcs. As an alraune, she never understood what a brutal and maniac race like orcs was thinking. What she was really worried about was the alraunes that joined these orcs'' families.


    She imagined that the sisters who had to stay upte to heal the orcs who couldn''t holding their blows even for their own brethren. She took a deep breath and hoped that their supply of medicine would be enough to treat the orcs. If not then she will hold Moku responsible for looking for medicinal nts in the Bog forest.


    In Lina''s arena, Swa and Torgan''s battle had not yet started. They just looked at each other and mounted their stance. Swa waits for Torgan to attack and vice versa.


    But after a minute had passed, Swa took a deep breath and held his waist with an annoyed face "Torgan! Do you want to fight or not?! If you don''t want to fight just give up quickly!"


    He trains hard to fulfill Laya''s dream of owning Lina, but when The Battle of the girls return to the tribe begins he meets this stupid orc. This frustrates Swa because he always has nightmares of being defeated and Lina was taken by another orc.


    "Eh..Ah..eee... It''s not that I don''t want to fight, but I always fight by waiting for the opponent to attack!" shouted Torgan finding the reason.


    Torgan himself was confused about what to do. His n to team up with Swa against the other orcs was ruined when there were only the two of them in the arena.


    Swa let out a long breath for the second time, he re-mounted his stance "Okay, I will attack! Don''t me me if you die in this ce" said Swa seriously.


    "UUOOO!!" shouted Torgan but he remained where he was and did not attack.


    In Widya''s arena, Mige and Kagan''s fight bes very exciting. They were two young orcs who had almost the same abilities. Although Mige is superior to Kagan in several areas, Kagan uses his superior weapons to put Mige into a corner.


    As a spear wielder, Kagan has an attack range that exceeds Mige''s so he uses the tip of his spear to attack his brother from beyond Mige''s club range.


    Whenever Mige advances to attack, Kagan will retreat and push Mige away with his spear. Kagan used his spear not only as a weapon but also to measure the distance between the two of them.


    Although the spear was only as long as his body, Kagan gripped the spear at the tip so that the range of this weapon became longer. As a result, Mige became the butt of Kagan''s spear stab.


    Mige was forced to use his club as a shield and took a step back. Kagan, who knew his rival had fallen, attacked faster.


    Stab after stab heunched quickly until it made the spear seem to disappear. Mige skillfully controls his club into a shield and withstands stabs in vital areas.


    Even though he managed to hold on for a while he continued to step back until his back hit the wall of the arena.


    "HAHAHA!! Today is the day of your defeat! You better prepare your heart when I snatch the girl of your dreams!" Kagan burst outughing feeling the victory already in his hands.


    Mige only saw Kagan from behind his club, his blood-sttered body was red with holes showing the whiteness of his bones.


    "Hehehe looks like you''ve given up brother!.. Then die!" said Kagan dering his victory.


    But a confusing thing happened, Mige suddenly threw his club away. Kagan whose mind was already filled with victory didn''t notice that his eyes followed Mige''s club that fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, Mige lunged at Kagan''s legs, his hands locked onto Kagan''s thighs, then with all his might lifted his body before mming him to the ground.


    BAM!

 Chapter 123 The Brutal Battle Part 2

    Kagan felt blood pooling in his throat. His backbone that hit the floor of the arena creaked because Mige mmed his body so hard. Kagan had lost consciousness for a while before struggling to escape Mige''s grip.


    However, Mige took advantage of Kagan''s momentary loss of consciousness to lock his hands so that he could not move. By pinching Kagan''s head and body with his feet, Mige used his body weight to break Kagan''s arm.


    But before he could seed, Kagan shifted his feet so that his body and Mige''s were parallel to each other. Kagan''s hand escapes from Mige''s lock and manages to avoid a situation where he has to fight with one hand.


    Mige tries to restore his lead by constantly looking for loopholes for a lethal lockdown but Kagan won''t let Mige beat him that easily. The blood that dripped from the wounds on Mige''s body soaked Kagan so that his body was also covered in blood.


    The two of them wrestled with each other for quite a long time but neither of them could outperform their opponent for the time being. The match, which initially uses weapons and stands fight, turns into a ground fight that seeks opportunities to lock up the opponent.


    These two fighters are like two snakes coiling each other looking for opportunities to bite and spread venom into their opponent''s body.


    Actually the ground fight Mige had nned from the start when he found out that he wouldn''t be able to get close to Kagan with his longer range of weapons. Because of that Mige used this tactic and showed himself being cornered thus catching Kagan off guard.


    When Kagan feels he will win this duel, Mige immediately changes the situation by changing the form of the fight. Wrestling is one area that Mige is more proficient in than Kagan.


    There is a misconception in the minds of the general public when seeing one martial art is superior to another martial art. The essence of martial arts is just to defend yourself and hurt your opponent. So it is wrong when we favor one martial artpared to another martial art.


    A boxer will not be able to beat a wrestler in a wrestling fight and vice versa. Martial art is only superior in certain areas but still inferior to other martial arts in certain respects.


    Like the st that Moku taught the orcs, it couldn''t cover all the orcs'' needs to survive in a fight. St itself relies on fast, deadly movements so that if one st movement is sessfully blocked or avoided, a st practitioner must step back and look for another opportunity.


    For this reason, st practitioners usually use a movement that is more like a dance which they call Kembangan. This Kembangan move itself is useful to outwit the enemy and divert his attention to the deadly attacks that the st practitioner is hiding.


    The nature of st which focuses on killing its enemies quickly is what causes st to be unable to be a martial art that ispeted in friendly matches.


    Even so, the Kembangan moves would be of no use to battles between orcs. A lethal attack targeting the Hampal point wouldn''t kill the orcs directly, they could still fight and even counterattack. Therefore, at the second level of breathing technique, picking the fruit, Moku also teaches some movements from other martial arts in addition.


    This is the same with MMA practitioners mixing andbining various martial arts moves as they fight. Even so, a martial practitioner must still have Martial Roots.


    What is meant by Martial Roots are the main martial arts that form the foundation of other martial arts after that. Moku, who understood st more deeply than other martial arts, taught the orcs and made st as their Martial Roots.


    So even though Boku uses a boxing head movement like weave, he still uses Tagak as his footwork, which is a wind step pattern. Meanwhile, even though Mige uses mming like a judoka, he still uses Tagak Footwork to position his body, which is a lightning step pattern.


    So it is a failure of thought for a martial arts practitioner to only limit himself to one martial art or consider one martial art superior to another. They should think that excellence onlyes from winning, and the true MMA practitioners will seek victory in any way they can find.


    Kagan feels Mige''s locks getting weaker coupled with his slippery body due to being covered in blood causing Kagan to easily escape from Mige''s locks. Kagan smiled he could smell victory again.


    He was just waiting for Mige to be exhausted from blood loss and he would immediately turn the situation. Maybe by breaking his neck Mige can be defeated, though Kagan.


    However, like his not learning from his previous mistakes. Kagan who thought he would win showed his carelessness. Mige took the opportunity by heading Kagan''s nose hard until it broke.


    BUK!!


    Blood gushed out of Kagan''s nose and for the second time he temporarily lost consciousness. Mige didn''t waste his chance, he climbed onto Kagan''s back and wrapped his arms around Kagan''s neck, and do Rear Naked Choke.


    Kagan''s consciousness returned, he struggled with all his might and pulled Mige''s arms around his neck. Mige kept trying to maintain his position but his weakened body was rapidly losing strength.


    Just as he was about to release his lock, Mige unleashed thest energy he had stored up until now, the third level of breathing technique. There was a reason why he had hidden his level up from the other orcs even Moku. This is because he knows that he is still not as strong as Goku or Boku so when the other orcs gang up on him he will surely lose.<sub> </sub>


    Mige was waiting for this moment to create a burst of power assisted by his inner power. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"


    Mige''s hand that was wrapped around Kagan''s neck suddenly hardened with such an overwhelming force that Kagan couldn''t make it move. Within seconds there was a *crack* sound from Kagan''s broken neck.


    Mige released the lock, his chest heaving and his body getting weaker. Thest thing he saw were two giant flowers emerging from the ground. The roots carry Mige and Kagan''s bodies into their flower.


    "Fuck!! Can you kill each other with moderation? You just make our work harder!" protested alraune from his family.


    Mige smiled and lost consciousness.


    ....


    In Lina''s arena, Swa stepped forward and swung his club with all his might. Torgan was still standing quietly, he took a step back and held his club with both hands on either side.


    BAAKK!!


    The power of the two orcs collided making their hands tremble violently. Swa wanted to continue his next attack but suddenly his body was brought forward and without him knowing the handle of the Torgan club was approaching his face.


    Swa wanted to dodge but he was already in the wrong posture so Torgan''s club handle hit him in the face.


    BAM!


    Swa skidding for two meters before stopping. He was shocked and his mind was still confused. But Torgan did not pursue to continue his attack.


    Swa''s nose was bleeding and although Torgan''s impact was quite light, it had quite an effect on weak areas such as the nose. Swa exhaled the blood that stuck into his nose then stood up with a grin on his face.


    "Wing Chun!" said Swa realized.


    Torgan just nodded in approval of Swa''s words.


    Like Boku and Mige, the other orcs also mastered various martial arts movements other than st. Torgan uses a mountain step pattern and harmonizes his movements with the martial art of Wing Chun.


    That way Torgan took advantage of the power that came from the Swa''s club hit and turned it into a new attack from his club handle.


    "What are you doing with Wing Chun, do you know that it''s a female martial art? Wing Chun is useless in a battle between orcs!" Swa said mockingly.


    "Really! I didn''t know that! All I know is, I just made your nose bleed" said Torgan innocently.


    Swa''s face became gloomy, he snorted loudly "heh! I just didn''t know if you had reached the second level of breathing technique and mastered Wing Chun! But that won''t change your defeat today"


    Swa lunged once more and attacked blindly. Torgan stayed with his stance and used a counter-attack to injure Swa. Swa felt like he was punching a spiked rock, every attack he made would end up with Torgan''s counter-attack from a position he didn''t expect.


    Even so, Swa continued to attack blindly. As he said, Wing Chun was not very useful against orcs. The damage dealt from the counter-attack doesn''t hurt Swa too much. Even if he was injured, his regeneration ability would immediately heal him.


    However, there is a reason why wing Chun is one of the martial arts that Moku teaches the orcs. Moku wants to sharpen the reflexes of the orcs and get them used to counter-attacking every time they receive an attack. However, he did not expect that this martial art was used by Torgan against Swa.

 Chapter 124 The Brutal Battle Part 3

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Haraharaharahararaharahararhara!" like tornado Swa hit Torgan mutiple time in a seconds. Torgan tried hard to counter-attack but Swa''s attacks were so fast he couldn''t find any loopholes to take advantage of.


    When Swa stopped to catch his breath he always stepped back and kept his distance from Torgan. Torgan ended up having to be silent and waiting for Swa to attack again looking for an opening to counter-attack. But once again he was just a punching bag for Swa.


    Swa backed away a second time and stopped taking his breath. Orc body''s rapid metabolism makes the energy he expends replenished. Meanwhile, Torgan''s body was covered with wounds. Although he managed to fend off almost all of Swa''s attacks he felt pain almost all over his body.


    There is a reason why in a fight evasion is better than blocking. Even in a fight between two martial masters they did not touch each other and only shadowed each other looking for an opening to attack. For them, the fight is the same as a chess match where one move is enough to determine the course of the match.


    This is because even if they manage to fend off the opponent''s attack, their bodies will still receive damage from the impact. Even if it doesn''t hit a dangerous part of the body, the inside of the body will still vibrate due to the impact so it can cause damage.


    If we think of the fist and the body as a pool, then even if the stone is only dropped on one part of the pool, the ripples will still spread to the edge of the pool. This is what happened to Torgan''s body at this time, even though he managed to fend off Swa''s club, his body would still receive damage from the vibrations sent by his weapon.


    Although his regeneration ability and fast metabolism can neutralize the damage that urs, he still needs more energy to recover than Swa needs. Considering Swa only needed to restore his strength while Torgan had to heal his internal wounds and strength at the same time.


    Swa smiled seeing Torgan who was already exhausted, unlike Kagan who was easily caught off guard when he was ahead, Swa remained cautious to face Torgan. Even though Torgan had an IQ equivalent to mud, he was still an orc, and every orc had a fighting instinct.


    "Torgan looks like I already know your movement pattern. It''s a mountain step pattern, isn''t it? Then your next move has been read. Do you really not want to give up?" Swa once again mocked Torgan.


    He wanted to make Torgan heat up and attack him. Even though he didn''t take much damage from Torgan, his very strong and water-tight defense made this fight an endurance battle.


    But unfortunately, sometimes stupidity is the key regardless of people''s ridicule. "Then I will use a new pattern. We are fighting life and death Swa you don''t need to worry about me. You better get rid of your good heart before you be used by bad people" said Torgan not realizing the sarcasm in Swa''s words.


    Swa''s forehead wrinkled, wanting to p his forehead. Now Swa understands Laya''s feelings whenever he sees Swa and Moku going crazy.


    Swa let out a long breath. He no longer intended to provoke Torgan''s emotions. Swa returned to attack and the fight started again.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    As previously said he already knew Torgan''s defensive pattern. He took advantage of the gap to carry out a deadly attack. The wounds on Torgan''s body were getting bigger and there were even a few attacks from Swa which caused the gap in his defense to get bigger.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Even so, as Torgan had said earlier he was sessful to change his defense pattern and managed to quickly adapt to Swa''s attack pattern. As a result, he managed to do a counter-attack which caused Swa to stumble and have to stay away due to his severe injuries. But this time Torgan did not give Swa time to rest. He chased and got Swa to keep attacking him without stopping.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    As the two of them expected, this fight turned into an endurance battle. The two fighters were forced to attack and defend each other with the wounds on their bodies increasing. Whoever the orcs won in this battle was an orc that had more endurance than any other orc.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Several minutes had passed but neither of them had given up. Swa is getting more and more annoyed because this fight is different from what he imagined. After Laya''s death, he had always practiced being able to use his fighting techniques smoothly, he had always imagined that adult orcs who had mastered several moves would defeat him by exploiting gaps in his fighting techniques.


    But he never expected that he would have to fight a Torgan who had such a strong and waterproof defense like this. Almost all the moves he learned became useless and he was forced to defeat Torgan with strength.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The two of them kept changing their defensive and attacking patterns rapidly. Look for gaps in the opponent''s attack pattern to counter-attack or provide a deadly attack.<sub> </sub>


    In the end, Torgan ran out of strength first, his knees shaking so badly that his body went into a daze. Swa didn''t waste his chance and hit Torgan hard on the back of the head.


    BAM!!!


    The sound of wood shing with skulls resounded loudly. Torgan spontaneously lost consciousness. His body fell with his face facing the floor.


    BAM!!!


    Swa remained on alert with his club uplift to make sure that Torgan was really unable to fight anymore. As the two giant flowers rose from the ground, Swa sat down breathlessly, blood dripping from between his lips, and some of his bones cracked.


    He was actually unable to stand up anymore but with strong determination, he managed to surpass Torgan in this endurance battle.


    An alraune from his family looked at Swa with narrowed eyes "You really are not merciful. What if he gets a concussion?" he said.


    "Concussion? huh.. huh.. it will only happen if Torgan really has brains" Swa winded replied.


    ...


    If Swa and Torgan''s battle was an endurance battle then the fight in Vivi''s arena was a barbarian battle. When the orcs hit each other without dodging or parrying in the slightest.


    Even if there is a technique used in this fight, it is how to hit the opponent harder and how to change the direction of the swing of the weapon.


    Flesh, blood, and even bones sttered around the arena. It was a miracle to see these three orcs still standing and capable of screaming at their opponents.


    Even the spectators who loved the brutality of the battle closed one eye because of the horrific situation in the arena.


    Vakgar was thrown after being hit by Goku''s toya on the cheek. His dislocated jaw swayed crazily in the air there was only flesh and skin on his cheeks that kept the jaw from falling to the ground.


    Vakgar was irritated and felt that his jaw had interfered with his movements. He held it tightly then pushed it in forcibly *crack the sound of bones being forced back into ce.


    His eyes continued to look at the monster in front of him with an amazed look. However, he thought about it, even though they were exchanging blows but this was a 2 versus 1 battle. For every hit, he took then Goku had to take 2 hits from both of them.


    However, the leader of the Center squad still stood proudly without ever having his knees touch the ground. His body covered in holes and his bones broken in several ces didn''t make Goku''s knees tremble in the slightest.


    Vakgar thinks if he has mastered st then he can beat this former chief just like Moku beat him. But he waspletely wrong, Goku was a monster.


    Vakgar remembered that Moku had said that if Goku had the same level of breathing technique as him during Pka then it was impossible for him to defeat Goku. It''s not a matter of fighting technique ability but different bodyweight sses. If Moku can be ssified as a lightweight ss or welterweight ss then Goku is an ultraweight ss. A ss specially made for Goku himself.


    Goku saw the match in the other two arenas was over. He let out a deep breath and felt that he too had to finish the fight in this arena soon. "Well, guys! It''s intoxicating to battle with both of you, but I think I need to finish this battle quickly so I can watch Boku fight" he said casually.


    Vakgar and Gul are furious, they feel very underestimated by Goku. With gritted teeth, Vakgar said "You talk so big! Try it if you can!"


    "Hehehe, it''s not an uncertain thing. It''s time for you to give up!" Goku said with a smile.


    For the first time in a fight in Vivi''s arena, Goku uses Tagak Footwork.

 Chapter 125 The Brutal Battle Part 4

    Toya is a st weapon made of rattan with a length of 2-3 meters. Actually, this weapon was adapted from China where the first pioneer is said to be a Zen Buddhist priest, Tatmo Cowsu or Bodhidharma, in 517 BC. Later the use of sticks as weapons was taught to disciples and priests at the Zen Buddhist monastery ter known as the Shaolin monastery) where Bodhidharma devoted his life.


    It is not clear when martial arts began using Toya as one of its weapons. Initially toya were still made of bamboo or wood, but after ulturation with natural resources in the archipgo, rattan is more often used as the basic material for toya.


    Toyas make an ideal long-range weapon that can also be used to block attacks from longer range weapons like swords or spears. You can also whirl it around so to keep your opponent from advancing.


    So using Toya to hit his opponent as Goku did is the wrong way to use Toya. The Toya should be used to measure the distance from the opponent and adjust the position of the opponent not to approach as Kagan did with his spear.


    With Whirl it, Toya users can attack opponents from a distance that cannot be reached by short weapon users such as swords or clubs. However, there is a reason why Goku doesn''t want to use Toya as he should.


    He didn''t want this match to end so quickly.


    Like a rotating helicopter de, Goku whirls his Toya until its shape is no longer visible. From a distance, Goku seems to be protected by a spiral that surrounds his body.


    The wind was blowing hard due to Goku''s Toya spin, lifting the dust and blood that was scattered in the middle of the arena.


    Gul and Torgan gulped down their saliva hard. The image of their bodies splitting apart due to the spiral surrounding Goku appeared in their minds. The two of them never thought that the fight that had been going on was just a game for Goku.


    Right now they can''t even imagine how they can get past that spiral and touch Goku. However, as an orc, the two of them did not give up so easily. Even though they would lose this time they still had to not back down.


    Gul and Vakgar nced at each other theymunicated with their eyes to strategize against Goku. The two of them are squadmates so they are used tomunicating without having to talk like what they are doing now.


    But strangely they seem to forget that Goku is also from the Center Squad. So it is only natural that Goku understands what they are nning especially himself being the Leader of the Center Squad.


    <o>,m Goku knew that Gul and Vakgar would attack him from both sides at the same time. Even though the spirals surrounding his body looked like a shield that repelled attacks from all sides. However, the spiral stilles from the very fast spin toya so that even if Goku manages to fend off attacks from the front, his rear will be easily attacked.</o>


    Goku smiled, the panic had made his squad members stupid. ''They should practice more'' Goku said in his heart.


    "Did you guys really forget that I''m the leader of the Center Squad huh!?" said Goku before he charged forward.


    His movements were very fast doesn''t match hisrge body. In the blink of an eye, Goku was standing in front of Gul. However, he did not see a surprised face, but a serious face that had been waiting for Goku''s arrival.


    ''Shit they bait me'' said Goku in his heart, it seems his squad members have been able to make a good strategy.


    Gul twisted the tip of his spear so that it formed a circle then with all his might he stabbed it into Goku''s chest. Goku positioned his spiral in the middle and managed to break the tip of Gul''s spear.


    BAK!!


    He quickly took one step forward and pushed the spiral to the side. The tip of the Toya met Gul''s chin and crushed it.


    BAAKK!!


    Gul''s body was sent flying two meters high beforending with his back to the ground. He had already lost consciousness with his chin crushed. Blood was flowing from his mouth and it was possible that his brain was also damaged.


    Instantly a giant flower emerged from the ground and brought Gul''s body to be treated immediately. If she was even a littlete then this new head of her family would be killed in a matter of minutes.


    Despite having defeated Gul, Goku couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief. Vakgar came from behind him and hit Goku''s head hard.<sub> </sub>


    BAK!


    Luckily he quickly followed Gul''s club impact and leaped forward, otherwise he would have most likely lost consciousness and suffered a concussion.


    Even so, he had to stand in a daze for a while, the spirals in his hands became irregr and full of gaps. Vakgar did not waste that golden opportunity. Heunched attack after attack to make Goku take a lot of damage while he was in a daze.


    This was a strategy he had nned with Gul from the start of the match. They both realized their goal in this fight wasn''t to get one of the girls, it was just a bonus for them. The main thing they want to achieve is to defeat Goku, the second-strongest orc after the abnormal Moku. For that, they work together to make a n if ites at a time when they are both pressed.


    By ncing at each other and usingmunications that Goku knew, they managed to lure him to attack.


    Then whichever one of them is attacked first, he must be the bait and hold off Goku''s attack until the other one manages to circle him. Even if Goku manages to defeat the bait, those who attack from behind will get a chance to open Goku''s defenses and deal a heavy blow to him.


    This crazy n meant that whoever became the bait would have no chance of winning the battle. So they left it up to The One to decide who would be the bait. Their sacrifice and unselfishness gave Vakgar the opportunity to beat up Goku badly like he doing right now.


    Goku''s face is out of shape, almost all of his teeth are missing, and blood continues to flow from his severed tongue. His red eyes were already covered by the swelling and tear in his temple. Toya had slipped out of his hand, the broken bones of his right arm were sticking out of his flesh, and only one arm could be moved with the torn shoulder flesh.


    Five of his ribs were broken, one sticking out of his chest and one piercing his lungs. The others had been shattered into shards so that they flowed in his blood. Goku''s knees were already shaking violently just waiting for the time for him to fall unconscious and lose.


    But he was still standing.


    Vakgar exhausted his hands getting tired of swinging the club at Goku''s hard body. He barely had the strength to attack but he knew that victory was in sight.


    Vakgar raises his club high, he will make the final strike and win this fight. He will be the second orc after Moku to ever defeat Goku. He will surpass Boku.


    But when the taste of victory was felt on the tip of his tongue, something he never imagined happened.


    In the midst of his mind starting to lose consciousness, Goku found his strength. He screamed and a groan came from his blood-soaked throat "OORRRGHHH!".


    Goku jumps and hits Vakgar''s body causing them both to fall. With the remaining strength, Goku holds Vakgar with one hand. Vakgar wakes up from his shock. he wanted to struggle but before he could do so Goku bit Vakgar''s neck.


    With his broken teeth, Goku felt an unstoppable pain but he held it in and tightened his bite. A lump of flesh was ripped from Vakgar''s neck, blood spurted profusely, and he felt death approaching him.


    "AAARRRRGGGHHH!" shouts Vakgar in pain.


    Goku wasn''t finished yet he kept biting and tearing Vakgar''s neck until his throat bone was exposed. The sound of Vakgar''s scream was no longer heard, only the *glu glu sound of blood filled his neck.


    Vakgar cannot fight anymore if he is not saved quickly then he will die soon. Four giant flowers rose from the ground, they separated them, and immediately gave first aid to the two orcs who were on the verge of death.


    The winner of the fight in Vivi''s arena is Goku. Because even though he had wounds all over his body at least he was a bit further from the line of deathpared to Vakgar.


    But the alraune didn''t care about that. They never thought that a battle between orcs would be this fierce. How could two people who considered themselves brothers kill each other till this cruelty?


    The alraune only hoped that she would still have time to seal Vakgar''s wounds before hepletely bleeds out. Their faces were starting to get worried, especially the alraune of the Vakgar family who was already turning pale.


    There was only one arena that had not finished its battle and the alraune hoped that the orcs in that arena would be merciful to them.

 Chapter 126 The Brutal Battle Part 5

    But the alraune''s hopes are unlikely toe true. Three orcsy in the middle of the arena with their wounds gaping. Almost all of their bones were shattered and some of their injuries would kill a normal human instantly.


    The alraune were again busy with the evacuation and treatment process. Just like Pka for the position of the tribal chief, Pka for returning the girls to the tribe also does not have a referee to stop the match. Even if anyone could enter the arena and drag the dying orcs out of the arena, the participant will not bother them.


    Even so, the other orcs in ire''s arena ignored the alraunes and continued their killing activities.


    Boku''s body rolled from the center to the edge of the arena. Every floor he passed on was covered in blood dripping from wounds all over his body. Boku''s body hit the wall of the arena and twitched. No more moans came from his mouth.


    "Will he wake up again?" asked Zalthu winded. One arm was broken and the other was turned in the wrong direction.


    "I don''t know, we need to be careful" Xago said with a groan with every breath. His eyes were almost closed due to the swelling on his cheeks and his bleeding forehead.


    "He''s really like an immortal. We''ve hit him with deadly strikes many times but he can still get up and attack us with that much power" said Olru with a frown on his face. Simr to the previous two orcs he was heavily injured.


    "Where did that powere from? Are orcs that managed to reach the third level of breathing technique really this strong?" Yagnar dragged his body toward the other orcs.


    Although at the beginning of the match he was unconscious due to Boku''s hard blow, but he managed to get back up and made Boku cornered several times. As a result, Boku was forced to break both of his legs before he was attacked by the other orcs.


    Right now they are almost feeling hopeless, Boku keeps getting up even though they repeatedly hit him with deadly attacks. Like an undead, Boku stood up again and finished them off one by one. So far, three orcs have fallen and can''t fight anymore. Their injuries were so severe that there was a possibility that they would soon breathe theirst.


    But none of them cared about the fallen orcs. It''s not that the orcs don''t havepassion for their brethren but that they are used to losing brothers and they are also taught not to mourn for their brethren who died in battle.


    Only a young orc who had not gone through various battles like Swa had time to weep for his brother in the midst of battle. For orcs today grieving can be done after the enemy is killed or unable to fight anymore.


    Because of that, they focused all their concentration on eliminating Boku as soon as possible. There is no image in their minds if Boku is also an orc, for them Boku is an enemy that must be eliminated immediately.


    It''s the same situation with the fourth of them. Currently, they are friends and work together to defeat Boku but after this, they will fight each other for life and death.


    Perhaps this was a form of hypocrisy from the orcs. But to them, this was natural, nothing to be ashamed of from someone who fought so earnestly.


    "I don''t know, but if he really passed the third level of breathing technique, Moku would definitely not allow him to join this fight. He would definitely let Boku choose ire and not include her in the list." Zalthu analyzed.


    They nced at each other and nodded at the same time. Zalthu''s opinion was very reasonable, there was no point in fighting someone who had mastered the battle form like Moku at that time.


    However, if Boku has not mastered the battle form like Moku then they have nothing to worry about.


    "Let me do it," said Olru volunteering.


    All the orcs nodded and agreed. They moved away from each other. After Olru finished off Boku it was their turn to fight each other. For that, they had to prepare themselves from the attacks of other orcs even including the limp Yagnar.


    No one knows what Yagnar is still hiding, if they are not careful then maybe Yagnar will win this match.


    They all mounted their stances and prepared to attack or defend against the other orcs. Half of their attention was on Olru who was moving closer to Boku to confirm his defeat.


    Olru got closer and started to lift his club, he wanted to hit the back of Boku''s head and make sure he doesn''t wake up again.


    -------


    Boku opened his eyes and felt someone beside him and changing the bandage covering the hole in his stomach. The wound has almost healed but he must still be bandaged so that the wound does not open again.


    But his eyes were surprised not because the wound was open but because the person changing the bandage wasn''t the alraune he thought. She is a human woman who shouldn''t be in this ce, "Why are you here?" asked Boku quickly moving away from her.


    "Don''t move, your wound will open" she said firmly.


    Boku couldn''t do anything about it his body was still very weak and the high fever was still blurring his eyes. In the end, he could only let himself rx and let ire change her bandage.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m here to help the alraune who are overwhelmed" replied ire curtly.


    "Did Moku know?" asked Boku.


    Although Moku doesn''t seem interested in girls other than Nevare, ire and the other three girls are still Moku''s women until Moku decides to return them to the tribe. Boku doesn''t want to get into trouble with his tribal chief just because of a woman.


    "Of course, Moku knows, you think after having Nerphyl as his wife there is something going on in this tribe that Moku doesn''t know about?" said ire with a smile. His hands were still busy changing Boku''s bandages and putting medicine on his perforated stomach. ire was really amazed by the tenacity of an orc they could still survive even with a hole in their stomach.


    "Then?" asked Boku again.


    "I asked permission to help the alraune and Lina asked permission to help the goblins. We''ve lived in this tribe long enough even though we can''t help much at least we want to feel useful" ire said whileining.


    With the arrival of the goblins and other races of monsters, the task at hand was not less but more, especially since they were about to make a massive migration.


    The girls who saw the aftermath of the battle between the monsters and the five mages could no longer remain silent. In fact, they had been wanting to do something for the orcs who had treated them well.


    Even though they know that they are just prisoners and will one day be forced to give birth to orc babies, the desire to feel useful for their environment is a genuine human trait.


    The real reason Moku forbade the girls from interacting with the orcs was to guard against the possibility of the orcs getting out of control and raping them. However, after the orcs'' view of the girls had changed, Moku no longer forbade them to interact with each other and even encouraged it but he was too busy with various matters to be able to manage the interaction.


    Therefore when ire and Lina asked for permission to help the monsters he was very happy and immediately allowed it without any conditions.


    Boku breathed a sigh of relief and closed his eyes again. He didn''t dare to look at ire in person because of the possibility of him bing out of control.


    Boku already knew this long before Moku knew it was different from other orcs, Boku considered this a distraction and would provide an opening when he would fight a female enemyter. But until now he had not found a way to control his lust, especially for ire who he felt lust for her more than any other girl.


    He knew this from the first time he saw ire. His heart was shaking violently and his body was heating up if only a little bit of his consciousness keep him from raping her.


    Even so, Boku is someone who adheres to orc culture and decides to take ire and Widya to the tribe. They met with Goku who also brought Nevare, Lina, and Vivi with them.


    Boku remembered the first time they met with his closed eyes.


    "Thank you" ire said suddenly.


    "What for?" asked Boku, eyes closed.


    "Thank you for bringing me to the tribe and protecting me along the way" ire said in a soft voice.


    ire understood very well how attractive she was. She knew that when she met the orcs in the forest, she would end up being raped right then and there. However, an orc she didn''t recognize restrained the other orcs and protected them.


    ire still remembers how Boku''s eyes looked back then. It wasn''t the beast-like gaze that looked at her as delicious meat as it was in the eyes of the academy teacher. Nor was it the gaze of a god who saw her like a pebble on the road like the one in Moku''s eyes. But the view of a man who holds back his lust for the sake of respecting a woman.


    ire didn''t know what Boku was thinking at that moment, but she felt a sense of calm and security from his gaze.


    "Boku, when Moku returns the girls to the tribe, I want you to choose me" ire said.


    Boku''s eyes opened halfway.


    "If I have to have a husband, I want you to be my husband" ire continued.


    -----


    Boku''s eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 127 The Brutal Battle Ending

    Olru''s club swooped down quickly, he didn''t hold back his strength this was the strongest club swing he could pull out with his injured body at this point. The orcs who were still standing took their attention away from Boku and concentrated more on the other orcs.


    They had been convinced that Boku would be finished after Olru''s club smashed his head. But something they never thought would happen...


    BUM!!!


    Olru''s Club shattered the floor and the pieces flew into dust that obscured his view. Olru''s face turned into a very shocked one because he knew that what he smashed was the floor, not Boku''s head.


    Before he could escape his shock, a ck shadow covered his vision. And...


    BAAKKK!!!


    Olru was thrown 7 meters away with one side of his face crushed. The teeth of his left mouth were scattered and his eyeballs almost popped out of his socket. He was already unconscious again while his body was still in the air. The alraune acted quickly and caught Olru before he could hit the arena wall.


    They knew that the hard blow had almost killed Olru instantly. Even the alraune didn''t expect this to happen only their 100% vignce caused them to notice Olru''s condition instantly.


    The alraune got out of the arena quickly they had to save Olru before he actually died from the brain damage. They hoped that Olru''s brain stem wasn''t dead yet, but if that happened then even with Luna''s magic they wouldn''t be able to save this poor orc.


    Olru''s defeat left all the remaining orcs dumbfounded as they stared at the figure behind the thinning dust.


    Boku stood limply, his knees shaking and his body still twitching from the wound. His bloodied body and bloodshot eyes that glowed in the midst of dust made the orcs'' hearts tremble.


    The voices of the audience were caught in their throats. Their hearts were pounding and their eyes were wide. Almost no one took a breath for a few seconds.


    "This is not possible!" said Zalthu with quivering lips.


    "How could he possibly survive such injuries?" asked Yagnar in disbelief.


    "Shit! We just woke up a real monster!" Xago cursed, his forehead furrowed at the impending danger.


    Boku''s chest rose and fell rapidly as if he was gathering energy with his breath. Then...


    "GRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Boku''s roar shook the entire arena like a dragon awakened from its slumber. His body like emitting an overabundance aura reminiscent of them when Moku first evolved.


    Moku, who was just sitting back and watching while joking with the other monsters beside him, widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he was feeling and quickly activated his inner eye.


    And only three words came out of his mouth "What the fuck?!!!"


    He couldn''t even believe what his own inner eye saw. The inner eye that always shows the true form of everything he sees, this time seems to be lying to him. Moku never thought he would doubt his inner eye like this even when Deak used his Mana Child spell.


    What he saw right now proved that orcs were the most perverted creatures in this world.


    That''s right, Moku wasn''t surprised by Boku resurrecting or he was surprised that there was a hidden power in Boku''s body, or surprised that Boku was a special orc. He wasn''t surprised by it all, he was surprised because Boku, who he thought was a noble orc and was able to restrain his lust, turned out to be more perverted than the usual orc.


    The reason why Moku thought that way was because the force that pushed Boku to stay awake from the wound that should have kept him unconscious for several days was Dragon Prana.


    There are only two ways to activate the power of dragon prana; evolved or sexually aroused. Boku clearly hasn''t evolved yet so the answer is that he''s sexually aroused.


    What happened to Boku right now was the same thing that happened when Moku saw Nevare''s naked body for the first time. The surge of power that he felt could indeed make a dying orc rise and release the power of Boku but still, he had to be sexually aroused first.<sub> </sub>


    The reason why Moku became desperate and chose to mutte his five senses to revive the inner eye was that he couldn''t possibly bring a naked Nevare into the middle of the battle. After all, Moku is not a crazy person to be sexually aroused in the battle of life and death.


    Moku spreads his inner eye vision to look for the source of Boku''s sexual arousal but he can''t find any naked women. Because of the cold air, they all wore thick clothes and didn''t show the slightest bit of their skin.


    So it can be ascertained that the sexual stimtion that Boku experiences areing from within himself. Or rather right now he was imagining something so perverted in detail, so with just his mind, he was able to activate dragon prana.


    Moku wanted to give appreciation to Boku who had shown him another possibility of activating dragon prana but he abandoned his intention after seeing Boku''s pants forming a tent. He was so shocked and wanted to immediately stop the match to beat up this perverted orc before hepletely lost face.


    However, no one seems to know about Boku''s situation other than him. He held back his anger and sat with his mouth shut while his quivering eyes tried not to notice the oddness.


    "Boku is this the power of dragon prana?" asked Nerphyl.


    "uh..ah..uh..yes, it''s dragon prana" Moku almost bit his own tongue.


    "I can''t believe he''s able to stand up and continue the fight even with such injuries, even for an orc this is a miracle!" said Ornell with sparkling eyes. She is increasingly curious about this evolutionary ability, she will tell this incident to Lunater.


    "Wow! Hasn''t Boku evolved yet? Moku is there any other way to use dragon prana besides evolving?" Tam asked with clenched fists. She couldn''t wait to also evolve into a strong fighter like Boku.


    "Ah..ehh..ah.." Moku''s brain spun rapidly to find a way to answer the question without having to tell the truth.


    "Right, I feel a slightly different aura from when you use Bhimasuta Form" said Nerphyl adding to Tam''s question.


    "Ah..ehh..that..." cold sweat started to trickle down Moku''s back "It''s probably because of his fighting spirit... ah, yes... it''s because of the fighting spirit that awakens dragon prana without him knowing it... that''s right. .."


    Tam, Ornell, and Nerphyl said ''oh'' and nodded their heads in unison. Moku heaved a sigh of relief and felt as if he managed to survive this embarrassing situation. He turned to Nezena who was just silent and cold sweat was running down his back again.


    Nezena was looking at Moku with narrowed eyes sensing that Moku was lying.


    Returning to the arena, the three orcs that were still holding out had escaped their shock. They begin to strategize and analyze the situation to get a chance to win even if it is only small.


    However, Boku didn''t give them time to think. He charged swiftly and in the blink of an eye, he was already standing in front of Xago. His club swung swiftly and without holding back hit Xago''s left rib. Xago flew flying and hit Zalthu beside him.


    Even though he had the strongest stance he could muster, Zalthu flew along with Xago and they both hit the arena wall. Crackling sounds were heard from their broken bones.


    Boku continued his attack and hammered Yagnar who was still lying on the floor. Yagnar managed to dodge and quickly took the knife that was on his back. This is Yagnar''s secret weapon that he will use when the enemy is off guard but right now this small knife is his only barrier from the rampaging Boku.


    Even so, the little knife couldn''t survive Boku''s club swing. Yagnar was also hit and flew before hitting the walls of the arena.


    "GRRRRRAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!"


    Boku''s roar sounded like he wasn''t satisfied with this fight yet. Boku charged forward and wanted to attack the alraune who were evacuating the fallen orcs.


    Their faces paled when they saw Boku approaching fast. But before he could get close Moku came to block. Moku chops Boku''s neck and leaves him in a daze. But Boku is still conscious and instead tries to attack Moku.


    Moku ms Boku to the floor and locks it. With one palm ced on Boku''s chest, Moku tried to calm the dragon prana that was raging in Boku''s body.


    Boku continued to struggle but his strength was notparable to an orc that had evolved twice like Moku. In the end, he regained hisposure and the dragon prana returned to its original ce.


    The battle in ire''s arena ends with Boku as the victor. He just had to hope that Moku didn''t kill him before he got his reward.

 Chapter 128 The Orc Married Advice

    Moku looked at the four orcs in front of him, he narrowed his eyes and looked at them one by one. His brow furrowed when he saw Boku, he wanted toment on something but he couldn''t say it at the moment.


    Right now they were in the carriage, the sun had already set so it was getting dark. Moku didn''t want to start a bonfire so as not to make this narrow train suffocating with smoke.


    Behind Moku, already sat his three wives, Nevare, Nezena, and Nerphyl. And behind his three wives sat four girls, Lina, Vivi, Widya, and ire. They lowered their heads with flushed faces, even though they couldn''t see in the dark but they knew that the orcs could do it.


    Not wanting to linger, Moku immediately opened his mouth "I congratte the four of you who have seeded in winning the Pka to return the girls to the tribe. I don''t want to say at length because your condition is still not improving, you can even say it''s still bad,"


    Moku looked at the orcs who could only lie down with their bodies covered in bandages. The worst among them is Goku, but Moku doesn''t want to support him because ording to Moku, Goku has made one mistake that a fighter should not make, which is carelessness.


    He nearly died in a battle that was confirmed victory only because he underestimated his enemy and let his guard down. For Moku, if Vakgar had not caught his guard at the end of the match then the match would have ended up being won by Vakgar without being injured.


    "After this you will have your own women and I want you to take care of them. Although there will be another Pka to wrest them from your hands, I hope you will treat them well as long as they are in your possession." Moku said tly.


    Pka fighting for girls is almost the same as Pka fighting for the position of the tribal chief. The difference is only the prizes they fight for, but thews and procedures for fighting are almost the same.


    The challenger may not engage orcs who have fought Pka before within one day. And the fight is done with bare hands. However, after Pka''s return of the girls to the tribe, there will be a period of one month for the winners to be challenged once again.


    In the world of orcs, there is no such thing as a permanent winner. The orcs will continue topete to be the strongest. Thisw has existed since ancient times even before the existence of Moku in this world.


    So even for Moku, he can be exchanged if one day there is an orc stronger than him. But for now, it seems very unlikely, because Moku is not only the leader of the monsters physically but he is also the leader spiritually and mentally.


    "There are several things I would like to require the four of you to be good husbands. That is the outward living and the inner livelihood.


    What I mean by outward living is that you have to provide proper housing, proper clothing, and proper food.


    Right now we are still in a hurry to reach Wolf Slope Mountain so you guys haven''t been able to make your own shelter yet. But when we have a fixed territoryter I want you to make a decent ce to live for your wife. You can ask the goblins for advice on how to build it and you can also follow your wife''s wishes regarding the model of the house. However, I as a leader will still impose some limits regarding the area of ??your house and its location.


    Then starting today, the food for the four girls is no longer borne by the tribe. You have no right to take food in the storage cart to feed them. You have to hunt or find food for your respective wives. Then as previously noted, humans are omnivores, so besides meat, you also have to provide them with fruits and vegetables.


    Then for clothes, other than war clothes, girls are no longer allowed to take leather or thread from the storage cart. Although currently Lina is in charge of making armor and clothes for the winter, the materials she uses are no longer allowed for herself. If you want to have new clothes then you can ask your husband for them.


    Then what I mean by the inner livelihood is the fulfillment of the biological and psychological needs of your wife. Even though you are orcs, your wives also want to have sex with you, so I hope that even though you are very busy, you can still hang out with them."


    When Moku said thest sentence he felt the hairs on his neck stand up as the three women behind him red at the back of his head sharply.


    Moku had forgotten that he himself had never had sex with Nevare again. Even though he has never touched his two new wives, Nerphyl may be a little excluded because her body shape makes Moku not know how to satisfy Nerphyl sexually, but he has no strong reason not to have sex with Nezena.


    Moku chough loudly and again continued his exnation casually "If you two fight over something I want you to go through a few steps before deciding to separate;


    First of all, I hope you both talk about it in a good manner first and I don''t want there to be violence in the conversation.


    Second, if your problem really can''t be solved by talking, then you may need to separate beds for a while.<sub> </sub>


    Thirdly, if the problem is not over yet then you may invite me and Nevare as the third person to help you reconcile. We will hold a deliberation to find a way out between you guys together.


    Fourthly, if your problems are truly unsolvable then I want you to return your wives to the tribe to be contested by the other orcs and of course, you can follow that Pka if you wish to reconcile.


    Fifth, if you win that Pka once again then you can have your wife back. If the problem urs again then you have to follow the first to third steps once again. But if it doesn''t solve then you have to return your wife to the tribe to be fought over by other orcs and this time you have no right to join the Pka.


    Do you understand thew I gave you?"


    For a moment the situation suddenly became silent, everyone looked at Moku with wide eyes and gaping mouths. Even Nerphyl had never heard ofw so binding and at the same time fair as this.


    A husband and wife rtionship is a veryplicated thing. A fight will definitely ur because of the union of two people who have different perspectives and mindsets united in the same life.


    However, thew that Moku just gave almost answers all the problems that exist in a household. Namely the fulfillment of physical and spiritual livelihood.


    Moku was forced to ask a second time because no one answered his question.


    It was only then that everyone nodded their heads and it was quiet again for a while. Moku can only take a deep breath and continue his words.


    "After this, I want to talk to the orcs alone, then I have nothing more to say. If you have anything to ask please ask immediately, and if there is anything you disagree with regarding myws then meet me after this.


    "Nevare, do you have something to say?" Moku asked.


    Nevare shook her head "No, Moku already said everything I wanted to say"


    "Nezena?" Moku asked.


    Nezena also shook her head "I won''t ask anything, I''m sure what you say is true andes from The One''s wisdom"


    "Nerphyl?" Moku immediately forgot about Nezena''sment.


    "Moku does thisw only apply to orcs?" asked Nerphyl. Moku knew that in the end, Nerphyl would ask this because she was thinking about the sylphs.


    "For now this marriagew only applies to orcs. For other monsters, they will still follow the previous marriagew until we have arrived at Wolf Slope Mountain and really have a safe area to discuss it" said Moku.


    Moku believes that with the conspiracy he made with Nevare, Nezena, Ez, and Iathra, the number of monsters who want orcs as their husbands will increase rapidly. In the end, this orc marriagew would also apply to all monsters without Moku needing to enforce it through legition.


    After that, the women got out of the carriage and only Moku and the four orcs were left, they are still lying with bandaged bodies. Moku activated his inner eye and made sure that if the girls left then no one would hear their conversation.


    Taking a deep breath, Moku started to open his mouth "I will tell the four of you how to actually awaken dragon prana"

 Chapter 129 Potion

    Moku got out of his carriage and saw the sun was already rising. Once again he passed the night without closing his eyes. Even so, his body still felt fit but the amount of meat he ate was increasing every day.


    Moku understands this because his body''s metabolism utilizes energy to not sleep from the nutrients he eats. Moku doesn''t have a problem with this deficiency because every meat he eats is also useful for progressing Dragon Breath Cultivation.


    Currently, Moku is still very far from reaching the third gate. However he wasn''t in too much of a rush, with the number of mutated animals he killed while clearing the route, Moku had enough meat supply until he reached the third gate.


    Moku racked his brains about what he had to do today. It was too soon for him to return to the Mind Realm. It will take a long time for Mak Lampir to solve the symbols in Nerphyl''s painting.


    The monsters currently really need his existence, especially Goku and Boku, who he still has to supervise the third level of breathing technique. Moku didn''t want to lose these two genius orcs just because they were carried away by the current of the river.


    Remembering Boku and Goku, Moku remembered the task he gave Luna. It had been more than a month since hest saw his adoptive sister.


    Luna locked herself in theb and focused on developing a potion that could awaken the inner eyes of the orcs. Previously Moku had told Luna his hypothesis, about the scent released by alraune that could provoke the orcs'' gender recognition instinct.


    From that hypothesis, maybe Luna has made a lot of progress. Especially all the alraune in the Moku family only focus on helping Luna in her research.


    Moku decided to check the potion-making progress. Goku and Boku are still seriously injured it will take a few weeks for them to recover and be able to train again. However, with the advancement of medicine of the alraune, they will probably recover within 2 weeks.


    Luna''sb is located in the center of the camp and is one of the most guarded carriages beside the food supply and cold clothes carriages. This carriage is twice as big as a passenger train and is even bigger than the Moku carriage itself.


    Moku thought of Luna would not be out of herb for months so he asked the goblins to renovate Luna''s carriage so that it has a bed and aboratory at the same time.


    Even so, based on the reports of the alraune who followed her, Luna never used the bed the goblins made and instead used it as a ce to put her files. While Luna herself just fell asleep on her desk when her eyes couldn''t be open anymore.


    Moku knocked on Luna''s carriage door and said her identity. The alraune who was in charge of helping Luna opened the carriage door and weed Moku.


    Moku remembers this alraune''s name is Lilinnell "Good morning Lilinnell, is Luna awake yet?" Moku asked.


    Lilinnell nodded "Good morning Moku, Luna just fell asleep, she stayed up all night because she found the right ingredient to make the potion you asked for."


    "Hmm? Didn''t I say that the scent of Alraune''s body can cause the orc''s gender-recognition instincts to go berserk? Can''t you make your scent the main ingredient of the potion?" Moku asked.


    Moku followed Lilinnell into the carriage and he saw Luna sleeping on her desk. They didn''t lower their voices when they spoke because they knew that Luna who was already asleep would not wake up even if there was a volcano erupting next to her.


    Lilinnell handed over a stool and invited Moku to sit down. She walked to the back and prepared fruit juice for Moku. While her hands worked, Lilinnell answered Moku''s question,


    "We''ve tested your hypothesis on one of the stup--kind orc, but after he relished the scent of alraune with his eyes closed he only showed signs of dizziness and vomiting. The gender-recognition instinct you said didn''t happen because he was still in control of his body."


    Lilinnell ced a cup filled with fruit juice in front of Moku, "That''s why we hypothesized to really activate the orc''s gender recognition instinct, we should be able to overrule the other four senses too. Now we have been able to find the right material for the senses of taste, hearing, andst night Luna managed to find material for the sense of touch"


    Moku drank the juice of the fruit and his forehead wrinkled due to the sour taste on his tongue, "So now what you need is the main ingredient for the sense of sight?"


    Lilinnell nodded and sat on the stool in front of Moku "You''re right. But it looks like that material will never exist in this world. Or if you want to force it then you can take the core of an alraune''s body. After all, it seems our body is also one of the ingredients to awaken orcs'' gender recognition instinct." said Lilinnell while looking at Moku with narrowed eyes.


    Moku took a deep breath, then he looked into Lilinnell''s eyes seriously "You can stop looking at me like that. Luna is my adopted sister, and the alraune is my people. I will never use your body for the advancement of the orcs. Even though I am an orc myself and I admit that I have a bias against my own race, but I''m not a mad leader who would ughter his people for potions"


    Lilinnell took her eyes off Moku, then she said in a small voice "Excuse my impudence"<sub> </sub>


    Moku shook his head "It''s okay, as an alraune, it''s natural for you to have doubts about orcs. I''ll forget about this and I hope you don''t think about it anymore.


    By the way, what kind of material do you need in this category?" Moku asked.


    "Ah, we need a--"


    "A material that is made of a tangible form but has an element of unreality" Before Lilinnell could answer Moku, Luna who had just woken up from her sleep interrupted.


    Lilinnell got up from her stool and took water and a towel. Luna wiped her face which was filled with drool that stuck to her cheek.


    "What do you mean by an element of unreality?" Moku was confused by the term he first heard.


    "Hmm... To deceive the orc''s sense of sight, it takes an object that looks like a real object and logically is a real object. The orc''s mind assumes that the object is real, but to awaken the instinct of gender recognition it requires objects that are not only real but also unreal." Luna spoke with vocabry and grammar that was impossible for Moku to understand.


    His forehead was wrinkled and his brain was spinning trying to digest Luna''s words but based on Moku''s experience with Bn this effort was useless.


    Therefore Moku asked once again "Hmm.. can you give an example?"


    Luna understands that her words areplicated and Moku politely admits his failure to understand but does not me Luna''splicated exnation. Luna was silent for a moment to look for an easy-to-understand case example, after finding it she exined to Moku slowly,


    "An example is me... hmm... to be more precise the alraune... For those of us who don''t have genitals, this body is a perfect body. We ourselves use feminine pronouns to describe ourselves.


    This is not because we consider ourselves to be women but because alraune is a creature capable of producing offspring from its body. So even though we reproduce by dividing ourselves, this ability is a gift that can make us be considered as a woman.


    Even though I don''t have a child myself, based on the experience of other alraunes, an alraune who already has offspring will have an inner closeness to her child like a mammal mother to her child. So even though we don''t have a female gender, we are still a woman.


    Even so, the absence of these genitalia will make our true identity will be confused. Then the offspring that we produce also cannot be said to be our true "children" because by their nature they are another ourselves.


    This is what I need toplete the main ingredient for making inner eye awakening potions."


    Moku slightly understood what Luna meant, he held his chin and repeated Luna''s words one by one, "...something that can be said to be real but at the same time cannot be said to be real...." Moku concluded.


    Luna nodded and was slightly amazed by Moku who easily understood herplicated exnation.


    Moku suddenly smiled and looked at Luna with sparkling eyes "Luna, looks like I can find what you need!" Moku said excitedly.


    "Oh really?!!" Luna was surprised, "Then can you take it immediately?! I know you will need this potion in the near future" Luna recalled Ornell who told the Pka to return of the girl to the tribe and the awakening of Boku''s dragon prana.


    Moku smiled, "Then I''ll be leaving soon. Ah, while I''m gone I hope you take care of my body and don''t touch it." Moku stood up and sat on Luna''s bed which had not been used for a long time.


    "Take care of your body?" asked Luna.


    "Yeah.. hehehe.. I leave it to you then, Bhimasuta Form Active! [Bhimasuta Armament: Kasutpada Kacarama]"


    Moku hastened his n to return to the Mind Realm.

 Chapter 130 Wholesale Shopping

    Moku opened his eyes and saw Mak Lampir''s library door in front of him. The seven tigers had already stood up and greeted him. Their positions hadn''t changed at all since thest time Moku saw them made him feel like time didn''t pass in this ce.


    Moku walked past the seven tigers who were just as silent as statues. When he entered the library, the wraiths still seemed to be busy with their activities as before.


    Some are dusting, some arepiling books, some are reading, and some are transcribing parchments into books. They continued to do this until Mak Lampir ordered them to stop. Moku can''t tell the difference between wraiths, their faces are so broken to be recognized and their ck clothes cover their body characteristics.


    Moku greeted one of the wraiths who was sweeping "Hey, do you know me? I wanted to ask if Mak Lampir has time to meet, I have something to talk about."


    The wraith bowed his head politely "Of course, we recognize you Young Moksha. You came at the right time Mak Lampir just sessfully decipher the symbol in the painting you brought" the voice of a broken cassette sounded from his throat.


    Unlike thest wraith he encountered, this wraith had a gaping mouth as if its jaws had been forced open for a long time causing the shape of its bones to change. All of his teeth were missing but judging by the absence of any traces of teeth it seemed that they were being pulled out one by one by force. His lips and tongue were also missing, most likely cut and then burned with a hot iron so that the wound closed quickly.


    Since every wraith that Moku meets has a voice like a broken record sound, Moku thinks that Mak Lampir is doing something to their vocal cords. But on second thought maybe Mak Lampir just let them scream when she tortured them so that they destroy their vocal cords by themselves.


    "Is that so? Wow! I didn''t expect Mak Lampir to do it this fast. How long have I been gone?" Moku asked while following the wraith to Mak Lampir''s room.


    "You''ve been gone for 1 year, 2 days, 22 hours, 1 minute, 38.. 39 seconds" replied the wraith in detail.


    Moku''s brow furrowed, he didn''t have time to calcte how long he had been in the Astral Realm but it seemed he had been gone for over a month. If every hour in this ce was equal to one day then it was only natural that Moku had been away for over a year.


    The Wraith knocked on the door in front of him and they heard a grunting sound from behind the door. The Wraith nodded and opened the door, but he didn''te in and just stuck out his hand for Moku to enter.


    Moku nodded in thanks and stepped into the room.


    He saw Mak Lampir sitting in front of a table filled with old books that looked like they had been eaten by insects but seemed to be intact.


    "You havee at the right time Young Moksha. I have managed to decipher the symbol from the painting you brought with you a year ago. As per your request, I havepiled it into two books." Mak Lampir pointed to two thick books in front of her.


    Moku walked over and stood in front of the table. Moku saw the title of the two books "Vithaean Possession Art" and "Mana Cream Cultivation". These are the two books that Mak Lampir managed to make based on the symbols and DNA samples that Moku had previously brought.


    That time when Mak Lampir finished exining her hypothesis she asked Moku''s real purpose to ask her to solve the symbol in Nerphyl''s painting.


    After hearing Mak Lampir''s hypothesis about the strength of the monsters that were sealed by mana, Moku also added to it by the way he became a Moksha by evolving.


    Moku tells about the inner eye and generator space that he found in his body. Moku also doesn''t cover up the origins of dragon prana, limiting information in front of experts will only make them give you the wrong knowledge.


    At that time Moku thought that evolving and bing a Moksha was a way to break the seal on the monsters'' bodies. However, Mak Lampir shook her head and said that Moku''s opinion was not true.


    Moksha is the process of an astral being breaking through the limits of his body and reaching the Spiritual Realm. The body of a Moksha is a body created to make it easier for him to adapt to the new Realm he encounters. The stronger a Moksha is, the closer his body will be to perfection to be able to live in the Spiritual Realm.


    The generator room that Moku was referring to was just the beginning of a trumpet-shaped funnel. When Moku has sessfully passed all the stairs and entered all the existing evolution gates, the trumpet will blow and he will automatically move to the Spiritual Realm.


    While the seal that seals the true power of the monsters is a barrier given by the world so that the monsters cannot destroy thews in it.<sub> </sub>


    From another perspective, this seal was actually the world''s way of helping monsters adapt to mana. After going through a long process of adaptation, one day there will be descendants of monsters that can use mana like the mana species.


    So what they got from the process of interpreting the symbols in Nerphyl''s paintings was a way to speed up the process of adapting monsters to mana which was thew of that world. However, if the monsters want to be Moksha then they still have to follow the path that Moku did. Starting from reviving the inner eye and opening the gates of evolution one by one.


    Hearing that Moku was stunned. In his mind, it urred to him that perhaps he had led the orcs on the wrong path. He thought that if he were to be reborn as an orc it would throw the world''sws that were running smoothly into chaos.


    But instead of regretting and looking for a way to restore bnce to the world, Moku smiled. He found being a Moksha and fighting the rest of the world more interesting than just being able to use mana.


    Because of that, Moku returned to the Astral Realm and immediately made a conspiracy that would make the entire monster race bound by fate with the orcs. That way even though they had finally been able to use mana like the mana species they still thought of themselves as a monster and support the orcs'' campaign.


    In conclusion, they will be the support and shield of the orcs to fight the worldter.


    Moku detached from his memories when he first met Mak Lampir. He refocused his mind on the two thick books in front of him. Moku didn''t open it didn''t even touch it. He knew that Mak Lampir''s services would not be free, so before Mak Lampir could say anything Moku made his offer.


    "About the payment... I have a great deal that you will want to hear it" Moku smirked with so much confidence.


    Mak Lampir tilted her head "Oh, really? Let me hear it"


    "I know that what you need most right now is sin. You have been in this realm for many years maybe centuries but you haven''t made any progress in researching the curse that hit you. It''s not because you don''t have the right information or because youck data, but because your desires are decreasing day by day because of being eroded by this dark Mind Realm.


    Therefore, to revive your enthusiasm for research, you want a sin from me. Am I right?" Moku asked.


    There is no ripple on Mak Lampir''s face, she just answers tly "Yes, you are right"


    Moku then continued his exnation "However you are not an evolution gatekeeper like Garuda so you don''t have a chance to harvest sin from the Mokshas who pass through it.


    Therefore, it could be said that I was the only hope of obtaining sin. However, I will not hand over any of my sins to you. But I provide a better solution than that.


    I want to ask you Mak Lampir, are you interested in being the gatekeeper of the seal of the monsters?"


    This time Mak Lampir''s expression changed, her eye lit up, and her forehead furrowed. "The gatekeeper of the seals of the monsters?"


    Moku smiled, he had managed to make this terrible creature in front of him interested, "That''s true Mak Lampir. These two books will be used by monsters other than the orc race. By reading and understanding them they will find a way to unseal them. That''s when you can take their sin as payment for removing the seal."


    "Hmm... It makes sense, but sin can''t be taken by force, there must be the consent of both parties," said Mak Lampir.


    "The method is quite easy, you just need to make every monster who wants to use the way to unseal their power based on the guidelines of this book need to pay the sin to you first." Moku smiled.


    "khekhekhekhekehKhakhakhaKHAKHAKHAKHA!!! It''s genius Young Moksha... khekhekhe... Then what sin do you want to set as payment value?" said Mak Lampir in a good mood.


    "The sin of greed to rule"

 Chapter 131 The Deal

    "khekhekhekhe you are very genius and cunning Young Moksha. Not only can you avoid losing your sin, you also make the sin I get very specific. khekhekhe.. Do you think I don''t know your goal to take the sin of greed to rule from them ? You are very greedy and you want to stay in power without anyone trying to challenge you!"


    The atmosphere in the room became very cold. Mak Lampir''s green face became even more terrifying. The ck pus that came out of the boils on her face dripped profusely. She rose from her throne and leaned forward. "And I hate greedy men!"


    In the blink of an eye, Mak Lampir''s hand lunged forward and aimed at Moku''s head. Moku, who had previously been very alert, immediately intercepted Mak Lampir''s ck w with his two hands that were already wrapped in blue fire.


    BAM!


    Moku managed to catch Mak Lampir''s hand but the blue fire in his hand couldn''t burn the ck w. *size *size *size. However, as if she didn''t feel it, Mak Lampir''s ck w kept pushing and approaching Moku''s head.


    Her strength was so great that even with all his might, Moku was unable to push a single finger away.


    Mak Lampir''s red eyes were burning in the middle of the dark room, her white hair was floating and waving in the ck aura emanating from her body. Moku knew that Mak Lampir would not y around to crush his head.


    The threat of Garuda will no longer work with Mak Lampir who has gone berserk. Moku must find a way to survive his current situation on his own.


    "Mak Lampir! Don''t you want this agreement? Think about it carefully, if you only take my sin then you only get one sin. Even though the sin is still intact andplete, you can use it for a while, and that will fade away with loneliness in this realm.


    However, if you take our agreement then you will get a stock of sin that will never run out. Even though the sin is notplete and only contains the greed to rule, you will never be able to use it up.


    Generation after generation of monsters wille to you, bringing their sin of greed to rule in front of you until the time when all monsters are extinct on this earth. With this sin you get then you are just like a gatekeeper of Moksha evolution"


    Mak Lampir''s hand is very close to his head, if Moku doesn''t immediately tempt her, maybe Moku will lose his head right now. As death drew closer to his eyes, Moku felt the pressure in his hands weaken.


    Mak Lampir pulled back her hand and made Moku fall forward. Luckily he immediately corrected his position, his body rxed a little because his life was still safe for now but the blue mes were still visible in his hands because he knew the danger was still in front of him.


    "khekhekhe look at you, you scare shitless just because of my hand. I just joking Young Moksha, How can I refuse that very profitable deal?" Mak Lampirughed in a tone that sounded like she was really joking.


    But the hair on Moku''s neck that was still standing reminded him of the killing aura of Mak Lampir who wasn''t joking.


    "I don''t care what you gonna do with these two books. But I agree with your deal.." Mak Lampir held both books in his hands, then dark particles seemed toe and envelop the two books.


    Until the two books turned into two ck orbs that seemed to be getting smaller and smaller. Moku watched the process of change carefully, he seemed to see a new way to use the power of the Mind Realm.


    The two orbs shrunk to the size of a marble. The two orbs then turned into two rings with ck jade as the jewel.


    "Take these two rings, whenever a monster wants to know a way to break their seal you just need to bring the ck jade to their forehead. The information contained in the ck jade will automatically enter their heads," said Mak Lampir while cing the two rings on the table.


    Moku again didn''t touch it and just looked at it carefully. Mak Lampir''s brow furrowed, she felt that if Moku still wanted something "Why don''t you take it? Is there anything else you want?" asked Mak Lampir.


    Moku nodded "I want a souvenir from you, as a memory of our sessful agreement" Moku said with a smirk on his face.


    "Souvenir?" Mak Lampir tilted her head.


    "Right, I want you to give me one of your wraiths" Moku said lightly.


    "Oh.. Take it, I have so many wraiths that I myself forgot how many there are khekhekhekhe"ughed Mak Lampir casually.<sub> </sub>


    She seemed to have forgotten the damage and destruction she had caused in the Astral Realm. Maybe for Mak Lampir torturing humans to be a wraith is not something extraordinary but just like breathing for her.


    Moku''s body shivered at the thought of how small the value of a human''s life is in the eyes of Mak Lampir. This makes Moku even warier because he himself was once a human. Moku doesn''t know what Mak Lampir will do when she finds out about it.


    "Then which wraith will you give me?" asked Moku carefully.


    "Whichever, I don''t care. To me they are the same khekhekhekhe" said Mak Lampir casually.


    Moku then opened the door and asked a wraith toe in.


    "Mak Lampir, did you know that souvenirs should be wrapped like gifts?" Moku asked with a smirk on his lips.


    "Hmm... Young Moksha, you really like to walk on the edge of the abyss and ask the seller to add more fruit to what you weigh. This attitude of yours reminds me of the people in the ce where I lived in the Astral Realm before. khekhekhe" said Mak Lampir with nostalgic eyes.


    ''Maybe because I''m from there'' whispered Moku while cursing his gluttony.


    Even so, the words were already out of his mouth so Moku was unable to take them back. "Mak Lampir, when I brought this wraith to the Astral Realm no one could see it but me. Then what would happen if my family said I lied and didn''t believe in the gift you gave me."


    Mak Lampir woke up from her nostalgia and nodded "hmm.. you''re right, only those with the inner eye are able to see the wraith. hmm... well.. I''ll make it look like it''s seen in the eyes of the Astral Realm beings. Wraith! Come closer!" Mak Lampir ordered beckoning her hand.


    The Wraith walked over quickly without caring what fate would befall him.


    Without a word, Mak Lampir plunged his hand into the wraith''s stomach and the sound of flesh being torn apart could be heard in the room. ck particles quickly enveloped the wraith''s body and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a ck orb.


    From inside the ck orb, sounded a scream and pain that could make Moku''s hair stand on end. Mak Lampir mercilessly continued her work. She didn''t care about these former living beings, she had tortured them to death, and even made them forget their own names. For Mak Lampir wraith is just like mustard which she can make soup as she pleases.


    Gradually the ck orb got smaller and smaller along with the screeching sounds that disappeared as if the creatures inside were being torn apart piece by piece. Until the ck orb was only the size of an adult''s arm, then Mak Lampir pulled out her hand.


    The ck orb slowly changed and began to see leaves, twigs, and a small tree trunk inside. The leaves of the tree are brown like roasted human skin, the branches and trunks are pale white like human bones arranged together, and the roots of the tree are red like the veins of the human body.


    Moku looked at the tree seed in front of him and swallowed hard. A slight nauseous feeling appeared in his stomach which seemed to be twisting, but Moku held it in because of the pleasure in his heart. This is the most appropriate material toplement the main ingredients for making the inner eye potion described by Luna.


    In reality the wraith cannot be seen with the naked eye but with the power of Mak Lampir, she turns the wraith into a tree that can be seen by those who do not have an inner eye.


    "Is there anything you want more? I hope you know that my mercy also has a limit" warned Mak Lampir.


    "This is all enough Mak Lampir, thank you for the help." Moku quickly took the two rings that were on the table and the tree seed in front of him. "I hope you enjoy the sin you will get after this. Generation after generation of monster species will present their greed to rule to you." Moku smiled.


    "I will wait for it Young Moksha, I will wait for it" said Mak Lampir with a smile showing her ck front teeth.


    "I hope we will never meet again Mak Lampir. Nice doing business with you" Moku bowed his head and disappeared from the room. He returned to the Astral Realm.


    "You are wrong, we will meet again Young Moksha.. soon.. khekhekhekhekehKhakhakhaKHAKHAKHAKHA!!!" Mak Lampir''sughter echoed throughout the poor creatures on Mount Merapi.

 Chapter 132 The Tree

    Moku opened his eyes and saw Luna who was watching him intently. Her furrowed brows and the hand ced on her chin made Luna''s frozen expression look scary.


    Moku knew this would happen and it was only a little respect in Luna''s heart for him that prevented Luna from operating on Moku''s body when his spirit was moving to the Mind Realm.


    Seeing that Moku had opened his eyes again, for no apparent reason Luna nodded. For a moment Moku didn''t understand what Luna meant by that nod, but he soon forgot about it because only people with the ability to read minds can know what was on Luna''s mind right now.


    Moku cleared his throat and diverted the awkward atmosphere "Luna, I''ve managed to get the materials you need" Moku showed Luna the nt seed in his hand.


    Luna''s frown disappeared, her eyes widened, and her pupils dted. She was like a tiger that wanted to pounce on its prey. Moku wanted to get away from this crazy woman immediately but he restrained himself because what he said next would be very important.


    "Luna, this nt seed is not a real nt so it''s natural that you can''tmunicate with it. I suggest that if you hear any strange sounds from this nt seed you should just ignore it. Do you understand?" Moku didn''t know what was going on when she started trying tomunicate with this "nt seed".


    ? However, from Luna''s frozen expression, Moku knew that his warning was not being heard at all. He could only let out a long breath and wished Luna had a timid Bn''s trait. At least that way she could find a guinea pig for the dangerous research she was about to do.


    "How does it grow?" said Luna while pointing at the nt seed in Moku''s hand.


    Moku himself forgot to ask Mak Lampir how to take care of this "nt seed", he really wanted to get out of that rotten and creepy-smelling room. But with his inner eye, Moku knows that this "nt seed" is like absorbing the negative energy around it. So there is a possibility that this "nt seed" food is negative energy.


    "Luna, this is not a nt, so you don''t need to water it or give it fertilizer. You just put it in a pot and leave it in a dark ce" Moku tried to refine his hypothesis.


    "Okay, then do we need to use all of these nt seeds to make the potion you asked for or just one part of the body?" asked Luna a second time.


    Moku really wanted to scratch the back of his head at this moment, "Hmm... I guess you can just use the leaves. Maybe these leaves will grow in some time. Or you can experiment on your own, I just hope you don''t destroy them because these nt seeds are the only ones that I have


    Luna nodded but her eyes didn''t even blink "Okay, then what''s the name?"


    Moku shook his head "I don''t know.. Maybe you can give it your own name" said Moku.


    Luna for the first time after Moku woke up closing her eyes, then she opened them again with real enthusiasm looking "Shall we name it Lacewing"


    Moku flinched a little but he immediately nodded "Okay, it''s up to you. When will you be able to finish the potion I asked for?" Moku asked.


    Luna held her chin again. "Hmm... because all the basic ingredients are already there, I need to do some experimentation and testing. Maybe it will take me two weeks." said Luna.


    "Alright, please prepare two potions for Boku and Goku." Moku got up from the bed and walked towards the carriage door. "See youter" Moku said as he got out of the carriage.


    Luna just waved in response.


    ------


    The air outside the carriage was already very cold and the scene that appeared in Moku''s eyes was no longer a vast meadow but rather steep hills.


    The monster caravan had exited Glittering Meadow and had arrived at the rest area that Moku had marked. After this, they had to do one more search to find the right ce to build their new dwelling.


    Moku hoped they wouldn''t have to climb Wolf Slope Mountain and could find a good spot in one of the valleys at the foot of the mountain. It was time for them to choose where they would build the world''s first monster kingdom.


    A goblin came to see Moku, he was Joc, the same goblin who greeted Moku when he came home from the Mind Realm thest time.


    "Joc, how is Hoddurt?" Moku asked.


    After the battle with the five mages, Hoddurt''s condition did not improve. His body was getting weaker and weaker by the day and it was only his passion to see the first hobgoblin that kept him going.<sub> </sub>


    "He''s getting weaker, maybe he won''t be with us again before we can find a new ce to live." said Joc while taking a deep breath.


    Moku nodded and said "You take it easy Joc, even though Hoddurt can''t see the monster kingdom we will build but he will still live to see the first hobgoblin" Moku said with a smile on his lips.


    Joc''s eyes widened, and he turned his head to look at Moku so fast that it sounded like a crack was heard from his neck "You mean?"


    "That''s right Joc, I''ve found a way for goblins... no.. all monsters to evolve" said Moku with a bright smile.


    Joc didn''t answer, his body shook, and his lips parched.


    Moku didn''t wait for Joc''s answer, he firmly ordered "Joc summon all the monsters to meet me in the middle of the camp I will announce this happy news to them directly"


    "Yes Ku"


    ---------


    While waiting for the monsters toe, Moku checked what was on the ring. He didn''t need to stick the ck jade to his forehead, Moku just activated the inner eye to check the contents inside.


    The point is Mak Lampir divides the way to release the monster seal into two. That is by inserting a monster into a creature that has mana organs as written in the Vithaean Possession Art or vice versa as written in Mana Cream Cultivation.


    Of course, to be able to perform the unsealing ritual of the monsters, you must meet several conditions first. These two methods also have different requirements, Vithaean Possession Art requires the practitioner to have strong mental strength while Mana Cream Cultivation requires the practitioner to have a strong body.


    In Vithaean Possession Art, the monster "self" which Moku defines as a monster spirit will enter into a mutated animal or species whose mana organs have been sealed first. After sessfully possessing the body, the monsters will fight against the original spirit that is in the body.


    If they lose then they will be eaten by the original spirit which causes the original spirit to be stronger. Whereas if they win then they will upy the position of the original spirit. However, the form of the spirit must match the shape of the body so that for a time they will not be able to move their own body.


    For that, they are required to cultivate a new body and slowly take control of that new body. This process depends on how mentally strong the monster is.


    Then the next step is to reopen mana organs that have been sealed. Most likely at this stage, the monsters will feel their bodies being torn apart due to mana trying to change the structure of the spirit so that it can adapt to their new body and thews of the world.


    If they failed then their spirit and the new body would explode. But if they seed then they will be reborn as monsters that can control mana.


    While the Mana Cream Cultivation process is simpler but no less dangerous.


    Monsters will first be covered with cream made from the blood of mutated animals or mana species that have been dried so that they are shaped like jelly. Then their hearts will be connected by a liquid made from mana organs that have been melted.


    After that their bodies will be put into a barrel that has been sealed ording to Mana Cream Cultivation and then the barrel will be buried in the ground no less than 2 meters deep.


    The monsters will feel like their bodies are burning from the inside because of the heart pumping the melted mana organ fluid throughout the body and their skin will feel burnt from the smear of dried blood cream. Therefore, it takes a strong body to bear the burden and the resilience to stay awake during the process.


    If the monster fails then the sealed barrel will destroy its body and the ground above it will pile up its body. If they seed then the seal of the barrel will be opened and they cane out of the heap of earth with their own strength.


    Moku looked at these two extremely cruel ways with a calm heart. He stopped reading both books because the monsters had gathered.


    Their eyes lit up waiting for Moku to fulfill his promise.


    The promise to make them evolve.

 Chapter 133 Two Woman

    All the monsters arrived in the middle of the camp surrounding Moku''s seat on the podium. It''s not that Moku doesn''t want to sit next to them but with his higher seat, all the monsters can see his face.


    Moku understands that he is no longer just a leader of this monster caravan but also a symbol and emblem for them. With Moku the monsters can sleep peacefully in their carriages in the middle of the pitch-ck night. With Moku, the monsters can joke around and feel warm in the midst of increasingly cold air temperatures.


    Moku saw a horde of monsters consisting of several races walking toward him. Unlike before when he gathered them on top of Green Caping Hill, the monsters had no longer departed from their respective residences with their races but now they were walking together with their new families.


    A goblin boy was seen ying with a small alraune with a young Sylph perched on his shoulder. There was no longer any fear in their eyes when they saw monsters from other races.


    Moku smiled seeing that the family policy he built could fulfill its goals. Even so, as thergest number of monster races, the goblin race still looks more conspicuous than other races. Even if they left with their respective families when they gathered, they would inevitably swarm with other goblins.


    For a leader, the number of one kind of group that is too many was considered a bother because they will easily be united in a group that has the same idealism. If these ideals are in tandem with the ideals of leaders, a nation will be united, but if their ideals are different from those of the leaders, there will only needs to be a few sparks for civil war to ur.


    That''s why what Moku will do after this is make the goblins into castes.


    The crowd of goblins that had gathered suddenly opened a path for someone. From the top of his seat, Moku saw a line of goblins that split like Moses''s sea.


    Walked an old goblin with wrinkles all over his face. His rotting wand struggled to support his frail body. Every step he took felt very heavy and made his knees tremble.


    Even so, Hoddurt still stepped towards the podium where Moku was sitting.


    The goblins around him tried to get close to Hoddurt to help him but every time they got close, Hoddurt would yell at them to get away.


    "Get out of the way all of you! You think I''m paralyzed so I can''t walk on my own! Get out of the way all of you!"


    ? The goblins who wanted to help him were forced to stay away. They stared at Hoddurt''s back with pride and respect.


    Maybe the other monsters or even the goblins themselves didn''t understand what Hoddurt meant to the goblins, but Moku did.


    Hoddurt is the symbol of the goblin race. As long as Hoddurt is still around, the goblin race will still be able to unite. Even though Moku tries to separate them into mixed-race families, with one Hoddurt''s word all the goblins will gather and forget their new family.


    After the war against the five mages, it wasn''t just the orcs who had the idol position in the eyes of the goblins but Hoddurt as well. He valiantly fought on the front lines and sacrificed his age to save the wounded goblins. As a result, Hoddurt became a hero in the eyes of the goblins.


    Luckily Moku immediately made him a hero for all monsters, not just goblins. That way he could both exalt Hoddurt''s title and lower his achievements at the same time.


    If Hoddurt only became the hero of the goblins then he would be someone who has the highest achievement among the goblin race as well as someone who has sacrificed a lot for the goblin race. This can make the goblin race even more dependent on him.


    However, when Moku makes Hoddurt a hero of monsters, even though he elevates Hoddurt''s title, the achievements and sacrifices he makes will be reduced in the eyes of the goblins. Because in the war it was not only Hoddurt who sacrificed but also the hero of the sylph, the hero of alraune, and the hero of orcs.


    That''s why Moku asked and tested someone who had intelligence beyond all goblins and also someone who had definitely sniffed Moku''s true intentions. That someone is Ez.


    Moku waited for Hoddurt until he was halfway to the podium then he stood up from his chair and walked over to Hoddurt. What''s the reason why Moku needs to wait to do it? Of course, so that he doesn''t look like he''s elevating Hoddurt''s position more than his position as a leader.


    Just like Ez said: as a leader what you need to worry about is not whether your appreciation is enough but what you must consider is, whether you have given "the right" appreciation or not.


    If he had immediately greeted Hoddurt while he was still at the end of the crowd, then Moku would have looked like he was weing his boss. However, if he let Hoddurt trudge through more than half the crowd of monsters before greeting him, then Moku would look like a leader rewarding his hard-working subordinates by weing him.<sub> </sub>


    "Hoddurt! You don''t need toe here, you have to think about your health first. Let young goblins like Tam or Volx take your ce" said Moku in a soft voice.


    "Ku, this is a historic event that will be remembered by generations of monster species. Even if I have to destroy this old body I will still creep toe to this ce. I want to see with my own eyes how you fulfill your promise" said Hoddurt winded.


    "Hoddurt... Then let me help you to sit in your chair" said Moku in a touched-voice.


    Hoddurt hesitated to do so he looked around him and saw the worried faces of the goblins. He saw Moku''s eyes and also saw the anxiety in them. He gave up and nodded epting Moku''s offer.


    Moku hugged Hoddurt''s small body tightly and jumped smoothly until they reached the podium. Moku immediately sat Hoddurt in his chair.


    Hoddurt adjusted his clothes and he looked up to see Joc handing him a fleece nket. "Shaman, wear this, it''s very cold, Moku is worried that your condition is getting worse and he prepared this nket if you decide toe." said Joc as his arms covered Hoddurt with the fleece nket without waiting for Hoddurt to object.


    Hoddurt could only ept Moku''s kindness and nodded toward him. Moku also nodded in response.


    Moku saw that all the monsters higher up had arrived. His three wives, Ornel, and Hoddurt were already sitting on the podium. It was time for him to start today''s meeting.


    Moku opened his arms wide and connected his telepathy to all the monsters. "My Brothers and Sisters of Monsters!" he said in a cheerful voice.


    "Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has given us grace so that we can gather in this ce. Praise and gratitude we give to The One for creating a paradise where we can fight to our heart''s content. Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has allowed us to fight with the strong enemies." as usual Moku started with three praise to The One.


    "Earlier I had fulfilled my promise to the orcs to return the girls other than Nevare who had be our Progenitor Queen to the tribe.


    Today I will fulfill my promise to create another race of monsters to evolve into a new race, a new being, with a new future.


    But as you guys understand, power is not something that can be easily possessed! It takes sacrifice, dedication, and a strong desire to get it!


    You can see how the orcs train only to qualify to be stronger and evolve. That''s why I want those who get this opportunity to just focus on bing stronger and not be distracted by anything else.


    You may also know that to be able to open the evolution gate, the orcs have to pay with their sin, the sin of sloth. For example, I am no longer able to rest and enjoy peace in life until the end of my life! Even so, I still don''t regret getting stronger! Because in this cruel world there is only onew, the strong is the power! And we monsters know that well and we enjoy thew! Am I right?"


    "Yeeeaaaahhhh!!!!" all the monsters especially the orcs scream top of their lung.


    "Therefore this power should not be possessed by the weak! I will appoint my two intermediaries who will select the goblins and sylphs who will have the right to obtain the qualifications to acquire this power." Moku looked into the crowd of goblins and found his target.


    "Tam,e forward!" Moku beckoned her.


    "Nerphyl, my dear, pleasee close!" Moku asks Nerphyl.


    Nerphyl and Tam''s faces were full of anticipation, especially Tam who was surprised that she was chosen, she thought that Moku would choose Hoddurt who was next to him. But maybe Moku thought about Hoddurt''s health and wanted him to rest more and leave this matter to the younger ones.


    "I will show you the way to unleash your race seal and evolve. Please choose the right person to walk together with you on the path of power!" Moku said it with all seriousness.


    Then he stuck the Vitamin Possession Art ring to Nephryl''s forehead and Mana Cream Cultivation ring to Tam''s forehead.

 Chapter 134 The Price For Power

    When Nerphyl and Tam read the information connected to their brains, their faces turned pale and their teeth chattered. Their bodies trembled and their skin turned cold as if they were looking at a terrifying creature that had suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "M..m..Moku, this method?" said Nerphyl stammering. Tam hugged her shivering body assuming that she could warm it up again but instead her body tremble even more violently.


    "I know.. It''s cruel.. But that''s the price of power." Moku said calmly. "Most of you have seen how orcs train and spar. Do you think they''re still in your midst right now if they don''t have the ability to regenerate? Of course not, the orcs will be extinct on their own if they go through the training I made without the ability. regeneration and their strong endurance" Moku took a deep breath.


    "Even so there are still many of them who don''t have the qualifications to awaken dragon prana in their bodies. Maybe when you see Boku use dragon prana you think this is an easy thing to do." Moku looked at the crowd of monsters in front of him with serious eyes.


    "But the reality is not like that. Dragon prana is a very dangerous force. If I were toote to calm the dragon prana that was in Boku''s body at that time, his body would explode. And no matter how fast his regeneration ability to rebuild his body he would still breathe hisst right then" Moku smiled bitterly.


    "Then, even orcs who have the qualifications to awaken dragon prana have a slight chance of sessfully passing the next process. I myself was almost killed while awakening the inner eye and almost went crazy when pouring dragon prana into the generator room" said Moku with his eyes looking at the clouds imagining that incident.


    All the monsters that were present swallowed their saliva loudly, except for the orcs who just stared in silence. They already understand the risks they have to take in order to be strong. Moku had repeatedly warned them that the way he found was likely to end in a gruesome death. But they didn''t care and kept going because weak orcs were orcs that gave up before trying.


    "However, I won''t let you guys go through this ritual of unsealing unprepared." Moku returned his attention to the crowd of monsters, especially the sylphs and goblins who were currentlypletely terrified.


    "I will design a training program that will give you a greater chance of surviving the unsealing ritual. However, I want you to understand the risks you will be taking! Nerphyl, Tam, exin to them the process of the two rituals" Moku ordered.


    By forcing their tongues to move and their mouths to open, Nerphyl and Tam began to exin the procedures for performing the ritual of unsealing aloud. Starting from Nerphyl with Vithaen Possession Art for sylph and Tam with Mana Cream Cultivation for goblins.


    Moku helped both of their voices to be heard by all the monsters with his inner eye. At this moment, Moku noticed that the number of monsters that had the intention to evolve was drastically reduced as their faces turned pale and their bodies shivered.


    However, there were some of them who gritted their teeth and stared ahead with courage. This was the only way for them to break away from their weak bodies, be warriors, and be able topete with mages.


    They were the goblins who were at the forefront of the battle with five mages before the orcs arrived. They saw with their own eyes how their friend''s body was torn apart by the mage''s spell. They felt how helpless they were in front of a mage. And they regretted every second and every breath of their life that they were able to only see their friends killed before their eyes.


    They are sylphs who have been human pets or have close friends who have be human pets. They know how cruel humans are. They feel the pain and humiliation of having to entertain people with songs and dances that don''t stop for hours. They know how their friends are tortured just for the sake of human sadistic gratification.


    They are weak people who have lived with their heads down and let the mana species trample their crowns. When they find light in a dark alley, they will run towards the light even if they have to pass through thousands of thorns and traps that will kill them in the blink of an eye.


    Nerphyl gritted her teeth, "Moku! I''ll join the training and release my seal! You can''t stop me!" she said fiercely.


    Neprhyl''s words conveyed the cries of the hearts of the monsters who were looking at the podium with burning eyes. There was no more fear, only the will to run towards the glimmer of light from the pitch-dark alley.


    Even so, there was still someone who was skeptical about this, and unfortunately that someone was him who could voice it "Moku, where did you get these two rituals? Who told you?" Hoddurt''s two questions nearly extinguished the fire that was in the eyes of the monsters.


    But Moku already knew that he was going to ask this and he had prepared the answer. With a gentle smile Moku looked at Nerphyl first "Nerphyl, I admire your intentions. However, even if you are my wife, I will not specialize you from the other sylphs. You must sessfully pass the training program I have prepared and if you fail you are not eligible to follow this unseal ritual"<sub> </sub>


    Nerphyl flinched a little but her head was lowered to hide the beautiful smile that formed on her face.


    Moku then turned to Hoddurt, "Hoddurt, I understand your anxiety over this very dangerous unsealing ritual. Indeed, this ritual that I brought along seems toe suddenly and looks like I made up myself. However, know that these two rituals have the same source as Dragon Breath Cultivation that allowed me to sessfully evolve." Moku smiled.


    And heard the sigh of all the monsters. Especially Nezena whose eyes were shining brightly and her hands were sped together like she was praying.


    "That''s right! These two unsealing rituals and the Dragon Breath Cultivation that allowed me to sessfully evolve are from the same source! He is the god we worship! He is the god who wants us to grow stronger! He is The One!" Moku said in a loud voice filled with glory.


    Without warning, almost all the monsters knelt down with their hands sped in praise of The One. Hoddurt''s eyes shook, his chest heaved up and down, and he felt something strange "But--"


    "Stop it Hoddurt! Don''t you dare speak anymore! Don''t you think the miracle name Moku isn''t enough to prove it to you?" said Nezena with threatening eyes.


    Hoddurt''s body shook and suddenly he lowered his head "I''m sorry Nezena (Holy Queen), I''m sorry KuMoku, my fear clouding my judgment" said Hoddurt with regret.


    Moku smiled.


    This is his greatest weapon to cover up all the oddness and strange thoughts that he has carried all this time. Moku has no other choice, he is so unique, he is a former human who lives in a different world, plus the Mind Realm which is now one of his homes. Moku has too many secrets that he has to hide.


    Moku doesn''t feel any threat from someone aspletely smart as Ez. They are people who are too easy to read situations so they have to filter out all thoughts that are not very useful for their survival.


    While those who are half-smart like Hoddurt, have many questions that really don''t need to be answered or debated. They sometimes ask just to ask. It would be a huge waste of a leader''s time to answer those questions.


    Just like those who keep asking if the world is controlled by a few people who make other people poor because those few people take all the resources. Even if they know the answer and it''s a real thing, they still won''t be able to use it for their betterment. Only anger they can get and even if they scream until their voices run out, the rich will still be rich and they will still be poor.


    That''s why religion is one solution to keep them from stupid thoughts that are not useful in their lives.


    And that''s the weapon Moku uses to cover Hoddurt''s mouth or anyone who''s pretentious without him having to tell them about his reincarnation and the Mind Realm. After all, the orcs would see the Mind Realm with their own eyes when they reached the second evolution.


    "It''s okay Hoddurt, The One knows how devoted you are to him! And the only mistake you make is to let fear control you." said Moku softly.


    Moku didn''t wait for Hoddurt''s answer. He turned his head back to the crowd of monsters in front of him.


    "I divided the training into two for each unsealing ritual. For those of you who want to follow it, please meet Nerphyl and Tam! We will start training today! The meeting ends here! May we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!" all the monsters answered in unison.

 Chapter 135 The Importance Of Physics Lessons

    *Blub *blub *blub *blub


    Moku didn''t expect that the four orcs had now recovered and were able to train again. The alraune managed to create a serum that elerated the orc''s regeneration ability twice as much as before.


    This serum has the main ingredient of a mushroom that Moku used to make Torgan almost die of seizures. With the right catalyst and the right dose, these mushrooms are able to stimte the orcs'' metabolic system thereby elerating their regeneration abilities. However, the side effect is that the amount of food consumed by orcs using this serum will increase for the next week.


    The alraune gave the name Deathrise to this mushroom. They hoped that with the Deathrise serum the number of orcs they had to treat every day would be reduced. However, on the contrary, the number of orcs who got injured while training increased after they found out that they would be able to recover faster with the Deathrise serum.


    After the arrival of the alraune, the orcs seemed to have found their close mate. During this time they held back their training portion because they didn''t want to get hurt during training and were forced to stay in bed for a few days. However, after the alraune always healed them very quickly, the orcs were finally able to do even crazier training than before.


    Coupled with having solved the way for goblins and sylphs to evolve, the orcs felt their position as the strongest monster race was threatened. Therefore they always do the exercises until their bodies are injured. For a while, Moku let this madness because soon they will be busy with the search for a new ce to live.


    Even though several goblins and sylphs had been dispatched to keep an eye on the surroundings of the camp, they still wouldn''t be able to go any further if a dangerous mutated animal got in their way. Therefore the orcs had to be sent to kill the mutated animals because there was no way Moku had to kill them one by one.


    Moku will only deal with mutated animals with silver or gold tier danger, while for copper and iron tier danger it would be better to be the training opponent of the orcs. Currently, there are no more orcs stuck in the first level of breathing technique, they have all advanced to the second level of breathing technique. There are even some of them who have reached the threshold.


    Moku saw two orcs who were currently trying not to be swept away by the swift current of the river. Even though they managed to keep their bodies from being pulled by the current like before but they still couldn''t make themselves float.


    As a result, Goku and Boku have to hold their breath and every time they run out of breath, their concentration is dispersed, and ends up being pulled away by the current of the river. But they will be fine because the ropes that tie their waists will keep their bodies from drifting away. Next, they just have to find a way to get back to their original position.


    Moku remembered the time he and Nevare chatted together the night after Moku announced the two unsealing rituals to all the monsters. The two of them finally had time to have sex and enjoy thepany that had been missing since Nevare was pregnant.


    With her body already as strong as an orc, Nevare no longer fainted after their nightly exercise. Actually not because Nevare has been able to keep up with Moku but because Moku doesn''t want to have sex all night. He also wanted to chat with his first wife and ask her what she had been doing all day.


    But his decision made him trapped in a question that almost made the orc''s secret exposed.


    Nevare tells theints of the girls (only ire and Vivi) who say that their husband''s orcs have not touched them at all. Girls worry if they are not wanted by their husbands which of course is not possible. But they still asked this to Nevare who of course would pass the question on Moku.


    Moku once again racked his brain hard to find the right answer so that the secret of the true power of the orcs was not revealed. Previously when it was just him and the orcs in the tent, Moku exined the true cause of Nevare''s transformation into a she-orc caused by Moku''s evolved body(sperm).


    For that Moku wanted the orcs to prioritize their evolution before having sex with girls. Especially Mige and Swa are both still virgins so the dragon prana in their genitals are still abundant and can encourage them to do the first evolution at once after dragon prana awaken.


    For Boku and Goku, Moku has prepared several mana organs to increase their dragon prana reserves so that they can immediately evolve when they are resurrected. Because of this, the orcs did not touch their wives at all, they were like a monk fasting to attain nirvana.


    Of course Moku didn''t want this to be known by the girls and asked the orcs not to reveal it to their wives. It''s not that Moku doesn''t trust girls but he wants this to remain a secret until the number of women the orcs can fertilize increases from now on.


    Moku managed to dodge in front of Nevare by saying that he asked the orcs to recover their bodies first before having sex with the girls. But it looks like this excuse will no longer be used and Moku strongly believes that Nevare already knows if he is hiding something.


    Maybe Moku should just tell the truth.


    Moku took a deep breath and looked back at the two orcs who had been about to run out of breath.


    "Hmm?" Moku was a little taken aback because for a few seconds Boku managed to control his inner power to harmonize with the flow of the river. However, his concentration was again dispersed due to Goku who drowned again and was carried away by the river current, and in an attempt to save his life disturbing Boku''s concentration.<sub> </sub>


    Moku took another deep breath and looked at the already red sky. He jumped to the bank of the river and pulled the twosso ropes in his hands.


    *Byur! *Byur!


    Two orcs came out from the river andnded hard in front of Moku.


    "Ohok! Ohok! Ohok!" Boku and Goku let out all the water that had almost entered their lungs.


    "Guys, we''ll finish our practice for today because it''s nighttime," said Moku calmly.


    "Wait a minute Moku! Let us practice longer" said Goku.


    "That''s right, I can almost feel it. Moku I want to train more" said Boku.


    "Guys! It''s not that I don''t want to let you practice longer, but you should know that you''re not the only one I have to train," said Moku, shaking his head.


    Goku and Boku looked down with anguid and gloomy faces that made Moku feel pity.


    Moku walked towards the river with his hands behind his back. If he had a long beard right now he would have stroked it.


    "I told you the key to the third level of breathing technique is oneness with nature. Just like the rock that stands firmly in the midst of the onught of a swift river, they don''t drift away not because their bodies are heavy but because they are part of nature." Moku then dipped one hand into the river then opened it wide.


    "When I open my palms like this then I just widen the surface that meets the water, as a result, my hands will be carried by the river flow easily but on the other hand this wide surface will also make my hands not easy to sink" said Moku with full wisdom. Then he tilted his hand so that only one side of his palm met the current of the river.


    "However, when I tilt my palm like this, I reduce the surface area that meets the driving force of the river current. As a result, my palm will not easily drift away, but on the other hand, my current palm will sink more easily," said Moku.


    Actually, this is a simple physics form that even junior high school students know. The surface area of an object is directly proportional to the amount of force it receives. But Moku said it like a famous thinker looking for meaning from nature.


    "Only that?" when Moku wanted to be proud because he remembered his old school lessons, he heard Boku''s voice that seemed like he didn''t understand.


    "Ah, yes.. The point is you have to be able to regte your body with inner power and change the surface area of your body-- Hey where are you going?!" Moku''s eyes widened when he saw the two orcs suddenly running towards the river.


    *Byur! *Byur!


    Moku''s mouth gaped "Fuck! These guys really want to kill themselves!" Moku said before immediately pulling the twosso strings.


    But before he could take out the two suicidal orcs from the river he saw something astonishing.


    Boku and Goku are no longer drifting and are standing casually in the middle of the rushing river. They turned to Moku and said in confusion "Moku, are we at one with nature?"


    Moku didn''t answer, he activated his inner eye and saw Boku and Goku''s changing inner power rapidly and changing their body surface area smoothly. This time Moku realized that their failure so far was not because the two orcs were unable to control their inner power properly but they failed because there was no physics lesson in this world.

 Chapter 136 Training

    "Boku, have you brought your lunch? How about your cold clothes? Don''t forget to climb a tree when you are going to sleep. Although there is a chance that a flying mutated animal will find you, it is less likely than having your face eaten by a giant bug if you sleep on the ground." ire gave a barrage of advice to Boku with a worried face.


    Boku just kept quiet and nodded with a big smile on his face.


    What ire said was basic that he had known since he was a child. As an orc, Boku knows better how to survive in the Bog forest than ire does. But he didn''t say it and remained silent while listening intently to ire''s advice.


    For him, there is nothing more beautiful than hearing his wife chatter. Boku felt like he could sit down for days listening to ire talk about unimportant things. ''Maybe this is the newlywed effect Moku talk about'' thought Boku.


    Meanwhile next to them, other married couples were staring at each other without speaking a word. They are Goku and Vivi. Vivi didn''t know what to say to a giant like Goku. She felt that Goku would still be able to survive even if he met a golden tier danger mutated animal.


    However, there was still worry in her heart that she couldn''t understand logically. After all, Vivi had never thought about the rtionship between a girl and a boy before. She just joined in on talking without understanding when girls of her age were gossiping about love.


    While Goku himself is not a romantic person. His brain only contains about how to be stronger and which strong enemy he should fight. In the past, for him women were just a ce to satisfy the lust and calm his nerves after fighting life and death with his enemy.


    However, after the appearance of Nevare, Goku''s view of women began to change. To him, they were weak beings who had to be protected by his strong self. He never thought about how to please or tease them.


    Then when the orcs took note of Moku and Nevare''s affection, he had no interest in doing it. To him, orcs didn''t need to please the girls, they could just be stronger and protect their women from anything.


    But he was wrong.


    When he heard Moku tell them to hang out with their wives, Goku''s brain went nk. He didn''t know how to start a conversation with Vivi and in the end, they just greeted each other morning and night like someone who just meet each other.


    Vivi opened her mouth haltingly "A..Are you gonna win?" she asked.


    Goku stiffly nodded "yes, I will never lose again" Goku promised.


    Vivi also nodded and was silent.. Then she opened her mouth again "Are you gonnae back?" she asked in a smoother voice.


    Goku nodded smoothly "Yes, I will see you soon"


    And their conversation ended.


    The orcs stared at the interaction of these two pairs with envious eyes. Currently, they are gathering at the edge of the camp to send away Goku and Boku through their first test to be Pandeka. Which is Learn With Inyiak.


    The two of them will leave the tribe and look for the main material for making karambit, silver tier mutated animal''s ws.


    The two of them were not allowed to get any help from the tribe and neither could they carry any weapons from the tribe. They were required to make their own weapons. However, because the air was getting colder, Moku allowed them to bring their own cold clothes.


    Even though the other monsters couldn''t help them at all, Moku allowed two sylphs to follow them from behind because the monsters had yet to find their permanent residence. So Moku was worried that when Boku and Goku managed to finish Learn With Inyiak they couldn''t find the new monsters'' settlement.


    "Hoi Boku! If you don''t leave in a minute. Then don''t me us if something happens to you!" one of the orcs shouted in a voice full of envy.


    "Goku! Even if I must die, I need to pluck your eyes out!" said one of the orcs while gritting his teeth.<sub> </sub>


    Boku and Goku took their eyes off their wives. Seeing the eyes of the orcs were getting redder and their teeth were chattering. Boku and Goku know that the orcs have reached the threshold of their jealousy.


    Goku quickly nodded towards Vivi "Pray for me" and immediately walked away towards the east.


    Boku took the time to kiss ire''s forehead "Wait for me" and immediately walked away towards the west.


    Two sylphs followed them from behind and perched on their shoulders. Although flying is the same as walking for sylphs, they much prefer to take the free ride.


    Boku and Goku choose different paths so they don''tpete with each other for the mutated animal silver tier danger. The orcs spat at them enviously and the other monsters race waved them goodbye.


    The two orcs disappeared from their sight and the monsters returned to their respective activities.


    Currently, the activities of the monsters can be divided into two, those who are on standby waiting for their task to arrive and those who are working.


    The monsters currently on standby were those of the orc and alraune races. The orcs returned to training while waiting for news from the search team to move to kill several copper or iron tier danger mutated animals. The alraune returned to their respective carriages and resumed making medicine because they never knew when a monster was injured.


    While those who are currently working are those of the goblin and sylph races. They have many jobs such as being on a search team, fixing broken trains, farming, ughtering animals, sewing cold clothes, and so on.


    However, the two races did not feel heavy with the task they carried. This is because there are so many of them that the tasks can be divided between them. There were even a few goblins and sylphs who were currently idle with nothing to do.


    In the end for those who were idle with nothing to do, they would go to watch the orcs train or help the alraune grind medicinal herbs. However, there are two new activities carried out by Sylphs and Goblins. This activity is actually not a new thing but at this time it is an honor for those who can do this.


    The name of this activity is also unique, its name is Tortured.


    This very strange name came from Tam. She thought that the training the monsters were going through would feel like torture. In contrast to the orcs who have the ability to regenerate and a strong body. Monsters from other races would feel constant pain and they would most likely suffer injuries that would not heal.


    Moku rejected the name because he thought that the name would scare the monsters and make them didn''t want to do it. However, Nerphyl supports Tam''s opinion and asks Moku not to worry too much. She felt that if the monsters were already frightened after hearing the name of this activity then they didn''t deserve to be involved in it.


    Because he lost the vote, Moku finally relented so that a new activity was created in the midst of the life of the monster, Tortured.


    This activity has two divisions, Cream Division and Vithaen Division.


    The activities are also very simple, for goblins who enter the Cream Division, their job is to carry stones from one ce to another. They are required not to wear any clothes other than underwear. However, the distance they have to cover is 100 km and the terrain they are on is not a t road but filled with rocks that slice their feet. Coupled with the very cold air, all they felt was suffering along the way.


    They will continue to do this until they pass out and then they will be forcibly awakened by being covered with a paste made of organ mana that has been mixed with water and mashed. As a result, they will feel like their skin is burning until the mana in the paste disappears.


    Meanwhile, the Sylphs who enter the Vithaen Division have a simpler job. They were required to stay in one carriage for several hours. However, inside the carriage, there was already Moku waiting for them with a fully released killing aura. As a result, Sylphs who enter the carriage will feel like they are in a cage of hungry beasts. The fear they feel can drive them crazy.


    When they faint then they will be forced to drink the consciousness potion made by the alraune and can immediately calm down. But after that, they would be put back in the carriage until they passed out once again.


    This activity will continue to be carried out repeatedly in both divisions until their bodies and minds will be very strong to be able to face the unsealing ritual.

 Chapter 137 Diet

    At first Moku thought that the number of monsters that wanted to join Tortured would be few and they would give up in two or three days. However, it seemed that he had underestimated the desire of the goblins and sylphs to evolve.


    Of the thousands of goblins and sylphs, 200 goblins and 100 sylphs decided to join the Tortured. And a week has passed but their numbers have only decreased slightly. It wasn''t because they gave up halfway through, but because they had serious injuries that made it impossible for them to follow Tortured.


    Each of those who suffered injuries had no hatred or remorse for having joined Tortured but disappointment with their own bodies for not being able to follow Moku''s series of training programs.


    Seeing the enthusiasm shown by these goblins and sylphs, Moku''s heart skipped a beat. Because in the past he was also the same as them, trying to be stronger even though he had to hurt his own body.


    Therefore Moku helped them a little. He created a diet menu that can increase their stamina and restore their mentality.


    Starting from goblins with their Mana Cream Cultivation, Moku makes a diet menu consisting of meat that is rich in protein and able to restore injured muscle tissue. Moku asked the goblins who joined Tortured to eat more meat than their mushrooms.


    Although some mushrooms and vegetables also have quite a lot of protein but with the arrival of winter, some of the nts do not grow anymore so it is difficult to find. However, the number of animal colonies that they have tamed is sorge that it is too much if only orcs, alraune, and sylphs consume them.


    Moku designed Tortured in the Cream Division to make the goblin''s body stronger. With cardio in the form of walking by lifting stones, Moku wants the blood flow in their bodies to be faster so that the metabolism in the body also bes faster.


    When they reach the peak of body fatigue, the body will open the pores to release heat in the body due to the burning of nutrients in the cells. Moku puts this time to work by smearing them with a mana organ paste that has been mixed with water and melted down so that their bodies can seep the mana in through the pores.


    Although the goblins will feel like their skin is burning, gradually their bodies will get used to the iing mana so that during the unsealing ritual, the body rejection that urs is not too big, thereby reducing the risk of the goblins being killed.


    As for the sylphs with their Vithaen Division, Moku prepares a diet menu that mainlyes from fish oil. The oil in its body will drip out by grilling the fish for some time. The oil is then amodated in a bottle and required to drink 100 ml per day.


    Although it looks small, for a sylph that is only the size of a human thumb, this amount can make them bloated. Coupled with the rancid smell thates out of it, Sylph feels torture other than being in the same carriage with Moku who is shrouded in a killing aura.


    Moku designed the Tortured for Vithaen Division to make their minds stronger. By being in a room filled with the killing aura of someone who had crossed the limits of their astral body, the sylphs would be faced with death right before their eyes.


    As living beings, the sylphs have the instinct to survive. But when met with the killing aura of Moku, the instinct said that there was no other way but death for the sylphs. That way they will get used to the most frightening thing in the world, namely death.


    Of course all of this has a limit, when they are no longer able to contain their fear, the Sylph''s brain will automatically turn off the body''s functions so that they faint or in a bad condition they will die from shock. That''s why the sedative potions made by alraune are very useful.


    Consisting of various herbs that have a narcotic-like effect, this potion will make the sylphs calm down instantly. After they wake up they will be put back in the carriage to meet their nightmare.


    This way the sylphs can avoid the possibility of dying and going crazy. But the stress they experience will be more than the stress experienced by a mother who has lost her child.


    Even though Moku doesn''t understand how the battle between spirits will be during the unsealing ritual of Vithaen Possession Artter, he is sure that after going through this training the sylphs will no longer feel afraid of whatever they encounterter.


    When will they be able to finish this training(Tortured)? That is when the goblins no longer feel like their skin is burning when they are smeared with mana organ paste and when the sylphs are able to reach Moku''s shoulders when he gives off all his killing aura.


    But it looks like these two things will wait a long time to happen.<sub> </sub>


    Moku looked at the sylphs who were undermining and screamed in fear. They banged on the walls of the carriage and pushed the door of the carriage to get out. Of course, that was impossible because the carriage was tightly locked and there was no way the small hands of the sylphs would be able to break it down.


    Right now there were only a few sylphs who were still sitting cross-legged with pale faces. Their bodies shivered violently and their teeth chattered but they persisted in not losing control. These sylphs are Nerphyl, Iathra, and several other sylphs.


    Moku saw that several sylphs were already unconscious, he quickly waved his hand and pulled the sylph''s body towards him. Moku then threw the sylph under his seat where the only exit hole was.


    The sylphs who weren''t in the division caught them and rushed to drink a sedative potion into their mouths. When the sylph''s faces returned to color, they breathed a sigh of relief. They immediately threw the sylph into the water which was already very cold due to the temperature outside and woke them up.


    The sylphs seemed to have woken up from a very bad dream before breathing heavily. He regained consciousness that he had just passed out in the carriage and furrowed his brows.


    They are very disappointed in themselves for not being able to endure.


    Without being forced, the sylphs back into the carriage through a hole that can only be opened from the outside. Once in the carriage, they sat down cross-legged again and tried to face Moku''s killing aura.


    Moku activated his inner eye and saw the goblins running with stones on their backs. Their pale faces and their sweaty foreheads revealed the cause of their empty eyes.


    By now the goblins had forgotten how far they hade, all they knew was to take a stone~walked~put the stone~walk. When they slowed down or stopped the other goblins watching them would whipped them.


    They were only allowed to stop when they passed out. After that, they will be immediately covered with organ mana paste. They will wake up immediately when they feel their skin burning.


    After the mana in the paste had been absorbed into their bodies, the goblins would re-enter the ranks and do the same thing over and over again, take a stone~walked~put the stone~walk.


    Unlike the Vithaen Division, the training in the Cream Division was not concerned with which goblin was stronger, but who was the most persistent goblin. When they are no longer able to walk they force their feet to move. When they were unable to lift the stone again they forced their backs to straighten.


    When the stones are used up they will turn back to where they put the stone and pick it up again to put it in its original ce. From afar this line looks like a line of ves being forced to lift rocks.


    The key was not how strong the goblins were but how quickly their bodies adapted to the mana in the paste. The more paste used to cover their bodies, the faster their bodies will adapt to mana.


    The record for most faints is currently held by Tam with Volx trailing behind. Volx made up for thecks because of his stronger body by lifting a bigger rock. That way his body will run out of energy more quickly and faint.


    Moku saw the sun was above their heads, indicating that it was midday. Moku finishes their training and asks them to take a break.


    Of course, while they were resting they couldn''t just sit still, they had to finish the diet menu that Moku had prepared. If any monsters vomit their food during training then Moku will force them to rece it with new food.


    Moku doesn''t have to worry about the current amount of food supply. He could easily pick up fish from the river with his strength and the number of animals they were currently raising was more than adequate.


    Moku hopes they can start the ritual soon before moving to a new ce to live.

 Chapter 138 Bokus Learn With Inyiak

    Boku stood on a tree branch and crouched down to stalk his prey. It had been three days since he left the tribe. On the first day all the provisions he had brought ran out, and he was forced to find his own food in the middle of the forest which was getting darker by the day.


    On the second day, his cold clothes were damaged so he had to sleep at night shivering. Luckily, he didn''t fall asleep so deep that he realized a snake was creeping near him.


    On this day his stomach is very hungry and rumbling sounds can be heard from it protesting to be filled. Actually, this wasmon with the orcs before Moku became the chief of the tribe. They are used to sleeping on an empty stomach because they are not able to get food during the day.


    However, as spoiled by their circumstances, they forget the feeling of hunger due to the meat that is always there for them to eat. Even at this time, the orcs could already eat three times a day with each meal they consumed more than 5 kg of meat.


    Something that the orcs had never imagined before. Boku closed his eyes and then returned his focus to the prey below him. He can thank Mokuter by bing a Pandeka and helping him to protect their kingdom.


    The prey this time was arge female deer that casually ate berries. Even so, her ears are like a radar that continues to move alert on her surroundings. A habit that exists in every animal that is hunted by predators.


    Boku waited for the doe to finish eating. He knows that this animal will be very alert when eating but its alertness will decrease when its stomach is full.


    A few minutester the doe stopped to eat and prepared to leave the ce. This is Boku''s only chance to ambush her. He took out a dagger made of animal bones from his songket.


    When the doe starts walking, Boku lunges down and uses gravity to increase his speed.


    The doe sensed danger, her ears squeaked, and she quickly turned to Boku. But she was toote, Boku had alreadye within striking range and drew his dagger at the doe''s neck.


    *Stab!


    The bone dagger pierced the doe''s neck and made her blood gush out profusely. Then Boku wrestled with her while trying to cover the doe''s mouth so she wouldn''t scream.


    Hunting in the middle of the forest like this is a very dangerous thing. He would never know when a carnivore was nearby. The sound of an animal being in pain or injury will provoke their hunting instincts and make them move to investigate.


    Even though Boku can defeat carnivores or iron and copper tier danger mutated animals in this forest easily, he still remembers his goal. He didn''t want to get hurt or exhausted before meeting the silver tier danger mutated animal he was after. For that Boku is very careful in his every move.


    Two minutester, the doe was no longer struggling, her body became very weak with blood dripping from her injured neck. Boku quickly tied the doe''s legs and arms and then made a knot so he could carry his prey on his back.


    Boku jumped up and started climbing the tree. The ground is not the right ce to eat lunch. He had to find a safe ce before he started eating the doe. Otherwise, what had happened to the doe could also have happened to him.


    Boku jumped from one tree branch to another until a few minutester he arrived at a small hill filled with trees around it. The hill itself is covered by vines from creeping nts such as betel, ferns, and others.


    These nts emit an unpleasant odor so that rarely any animals want to approach them. As a result of these nts, Boku can sleep peacefully at night because the smell is also disguised.


    Boku came down from the tree and pushed aside the curtain made of vines. Behind the curtain, a small cave can be seen, in which there are many bones and animal skins that Boku has processed to make it easier for him to pass the Learn With Inyiak exam.


    Boku put down the carcass of the doe and walked over to get a small knife made of flintknapping. Boku doesn''t know what stone this is but he knows that it can be very sharp and strong.


    He started skinning doe, not that orcs don''t like eating animal skins but these skins have other uses besides filling Boku''s stomach. He wanted to make leather armor from the game he could get but he didn''t seem to have a talent for sewing so he always broke the skins of animals.


    "Or rather, orcs have no talent other than fighting" said Boku with a bitter smile.


    He was now starting to understand more and more why Moku cared so much about the other races of monsters and wanted them so badly to join the orcs.


    The One had indeed created the orcs as a fighting race that could not be defeated by any monster race, but apart from fighting they had no other use. So it is impossible to create a civilization if there are only orcs in it. Maybe they could have arge territory and defeat the other weaker races around them but this wouldn''tst long because the orc technology would never develop.<sub> </sub>


    Gradually orcs will only be barbarians who only know how to fight and end up being enved by other monster races. Maybe Moku has seen the future of the enved orcs who are pitted against each other to fight in the arena to satisfy their master''s sadistic desires until the end of their lives.


    Boku currently really feels that The One really loves them by making Moku born as an orc.


    He managed to skin the doe all over and Boku started eating his lunch. The amount of meat he gets will not be enough to fill his stomach for a day but he still has to be patient because the sun has started to fall and night wille.


    Even so, Boku still had to refill his empty drink bag. This drink bag was made by ire with her own hands, Boku recalled how his wife wiped the sweat from her forehead when she made this leather drink bag.


    He already felt longing even though he had not seen his wife for a few days. But Boku has focused again, he can go home quickly if he is able to finish Learn With Inyiak quickly.


    After that, he will start to revive his inner eye and then activate the use of dragon prana by turning on the generator room. Eventually, Boku will evolve to be like Moku and he can have sex with ire.


    "Heheheh" Boku''s pervertedugh.


    He took ire''s drink bag and exited the cave. The distance from the water source to the cave is not too far, the location of the river is behind this hill.


    Boku walked quickly because he didn''t want to go home when the sun started to set. Even though the odds were small, he didn''t want his tracks to be sniffed by dangerous mutated animals. If that happens then Boku will be forced to fill his nights with fights and in the morning he must immediately find a new hiding ce.


    However, what he found on the way to the river made all his ns change.


    He found a silver tier danger mutated animal.


    It was a three-meter wolverine. He was engrossed in eating the elephant''s body which was bigger than him. Its fur is red with ck streaks mixed in it.


    His sharp ws easily tore apart the flesh of an adult elephant he was devouring. Of the four nails on his hands, there is one yellow nail that looks very sturdy and curved with a very sharp tip.


    Boku knew the two yellow ws were a mutation or mana organ of this wolverine. From the size of his body and the two ws, Boku judged that the wolverine in front of him was a silver tier danger mutated animal.


    Boku immediatelyy down trying hard to disguise his smell and appearance. He whispered beside him in a very small voice. "Reha, is the wolverine over there a silver tier danger mutated animal?" asked Boku.


    A sylph who had been apanying him came out of his cor. "Hmm... let me ask the queen for a moment," said Reha, closing her eyes.


    Boku was silent and waited for Reha to contact Nerphyl.


    A few minutester, Reha opened her eyes again and nodded toward Boku. "You''re right, it''s a silver tier danger mutated animal. Moku has confirmed it!"


    Boku is surprised because it means Moku is nearby and watching him. Boku didn''t know how fast Moku was flying and how far his current location with the monster caravan was but he understood that right now he was being watched by all the monsters connected via sylph.


    Because Moku must have brought Nerphyl with him and Nerphyl was able to connect her sight to all the existing sylphs.


    Boku''s heart was racing and he couldn''t wait to show them his first fight against a silver tier danger mutated animal.


    He hoped that his wife wouldn''t have a heart attack if it turned out that he was seriously injuredter. But there was no such thing that he would lose in Boku''s mind.

 Chapter 139 Boku Vs Wolverine

    Boku watched the Mutated Wolverine eating and observed it closely. He was in no hurry to approach. In his head, all the possibilities of the uing battle appeared.


    This was what Moku had always taught the orcs. The battle begins when the enemy is determined. They have to find all the information they can from their enemy and analyze all the possibilities that will happen in the fightter.


    At this time the Mutated Wolverine did not know of his existence and the wind was blowing backward so that the Mutated Wolverine did not smell him. Even though Boku has been very careful to disguise his existence, it seems Wolverine doesn''t care about his surroundings.


    Unlike the doe he had previously hunted, the Mutated Wolverine didn''t appear to be in a state of alert. His power is so great that he bes the ruler of the surrounding area. As a result, gradually his survival instinct began to fade and his vignce began tock.


    Boku first noticed the Mutated Wolverine''s teeth tearing the elephant''s carcass apart. Although his teeth look sharp but not too long and their sparse arrangement shows that he uses them to tear prey with the force of his jaws like a crocodile that uses a death roll to tear its prey''s body apart. Unlike the lion''s teeth, which function to prate the skin of its prey and pierce the prey''s arteries in the neck.


    So most likely the Mutated Wolverine will not use its teeth to fight too much. Moku then started to look at his ws which confirmed that the middle w was a mutation organ.


    Its curved and sharp edges can be used for two things; climb or w at the enemy. However, Boku has a hunch that the Mutated Wolverine uses its ws for other than those two things. But Boku doesn''t know what it''s for, maybe if he hade earlier Boku could have seen the Mutated Wolverine''s way of hunting the elephant.


    Boku turned to Reha who was next to him "Reha, can you tell me how a wolverine hunts?" asked Boku.


    As a sylph, Reha''s knowledge of animals was probably on par with the alraune''s knowledge of nts. That''s why Boku asked Reha''s opinion to make it easier for him to analyze the Mutated Wolverine in front of him.


    However, Reha shook her head "I''m sorry Boku, but I can help you while you are in Learn With Inyiak" said Reha while pointing at her blue eyes.


    Boku understands that Reha''s vision is currently being used by Nerphyl to watch Boku''s fight. So that any cheating that Boku does during Learn With Inyiak will also be known by Moku.


    Boku nodded and looked back at the Mutated Wolverine. Boku racked his brain to find a way to victory but it seems he can''t predict the future fight exactly with the little information he has.


    Boku took a deep breath and it looked like he had to make an attack before the Mutated Wolverine finished eating.


    He took a bone knife from his songket and a wooden spear from his back. Even if it''s just to fetch water, Boku alwayses out of his cave fully armed. He carried a spear and a knife that he had made himself for the past few days. Even so, there was a little regret in his heart for not having time to make the leather armor.


    Boku isn''t sure if these weapons are capable of prating the skin of a mutated wolverine but he still has to use them as they are sharper than his punches. Boku broke his spear in half and tied it tightly to his two arms. He wanted to make this wood as an arm protector.


    Boku took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He was mentally conditioned to be able to bring out 100% concentration in the uing battle.


    His body was shaking and his heart was beating fast. This was his first fight against a silver tier danger mutated animal. He didn''t know how strong they were but if Moku could do it then he definitely could too.


    Boku came out of hiding and started creeping slowly. He will use a burst of speed when it is very close to the Mutated Wolverine or if his whereabouts are known.


    They were only 10 meters away, Boku started to circte his inner power throughout his body preparing to use Form at any moment.


    They were 7 meters apart, Boku started to lower his arms to the ground and prepared to run on all fours.


    They were 5 meters away, and the Mutated Wolverine began to feel strange, even though his survival instincts began to fade but he was still an animal so he knew if there was a danger toe. He stopped eating and started to look around.


    However, his vignce was toote because Boku was already very close.


    ------


    When they have seeded in blending with nature and are able to flow the inner power throughout their body easily. Moku gives Boku and Goku the option to learn one of his three Forms.


    The reason Moku didn''t want to teach them all of his Forms was that he didn''t want them to be too dependent on what he found but he wanted these two orcs to create a new Form that could be their own identical Form.


    At that time Boku chose [Tiger Form] because he thought it would suit his club skills very well.


    However, during the three days of Learn With Inyiak, Boku managed to create a new Form which he found after having to jump from one branch to another to avoid being chased by a mutated animal.<sub> </sub>


    Boku named the Form after a mutated animal that almost killed him when he was on top of a tree with a height of 20 meters.


    [Kangaroo Form]!


    Boku''s thighs suddenly erged and the blood flow into his thighs increased rapidly. Inner power rushed into his thigh muscle cavity creating a massive energy vortex.


    Boku jumps at the Mutated Wolverine like a bullet sted through a cannon.


    *Boom!


    The bone knife thrust forward and aimed for the Mutated Wolverine''s eye. The Mutated Wolverine had a reflex to close his eyelids but Boku was still able to insert his dagger between the Mutated Wolverine''s eyelids.


    *Stab!


    The Mutated Wolverine''s eyeball was injured and blood spurted out of it. Boku''s jump was so strong he could almost pierce the Mutated Wolverine''s eye andnd into his eye socket.


    "GRAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!" screamed the Mutated Wolverine in pain.


    Boku immediately stepped away and kept his distance. He was in no hurry to continue the attack and waited for the Mutated Wolverine''s reaction.


    And he took the right step.


    The Mutated Wolverine rampages and destroys the area around it. The carcass of the elephant that had not been eaten was torn apart with blood and flesh sttered everywhere. Even the surrounding rocks and trees were also flying which shows how strong the Mutated Wolverine is.


    However, the Mutated Wolverine''s unguided rampage did notst long. His instincts as a ruler immediately calmed him down and looked for the culprit who had blinded one of his eyes.


    And he saw Boku who was standing not far from him. He didn''t know where this green creature hade from but he knew that the orc in front of him was the culprit.


    The mutated wolverine dashed at Boku and plunged its ws into him. Boku, who was already in a ready position, immediately dodged the Mutated Wolverine''s attack by jumping backward.


    He saw the Mutated Wolverine''s ws shing at the tree next to him. Above the tree, there was a squirrel who tried to run away but suddenly his body became stiff and fell to the ground.


    But Boku still saw the squirrel''s chest which was still deted. From this information, Boku finds out what the wolverine''s mutated ws are.


    "Stunt!"


    Boku knows that the silver tier danger mutated animals have two mana organs with different functions. He already knows the power of the Mutated Wolverine''s ws, he just has to be careful with his second mana organs but he doesn''t know where it is.


    Boku immediately changed his stance and adopted a position that made it easier for his upper body to move. With two wed feet and half-shouldered Boku ensures he can switch positions at any time.


    He knew that if he was hit by the Mutated Wolverine''s w just once then this fight would be over and he would be a mutated wolverine''s food additive. Although there is a possibility that Moku will save him but he does not want to depend on others. In addition, he also knew that Moku would let him die to give notice to the orcs that he would have no mercy for those who failed in Learn With Inyiak.


    The mutated wolverine continued its attack, it stood on its two hind legs with its two front legs continuously throwing w attacks at Boku. Boku does a weave and continuously changes positions quickly while continuing to throw blow after blow to the body of the mutated wolverine.


    He feints with his head and lures the mutated wolverine to attack him but he quickly tilts his upper body while his legs shift to get an empty position. Boku continues to fill jab after jab whenever he finds his chance.


    His height which is only half a meter different from the mutated wolverine makes it easy for him to target the mutated wolverine''s head. But Boku remained patient and waited for his opportunity.


    When the mutated wolverine slightly lowered his head, Boku made an uppercut right on his chin and made the Mutated Wolverine daze backward but Boku immediatelyunched jab after jab with his shorter body. Aiming for one face of the blind Mutated Wolverine allows Boku to dance beautifully.


    Moku who was watching from a distance narrowed his eyes "Peek-a-boo?"

 Chapter 140 Boku Vs Mutated Wolverine Part 2

    Constantine "Cus" D''Amato is a genius boxing trainer who has created many monsters in the world of boxing. His most famous student and also thest be the ruler of the boxing world for several years after his death.


    And the boxing technique brought by Iron Mike Tyson that his opponents fear was named by boxing fans, Peek-a-Boo. A cute name for a deadly boxing technique.


    Peek-a-boo is a boxing style that received itsmon name for the defensive hand position, which is normally ced in front of the face, like in the baby''s game of the same name. The technique is thought to offer extra protection to the face whilst making it easier to jab the opponent''s face. The fighter holds their gloves close to their cheeks and pulls their arms tight against their torso. Cus D''Amato didn''t use the term peek-a-boo and instead referred to it as a tight defense.


    The style was criticized by some because it was believed that an efficient attack could not beunched from it. However, Iron Mike Tyson proved to the world that the technique taught by his master deserves to be a nail in the history of boxing.


    Peek-a-boo''s key principles are built upon the "Bad intentions" concept, which emphasizes the D''Amato philosophy. The general idea is that the Peek-a-boo practitioners are counterpunchers, who contrary to ustomed ways of counterpunching perceived as constantly backing up and jabbing from a safe distance, move forward and do it with a lot of aggressiveness by constantly charging at the opponent, provoking him into throwing punches to counter, and subsequently into making mistakes to capitalize on, by creating openings and dominant angles of attack.


    The technique is very suitable for Iron Mike Tyson who has a shorter body than his enemies in the heavyweight ss. By taking advantage of the opponent''s attack after avoiding it, Iron Mike Tyson enters the defense area and gives a nasty punch after a deadly punch.


    Peek-a-boo boxing utilizes rxed hands with the forearms in front of the face and the fist at the nose-eye level. Other unique features include side-to-side head movements, bobbing, weaving, and blindsiding the opponent. A fighter using the Peek a boo style is drilled with the stationary dummy and on the bag until the fighter is able to punch by rapidbinations with what D''Amato called "bad intentions". The style allows swift neck movements as well as quick duckings and bad returning damage, usually by rising uppercuts or even rising hooks.


    It was a surprise when Boku decided to use this technique against the Mutated Wolverine. Boku''s height and Mutated Wolverine are not much different, which may be why Boku decided to use this technique.


    Coupled with Mutated Wolverine''s ws that are able to stun his enemies with one touch, Boku is very careful with this. There are two ways to avoid weapons from enemies, Flight or Fight.


    Flight by keeping a distance from the enemy and attacking him with long-range weapons. When the enemy approaches, we must immediately retreat and keep him busy with attack after attack from a distance. The battle will end with the enemy stopping his pursuit or he will die from the onught of our ranged weapons.


    However, this method can only be done when we have a weapon with an attack range that exceeds the enemies. However, if it turns out that the enemy has a weapon that has a longer range, the second method is more appropriate.


    Fight, by approaching the enemy so that the range of weapons bes meaningless. Entering the enemy''s line of defense forced them to fight on the same ground. However, this method can only be done when we have the ability to maneuver faster than the enemy so that we can quickly change positions every time we sessfully perform a counterattack.


    Both methods have their respective strengths and weaknesses. But in essence, both methods are based on one thing, namely "Range Management". When to attack, when to retreat, when to dodge, when to counterattack, all these things must be considered quickly in battle.


    So what is really needed is how to get to the right position. Therefore, in every martial art the first thing that will be learned is how to position the body correctly. Like a baby who has just started to stand up, he must learn how to sit properly, stand properly, and walk properly.


    In martial arts, this skill is called footwork.


    Peek-a-boo footwork is aimed to close the distance, crowd the opponent, cut off his escape routes, negate his reach advantage, and create dominant angles for attack simultaneously. To be able to slip and counter the opponent''s punches, the practitioner should be able to do it from a neutral or near-neutral stance, with his pelvis squared up in parallel against the opponent''s pelvis, for it creates more room for theteral upper-body movement side-to-side with more amplitude, and ces conventional boxers in an unfamiliar position rtively to the Peek-a-boo practitioners.


    Even so, Boku is not someone who has Boxing Martial Roots, but St Martial Roots. So he made a slight change from Iron Mike Tyson''s Peek-a-boo boxing footwork.


    Using Kembangan move as bait, Boku creates a blindsight for the Mutated Wolverine to attack and hides his true attack. With one of Mutated Wolverine''s eyes which is already blind, it makes it easier for Boku to limit his enemy''s vision with deceptive Kembangan and feint movements.


    Tiger Form serves to make his body more flexible and his movements faster to be able to enter the opponent''s defense area and provide punches and stab attacks.


    The spear that had been halved was strapped to the back of his arm with the sharp tip of the spear slightly sticking out of his fist. So that every time Boku hits, he also gives a small stab to the Mutated Animal''s body.


    Boku knew that his spear made of only wood wouldn''t be able to pierce the bones of the Mutated Wolverine even its skin might not be prated. Therefore he always aimed for the soft part between the bones of the Mutated Wolverine. Such as fat between the chin and neck cavities, the diaphragm under the breastbone, and other partsmonly called the Hampal Point by st practitioners.


    That way even though Boku can''t injure the outside of the Mutated Wolverine''s body he can still damage the soft flesh inside his enemy''s body.


    Moku nodded and admired Boku''s genius in this fight. He took advantage of everything at his disposal and gave thought time to a Mutated Wolverine who was much bigger and stronger than himself.<sub> </sub>


    *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM!


    The battle continued, the area around them was a mess with several trees falling from the Mutated Wolverine''s rampaging attacks. He began to have difficulty breathing due to Boku''s attacks which were always aimed at his soft flesh.


    His hard body was starting to look bruised everywhere due to the bloodwork that was blocked by the hard stab of the spearheads tied to Boku''s hands.


    *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM!


    The increasingly desperate Mutated Wolverine began to rampage more brutally. As if expending every stored energy from his body, he did w after w attack. However Boku easily got out of his attack range and continued to retreat while moving from one position to another quickly.


    Mutated Wolverine only has one eye that is still functioning makes it difficult for him to read Boku''s movements. Until the Mutated Wolverine''s burst of energy runs out and Boku goes back into his defense area.


    *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM!


    Boku doesn''t hesitate to give Mutated Wolverine blow after hard blow. Its close range made it difficult for the Mutated Wolverine to muster power using its w attacks. Every time he swung his arm, Boku always ducked and didn''t forget to give an uppercut that hit Mutated Wolverine''s chin.


    *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM! *BAM!


    Mutated Wolverine is at his wits end and uses his sharp teeth to attack Boku. Boku knew that Mutated Wolverine''s teeth weren''t as dangerous as his ws but his incredibly strong jaws could lock him up and make him could not dodge the Mutated Wolverine''s next w attack.


    Because of that he quickly made an uppercut and forced Mutated Wolverine''s mouth to close. Due to the force of Boku''s blow, the Mutated Wolverine''s head was thrown upwards and made his stomach side defenseless.


    *BAM!


    Boku jumped up and positioned his knees closer to his stomach. "[Kangaroo Form]!" The inner power stored throughout Boku''s bones and joints that was previously used for Tiger Form flowed into every muscle in his thighs and made his thighs seem to erge.


    With the same burst of energy as when he jumped and blinded Mutated Wolverine in one eye, Boku kicked his enemy in the stomach with both feet.


    *BOOOMM!!


    As if being hit by the head of a battering ram, Mutated Wolverine''s stomach bent and his internal organs hit hard. All the blood flow that was blocked by Boku''s previous blow broke and blood spurted out of Mutated Wolverine''s mouth.


    He was sent flying backward for five meters before rolling over and losing consciousness for a moment.


    Boku didn''t catch up to continue his attack. He got back on his feet and prepared for the Mutated Wolverine''s surprise attack. He still hadn''t found out where thest Mutated Wolverine''s mana organ was and what its powers are.


    This hidden power can ambush him when he''s off guard and can turn the tide of battle.


    Just as he thought, the Mutated Wolverine came back to his feet with bloodshot eyes and hair standing on end. He was no longer standing on two legs like before, but crawling with his buttocks raised.


    Boku is ready for phase two.

 Chapter 141 Boku Vs Mutated Wolverine Part 3

    Moku watched this battleing to a climax with zing eyes. He didn''t want to miss a single moment because he liked it.


    When he was still a human, apart from fighting Moku also liked watching other people fight. Especially those with excellent fighting skills. From there he will get inspiration to create new moves that he can use for his next fight.


    There''s a reason why the Mutated Wolverine''s second mana organ doesn''t appear even though he''s been badly beaten by Boku. This is because the mana organ is not very useful for closebat.


    The Mutated Wolverine has sharp spikes on its back which can also be used as armor against enemies taller than it. However, against a much smaller Boku, these spikes won''t be very useful.


    Then when he wants to use both hands to w Boku, then standing on two legs is better than having to crawl on four. Especially with an enemy that has a faster speed than him like Boku.


    Actually, Mutated Wolverine could have opened his attack by jumping over Boku and crushing him with his body weight. Then he can use his sharp teeth to tear Boku''s body apart.


    However, the first attack was initiated by Boku and from that attack, he managed to blind his eyes. Mutated Wolverine who always livedfortably without any threat around him immediately panicked and tried to make himself bigger by standing up.


    However, this actually makes it easier for Boku to injure the vulnerable parts of his body. But before Boku can finish him off, Mutated Wolverine''s survival instinct returns.


    The stomach is a weak part of four-legged animals. They would do their best not to show their stomachs to anyone. But there are some four-legged animals that will stand on two legs to make their bodies look bigger and scare their enemies.


    At this moment the instinct of the Mutated Wolverine animal that had been triggered again said that if he was in a state of life and death, therefore he had to do something immediately.


    As a predator, the wolverine is clumsy whenpared to the otherrge carnivores. wolverines are most sessful when ambushing their prey at short range. They hide in brush and on rocks, before pouncing on their meals. If a wolverine closes quickly, it can quickly damage its meal by ripping and biting at vital organs and flesh.


    Even so, the wolverine is still considered a dangerous animal that is one of the top predators in the forest. They are very brave animals and are even able to fight wolves and otherrge predators to seize the carcasses of the prey of theserge predators.


    One of the most famous ways of wolverines is to go crazy.


    "GRRAAAHHHHHH!!!!"


    With bloodshot eyes, Mutated Wolverine lunged at Boku with all his might. Boku immediately backed away and ran around the big tree making them his protector. But he was surprised when he saw the big trees fall after being hit by the Mutated Wolverine.


    Mutated Wolverine didn''t care about the big trees in front of him. The hard spines hidden by its thick fur will serve as a shield to protect its body.


    He was reminded of the time when he was still an iron tier danger mutated animal. He always attacks regardless of the enemy''s counterattack and puts trust in the thorns on his back to protect himself.


    Boku had managed to evoke his trauma back then and that''s why he went crazy.


    Boku tries hard to keep his distance from the Mutated Wolverine but his enemy is like a train off its tracks. Crashing into anything in front of him and not caring about anything that gets in his way.


    Boku must immediately find a way to stop the Mutated Wolverine before he is caught and torn apart by this crazy mutated animal.


    Rolling his eyes, Boku found arge boulder 200 meters in front of him. Using [Kangaroo Form], Boku jumps from tree to tree.


    Seeing his foe getting further away, it urred to Mutated Wolverine to stop chasing and return to hisir to rest. But thinking that this green creature would attack him again when he was careless, Mutated Wolverine gave up his intentions. He will kill Boku and eliminate this threat once and for all.


    Mutated Wolverine quickened his pace and ran straight ignoring the surrounding trees.


    Hundreds of birds flew away and avoided the battle area of the two creatures. Their squawking sound is also a signal for other animals to leave the ce.


    Not long after, Boku arrived near the big boulder he saw. Boku looked back and didn''t see the presence of Mutated Wolverine. However, the fallen trees show that the enemy has not given up on pursuing him.


    Boku descended from the tree branch andnded right in front of the big boulder. He was preparing to await the arrival of the Mutated Wolverine with his Kangaroo Form still active.


    In less than two seconds, the Mutated Wolverine appeared with its bloodshot eyes. His anger towards Boku didn''t lessen but only increased every time he thought about his aching body and one-sided blindness.


    When he saw that Boku was waiting in front of him, Mutated Wolverine''s tantrum became even more intense "GRRRRAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!"<sub> </sub>


    He quickened his pace and charged with all his might. His speed increased even more when he arrived at an empty area without any trees blocking his speed.


    Boku was surprised by the speed of the Mutated Wolverine but he had anticipated this. He immediately jumped up when the Mutated Wolverine''s ws were only 20 cm away from his body. With the power of Kangaroo Form, Boku manages to dodge the Mutated Wolverine''s ws.


    Mutated Wolverine tried to turn around but he was running too fast and was unable to brake. In the end, his face collided with the big boulder.


    *BOOM!!!


    Out of Boku''s imagination, the big boulder broke and the stones were scattered everywhere. Hended and immediately dodged the pieces flying at him.


    Boku knew that if this battle wasn''t over yet, he could still hear Mutated Wolverine''s moans from behind the dust of the huge boulder kes.


    Boku immediately crawled on all fours and used [Tiger Form]. His skeleton turned into that of a cat with both arms and legs bing more flexible. Boku lunged forward with all his might and picked up speed with every step he took.


    Boku heard right, Mutated Wolverine was still alive with blood pouring from his head. He looked like he was still in a daze but would soon recover and go crazy once again if left alone.


    Boku shot through the dust of flying rock shards and arrived in front of the Mutated Wolverine. Boku immediately changed his form to Kangaroo Form.


    With both hands on the ground and both feet raised in the air, Boku pointed the soles of his feet at Mutated Wolverine''s head. Boku took a squat position and gathered all his strength on his thighs like he was about to jump.


    Inner power regrouped in each of his thigh muscle cavities creating a vortex of energy. Boku exploded the energy sending his feet flying forward like a catapult and the ground where his hands were resting cracked.


    Mutated Wolverine''s head and Boku''s feet met. Mutated Wolverine felt arge, hard rock hit his skull. The bones of his head cracked like an egg being hit with a hammer.


    The bones of both of Boku''s hands were broken and stabbed out of the flesh. The same thing happened with the bones in both calves.


    So great was the impact formed by this Boku attack that it made the bones of the two creatures shattered. The only difference is that Mutated Wolverine had to take hisst breath due to his broken head while Boku had to end up paralyzed for a while.


    Blood and brain fragments sttered everywhere coupled with the dust of flying stone shards made the atmosphere tense.


    Boku''s breath hitched, he knew he had to get out of here before another mutated animal came to check things out. Although the aura of the Mutated Wolverine has not disappeared and no copper or iron tier danger mutated animal dares to approach, the same is not true for mutated animals with a higher tier of danger.


    But his body didn''t seem to want to move. His broken legs and arms bones pierced Boku''s flesh every time he breathed. His vision began to blur and he knew that his body was at the limit of its strength.


    Just as Boku was about to lose consciousness he heard the voice of his chief "Good Job! Rest, let me handle this, you will wake up with ire''s face in front of you" Moku said softly.


    Boku didn''t have time to say thank you before he fell unconscious.


    ------


    Moku looked at the fainted Boku with a smile, he was also happy to see the tense fight.


    "Moku, I never knew the third level of breathing technique orc could be this strong" said Nerphyl who was sitting on his shoulder.


    Moku didn''t answer and just nodded.


    "Moku, let''s get back soon. I can''t wait to start training again" said Nerphyl with a hint of envy in her voice.


    Moku nodded again, this time a satisfied smile formed on his lips. He remembers Goku''s fight against the silver tier danger mutated animal before then remembers Boku''s fight against the Mutated Wolverine that just happened.


    These two orcs had made him proud.

 Chapter 142 The New Power

    Boku blinked his heavy eyes. His whole body was stiff and some of his bones pierced his flesh. His lungs felt heavy every time he tried to catch his breath. Even so, Boku managed to open his eyes.


    He looked at the roof of the carriage he recognized. Made of thick wood and upholstered with dried animal skin. On the back wall of the carriage, there is an air vent which is currently being covered with a cloth made of dried bark. This carriage is the work of the goblins that always amazes him.


    Boku felt that he was not alone in the carriage. There is an air of the existence of someone who has felt foreign all this time but who knows when to be a figure he really misses. Boku turned to that person.


    A woman with brown hair, porcin skin, with the body of a model. She looked at Boku with her brown emerald eyes Boku saw concern and relief in those eyes. How happy he is now to wake up in a ce he knows and see a person he misses.


    ire looked at Boku who was staring at her without blinking. She smiled knowing what the confused look meant. At first, she felt strange by that gaze, but now she understood that Boku''s confused look implied his love for her.


    ''Right now he''s probably racking his brains about who the woman in front of him is,'' ire said to herself. Her face reddened and her smile broke.


    ire lowered her head and tried to cover her embarrassed face.


    "Am I dead?" asked Boku suddenly.


    ire''s face changed quickly, she immediately shook her head and said quickly "No! You''re not dead yet, Moku takes you home and Kali treated you". Kali is the name of the alraune who joined the Boku family.


    Boku nodded but his face still showed confusion. Seeing that ire asked "Why do you say that?"


    Boku smiled bitterly "Ah, I woke up with an angel in front of me. How could it be if I didn''t think I was in The One''s Heaven?"


    ire''s face quickly turned red, her fingers clenched into fists, and without thinking, ire hit Boku''s chest with her fist. "You are jerk" ire said with her face down in shame.


    ire hadn''t transformed into a monster like Nevare, she was still a normal human woman, so her blows wouldn''t feel at all on Boku''s strong body. However, Boku acted in pain and asked his wife for forgiveness. "Ah.. I''m sorry... Forgive me" he said while groaning.


    ire was surprised "Ah? Are you okay? Did I hit your wound? I''m sorry" ire said worriedly as her soft hand stroked Boku''s chest which she hit.


    Boku right now really feels like he''s in heaven. He said three praises to The One and one praise to Moku. He was very grateful to have recorded how Moku and Nevare flirted with each other. After practicing it many times in his mind, Boku was able to do it smoothly.


    ''Moku really is a messenger of The One'' he thought to himself.


    Seeing the smile on Boku''s face, ire knew that she had just been tricked by her husband. With pouting lips, ire looked away and stopped stroking Boku''s chest in annoyance.


    Boku knew that the cat was already out of the bag, he cleared his throat three times to clear the air. But ire''s lips were still pouting and she still didn''t look at Boku.


    Boku racked his brains and decided to change the subject "ire are you watching me fight?" he asked in a soft voice.


    Hearing the topic that had changed, ire turned back to Boku and nodded "Hmm.. I saw it through Kelly" said ire.


    During Boku and Goku''s Learn With Inyiak, changes ur among the monsters, especially those who follow Tortured. This was further investigated by the alraune and Luna found that due to excessive training, mutations urred in the bodies of the monsters who followed Tortured.


    Some of the goblins who were following the training program in the Cream Division had their bodies growing taller and burlier. The bodies of the goblins that were originally thin and short were now growing. Especially those who have a record of passing out in the top 10 per day.


    Currently Tam who used to be only 120 cm tall and weighed less than 20 kg in a few days has grown to nearly 140 cm and weighs almost 45 kg. A very rapid growth that had never urred in the history of goblins.


    Luna also said that the density of Tam''s bones is increasing so that now her bones are almost as hard as iron. Then the muscle tissue in her body also seemed to be getting thicker with her skin getting harder.


    Currently Tam is able to lift a rock that has twice her body weight. A very amazing thing from a goblin who had been considered weak.


    Meanwhile, the changes that urred to some of the sylphs who followed the Vithaen Division were even more bizarre. Especially to Nerphyl who is now able to sit on Moku''s thigh with his killing aura fully released.


    At first Nerphyl''s ability can only be used to receive messages from one Sylph and send messages from herself to other Sylphs. But now she can receive more than 5 messages at once and can also connect one sylph to another.<sub> </sub>


    Currently Nerphyl can no longer be said to be a message-receiving tower but almost has the power of a signal-sending tower. With her ability, the sylphs canmunicate with each other even though they are very far apart.


    Then different ability mutations appeared to the other ordinary sylphs. Just like Iathra who has been able to sit half a meter in front of Moku with his killing aura fully released, gets the ability to project what she is seeing onto the other monsters in the form of a projection screen.


    Although she can only make projection screens with a small size, only 30 - 39 inches, but this is enough. Bybining her power with Nerphyl, other monsters can watch Boku and Goku fight in Learn With Inyiak.


    As a result, every sylph who has this ability will continue to be surrounded by monsters who are very enthusiastic about new things they have never seen. They were so enthusiastic that Moku had to intervene and limit the hours of watching to only at night.


    Boku thought of Reha who regretted not joining the Vithaen division. Currently her job apart from giving messages to Boku, she also has to do another task which is to watch Boku from a good point of view which Moku calls ''cameramen''.


    Boku smiled remembering how upset Reha was at that time. Seeing her husband smiling, ire also smiled.


    Boku was again stunned by his wife''s smile and for a few minutes their carriage was silent again. There was only a squeaking sound from the carriage wheels which indicated that the carriage was moving.


    Then Boku remembered something, he narrowed his eyes and asked ire "ire, what about Goku?"


    There is a worry in Boku because he has not heard the news about his blood brother at all.


    ire smiled "You don''t have to worry. Goku even finished Learn With Inyiak before you" ire said shaking her head.


    Boku flinched a little, ''I lost again'' he was gloomy in his heart.


    "Can you tell me?" asked Boku curiously.


    ire was silent for a moment before opening her mouth "Well..."


    -------


    Unlike Boku who only found his target on the third day, Goku had already found his target on the first day. As he walked into the vast prairie, he found a pack of wolves with silver tier danger mutated animals as alpha.


    Goku tries to fight this pack of wolves but what happens is beyond his expectation. The cowardly Alpha only uses the regr wolves to attack him and hides behind the pack.


    Even though Goku was unable to duel with the alpha wolf and was forced to retreat, he had enough information to work out his n.


    The Alpha Wolf that he was after only had two abilities that were not directly rted to his individual fighting abilities. Namely, his howl is able to make other wolves stronger and his eyes can hypnotize enemies for a while. For the rest, the strength of the alpha wolf is almost the same as the normal wolves in his pack.


    Because of that at night, Goku started making various traps around their nest. And on the second day, Goku started hunting wolves.


    He kept ambushing them when they were caught off guard and running when he managed to kill a wolf or two. The angry Alpha ordered his subordinate wolves to chase but as a result, almost all the wolves died due to the traps set by Goku.


    Goku continues to annoy the wolves until their numbers are decreasing and finally the alpha wolves don''t dare toe out of their den. Seeing if his n worked, on the third day Goku entered the den of the wolves and killed the alpha wolf by beheading it.


    After that he called Moku through the sylph that was with him and informed him of his whereabouts. Not a few minutes Moku came with some orcs and they came home with wolf meat and some wolf cubs.


    The goblins nned to raise them and make their mounts. It is possible for these wolf cubs to be mutated animals like their fathers.


    -------


    Hearing ire''s very short story, Boku couldn''t react with his mouth hanging open. He felt that his fight with the Mutated Wolverine was a life-and-death battle where a single miss would get him killed.


    However, Goku''s Learn With Inyiak is like walking in the park.

 Chapter 143 Eyes Of God Potion

    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    There was a knock on the door from outside the carriage. ire and Boku immediately turned their heads and after that came a goblin voice from outside the carriage "Boku, Moku is calling you, he wants you to meet him in his carriage immediately"


    It was Acan, one of the goblins who joined the Boku family.


    Hearing her husband being called immediately after he regained consciousness, ire''s forehead wrinkled. But before she could say anything, Boku immediately replied "Okay, I''ll be there soon"


    Boku pushed himself off the bed and stood up while taking off his nket. He looked at ire who was just standing there with a furrowed brow.


    "ire, I''m fine" Boku said softly.


    But the frown on ire''s forehead didn''t disappear "Boku, you just woke up from your stupor. Shouldn''t you rest a little longer? I''m sure Moku will understand, if not let me ask Nevare to talk to him" said ire with a slightly annoyed tone.


    She had barely been able to talk to her husband for a few minutes but he had been called back to see Moku. Does Moku not understand that Boku also has a family? Wasn''t he the one who ordered the orcs to hang out with their wives more?


    Boku smiled widely, his heart fluttering at the thought of ire wanting to fight Moku just to give him more rest. But he couldn''t follow his wife''s request, Boku shook his head and said "ire, I''m sure Moku has important things he wants to talk to me about. Besides, I also want to hear his input about my fight with Mutated Wolverine. I''m sure I made a lot of mistakes in that fight."


    Boku stood up and put his songket back on. ire brought a fleece jacket and helped put it on.


    "I know, but can''t this be discussed when we reach our destination? Besides, how will Moku know if you''re awake or not?" ire said as she continued to protest.


    Boku spread his arms to make it easier for ire to put on the fur jacket. He smiled at his wife''s pouting lips, he wanted to be able to kiss her right away but he was afraid that he couldn''t hold himself back afterward.


    "Hehehe... My wife, you seem to have forgotten Moku''s abilities, he can see what''s going on inside the caravan with his inner eye" said Boku with a smirk.


    ire was surprised, she did know that Moku had an inner eye but she never knew that the power could prate the walls of the carriage and be able to know all the activities of the monsters in the caravan. ''Didn''t he will see my first night with Boku too'' ire whispered in her heart with a flushed face.


    Seeing his wife''s red face, Boku became worried "ire, are you okay? It''s getting cold outside, you shouldn''t go out of the carriage too often" said Boku while cing his palm on ire''s forehead.


    ire quickly shook her head "I''m fine, you better get going before Moku waits too long"


    Sensing that ire''s body temperature was normal, Boku just nodded and opened the carriage door. "I''ll be right back" said Boku.


    ire only replied with a nod.


    Outside the carriage, Boku feels the temperature is getting colder, winter ising soon. He hoped they could get to their destination before the first snow fell.


    The monster caravan continued to slowly advance towards the ce they found. They would only stop when night fell, although the monsters could see in the dark and it would also save more time if they kept walking at night, Moku decided to stop and rest at night.


    Boku saw several goblins outside in their cold clothes with spears and bows in their hands. Boku didn''t see the orcs on guard, this was because the orcs had been sent to eradicate all the mutated animals that were near their route. Even so, the possibility of other predatory animals approach remains. Either it was because they were hungry or because they were preparing food for the winter. Therefore the goblins had to stay on guard near the caravan.


    Boku got off his carriage and started walking towards Moku''s carriage which was at the very front of the caravan.


    On the way, Boku saw Goku, who had also just gotten out of his carriage. Boku approached his brother and wanted to greet him but he stopped his intention when he saw Goku kissing Vivi''s forehead.


    Boku smiled seeing that his brother had started to learn how to treat women. Maybe his absence during Learn With Inyiak made Goku miss his wife.


    "Newlywed effect" whispered Boku with a smile on his lips.


    Sensing someone was looking at him, Goku turned around and found Boku smiling at him. Goku''s face immediately turned red.


    "Come back quickly" Vivi said in a t tone but longing was implied in her eyes.


    Goku just nodded and immediately turned around before walking quickly toward Boku.


    "You got the ability there, where did you learn it?" tease Boku.


    While gritting his teeth Goku answered "From you!"<sub> </sub>


    Still smiling, Boku nods "Your wee then"


    Boku stops teasing and they both speed up their way. The thoughts of the two of them at the moment were almost the same; the sooner they meet Moku, the sooner they return home to meet their wives again.


    Boku and Goku arrived in front of Moku''s carriage and saw Joc standing in front of the door. They greeted Joc and asked where Moku was.


    "Moku is already inside waiting for you guys" Joc nodded and pointed with his thumb at the carriage door.


    "Who''s in the carriage?" asked Goku.


    "There''s only Moku and Luna" Joc answered briefly.


    Boku and Goku were shocked at the same time "Luna?"


    If it was Nevare, Nezena, or Nerphyl then neither of them would be surprised. Moku is a strange orc, if an orc bes the chief of the tribe then he will have all the women in the tribe. Even if that woman was a woman he had returned to the tribe, the orc chieftain could still have sex with them no matter if the orc who owned the woman allowed it or not.


    However, Moku is so different that it can even be said that Moku is an oddity. He was never known to be alone with any other woman besides his wives, even the girls who had lived for several months in his tent admitted that they had never been touched by Moku.


    So it was very strange when they heard that Moku was in the carriage alone with Luna.


    Even though Moku has raised Luna as his sister and the alraune has no gender, they are still women who have breasts. It''s inconceivable to Boku and Goku that Moku is more interested in alraune than the girls.


    This oddity made Goku and Boku nce at each other. They both had a bad feeling at the same time.


    "Hey, why are you silent? Moku is already waiting inside" said Joc with a frown.


    Goku and Boku can only nod and get into the carriage.


    They both saw Moku sitting cross-legged with Luna beside him. In front of Moku are two bottles with ck liquid inside.


    The ck liquid seemed to be alive and moving on its own making the two newly entered orcs focus their eyes on the two bottles.


    "You guys havee. Quickly sit in front of me and don''t forget to close the door, Luna is not wearing her cold clothes." Moku''s orders.


    "Yes, Ku!" they both answered at the same time.


    Goku and Boku took off their cold clothes and put them in the hangar. The two of them silently closed the door and sat in front of Moku.


    Moku nodded and started to speak "You two know that Dragon Breath Cultivation is the flow of dragon prana into certain points in the body. These certain points can only be seen with the inner eye, I''ve been trying to find these points in your body. but I can''t find it because my inner eye is blocked by something I don''t know, so only you can find these specific points in each of your bodies.


    For that, you have to activate your inner eye, respectively! But do you know how I can activate my inner eye?"


    The two orcs shook their heads.


    Moku very seriously said "The first thing I did was chain my body, then broke my eardrum, then cut my tongue, after that cut the tip of my nose and burned my olfactory nerve with tobo liquid, the next procedure was to coat my body with fermented hogweed sap, and when I felt like being skinned alive I poked my eyes.


    Next, I could only howl in pain but because my body was chained I couldn''t struggle. The pain must onlyst for a few minutes but felt like days. But after that, the most terrible thing happened, my brain which couldn''t receive signals from my five senses thought my body was dead.


    As a result, for a while my heart stopped and it was only a matter of time before my brainstem died too."


    Boku and Goku''s faces paled. They couldn''t imagine what Moku was feeling at that moment, although they could they didn''t want to.


    "I didn''t know how to survive that time myself. That''s why I always dy you guys from activating the inner eye. But now you don''t need to worry, Luna has managed to find another alternative for the two of you.


    Those are the two potions in front of you." Moku pointed at the two bottles with ck liquid inside.


    "Luna named it Eyes of God Potion"

 Chapter 144 Love Is Weakness

    The sound of chariot wheels colliding with the rocks below, the sound of wood squeaking against each other, and the sound of the two orcs'' hasty breaths. Those were the three sounds that filled the Moku carriage that morning.


    He saw the twinkling eyes of the two orcs that turned into doubt. Moku understood what they were feeling right now, they were doubtful about the two ck potions in front of them. Moku knew that his name was also well known among orcs as a maniac who liked to give dangerous things to test the orcs'' endurance.


    So it is only natural that Boku and Goku doubt the two ck potions given by Moku.


    "It''s not mine, it''s Luna''s." Moku said while ncing at the alraune beside him.


    Boku and Goku nced at Luna with question marks.


    Luna nodded and started to exin "Eyes of God potion is made of some medicines that you may be familiar with and some other ingredients that you may not know.


    The principle of this potion is to trigger the orc''s gender recognition instinct and make it help awaken your inner eye. So the first thing this potion can do is trick the orc sense by making a brain confuse.


    That''s why in this potion there is a sedative that is usually used by sylphs when training. This sedative is useful for making the brain more rxed, making it easier for other ingredients in it to trick the brain.


    The material consists of five kinds, the first is the smell of alraune which has been obtained in liquid form, useful for deceiving the orcs'' sense of taste. The second is a nt that we named Audiogys which is useful for paralyzing orc hearing. The third is a mixture of tobo, the same concoction that Moku uses to paralyze his sense of smell. The fourth is a mixture we named Ambius which is made from diluted Hogweed Sap. And thest one was the nt that Moku brought after he had slept for a few days, Lacewing.


    All of these ingredients are mixed in certain doses with a catalyst in the form of alraune bloodbined with the blood of an evolved orc which is Moku himself. In order to keep your bodies from dying instantly, we''ve also added an orc regeneration triggering ingredient in the Deathrise mushroom."


    Boku and Goku listened wide-eyed, they didn''t understand most of what Luna was saying. But somehow their bad feeling was getting bigger and bigger.


    Seeing the faces of the two orcs turn pale, Moku smiled "You don''t have to worry, I''ve tried the Eyes of God potion and the result is that my inner eye will activate immediately when this medicine enters my body. Even so, I didn''t feel any other effect other than the inner eye being active arrived, so I don''t know what kind of experience you will get after taking this potion.


    However, the Eyes of God potion is the only safest option for you to awaken your inner eye. However, I understand if you want to give up on bing stronger. Besides, you don''t want anything to happen to you after remembering the two beautiful wives waiting for you toe home" Moku smirked.


    Hearing Moku''s sarcasm, the two orcs could only bow their heads in shame. There is a little fear in their hearts about the risks of activating the inner eye and they realize that fear stems from their unwillingness to leave their wives.


    Unbeknownst to the two orcs, love had made them weak.


    They looked at Moku who never lost his priority to be stronger even though he already had three very beautiful wives. They could only take a deep breath and ept that apart from talent and strength, Moku also beat them in determination.


    Therefore without thinking, the two orcs nodded their heads.


    "Moku, I''ll do it" said Goku firmly.


    "I''m also ready whenever you ask" Boku said while nodding.


    There was no doubt in the eyes of the two orcs and it made Moku smile. He had little doubt that these two orcs had be weak and timid just because someone they loved was waiting at home. However it seemed that bing stronger remained a priority over the orcs.


    "Good! I''ll give you time to say goodbye to your wives. When the caravan stops and night falls, I''ll be waiting for you on this carriage once again. Do you understand?" Moku said firmly.


    The two orcs quickly nodded and answered firmly "Yes, Ku!"


    ---------<sub> </sub>


    Without realizing it the sun began to set and night would soone. As usual, a white mist started to descend from Wolf Slope Mountain and enveloped the entire forest below.


    At the same time, the horde of monsters returned to their caravan which was preparing camp for the night. Many of them were injured especially for the orcs who looked very exhausted.


    Even though fighting against iron and copper tier danger mutated animals was nothing out of the ordinary for them, the orcs were still not strong enough to face them one on one. So they use traps, ambushes, and other tactics to make hunting easier.


    The carcasses of mutated animals were carried by carts and pulled by several buffaloes in front of them. The number of mutated animal carcasses that this caravan has is increasing every day.


    Moku ns to use these mutated animal carcasses to help the goblins with their Tortured. Still, after seeing Moku use his mana organs as weapons with his Pringgandini, the goblins seemed to have other ideas for the carcasses of these mutated animals. Moku let them be creative because the number of mutated animal carcasses was too much.


    The orcs returned to their respective families and listened to the protests of the alraune because they came home with their bodies full of wounds. However, the orcs already understood the nature of this alraune and did not forget to go home with the medicinal nts that the alraune needed. The alraune suddenly fell silent and began to treat the orcs.


    On the other hand, there was a slightly different incident with the other orcs, especially the two orcs who had human girls in their families.


    Swa came home withyers of animal skins and some fruit that Lina liked. He ced it in front of Lina''s carriage and knocked on the door but Swa didn''t get in the carriage and just waited outside.


    Not long after, Lina got out of the carriage and asked Swa toe in, but Swa just shook his head and said that he just wanted to know if Lina needed anything.


    The rtionship between the two of them is not like a husband and wife rtionship but more like the rtionship of a brother-inw with his brother''s wife. Swa still can''t forget that Lina is the woman Laya loves and Lina still hasn''t forgotten that Swa is Laya''s brother. So that makes their rtionship very strange and not interesting to follow.


    On the other hand, Mige came home with a furrowed brow, after washing his body, he immediately got into the carriage and met Widya who was waiting inside. Widya immediately gave Mige a warm drink and prepared a warm nket for him.


    Mige epted Widya''s gift and sat in front of her. Mige immediately told the whole incident during the hunt that afternoon. He told Widya all the strategies he used, the shape of the territory they hunted, what mutated animals they hunted, and how they hunted.


    Widya listened carefully until Mige finished exining. She just kept quiet knowing that after this Mige would ask her opinion on the tactics he used.


    As the Head of the Hunting Division, all hunting strategies and all things about hunting are on Mige''s shoulders so it can be said that if an orc is killed while hunting, half of it is Mige''s fault. For this reason, Mige always sharpens his strategy and always asks for opinions from those who he feels are wise people.


    During this time he always asked Moku for advice but right now Moku was so busy that even though he had time all day and all night it still didn''t seem enough to finish all his busyness. Because of that, Mige couldn''t add to his tribal chief''s preupation.


    However, Mige is very lucky to have a wife who has an intelligence that is not inferior to him. So every night aftering home from hunting, Mige would immediately ask Widya to criticize or give an opinion on his strategy.


    Widya herself never knew that she was not currently being used to satisfy Mige''s lust but to satisfy his curiosity. Widya is forced to rack her brain every night to make Mige feel satisfied, if she only gives a modest opinion then Mige will keep asking and make her unable to sleep.


    Sometimes Widya thinks to satisfy Mige''s lust instead of having to drain her mind every night.


    In Moku''s carriage, two orcs were already sitting with straight backs and very serious eyes. Apart from Moku, his three wives and Luna were already in the carriage. They were also curious about the process of activating the orc''s inner eye.


    "Are you ready?" Moku asked.


    The two orcs only replied by nodding. There was no longer any doubt or fear in their eyes. There is only courage and a thirst for strength.

 Chapter 145 Dark

    "You can bring ire and Vivi if you want" said Moku.


    Boku and Goku smiled but shook their heads. They didn''t want their wives to see what was going to happen and that made them even more worried.


    Right now what the two orcs needed was focus and they couldn''t be distracted by their wives'' worries.


    Moku turned to Luna and nodded, asking Luna to start the procedure.


    The two orcs were asked to lie down with their backs on the floor. Luna began to chain the orcs'' legs, arms, and necks and stuffed their mouths with a thick cloth. So thatter they can not bite their own tongue which can lead to bleeding.


    Luna then reced the bottle cap with a needle. The two orcs nced at each other and wanted to ask what the needle was for. But their gagged mouths made their questions sound like murmurs.


    Even if they ask Luna will ignore them. Right now she was in need of concentration to determine which point was best for the Eyes of God Potion to be inserted into the orc''s body.


    In order for the reaction potion to work faster it needed to flow into the brains of the two orcs quickly. However, it is not possible to insert it directly into the brain because it will cause more dangerous effects.


    Therefore Luna decided to put it into the bloodstream so that it can be carried to the brain more naturally. And of course, the heart is the most appropriate target.


    Boku and Goku''s faces paled, their bad premonitions getting worse. They don''t really know Luna, but she easily chats with Moku showing Luna''s true nature. As Moku did, she did not have the slightestpassion for the object of her research.


    Without warning, Luna stabbed the two needles right into the heart of Boku and Goku.


    "UGHHH!!" they groaned at the same time.


    The ck liquid in the vial flowed through the needle and into the hearts of the two orcs. With every drop, Goku and Boku felt like their chests were burning but their suffering didn''t end there.


    When their heart beats their blood carries a ck liquid around their body very quickly. And with every cell the blood passed, the orcs felt like their bodies were on fire.


    With a speed of 40 cm/s, in a few seconds all the ck liquid entered the brains of the two orcs carried by the blood. And that''s when they felt an inexplicable pain.


    They felt like their brains were being ground with a hot iron before boiling oil was poured into their skulls. Their bodies convulsed rapidly and the chains holding them squeaked.


    Making the whole carriage filled with the screeching sound of chains and the muffled screams of the two orcs. However, their pain didn''tst long, their sedative-stricken brain quickly calmed down but the calm gave the other five ingredients room to react.


    The first thing that happened was that the ears of the two orcs suddenly started ringing and stinging. But the ringing sound quickly disappeared and they could no longer hear anything.


    Then their very sensitive noses feel itchy and feel like they want to sneeze. The itching quickly turns to stinging, the sting quickly turns to pain, the pain quickly disappears. The two orcs could no longer smell anything.


    Then their tongues tasted like they were licking rusty iron. It tasted like blood, a taste they recognized because every time they fought their mouths would fill with blood. But the taste was soon gone and they could no longer feel their tongue.


    Next, their bodies that felt like burning suddenly became itchy. It was so itchy that the two orcs really wanted to scratch it but their chained hands could only struggle with the itch. However, the itching quickly disappeared and their whole body went numb.


    The final effect urred on their vision which suddenly darkened.


    The pain slowly began to fade, The orcs'' minds began to no longer be preupied with pain. But it did not get any information from the five senses.


    There is only emptiness.


    Both of the orcs can not see, taste, hear, smell or touch. They couldn''t feel anything. The brain is confused and continues to send signals to the five senses asking for information, but all five senses have been disabled.<sub> </sub>


    The brain panics. It sends all kinds of reactions to the body to find a way out. But both of the orcs'' chained bodies can''t move anywhere. They started to struggle. Before they be really crazy, their sense of sight showed something in their red eyes.


    Moku and his three wives looked at the two chained orcs in front of them. Boku and Goku''s mouths which were covered with cloth did notpletely cover their screams and the chains squeaking as the two orcs struggled made the hairs of their listeners stand on end.


    "Moku, are they both okay?" asked Nevare.


    "The veins in their bodies swelled like they were about to explode" added Nezena.


    "Is there any other effect of the Eyes of God Potion so that it can make the orc body explode from within?" concluded Nerphyl.


    But before Moku could answer, Luna opened her mouth first "This is a normal reaction from their bodies. Currently, all the liquid in the bottle is being carried through the bloodstream to the brain. After that, the sedative will make their brain calmer so they can rx and easy to ept other effects.


    With Moku''s blood being the catalyst, the paralysis of the five senses will take ce quickly and the pain they feel will soon disappear" after Luna said that the bodies of the two orcs stopped struggling.


    But Moku and Luna''s faces didn''t rx, instead they grew tense. "Next is determining whether Goku and Boku can activate their inner eyes or not."


    Suddenly the bodies of the two orcs shook violently again, they screamed with all their might, and their empty eyes widened.


    "Lacewing leaf effect is starting to work!" Lunamented with sparkling eyes.


    Moku nodded and his three wives'' gazes returned to the two chained orcs.


    At this moment inside the vision of the two orcs that had be darkened was a creature they could not identify with certainty. The creature stood up and swayed like she was dancing, a very sexy dance. However they look at it, their brains describe that they are looking at a woman. However....


    Quickly the orc''s gender-recognition instincts activated.


    "Right now they are looking at an alraune dancing without a single thread on her body! That dance is the sexiest dance that alraune uses to attract prey that has resistance to their smell! This is the embodiment of my blood formed by the Lacewing leaf! unreal but visible because she exists!" Luna quicklymented on what happened to Boku and Goku like a footballmentator when the ball was at CR7''s feet.


    "The naked alraune???" Moku''s three wives said in unison.


    Moku could only lower his face to hide it.


    Paying no heed to the feelings of their audience, the two orcs continued to struggle with all their might and the cloth that covered their mouth was flung away. Their roars were heard filling the entire carriage till it came out and made the other monsters nce and wonder what was going on in Moku''s carriage.


    The orc''s gender-recognition instincts roared and said what they saw wasn''t a woman but their brains were constantly tranting information from their eyes as a woman. The battle between the brain and instinct ensued and caused several blood vessels in the orcs'' bodies to burst.


    But quickly the Deathrise mushroom content reacts and triggers their body''s regeneration ability to heal wounds on their bodies. Until in the end the bodies of the two orcs seemed to be torn apart and healed quickly.


    "Ooohh... the Deathrise content in the Eyes of God Potion reacts and triggers the orc''s body regeneration ability. They have finally arrived at the line of determination, will the brain give in and activate the inner eye as the middleman of this battle? Or will the bodies of the two orcs surrender first? because their wounds were too severe!" Lunamented excitedly.


    Although Luna''s voice sounded very excited, what happened to the two chained orcs was different. They were on the verge of life and death where they had to activate their inner eye immediately before the effects of Deathrise stopped and their regeneration ability was reduced.


    Their screams were heard outside the carriage, making Vivi and ire''s faces turn pale. Whether it''s because of their prayers or something else, Boku and Goku seem to have rediscovered their fighting spirit.


    Those who have been the butt of the battle between the brain and the instinct of gender recognition are starting to show their light. With all their might Boku and Goku force their brains to stop using all five senses ande to terms with their gender recognition instincts.


    With their strong determination, the brain relents and looks for new ways to process the information it receives. And that''s when Boku and Goku''s inner eyes opened.

 Chapter 146 Last Test

    The sight of dancing naked alraune is shattered.


    Goku and Boku can feel it.


    Like a thin mist that enveloped everything in the world. Gives color that is never visible, Provides coolness and warmth that has never been felt, Light of Biofield.


    They could see rows of ants walking in search of food to take to their nests. The line of ants emitted a light brown glow that felt harsh and cold, showing their seriousness in foraging for food to feed the stomachs of thousands of tinyrvae and their queen.


    They saw the walls, roof, and floor of the carriage emitting a ck light. The chains that bound their bodies appeared to be cracked on various sides due to their vigorous struggle.


    They can see and feel every tiny detail.


    Then they felt enormous energy near them. When they turned their heads, a giant with a head covered by clouds was in front of them.


    The two orcs almost screamed in fear but from the direction of the giant, a voice they knew was heard "Good! You did it, look inside your body and find the generator room"


    Boku and Goku with faces still pale were surprised to hear Moku''s voice. After they regained theirposure they realized that the giant they saw was Moku''s overflowing dragon prana. ''Is this the true form of Moksha?'' they asked themselves.


    They became very impatient to be able to evolve. They look into their own bodies. Their body emitted a soft green light and felt warm. But it can change that softness and warmth when they gives off a killing intent.


    Goku took a closer look at his body. His body is filled with luminous root fibers, it is the veins that carry energy through the blood.


    This energy 2.5% will be used in daily life and 97.5% of it will be stored in the sr plexus, that is what should happen. But there is a difference in the orc body, the energy used in daily life is still 2.5% but the energy stored in the sr plexus is only 37.5%.


    60% of that energy resides in the orc''s genitals.


    Goku looked deeper.


    There are seven points in the orc''s body that do not emit light but form space. It has a ck ball in it. The room is located at the top of the head, forehead, throat, and heart, behind the sr plexus, navel, and at the end of the spine. The rooms are connected to each other by stairs, which start at the lowest room at the end of the spine to the top room at the top of the head. At the bottom of the room, there are two ck balls that are close to each other. They slowly turn in opposite directions.


    The left ball rotates counterclockwise, the right ball rotates clockwise. Goku named the room as the Generator Room. As the name implies, Goku understands the function of the room and it is in this room that he has to channel his dragon prana.


    "Did you see it?"


    Moku''s voice came back to wake them up from their daze. The two orcs nodded, but they still couldn''t see Moku directly with their inner eyes. The green light on Moku''s body was too bright and too big to make Goku feel dizzy.


    Boku and Goku tried to squint their eyes but the inner eye wouldn''t close. They be confused about how to disable the inner eye.


    "You guys are still affected by the effect of the Eye of God Potion. The effect will disappear in half a minute ording to my calctions" Luna answered their confusion.


    Boku and Goku regained theirposure.


    Moku cleared his throat and made everyone focus on him, "Can you guys give me some alone time with Boku and Goku? There''s something I want to talk to them about"


    All the women in the carriage nced at each other, Nevare''s brow furrowed with a slightly annoyed tone she said "Moku you want to talk about Dragon Breath Cultivation right?"


    Moku felt something strange, looking at Nevare''s icy blue eyes cold sweat formed on his back "Ah, you''re right, because of that--"


    "You don''t have to hide it. I already know how to trigger dragon prana." said Nevare who cut off Moku who was still looking for an excuse.


    "Huh?" Moku was shocked and cold sweat was pouring down hard.


    Nevare nodded "You have to see a naked female body to trigger dragon prana, am I right?" there was a hint of disgust in Nevare''s voice.


    "uh..ah..eh.." Moku lost his words.


    "That''s why you groped my naked body for a few days right? Why are you keeping this a secret, I even thought you were a barren orc" Nevare smirked.<sub> </sub>


    "Pffffttt!!" all the monsters in the carriage held back theirughter.


    Especially Boku and Goku who fought hard to keep theirughter from escaping. Barren orcs were an insult, a joke, and the worst possible thing that could happen to an orc. If there is an orc that is born or bes barren then he is a product defective of a product defect.


    Moku knows he can no longer keep this a secret, "that''s right. Huft! I kept this a secret because I thought it was something very embarrassing" said Moku with a downcast face.


    "There is nothing embarrassing about that, the orc race was given a gift by The One in the form of a super cock! It is a miracle for you to be able to impregnate all species and races of mammals" said Nezena with a very serious face.


    But instead of being amused, Moku''s face turned even redder. He cleared his throat once again trying to restore his prestige that was almost eroded and disappeared.


    "Boku, Goku, next is your toughest test. If it''s a physical battle I''m sure you will be able to face it calmly, but next is the fight against yourselves. This is both an advantage and a weakness of the orc race. You need to take back control of your body from dragon prana" said Moku very seriously.


    He already knew what had happened the first time he saw Nevare''s naked body. He felt controlled by something and his whole body felt like it was on fire.


    Boku and Goku nodded with gloomy faces.


    "But you don''t have to worry, me and the other orcs will help you on your first night" Moku said with a grin.


    Suddenly all the monsters in the carriage were shocked "EH?"


    ----------


    That night the orcs gathered in front of the two carriages and lined up. They wore cold clothes that covered their bodies from the cold night and the thick white fog. There is a question mark on each of their faces why they are in this ce.


    But they don''t really care because if Moku orders them to gather then they will gather. That was how loyal the orcs were to Moku.


    Moku got out of one of the carriages and walked in front of them. Even though the cold night didn''t feel on his skin, Moku still wore his cold clothes because he didn''t want to make his three wives lecture him again.


    "My brothers and sisters, thank you for gathering tonight. I have a task for all of you. Do you see the two ends of the chain in front of you?" said Moku straightforwardly.


    All the orcs looked down and saw the two chains in front of their feet.


    "I want you to tie those two chains to the biggest carriage you can find." Moku said in amanding tone.


    All the orcs were confused by the strange order but they carried it out without asking, they were sure that Moku would give the reason after this.


    "Good! Now I want you to pull the chain and never let go! If you let go then don''t me me for the punishment you will receive" this time Moku ordered in a threatening tone.


    All the orcs paled as they understood that there was currently a precarious state associated with the two chains. They held both chains tightly and felt that these chains were very thick. These chains are obtained from the goblins which they often use to make traps forrge animals such as elephants and rhinos.


    All the orcs were confused as to what creature these chains were bound to. They could not see the creature because it was blocked by the carriage wall, but from the size of the carriage, the size of the creature was not that big.


    Seeing that all the orcs were ready, Moku nodded and got back into the carriage but for some reason, he came back out quickly as he had just been chased away by someone scary.


    They wanted to ask what happened but their entire mouths were locked when they felt the strong tug of the two chains in their hands. The pull was so strong that therge carriage they tied with chains was dragged forward.


    "HOLD!!!" shouted Moku quickly. He also ran to help the orcs and that''s when the pull they received became lighter.


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief, two roars sounded at the same time were heard from inside the carriage.


    "RRRROOOOOAAARRRRRR!!!!"


    They seemed to recognize the two voices but they couldn''t remember who.


    But their attention was distracted by Moku''sment "Shit! The Dragon is awake!"

 Chapter 147 The Toughest Test For Orcs

    [a few minutes earlier]


    Inside the carriage were Nevare, Moku, Goku, and Vivi. Currently, Moku is exining with a very serious face. There was no joking tone to any of his words. Moku exined as if this was something very sacred and holy.


    Likewise with Vivi, she listened intently. She seemed not to want to miss a single sentence that came out of Moku''s mouth. If only she had a writing instrument at this time, Vivi would have recorded Moku''s exnation in the book. Vivi thinks that important things like this should be given to the next generation so that it can be a lesson for them.


    While the faces of the other two monsters are very different from the serious faces of Moku and Vivi.


    Goku is currently looking down with a flushed face, he really wants to bury his head in the ground to hide his embarrassment. While Nevare looked at her husband who was talking seriously with wide eyes. She couldn''t believe that Moku was able to act so smoothly while saying such stupid things.


    "...that''s the reason why orcs have be so famous for raping women. They forgot the rituals that their ancestors used to do so now they have to suffer the consequences. But after I as a tribal chief went back to doing the ritual, the orcs became calmer again." Moku said very seriously.


    "Ooh... so because of this at that time you didn''t immediately have sex with Nevare but instead just groped her naked body like a perverted barren old man?" Vivi asked very innocently.


    "Pffttt!!" Nevare almost bit her own tongue to stifle augh.


    "Ah.. eh.. ah.. that''s how it is" although Moku''s serious face was destroyed but he was very professional and quickly returned it. "That''s why Vivi you have to help Goku to do this devil expulsion ritual?" Moku asked.


    Vivi quickly nodded "If it''s for Goku, I''m willing to do it" Vivi said excitedly.


    Goku smiled on his downcast face. Nevare also smiled at her friend''s unchanging innocence.


    "Good! Gokues here quickly and shackles your body with chains. I don''t want you to hurt Nevare and Vivi when you lose controlter" Moku ordered as he took the chain and handed it to Goku.


    Goku picks it up and starts chaining his body very meticulously while Moku helps him. He is very serious and always makes sure that the bond is strong. Goku doesn''t know what he''ll be like when he loses control.


    As an adult orc, Goku has had sex with women before but he always gives up his desires so that dragon prana doesn''t need to be suppressed. After all, he used to not care about what happened to women he had sex with but Vivi was a different story.


    He didn''t want to hurt Vivi, therefore he had to be able to control his dragon prana first. After confirming his body was chained firmly, Goku nodded towards Moku.


    Moku stood up and got out of the carriage to check if the other orcs were ready. Previously he did the same in the next carriage where Nerphyl, Nezena, ire, and Boku were inside.


    After warning the orcs outside the carriage not to let go of the chains in their hands, Moku went back into the carriage. However, what he met was Vivi who was taking off her clothes one by one.


    Of course, Moku ended up being kicked out by Nevare.


    He could only use his inner eye to ensure the safety of his three wives. When Vivi and ire started wearing only their underwear, that''s when the dragon in the two orcs started to rage.


    --------


    "RRRROOOOOAAARRRRR!!!!"


    "What the fuck are you dumbfounded like that?!!! Help me hold these two chains!" shouted Moku with a tone of urgency.


    The orcs were surprised that Moku had asked for their help. Moku is the strongest orc, his strength exceeds all the existing orcs even when their strengths arebined. Moku asking for help made the orcs really curious about what kind of creature was in the carriage.


    Moku is actually able to withstand these two chains alone but at this time his concentration is divided because he has to use his inner eye to help Goku and Boku calm down. Moku thought that when the two orcs had passed all the tests to be Pandeka their mentality would be stronger.


    However, Moku was very wrong, the two orcs were able to fight the silver tier danger mutated animal without fear, bing overwhelmed by their own sexual desires. The longer the orc''s sexual desire is not channeled, the more ferocious the dragon prana will control their bodies.<sub> </sub>


    Orcs as beings with one sex will always be on the verge of extinction if they don''t find a mate. Orcs instinctively feel the danger of extinction when their genitals are mature or ready for use, that is when they are five years old. Their bodies will change so that they are always ready at any time to reproduce.


    Or with the simple sentence ''Orc always in heat''.


    Right now the two orcs are fighting their toughest enemy which is themselves and their instinct to survive. Only those with very strong willpower can fight against themselves.


    Moku continued to help the two orcs with his inner eye by sending a feeling of calm. However, the result was nothing the two orcs were getting more out of control to the point where they had almost lost their minds.


    The two chains that bound their bodies squeaked loudly showing how powerful these two orcs were. Moku knew that the dragon prana energy within the orcs'' bodies was so great that it was possible for them to break the chains that bound them and break free.


    If that''s the case then not only Vivi and ire are in danger but also his three wives. Moku racked his brains to be able to summon the consciousness of these two orcs who were out of control.


    "BOKU! GOKU! Remember your training so far! Focus! Focus! Use your way of controlling the inner power to control the dragon prana in your body!" Moku started sending messages into the consciousness of the two orcs.


    But the result was still nil and the chain started to crack. Seeing that Nevare started to stand up and prepare to fight.


    "Shit!! WEAK!! BOTH OF YOU ARE FUCKING WEAK!! TOUCH ONE OF MY WIVES HAIR AND I WILL MURDER BOTH OF YOU! Don''t you know that sex when it''s not controlled by dragon prana is more enjoyable!" Moku cursed without thinking.


    But without him knowing it this way worked. The two orcs struggling to break free from their chains froze for a moment. Moku''s eyes widened and he seemed to be enlightened.


    Fight fire with fire.


    Moku started sending message after message into the consciousness of the two orcs "When you are conscious and not controlled by dragon prana, you can do various things with your wife! You can see their curves more clearly! The color of their nipples! The thickness of their pubic hair! The smell of their bodies! And various other things that you will not find if you are controlled by dragon prana!"


    The empty eyes of the two orcs began to shine again.


    Moku then started sending pictures that only exist in the Kamasutra book "you can also do it with this position... Ah.. this position will make your penis go deeper... then this position will allow you to appreciate your wife''s body more freely..."


    Unknowingly Moku had already sent all his knowledge about sexual intercourse styles that even he himself had not tried.


    The two orcs sat back quietly and focused their attention. Their chattering teeth showed how hard the two orcs were to fight against their own lusts.


    Moku sensed that the two orcs had started climbing thedder to the evolution gate. Next, they just have to revive the generator room. However, Boku and Goku are not virgins so the dragon prana in their bodies will not be enough to open the seven petals of the lotus flower.


    And Moku''s calction was correct, the two orcs started to flow their dragon prana into the generator room and the two ck balls started to absorb dragon prana rapidly. Boku can only open two petals but Goku is worse because he can only open one petal before his dragon prana reserves decrease to only 60% of the total.


    In the past, Moku used the energy in his body to replenish the reserves of dragon prana. This method is quite good, but it is feared that there will be other more dangerous side effects such as organ failure.


    But Moku was prepared for this kind of situation. He had already collected a lot of mana organs obtained from his own hunting and the other orcs'' hunting.


    However, if Boku and Goku eat too many mana organs, their bodies can explode due to excess dragon prana. For that Moku prepared mana organs that came from copper tier danger mutated animals.


    "Bring the mana organs into the two carriages!" Moku''s orders.


    Then several goblins started carrying trays of mana organs and stuffed them into the carriage without seeing what was happening inside the carriage.


    Moku can''t wait to meet the two new evolve orcs.

 Chapter 148 Asura

    Boku and Goku eagerly continued to drain the mana organs that were on the tray in front of them. While continuing to eat, their concentration remained on the flowing dragon prana into the generator room. Now they have sessfully opened 5 lotus petals, only 2 more petals are left and they can open the gate of evolution.


    Moku stared at the two orcs that were about to evolve from outside the carriage with his inner eyes. He could see dragon prana flowing from the genitals of the two orcs towards an invisible ce within their bodies.


    Moku started to think that after this he would not be alone anymore. At first Moku thought that he would be the only evolved orc for a long time. It takes physical, mental, and will strength to be able to pass all the tests to get the ssification to evolve. Because of that Moku never thought about what kind of being he is now.


    The words evolve orc could no longer contain the definition of the being he was currently bing. Even though he had a green skin and still had tusks in his teeth, but his body shape, hair, and even his internal organs were slightly different from ordinary orcs.


    Evolved orc can only describe an orc that is different from other orcs but cannot describe a group. Therefore Moku felt that he should give a name to this new group, a group that originated from the orc race but evolved and became something more than orcs.


    ''Hmm... What should I call it?''


    But before Moku can find the answer he sees Boku and Goku''s bodies glowing almost simultaneously. The light was so bright that Moku needed to close his eyes but his inner eye which was still active detected the green energy emanating from Boku and Goku''s bodies.


    The green energy did not appear smoothly but was like churning boilingva. They burst out of the orcs'' bodies and exploded to challenge the world.


    Blue energy came swirling with the orcs at the center, they looked like an army that had gathered to destroy the invaders. Moku had once felt this blue energy, the same energy he had felt from within the body of the mage, Mana.


    Mana gathered and swirled, their number was greater than the green energy. Yet as if not afraid of the mana that came to destroy it, the green energy roared and defied mana. Without hesitation the mana that had gathered rushed over with the intent to destroy. They would not allow any invaders to enter their world.


    But before the mana could touch the bodies of the two orcs, the green energy suddenly condensed and became a white membrane that envelops Boku and Goku''s bodies. The mana vortex could only hit the white membrane but they couldn''t damage it let alone destroy it.


    The white membrane grew thicker and thicker and wrapped around the bodies of the two orcs like cocoons. Mana didn''t give up and kept pushing to enter but their efforts were in vain because the white membrane was very strong and thick.


    Moku remembers at this phase, his consciousness was pulled towards the subconscious and he met for the first time with the gate of evolution. Moku never thought that at that time his body was being attacked by the mana vortex in this world.


    All the other monsters can''t see this scene and couldn''t open their eyes because the white light from the two orcs was so bright. The carriage door made of wood had long since been blown away by the wind.


    Moku saw the mana vortex didn''t give up and continued to attack the two orcs despite their efforts being in vain. Then he sensed something and subconsciously cast his gaze to the sky. What he saw left Moku who had lived for decades dumbfounded with his mouth hanging open.


    A passageway forms above the heads of the two cocoons and grows higher and higher. This passage continued to extend until it pierced the clouds and covered the sky. At the mouth of the passage, there is a giant lotus flower with seven petals decorating the crown. Moku saw this with his inner eye, this passage forming something simr to one of the musical instruments, a trumpet.


    "The generator room that you were referring to was just the beginning of a trumpet-shaped funnel." Moku repeated Mak Lampir''s words when she exined the difference between his own evolution and the evolution in Vithaen Possession Art and Mana Cream Cultivation.


    At this moment, Moku only understands that what Mak Lampir meant as a trumpet-shaped funnel was not the passage through which Moksha went to the Mind Realm, but a true form of Moksha''s evolution.


    ''What happens when this trumpet is blown?''


    "When you have sessfully passed all the stairs and entered all the existing evolution gates, the trumpet will blow and you will automatically move to the Spiritual Realm." Moku answered the question in his heart with Mak Lampir''s next exnation.


    ''Is that all?''


    Moku didn''t know but he understood that this trumpet st wouldn''t be a good thing for the world.


    Then the two giant lotuses moved slowly, then faster and faster until the dark sky grew even darker. The clouds were sucked into it, not only that the two lotus flowers also sucked in all the mana vortex that continued to attack the two cocoons non-stop. Until there was only silence as if the whole world was holding its breath.


    Then...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNGGGGGG!!!!!!


    A loud sound that only Moku using his inner eye could hear shook the world. The wind came out of the mouth of the trumpet like the watering out of a giant dam that had copsed. Destroying everything in front of it and obliterating them in the midst of a natural disaster.


    The two cocoons cracked and two new orcs came out of them¡­ no they could no longer be called orcs. Their bodies grew taller with leaner bodies as theirrge muscles condensed. Their green skin looked darker and ck hair flowed from the top of their heads, extending to their waists. The orc''s bare lower canines shrunk and became sharp.


    Moku saw their bodies covered in tribal white tattoos, their red eyes glowing in the darkness of the night, and the terrifying aura emanating from them. Moku turns to the two giant trumpets that starting to fade and the mana vortex that disappeared... no.. destroyed.<sub> </sub>


    Moku found the right name for them...


    "Asura."


    And with the naming of the new monster race, the first snow fell.


    --------


    [Outskirts of the Bog Forest, ce of battle between monsters and five Mages]


    A group of humans is seen doing research in this ce.


    A sses guy took a soil sample and gripped it tightly while closing his eyes. However, his eyes quickly opened, and he sighed while shaking his head.


    "Did you find them?" said a man with a white robe covering his body.


    "I can''t trace them. The energy they use is unknown to me and doesn''t seem to being from mana" the sses guy said with a frown.


    "Is that so" replied the white-robed man tly, although he felt a little disappointed this was not new news for him.


    But before they could continue their research a warm wind blew from the north hitting their faces and making their eyes widen. All the humans in the ce raised their heads and looked toward the source of the wind.


    The man in the white robe took off his cape, wrinkling his nose he said "There they are!"


    A rumbling sound rang out from within Stent Gaht''s mouth.


    --------------


    [Glittering Meadow]


    As the river began to dry up, the tall grass that filled the meadows began to wither. The colder air made the shady trees begin to shed their leaves until there was no greenery to be seen.


    This beautiful meadow looks arid.


    Strangely, as the nts began to wither, the animals around Glittering Meadow seemed to start moving away from the once beautiful meadow. Especially those who are carnivorous animals doing massive migrations like being afraid of something.


    Not only that, even the mutated animal who always walked with pride and felt himself a great ruler of this ce, bowed his head and walked away from Glittering Meadow. Their extremely fast pace showed how rushed they were. They didn''t even dare touch the fat herbivores they passed.


    The Great River that irrigates the grasnds is drying up and the water freezes over, creating a path that can be traversed by those who have been separated by this imprable wall.


    A ck insect leg covered with an exoskeleton so thick that it could not be prated by a sharp sword touched the slowly frozen river. He only found that his feet didn''t sink but he hadn''t checked the hardness of the frozen river so he stomped harder.


    *BUM!


    There were slight cracks under his feet but with this, he was sure that he wouldn''t sink when he stepped on them. He ventured to cross the frozen river without he thought he could pass it easily.


    Until he reached the other side of the river and saw a vast meadow. Then he looked back and squeaked.


    "SKREEEEKKKK!!!!!"


    He walked forward again but this time he was not alone, thousands... millions... billions... the others ''he'' followed closely behind.

 Chapter 149 Their First Night

    Goku felt the power overflow from his body. If he had this kind of strength when facing the Alpha Wolf maybe he wouldn''t need to use a trap and attack straight into the wolf''sir.


    By opening and closing his fist Goku felt that at this time his punch not only hardened twice but many times over. With this power, Goku realizes that his current self is no longer an orc but something more than that.


    "Ahem!" The sound of a grunt distracted Goku from his new body.


    He turned and saw Vivi who had put her clothes back on and Nevare who narrowed her eyes in bad judgment. Goku realized that he was currently naked. Goku wanted to cover his body but his previous clothes disappeared and even the chains that previously bound his body tightly shattered into dust and were blown away by the wind.


    Nevare threw a new dress at Goku while saying "Goku, wear these clothes, Moku prepared this beforehand."


    Goku caught what Nevare threw and started to put on his new clothes "Thanks Nevare" said Goku while nodding.


    "Hmm" Nevare just nodded back and walked towards the hole in the carriage where before there was a door there, "I''m sure you want to be alone with Vivi after this so I won''t bother you any further. Since this carriage is no longer usable it''s best if you change to another"


    Vivi who saw Nevare was about to get out of the carriage, stood up and bowed her head "Thank you Nevare"


    Nevare smiled and nodded back. When she was beside Goku, Nevare patted him on the shoulder and said in a low but threatening voice "I leave my friend to you. I hope you treat her well... Otherwise..." her icy blue eyes turned even colder.


    Goku quickly nodded and promised "I understand, I don''t want to hurt Vivi either"


    Nevare didn''t answer and walked out of the carriage. She knew what would happen next but she wasn''t too worried about it. Something that will happen will still happen even if it''s now orter.


    From the carriage beside her, Nevare saw Nezena and Nerphyl who also just got out of Boku''s carriage. They turned to Nevare and walked towards her. Nevare ignored them and continued on her way.


    Moku is currently organizing the monsters to clean up the shattered wood chips and chains. He began to understand that the energy released when Moksha evolved was enormous and their location would have been known to those who were chasing them. Moku wants the monsters to continue their journey early, plus with the first snow falling then winter has started. The Glittering Meadow King''s threat was also approaching.


    However, walking in the middle of the Bog forest at night is still dangerous. Coupled with theirrge number it will be easier to lure hungry mutated animals to attack. That''s why Moku wanted them to be able to leave as soon as the sun started to rise.


    Making sure that they can all depart at any time, Moku orders the monsters to rest immediately. He also started to return to his train (Nevare''s Carriage) to start a new night with his beautiful wife.


    But in front of the carriage, Nevare was waiting with arms hugging each other. "Moku tonight you sleep in Nezena''s carriage" Nevare said curtly before turning around and closing the carriage door hard.


    *BAM!


    Moku who didn''t understand what had just happened could only stand up questioningly. "What''s the problem with this woman?" he asked quietly.


    Moku can only take a deep breath and change the direction of his steps towards Nezena''s carriage which is only a few steps away from that ce.


    Moku banged on the carriage door and a goblin dressed all in white opened it and peeked through the door. After seeing that it was Moku, the goblin dressed all in white immediately opened the door wide.


    "Moku, you finally visited Nezena" she said in a t voice but there was a hint of joy in her tone.


    Moku couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He never spent the night in his wives'' train apart from the Nevare train. Moku can exin why but he still feels guilty about Nerphyl and Nezena. "Is Nezena inside?"


    The goblin dressed all in white nodded "Nezena is inside, I''ll leave you two.... Have a good night" she said as she lowered her head and then ran away quickly.


    Moku smiled and felt that the goblins were the most perfect servants ever. They are very loyal and obedient to their masters.


    Moku got into the carriage and felt the warm air from inside. Before he could close the carriage door, an elf suddenly hugged him.


    "Nezena..."<sub> </sub>


    "You finally decided toe to my carriage" said Nezena with a face hidden in Moku''s chest.


    Moku also hugged Nezena''s small body. "I''m sorry, but I thought--"


    "Are you disgusted by me being a former sex ve?" said Nezena in a small but hoarse voice.


    Moku quickly shook his head "No!" he forced Nezena to show her face and sure enough, tears were already flowing from Nezena''s green eyes. "Nezena, I''m sorry if you think like that. You misunderstood! I never thought if your body is dirty, if I think like that then I will not give you the name Nezena. To me, you are a woman who always shines bright and pure like pearls." Moku said while wiping Nezena''s tears that flowed down her cheeks.


    "Then why don''t you ever sleep with me?" said Nezena with tears still not stopping.


    Hearing that question, the guilt in Moku''s heart grew. He gently kissed Nezena''s forehead then went down and kissed her eyes gently. "I don''t want to force you. I don''t want to revive your trauma and make you remember your dark past" Moku said softly.


    Nezena shook her head quickly. She tightly grasped his husband''s hand and said confidently "You are different from them! You are Moku, my husband! I have never felt forced to be your Nezena. In fact, I feel proud because you gave me a new identity. My past already died in that goblin prison, the current me is Nezena, your wife!"


    Moku smiled happily. Without a word he lifted Nezena''s thighs and carried her like a princess.


    "Kyah!" moaned Nezena in surprise.


    "Really? Then I won''t hold back anymore" Moku''s smile turned into a predatory smile upon seeing the delicious piece of meat.


    Nezena''s face quickly turned red and her body shivered. It urred to him that tonight his body would be Moku''s meal, but there was no fear, just waiting for it toe soon.


    Without further ado, Moku licked Nezena''s soft pink lips and kissed them passionately. While walking towards the bed, Moku''s one hand kept squeezing Nezena''s buttocks and another hand slipped into her shirt looking for those two soft mountain mounds.


    The two of them kept on exchanging saliva while squeaking sounds came out of their shing tongues. Nezena enjoyed Moku''s savage tongue attack while closing her eyes. Somehow Nezena felt that she had never kissed before. There was no disgust and fear but what she felt were love and happiness.


    They arrived in front of the bed and Mokuid Nezena''s body gently on it. Somehow, Nezena who was lying on the bed no longer had a single thread in her body.


    Moku didn''t immediately continue his attack but sat and enjoyed the view in front of him. Moku''s red eyes looked at every inch of Nezena''s body without losing a single detail as if he wanted to imprint this scene in his memory.


    Seeing Moku who seemed to be licking her body with his gaze, Nezena shivered, and reflexively covered her breasts and vagina with a flushed face.


    "Hey.. Hey.. don''t cover that beautiful thing.. Let me appreciate it more" said Moku while trying to push Nezena''s hand away which was still trying to cover her body.


    "You jerk!" Nezena protested with pouted lips.


    Moku couldn''t hold it in anymore because the creature in front of him became very cute with a pouty mouth and flushed cheeks. He immediately attacked and sucked Nezena''s lips fiercely.


    Receiving Moku''s fierce attack, Nezena can only surrender and hug her husband''s neck tightly. A spoiled moan began to emerge from her mouth. Her nipples that collided with Moku''s hard body began to tighten and be sensitive.


    They enjoyed each other''s soft lips until Moku''s hands returned to guerri all over Nezena''s body making the hairs on her neck stand with every touch.


    Moku let go of the kiss and his lips started to drop while biting Nezena''s neck gently, signaling that this woman is his. His hands did not stop to feel the softness of Nezena''s body. Starting from the buttocks, inner thighs, to the wet thing in her groin can''t escape from Moku''s finger.


    "ah.. ah.. ah.. ah.." Soft moans began to be heard frequently from Nevare''s lips which were already reddened by Moku''s fierce kiss.


    Sensing that the hole was wet, Moku began to prepare his torpedo.

 Chapter 150 Their First Night Part 2

    [In Goku''s new carriage]


    Goku and Vivi are hugging with Vivi sitting on Goku''sp and Goku hugging her from behind.


    With sparkling eyes, Vivi groped Goku''s strong arm. From the saliva dripping on the edge of her small lips, Vivi looks like a perverted old man touching the skin of the woman of his dreams.


    "Do you like my new body?" said Goku with a smile on his lips. Every now and then he kissed Vivi''s head gently and inhaled the scent of her hair.


    Vivi nodded "Hmm.."


    Goku''s dragon woke up again, so excited it lifted Vivi''s body above him. "Now the devil repulsion ritual is done, we can have sex" said Goku with his body starting to heat up.


    Vivi who almost fell from Goku''s arms if he didn''t hug her tighter immediately wanted to nod but she stopped her intention and turned to her husband. With eyes asking for opinion Vivi said "I''m not sure if it will fit inside me" Vivi stroked her small belly.


    Goku was wide-eyed and realized the main problem for both of them. Even though his body became leaner and less burly, his penis size didn''t change at all, it could even be said to be slightly longer. With Vivi''s body which is only half of his height, you can imagine how small her vaginal opening is.


    If Goku forced his dick in then all Vivi would feel was pain and their first night would be a nightmare for his innocent wife. Of course, Goku didn''t want that to happen, he wanted Vivi to enjoy their first night as much as he would.


    Goku looked at Vivi''s gloomy face as she continued to rub her stomach guiltily. Goku panicked a little, he could have not had sex with Vivi but he remembered that Moku once said that women want sex with the person they love just as orcs want sex with any woman.


    If at this time Goku refuses to have sex with Vivi just because her body is too small then Vivi will lose confidence and instead me herself. This is worse than Vivi ming Goku''s penis for being too big.


    Goku racked his brain and he remembered the images that came to his mind when he tried to control the dragon prana in his body. Goku knew that the strange pictures were sent by Moku and the position of the two people making love in them allowed him to sessfully control the dragon prana.


    Goku remembered one position that might help them in this matter. "Vivi, I know a way to get you used to my size" said Goku quickly.


    Vivi''s eyes lit up "really? what way is that?" asked Vivi impatiently.


    Goku nodded and replied firmly "If I''m not mistaken the name is cunnilingus!"


    ---------


    [In the Boku''s new carriage]


    The click of tongues against each other and the exchange of saliva sounded ferocious from the couple who were kissing passionately.


    ire, who was sitting on Boku''s stomach, crushed her husband''s lips in a hurry. Boku could only hug his wife''s waist and take ire''s attack, trying to retaliate as best he could.


    ire''s hand did not stop feeling Boku''s chest and squeezed the hair on the back of his head with desire. She didn''t close her eyes when kissing but stared intently into Boku''s eyes.


    Boku felt that there was something odd about their reversed position. As an orc, he found it strange to be stared at by a woman lustfully. He almost thought that it was ire and not him who actually was the orc race.


    ire pushed Boku''s chest hard and forced her husband to lie on the bed. Once again Boku felt that ire was stronger than him even after he evolved.


    ire forcibly removed her clothes and throw them to the floor. Her two luscious breasts chanted loudly against gravity. But ire paid no heed to it and tugged at Boku''s clothes forcibly.


    Not having time to enjoy the sight of his wife''s sexy body, Boku realized that he was being stripped by ire forcefully. "ire.. Wait.. Wait" It never urred to him that on their first night ire would be the one leading.


    While her hands were still busy undressing the clothes on her and Boku''s bodies, ire replied with an erratic breath "What do you mean by wait? Don''t you want to have sex with me?"


    With a confused face, Boku replied "No, of course I want to have sex with you but--"


    Before Boku finished his words, ire had already managed to take off his pants and Boku''s dragon was in her grip. Seeing Boku''s penis stand firmly, ire swallowed loudly. With great familiarity, ire shook the shaft of Boku''s cock and positioned it in front of her vaginal opening.


    Boku''s eyes widened at the speed with which ire''s hands were acting, his mind that was still jumping up and down could onlymand his mouth to say "ire.. Wait.. Wait"


    Ignoring her confused husband, ire lowered her buttocks hard. Boku''s penis plunged into her vagina and hit the door of her womb.


    "AH!!" ire screamed in pain.


    Blood came out of her previously virgin vagina. ire almost lost consciousness and copsed onto Boku''s chest.


    "That''s why I say to wait!" said Boku worriedly "Are you okay?" Boku hugged his wife''s body with anxiety.


    ire moaned "uuh... I''m okay.."


    Boku let out a long breath "haaa... what happened to you? Don''t you know that you will feel pain if you force the orc''s penis to enter"


    While burying her face into Boku''s chest, ire replied in a very small voice "I know.. But I waited for this for so long"<sub> </sub>


    Boku stroked his wife''s head gently while kissing her tenderly "where do you learn this thing?" he said as he tightened his arms.


    ire caressed Boku''s cheek and replied "Widya taught me about this, she said as a woman making men crazy about us is a form of self-defense"


    Boku remembered the woman who was always gloomy who was now Mige''s wife. Since she was with Mige even though her face was no longer gloomy but she looked more tired than usual. Boku doesn''t know what the two of them are doing in their carriage, but Moku who just keeps silent shows that Mige still hasn''t had sex with Widya and is waiting for him to evolve first.


    It never urred to him if Widya taught ire how to satisfy a man, "My love, I don''t think you need to make me crazy about you because I''m already really crazy about you. Besides, you don''t need to defend yourself from anything because I will die first before anyone can hurt you" promised Boku.


    ire looked into Boku''s eyes, her brown emerald eyes glimmering in the darkness "really?"


    Boku nodded with certainty "Really"


    A cheerful smile appeared on ire''s lips "Okay". She took a seat position again and began to slowly wiggle her ass. Moans of pleasure began to return from her mouth and her eyes closed every time the tip of Boku''s penis kissed the mouth of her womb.


    "ah... ah... ah.."


    "ire?" said Boku while holding her waist.


    ire replied amid moans of pleasure "ah... the.. pain.. ah.. sss.. ah... already.. ah... gone.. ah"


    Boku''s eyes widened, ''so what was the point of our conversation before?''.


    ----------


    [In Mige''s carriage]


    "AH!" Widya suddenly woke up with a pale face.


    Mige who was sleeping next to her woke up and immediately asked worriedly "Widya, what happened?"


    Out of breath, Widya replied "Ah.. I just felt that I had just created a sex monster" said in confusion.


    Mige was shocked and silent, while stroking his chin he said "With your non-human intelligence, I think it''s very possible" he said while nodding.


    Widya nced at her husband with narrowed eyes ''Are you actually praising me or are you insulting me? what do you mean like non-human?''


    "Ah, it just so happened that we woke up in the middle of the night like this, I wanted to ask your opinion on the hunting strategy for tomorrow morning. Our current target is an iron tier danger mutated animal that has the ability--" Mige rambled on again about the hunting strategy he would implement tomorrow morning.


    Widya could only take a deep breath while thinking ''Can you just fuck me already?'' and listened to Mige''s words carefully.


    ----------


    [In Nezena''s carriage]


    "AHHHH!!!" Nezena moaned after she ejacted for who knows how many times.


    Moku slowed the movement of his hips and hugged his wife tighter. He kissed all parts of Nezena''s body that he could find in his current position and gave a hard kiss on the neck.


    Moku realized one thing tonight, that is if this second wife has a pretty strange fetish. Every time she wanted to ejacte, Nezena always asked Moku to move his hips harder and poke her uterus harder.


    Of course, Moku will oblige and elerate his movement. He had sex with Nezena a little harder than Nevare. Moku doesn''t want to hurt Nezena who still hasn''t transformed into a monster. Maybe after her pregnancy, they can both have more dangerous sex moves but for now they both have to be more patient.


    However, due to too much ejaction, Nezena''s eyes are getting droopy and her consciousness is starting to fade. Moku doesn''t want to stop before he can spill the white liquid into Nezena''s womb, he wants his second wife to get pregnant with his child soon.


    That''s why after a while and feeling that Nezena had recovered a bit, Moku again quickened his movement. This time he no longer restrained the rate of his sperm toe out and instead pushed them to get out quickly.


    "ah.. ah.. ah.. ah.." Nezena moaned between her tired body.


    Moku kissed her lips fiercely and elerated his movements, In less than two minutes he managed to spill white liquid into Nezena''s womb.


    "AAHHH!!"


    Sperm filled Nezena''s womb and made her stomach look bloated. But Nezena didn''t realize that because at the same time her uterus was sshed with Moku''s sperm, she also ejacted and immediately fell unconscious.


    *Plop!


    Moku pulled his dick from Nezena''s vaginal opening and let the white liquide out of the hole that closed tightly again. Moku then moved Nezena''s head into his arms and hugged and kissed his wife who was already unconscious.

 Chapter 151 New Place New Beginning

    The white mist began to thin out as the sun rose higher and higher. But the cold air and the snow that started to fall from the sky made the white mist''s pace slow down. It was as if the white mist hesitated to hide and his courage to challenge the sun was starting to slowly emerge.


    There was a chance that when the snow filled the ground then the white mist would really not be afraid of the sun anymore. Even though it might not be at this time, the sun still shines strongly and dispels the white mist bravely.


    Bog Forest is a strange forest. The climate is tropical but in its deepest parts (especially those adjacent to Wolf Slope Mountain) has a snowy climate with four seasons following it. But even the deepest part is divided into two regions that have two distinct seasons, one part has winter and the other part has spring.


    This oddity makes some cultures make Wolf Slope Mountain their worship. One of the biggest ones was the Mountain Dwarf race which thought that mana came from Wolf Slope Mountain.


    A caravan of monsters arrived at the border between the two winter and spring regions. All the monsters looked at this with eyes full of amazement. In front of them was a border that was like the boundary of two different worlds. Where one part of thend is filled with snow while the other part of thend is filled with green grass and trees that thrive.


    If they didn''t have a strong belief in The One then their hearts could be shaken and they would immediately kneel at this miracle before their eyes. No one knows for sure why this is happening even Moku who uses his inner eye to analyze only finds out if the two regions have different mana auras.


    Even though they were full of amazement, it didn''t stop the monster caravan''s pace. They had started walking since the sun had not yet risen until now when the sun had started to rise overhead.


    They couldn''t wait to arrive at the ce the search team had found. Based on the report of the search team the ce was very beautiful and filled with rivers and caves that they could make as a source of life and a new home.


    The ce was originally the residence of a golden tier danger mutated animal and several silver tier danger mutated animals around it. But after Moku exterminated them all, the ce became uninhabited and became the perfect location to build their monster kingdom.


    The search team named the ce Bitter Maja because there were many Maja trees with very bitter fruit. When he heard the name given by the search team, Moku couldn''t help but smile bitterly and pray that he would not be cursed by his ancestors for using such a majestic name.


    But when they were only three kilometers from Bitter Maja, sad news broke the whole caravan. Shaman Hoddurt breathed hisst in his carriage before being able to see their new abode or the first Hobgoblin.


    Moku decides not to stop the caravan and asks the goblins to clean Hoddurt''s body. He wanted Hoddurt buried in Bitter Maja so that even if Hoddurt couldn''t see his dreamse true while he was alive he could at least keep an eye on their progress when he died.


    Moku''s request was greatly supported by the other goblins. They also added a request that Hoddurt is buried underground where the Cream Division wouldter train. That way Hoddurt could stay close to the goblins who worked hard to make their dreamse true.


    Moku not only granted the request, he also decided to change the name of the Cream Division to the Hoddurt Division. That way the monsters will never forget the sacrifice of the shaman in the battle against the mage.


    They elerated the movement of the caravan because they wanted to get to Bitter Maja immediately and bury Hoddurt where he would be remembered.


    When the sky was starting to turn red they finally arrived at the ce said by the search team, Bitter Maja.


    They saw a green carpet stretching as far as the eye could see. Shady trees with Maja fruit perched on their branches fulfill their appearance. The clear river water with fish swimming cheerfully in it makes the air feel cooler. Coupled with the light breeze hitting their faces made the monsters want to stretch out the carpet and have a pic on this paradise floor.


    From a distance, they saw a waterfall that was not too high lowering gallons of water every second. Every drop of water made a rustling sound that waspounded by the chirping of birds and the screech of insects. Complimenting their hearing with the sound of nature''s tones that form a beautiful symphony weing the arrival of the monsters.


    The sun was starting to fall asleep making the sky look gloomy with its reddish face. Making the atmosphere disyed in their eyes as a beautiful painting full of miracles and the power of God. They wanted to get down on their knees and praise The One for making this a beautiful world for them to enjoy.<sub> </sub>


    Nezena did not forget to hum prayerfully to The One by saying "If you want proof of my power then look at the nature around you, then you will realize how strong I am. So kneel down and strengthen yourself so you don''t tarnish my name as the all-powerful one"


    It is unknown where she got the inspiration for the hum but her words made all the monsters unable to contain themselves any longer and knelt down praising the power of their god.


    Moku stood in his carriage and took a deep breath of the cool air. His closed eyes showed how solemn his heart was at that moment. When he opened his eyes there was only a streak of red light full of greed.


    It was from this ce that he would build an invincible kingdom of monsters. Be a nightmare for anyone who opposes them and a source of confidence for anyone who believes in them.


    Moku decided the name of their kingdom... Wilwatikta... an empire that once ruled the archipgo.


    -----------


    Although they were filled with amazement at Bitter Maja, the monsters didn''t linger in that regard. Because they are currently filled with passion to build their home. The first kingdom built by monsters in history, the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    The number of monsters that were less than 5000 heads made them have to n the construction of the kingdom carefully. They have to build something more important first so they can save time andbor.


    To that end, the higher-ups of the monsters gathered to discuss their development priorities. Like what should be built first, where it will be built, how it will be built, and who will be in charge of building it.


    The meeting was attended by, Moku and his three wives (Nevare, Nezena, Nerphyl), three heads of the orc division (Boku, Goku, and Mige), two high-ranking goblins (Tam and Volx), and two high-ranking alraune (Luna and Ornell). Inside the temporary tent built by the goblins bybining several chariots and making dozens of spliced fabrics as the roof.


    At first, Moku wanted to talk about development first but when he discussed this with Ez, Moku changed his mind. Ez thinks that the first thing Moku should form first is a division ofbor, so that Moku canmand his desires more effectively and the leadership hierarchy bes clearer.


    Moku realized that at this time he had not made a solid government system. Therefore, after discussing it with Ez for a long time, Moku announced his decision of the new division.


    "Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has given us grace so that we can gather in this ce. Praise and gratitude we give to The One for creating a paradise where we can fight to our heart''s content. Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has allowed us to fight with the strong enemies." as usual Moku started with three praise to The One.


    "Before I start our meeting this time, I want to call some people to join us and listen. Joc please call them in." Moku turned to Joc who was standing in front of the tent door and ordered him.


    Several monsters entered the tent with bewildered faces they didn''t know why they were summoned to participate in this high-ranking meeting. But because this was an order from Moku, they came without much question even though their heads were currently filled with many questions.


    They are the work of Ez who has been watching, assessing, and testing several monsters to see if they are worthy of a chance to be an official in the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Some of them were monsters rmended by Moku but many of them were monsters that pass due to Ez''s own judgment.


    One of them is Swa. He never thought that Moku would call him to take part in this meeting. Even Moku himself had to ask Ez once again about including Swa in the government of the Wilwatikta Kingdom because he never knew his brother''s uses other than making jokes or fighting.


    After the new group of monsters had taken their seats, Moku continued his speech. "I divide the governmental power of Wilwatikta Kingdom into three administrations; Military, Civil, and Religion"

 Chapter 152 Administration

    After seeing all the monsters focused on him Moku continued to exin the three administrations one by one.


    "Military Administration, as the name implies are those who have the power to form military regtions and the main management of all existing and future military activities within the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Although the decision to dere war and peace is in my hands, the responsibility for implementing these decisions rests with the Military Administration.


    Under them were all the orcs who were in the training phase (The First to The Third level of Breathing Technique) and all the monsters that had followed Tortured.


    The Military Administration is also entitled to establish other departments or divisions in order to carry out their duties as the main administrator of all military activities. They also have the right to appoint alraune who will be deployed in battle as medics, buy weapons directly from goblin cksmiths, buy armor from Lina and goblin tailors, and buy food supplies directly from sylph farmers.


    Other matters that need to be discussed after this in order to carry out their duties can be discussed after this meeting with me and the prime minister I appointed, namely Ez."


    Moku stopped here waiting for all the monsters to catch what he meant and wanted from the Military Administration.


    "I decided to make Nevare the Head of Military Administration, Goku as First General, Boku as Second General, Mige as Third General, and Swa as Fourth General. My rmendation for the division is to make Goku as Head of Training Division, Boku as the Head of Provision Division, Mige as the Head of Military Strategy Division, and Swa as the Head of Military Espionage Division," Moku continued.


    Inhaling gasps were heard throughout the tent as the monsters were surprised by a name that Moku had mentioned. Especially Swa whose face immediately turned pale when he was assigned the task of being the Head of Military Espionage Division.


    Actually, Moku didn''t need to say if it was his rmendation because no head of administration would be so stupid as not to put the name Moku gave them as the head of the division.


    Ignoring the shock of the monsters, Moku continued his announcement "The Civil Administration, tasked with ensuring the lives of civilians who do not take part in the military, they must ensure the avability of food in the market, housing for the monsters, and proper clothing to cover their bodies.


    Under them are all the monsters that exist and live under the rule of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. It doesn''t matter if theye from military groups, religious groups, and even my family, they all have to ensure the life, peace, security, and safety of all the monsters in the Wilwatikta Kingdom."


    Once again Moku stopped to give the monsters time to digest his words. Some of them are seen starting to record this Moku announcement in the leather or paper they carry.


    "I decided to appoint Nerphyl as the Head of Civil Administration. My rmendation for the division is to make Tam as the Head of Kingdom Worker, Volx as the Head of Kingdom Construction, Iathra as the Head of Kingdom Market, and Reha (sylph who apanied Boku during Learn With Inyiak, she was also the first cameraman that broadcast Boku''s battle against the Mutated Wolverine) as the Head of Kingdom Press--"


    Before Moku could finish his sentence, a surprised voice came from one of the sylphs who pointed at herself with a pale face "AH! Me? me? me? what? me? pest? what is kingdom pest? Am I a pest? ah? am I?..."


    "Reha, shut up! let Moku finish what he wants to say!" Iathra who was sitting next to her quickly covered Reha''s mouth.


    Moku smiled and shook his head "I know many of you don''t understand what I just said. What I mean by Kingdom Press is that those who are tasked with making all the monsters in the Wilwatikta Kingdom get news of the announcements made by the three administrations. You guys can see Ez to find out more about what your division job is."


    Seeing that the monsters had calmed down, Moku started announcing about the third administration. For Moku this is the most important administration because it''s job is the embodiment of the orc supremacy policy that Moku wants to realize.


    "Religion Administration is tasked with ensuring general education for all children of monsters who are under the rule of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. They must understand The One, history, culture, loyalty, and other things that are deemed necessary to create the next generation that continues to strive to be strong and make our kingdom strong.


    Under them are any monsters appointed by the administration to take care of their duties based on the decisions of the heads of administrations and the discretion of the heads of divisions.


    Every monster child who has entered his ying period must follow the education carried out by the Religion Administration, for example, an orc child who is 1 year old must separate from his mother and participate in a dormitory under the supervision of the Religion Administration."<sub> </sub>


    So far Moku feels that he is being looked at by the monster mothers because Moku is forcing them to separate from their young children. Especially Nevare whose forehead was furrowed and her hands clenched into fists, she wanted to immediately refute Moku''s decision but she realized that they were currently in a public forum.


    Her opposition to Moku''s decision will show their rtionship is not harmonious and this could be an opening for the copse of the newly built Wilwatikta Kingdom. As a result, Nevare could only stop her intentions and might protest against Moku when it was her turn to spend the night with Moku.


    Even though he felt that many would protest against him, Moku ignored them and continued his announcement.


    "I appointed Nezena as the Head of Religion Administration. My rmendation for the division is to make Asza (the goblin dressed in all white who greeted Moku when he came to Nezena''s Carriage) as the Head of Kingdom Clergy, Shizz as the Head of Kingdom School, Ornel as the Head of Medical Education and Ui as the Head of Kingdom Dormitory."


    Moku made Shizz the Head of Kingdom School because of her experience as a caretaker of goblin babies in the past, then her motherly nature can also increase thefort of children to study with her. Even so, the educational curriculum will still be made by Nezena as the Head of Religion Administration and the most prioritized subject is of course religious lessons taught by Asza.


    Moku also includes Ui as the head of the dormitory to make Nevare calmer to part with Nash. After all, Nevare''s rtionship with Nezena is getting better and they even be close friends who often gossip together while ying with Nash.


    "I know many of you have questions about this announcement so after this you can meet Ez to ask questions as much as you want" Moku said with a smile.


    Ez who heard from behind the tent paled with the amount of work he had to do next about to pile up.


    "With the formation of these three administrations, the development of the kingdom will be prioritized to buildpleteness of buildings for these administrations. With the king''s pce as its center, the three administrative areas will surround it and form a triangle."


    Each administrative area will have a division area and each division will have its own building. In this way, residential houses will be built outside these three administrative areas.


    Unlike weak humans, we monsters have be ustomed to living on vignce so I want the residents'' houses to be built not only as residences but also bunkers that aim to protect the three administrative areas within.


    Even so, this resident''s house is only the second defense of our kingdom when it is attacked. Outside the resident''s house, I want to build walls and guard towers that serve as the first defense.


    Of course, ourst defense is the king''s pce itself, so we have to think about the construction of the king''s pce at the end to facilitate our mobilization and defenseter.


    I''m sorry if any of my exnations jump around so you guys have a hard time understanding the first priority of our development. For that, I will repeat it so it will be clear what we will build first." Moku stood up from his seat.


    Showing his clenched fists, Moku took out his fingers one by one, "The first is the resident''s house, the second is the walls and guard towers, the third is the Three Administrative Areas, and thest is the king''s pce."


    All the existing monsters frowned when Moku said the upside-down development priorities. They felt the main priority was the construction of the king''s pce because it would be very strange when a kingdom was built without the king''s pce first.


    Because of that Mige stood up with his hands raised and asked "Ku, shouldn''t we build the royal pce first?"


    Moku smiled because he knew that this question would arise, he calmly replied "You''re wrong, our top priority right now is defending from outside attacks. Because right now I have a feeling that if we don''t build a defense area soon, then we will have to fight with the enemy inside our tents.


    Moku stared at the Glittering Meadow and sensed the approaching danger.

 Chapter 153 Wilwatikta Kingdom

    Seven days have passed since the arrival of the monsters in Bitter Maja. All the existing monsters worked day and night in shifts to build their new home.


    Starting from the construction of a resident''s house which is almost halfpleted based on the floor n made by the Kingdom Construction division. Some monsters have started to upy their homes and fill them with everyday equipment. The division of this house is done by lottery so that even though some monsters have not yet got their own homes they do not feel have been cheated.


    Because who else can argue with fate?


    At first, the shape of the residents'' houses will be made is like the previous Moku tent. However, Moku rejects the design of the house because he wants the house to be not only a ce to live but also a defense bunker.


    Therefore, the high shape of the house will actually make it more vulnerable to attack. Moku suggests digging the soil under the house until it finds harder soil and makes it the foundation of the house. That way, even though from the outside the residents'' houses look small, the inside will be very spacious with several floors below the ground.


    Moku''s suggestion opens up a whole new world for the goblins. They remembered that the basic skills they have are not to build tall buildings but to make underground passages that can defeat a city.


    The Kingdom Construction division remodeled the city n that they were going to make into a different kind of interactive by using the underpass not only as a crossing route but also as camouge. No one knew what danger was in the Bog forest so even if all the monster species had gathered, there was no harm in keeping them alive with low key.


    The residents'' houses were finally designed with three underground floors, where the first floor was intended to store food supplies, the second floor was used for living quarters, and the third floor which was also on the ground level would be used for camouge and defensive bunkers requested by Moku.


    The walls of the third floor are made with abination of hard mutated animal bones and stone glued together. That way, apart from saving the materials to build the first two floors with only earth walls, they were also able to strengthen the third floor.


    As a result, the construction of houses for residents was slightly dyed. From the one month they have scheduled, the construction of residents'' houses is estimated to bepleted in the second month.


    Realizing that he had just aroused the passion for the underground building of the goblins, Moku could only sigh and think of another way so that the construction of the Wiliwatikta Kingdom could bepleted ording to schedule. He decided to bring all the orcs in addition to the two new Asuras to build a temporary wall.


    Moku intended to use this wall to be a temporary defense while the Kingdom Construction divisionpleted the construction of the residents'' houses. He believed that by putting Boku and Goku (two Asuras) to help them, his existence would no longer be needed to help dig the ground.


    Whereas the other orcs besides helping lift heavy objects, they had no other use. For that instead of them just practicing, Moku decided to use them to make a temporary wall.


    At first, Moku wanted to make this temporary wall from wood that was staked so that it became a fence. However, when he thought about it again, this would only be a waste of time, energy, and resources. Therefore, instead of building a wall, Moku decided to make a trench around the Wiliwatikta Kingdom area.


    They started digging this trench on the second day and continue to do so to this day. With thebination of Moku''s strength and the persistence of the orcs who took this as training, they had managed to dig a 10-kilometer-long trench and managed to encircle a quarter of the territory of the Wiliwatikta Kingdom.


    This trench has a depth of up to 3 meters with a width of up to 2 meters. It would be impossible to do if Moku didn''t have the power of prana and the orcs capable of lifting hundreds of kilos of weight on their shoulders. The excavated soil will be moved to create a mound beside this trench which can be used as a barrier wall.


    By the time the sun was setting they hadpleted the one-kilometer trench for the day. Something that Moku never imagined could be done without heavy equipment and other digging machines. Moku begins to understand why the battle between the human and elven species canst for decades.


    By using fortifications in every territory they control, the time needed to fight over every inch of territory will increase. Moku imagined a battle between mages who cast spell after spell that bombarded the built fortress.


    Moku started to think that the modern war tactics in his former world might work in this world. Perhaps instead of using guerri warfare tactics, it would be better to attack with small special troops.


    Moku began to think about forming a small elite team that could be moved at a single target point that had important uses for the enemy. By using Sylphs as scouts, they can spy on enemy troops without being noticed.<sub> </sub>


    That way the number of victims who fall in the war will be reduced considerably. Then he also thought if he could be considered as a weapon of mass destruction that was only activated for certain circumstances which were essential to change the course of the battle.


    "Hmm... maybe I should discuss this with the Military Administration" said Moku while stroking his chin. He currently really wants to have a long beard, which will not only add to his prestige but can also stop him from stroking the bare skin on his chin.


    Then Moku''s face suddenly became serious, he felt something approaching from the trees in front of them. This was the frontier that the Kingdom Construction division had chosen in their kingdom construction n based on reports from the Military Espionage Division that had just been formed by Swa.


    Mapping the location of the mutated animals around them is the first task of Swa and his division. So it is impossible for any mutated animals that are still alive around the Wilwatikta Kingdom area.


    "Are there mutated animals migrating? or is there something wrong with the Military Espionage Division?" Moku didn''t think that this approaching thing was an ordinary beast because right now he sensed the danger emanating from it.


    Moku activated his inner eye and saw what creature was approaching them. He didn''t feel the mana of the creature but the appearance and form of the creature made Moku dumbfounded.


    This creature''s body was covered by a ck exoskeleton that enveloped its body like full armor. So it can be said that this creature belongs to the insect family. Even so, its body does not consist of three parts like other insects. This insect only has a head and thorax while the abdomen is absent.


    He walked on four insect legs that looked very pointy and hard as iron. Moku realized that his legs were made up of two parts; legs that connect directly to his body and ws that can be bent so that its sharp feet don''t sink into the soft ground.


    The difference between this creature and other insects is also seen in its mandibles. It has vertical mandibles which bend at each end to form sharp spikes. Moku didn''t see the creature''s eyes so he most likely knew his surroundings through the antennae twitching above his head.


    In addition, this insect also has tworge ws that extend from the thorax and nk its head. This insect has a height of more than one and a half meters. Moku doesn''t know if he has another swarm behind him but it''s really weird for this bug to walk alone.


    Because based on Moku''s hunch, this insect is one of the troops of The King of Glittering Meadow. Most likely these insects were just scouts appointed by their leader to look for food.


    If his hunch is correct, then the arrival of these insects to Bitter Maja indicates that The King and his troops have eaten all the animals in Glittering Meadow. And as they had feared, The King and his army were dissatisfied with the food in Glittering Meadow and began sending their troops in search of new food sources.


    Moku activates Bhimasuta Form and jumps into the air. In the blink of an eye, he was standing on top of the insect. Up close, Moku can clearly determine the shape of this insect.


    ? "Shit! Did I transmigrate to Starship Troopers world?" Moku blurted after seeing the bug in front of him was very simr to the warrior bug in the movie.


    Blue mes appeared in Moku''s fist and in an instant shot the bug to scorch. Moku''s brow furrowed seeing that the insect was still alive even with a hollow body.


    "SKREEEKKKK!!!" The insect was in pain and tried to get away but after the fifth step, it was dead.


    Seeing the resistance of the insect''s body, Moku knew that they were currently in danger. This one insect might be equivalent to one ordinary young orc.


    Moku didn''t know how many these insects were but he knew that these insects weren''t thest toe to their territory.


    Moku sighed at the war that would finallye sooner than he thought. For now, he should name this insect the Quadrupedal Arachnid to make it easier to exin.

 Chapter 154 New Frontline

    Moku sits on a temporary throne made of stone. His head was tilted to the side with his chin resting on his left hand. His shoulders rxed casually and his legs spread wide.


    Nevare sat on his right thigh leaning on Moku''s shoulder. Her stomach that has swelled again indicating that the second Moku offspring will be born from the same mother. Meanwhile, Nezena, who is sitting on the chair beside his throne, will soon follow, it can be seen from her hand that continues to stroke her stomach waiting to immediately swell up. While Moku''s third wife, Nerphyl is currently absent, she is meditating under a waterfall to increase her mental strength.


    On the right side of the throne, sit four generals. Their eyes stared scorchingly, their brows furrowed, and their jaws clenched tightly. The two of them narrowed their eyes with thoughts filled with many things. While the other two generals clenched their fists impatiently waiting for orders for war.


    In front of the temporary throne, there is the carcass of an Quadrupedal Arachnid that was killed by Moku yesterday afternoon. He had put it in this ce ever since he returned at night. The goblins, sylphs, and alraunes surrounding the Quadrupedal Arachnid carcass have also been in this ce sincest night. They seemed to have forgotten the time and focused on examining the carcass of the Quadrupedal Arachnid in front of them.


    Even so, Moku didn''t have the whole day to wait for the goblins, sylphs, and alraune in front of him to be satisfied with examining the Quadrupedal Arachnid carcasses. He therefore cleared his throat and brought their attention back to him. "I apologize for rushing you guys, but right now we need information about the enemy who is most likely rapidly approaching Wilwatikta Kingdom. Therefore tell everyone present what you have found. We start from Goburu"


    A goblin named Goburu nodded, he was the head of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s cksmith association, joined in the Worker Kingdom headed by Tam and under the Civil Administration. He was appointed because he was the most experienced cksmith among all the goblins.


    "I researched the hardness of the exoskeleton on the body of the creature you named the Quadrupedal Arachnid. I found that this exoskeleton has a hardness that exceeds some types of iron but is also very flexible and easy to shape. If we have arge number of Quadrupedal Arachnid''s exoskeletons then we can make as many exoskeleton armor troops as we want--"


    "Goburu..." Moku interrupted Goburu who was about to chatter about making new armor and returned his exnation "What about their ws and mandibles? Are they capable of killing an orc in one hit?"


    Goburu whose speech was cut flinched before he stroked his chin and replied seriously "If these three weapons of theirs only hit a non-vital part of the orc''s body then it wouldn''t be dangerous. However, if these three Quadrupedal Arachnid''s weapons hit a vital area then there''s a chance the orc could be killed in one hit. Due to their hardness and sharpness, these three weapons of theirs are capable of prating the skin and flesh of the orcs with ease but it would probably require more strength to cut through the orc''s bones"


    A gasp of surprise rang out in the room. All the monsters looked very serious, especially the orcs. Of course, what Goburu meant was ordinary orcs who had not been able to use inner power to strengthen their limbs (before the First level of breathing technique). However, this was still very surprising because apart from the ability to regenerate, the orcs'' endurance was well-known as their superioritypared to other monster races.


    Moku remained calm and stroked Nevare''s stomach gently. His attention turned to the sylph next to Goburu, "Lesnen, tell us your findings" Moku ordered.


    A sylph bowed his head and replied, he is the head of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s Breeders association, belonging to the Kingdom Market division which is headed by Iathra and is under the Civil Administration. As a sylph who was formerly Nerphyl''s right-hand man, Lesnen has knowledge of animals more than any other sylph.


    Unlike the other sylphs who only possess animals to eat, Lesnen possesses animals to study animal life and the way theymunicate in their group. That''s why Iathra as the Head of Kingdom Market sent him to take care of every animal that is under the control of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    "I found that the insect you named the Quadrupedal Arachnid does not have an abdomen on its body. The abdomen in insects functions for digestion, respiration, excretion, and reproduction. So it is impossible for an insect to not have an abdomen because that also means the insect cannot digest its food and cannot produce offspring. Based on this I have two hypotheses regarding this Quadrupedal Arachnid in front of us" Lesnen raised two fingers with a frown.


    "The first possibility is if the Quadrupedal Arachnid that Moku found was just an Quadrupedal Arachnid that was thrown out of the herd because of his deformed body. So that the actual shape of the Quadrupedal Arachnid is aplete form with threeplete body parts, the head, thorax, and abdomen." Lesnen cupped one finger.


    His frown grew and his face grew more serious as if he couldn''t believe the hypothesis he was about to say himself.


    "The second possibility is if this Quadrupedal Arachnid was designed or shaped without an abdomen." Lesnen cupped hisst fingers.


    Question marks appeared on the faces of everyone present in the room, including Moku. But those with strong hunches sensed something bad was about to happen.<sub> </sub>


    Nevare sat with a straight back "Lesnen, what do you mean designed and shaped?"


    "What I mean is that these Quadrupedal Arachnids are born to live without an abdomen. The life process of insects starts from eggs and then bervae. At therval stage, they need a lot of food to form their bodies into aplete insects. But if thervae only form two body parts (head and thorax) then the food and the time they need to be adult insects will decrease significantly.


    That way there is a possibility that the Quadrupedal Arachnid that Moku found was indeed only formed to survive for a while until the task waspleted. As a result, the colony can mass produce Quadrupedal Arachnids quickly for a small fee.


    And based on Goburu''s findings, this Quadrupedal Arachnid only has two jobs in life, namely to hunt prey and bring it to their nest." In the second paragraph, Lesnen''s face turned pale because he had just realized that the prey that this Quadrupedal Arachnid would hunt were them.


    One room fell silent and for a moment everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts. Until Moku asked in a very rxed tone "Do you think there are other forms of Quadrupedal Arachnid in their colony?"


    Hearing the question addressed to him, Lesnen nodded in response "I think there are other types of Quadrupedal Arachnids because the Quadrupedal Arachnid in front of us only serves to fight and find prey"


    Moku adjusted his sitting position so that it was more upright, Nevare on hisp looking for a morefortable position. "Ornell, what about the meat from the Quadrupedal Arachnid? Is the meat poisonous or can we consume it?"


    Ornell, who had been waiting for her turn, immediately replied, "I found a stimnt substance in the Quadrupedal Arachnid flesh. However, it is harmless to monsters with our unusual body resistance. However, it would be dangerous if Quadrupedal Arachnid''s flesh was consumed by children and ordinary humans. Bur Quadrupedal Arachnid meat has the higher nutrition than ordinary animal meat, one Quadrupedal Arachnid can meet the orc''s food needs for one day"


    Moku nodded and turned his gaze to the four generals beside him "How long can you make a strategy to face our new enemy? I want the battle not to happen in Bitter Maja, our defense is still not ready so the first phase of the battle aims to give time for the Kingdom Construction division canplete their task.


    Mige who is the Head of Military Strategy Division replied "We need three.. no.. two days toplete this strategy"


    Moku nodded and hugged Nevare, he then stood up while holding Nevare between his arms "Alright, I''ll go to the front line first to find information about the battle area and the enemy--"


    "Moku, I''m sorry to interrupt. But can you give the task to me... I mean to my division?" Swa stood up and cut off Moku''s words.


    Moku turned to him and asked "Are you sure?"


    Swa nodded firmly and looked into Moku''s eyes showing his seriousness "I''m sure and my division is ready! Please entrust this task to us!" Swa lowered his head.


    There was worry in Moku''s heart that Swa would mess up and add to the trouble for Mige and the others. But Swa had been chosen by Ez, and Moku trusted his prime minister''s views. Because of that Moku nodded "Alright, I trust you, Cooperate with Mige and his division and do whatever they ask."


    Swa hit his chest hard and lowered his head "I understand! Thank you!"


    "Hmm... Alright everyone do what you have to do. The meeting is dismissed" said Moku as he turned to leave the room first with Nevare on his arm and Nezena following behind.

 Chapter 155 D-Day

    An eagle flew among the overcast clouds that morning. It''s sharp shining eyes sighed down looking for the prey he was aiming for. The wide p of its wings makes its body glide perfectly on the wind.


    The eagle saw a ck line that extends without being able to see the end. The eagle''s head turned and he lowered his flight altitude.


    The closer he got to the ground the clearer what he had just seen. That ck line was a line of hundreds of thousands of Quadruple Arachnids walking towards somewhere. The thick snow that piled on their feet didn''t slow down their movement. With their thick ck exoskeletons and strong muscles, the Quadruple Arachnid army walked with terrifying auras around them.


    The eagle perched on a tall tree and watched the Quadruple Arachnid army. His yellow eyes seemed to be recording every move of the army. But that''s not a parable, the eagle is a sylph possessing the bird.


    Hees from the Military Espionage Division and is tasked with tracking enemy movements. Using his syplh possession ability he managed to fly this close to the enemy troops without being noticed.


    Even so, the sylph''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the aaid line extending out of nowhere. He knew that this army of death would head for the ce where the monster caravan was. Theirrge number made the sylphs fear that the monster would suffer defeat in this battle.


    But the task of figuring out a way to win was the job of the generals. His current job was to monitor the approaching Quadruple Arachnid troops and transmit this information to headquarters.


    ----------


    As far as a day''s journey from there, in arge bunker that was made to be the main headquarters of the monsters.


    The current state of the main base was filled with frenzy and colorful lights shing from the screen disyed by the sylphs. Dozens of sylphs in charge of reconnaissance send videos every minute and the sylphs at headquarters receive it and then disy it in the main headquarters.


    Several other sylphs were in charge of recording any important information that appeared on the screen and then reporting it to Swa and some of his goblin subordinates. This information then bes the basic foundation of the Military Strategy Division to make their war tactics.


    Currently the entire border area between spring and winter has been sessfully mapped by the monsters. Previously Mige decided to make the war against the Quadruple Arachnid far away from Bitter Maja. Even though the war supplies are getting farther away, at least even if the war is raging, the construction of the Wilwatikta Kingdom in Bitter Maja will not be disturbed.


    As a result, after listening to the modern war tactics that Moku conveyed to him, Mige made a new war strategy that had never existed on the Bog Forest before. He divided his troops into several small elite teams whose task was to hit-and-run the enemy.


    Their task is not to defeat the enemy but to slow the enemy down and waste their strength. Arid Warriors (the term used to ssify the first aaids that Moku found) do not have the ability to wage a long war, so if the monsters can make it to exhaust the energy in their bodies then the arid warriors will die by themselves.


    "Mige! We managed to find the enemy''s location!" Swa who came in a hurry reported his findings.


    "Tell me their location on the map" said Mige while pointing at the map in front of him.


    Swa nodded "As we predicted earlier, they came from the direction of Glittering Meadow following the trail we left and went through the same journey as the monster caravan at that time. Currently they have a one-day-journey to get to this ce"


    Mige was silent for a moment while stroking his chin "If that''s the case then Quadruple Arachnids is just what the breeder association says"


    The absence of eyes on the arachnid warrior''s body left the breeder association confused. Because apart from the two antennae on top of the arachnid warrior''s head, they couldn''t find any other senses on his body. As a result, they concluded that the arachnid warriors knew their surroundings through smell or thermal on their prey''s bodies.


    That''s why the aaid troops were able to follow the direction of the monster caravan even though their tracks were already covered by snow. Therefore, ambush attacks will be easily detected by quadruple arachnid troops.


    However, the superiority of the Quadruple Arachnid troops can be used as a weakness by Mige. He had prepared various strategies for every eventuality, this was one of the reasons why he had built the main base far away from Bitter Maja because then he could carry out various war maneuvers. Even if his tactics failed he still had a chance before bringing the battle to Bitter Maja.


    The curtains of the tent opened and the two Asuras entered the main base. Mige looked at them and smiled with their presence, these battle against the Quadruple Arachnid army would be easier than the battle against the five mages.<sub> </sub>


    "Mige, the first batch of food and weapon supplies has arrived! Inside are various new iron weapons that the goblins have sessfully crafted" Boku reported.


    "I''ve brought all the orcs and Tortured who are ready to fight. Mige, Moku said that the battle this time, he wants you to be the center ofmand while the fieldmand is handed over to the teams you designate. That way we both are also under yourmand" said Goku with eyes impatient for battle.


    He had already used his newfound power against someone but it was only sparring with Boku or being bully by Moku. So right now he really wanted to try to rampage and kill something.


    Mige smiled, he knew that these two asuras were looking forward to battle. Neither did he, as an orc he hadn''t smelled blood this week. Even so as themand center appointed by Moku he must not be careless.


    "What about Moku?" As the greatest asset and strongest weapon that the Wilwatikta Kingdom has, Moku''s existence is very important at this time. With his power Moku is able to change the flow of the battle from defeat to victory.


    "Moku is doing something. He brought Nerphyl with him so you can summon him any time." Boku answered.


    "More than that, Mige, tell me what n is in your clever brain" said Boku curiously.


    "Well... I can''t say if this was entirely my n. The basic idea came from Moku which he said was ''Modern Tactical War''. I didn''t understand the meaning of the word modern but Moku exined that it meant the future. After that with the help of Widya, We discussed it all night and managed to find the most efficient way to use Wilwatikta Kingdom''s current military power" Mide said with a proud smile.


    He really like getting a goosey golden eggs after marrying Widya. His wife''s brain was really brilliant so sometimes he was amazed and didn''t think that he had such a good destiny to marry her.


    Meanwhile, two asuras and one orc who saw Mige''s proud smile could onlyment Widya''s fate in their hearts, ''poor girl''.


    After being satisfied with praising his wife''s intelligence, Mige again exined his n seriously. "If we add the Hoddurt Division, then the number of our troops that are capable of fighting only amounts to less than 300 monsters. For that, if we do a direct battle then we will surely lose. Even if we won with the help of the three asuras, the number of casualties would be enormous.


    But with the weakness of arachnid warriors who are only designed to do short battles we can take advantage of this to defeat them with minimal sacrifice.


    I divide the entire army of monsters that will be fighting into 30 squads where each squad has a maximum of 10 monsters in it. Each team must ensure that it has fiveplete elements, namely; receiver of information,mander giving orders, long-range weapon, map-reading ability, and rapid movement.


    Their every move would be regted at the headquarters, they only had to attack when told to attack and retreat when told to retreat. Meanwhile, I will not include Boku and Goku in any team.


    The two of you are tactical missile that I will use to attacks at any point that can damage enemy formations, cut their supply lines, and destroy important targets. You two will move fast, destroy, and retreat quickly. Every target I designate the two of you should be able to destroy it in the shortest amount of time."


    Boku raised his hand to stop Mige''s exnation that came out incessantly, "Mige, I want to ask what is tactical missile?"


    "Hmm... I don''t understand either but that''s the term Moku uses for a secret weapon of mass destruction that can be fired from a long distance with just one button" Mige said while stroking his chin.


    "Ooo.. I like tactical missiles" Goku nodded.


    Then this time it was Swa who raised his hand "Ah, Mige then what is Moku''s job?"


    Mige eyes lit up "Moku ... of course he is a nuclear weapon. A weapon used to destroy a civilization" he said with a sadistic smile on his lips.

 Chapter 156 Colony

    ck Swarm Insect God, That is the true name given by humans to this giant insect. Or at least how mages called them. The first time this insect colony was discovered by humans was during the era of war between mana species.


    At that time, the human alliance was trying to seize the ck Iron Wood Fortress which was being controlled by the elven alliance with the Iron Dwarf race who was the leader of the defense forces. This fort was considered very necessary for the battle because it was the choke point of the two lines connecting the two front lines.


    So that any party who can own this fort will have ess to send supplies faster to both front lines. As a result this fort will always change owners every month. With each struggle it will result in an incalcble number of victims to both parties.


    At that time the battle had reached its peak where level 5 constetion mages from both sides had been thrown into the battle and caused destruction to the soldiers of both sides. As usual these level 5 constetion mages would not concentrate their attacks on the enemy''s level 5 constetion mages, but instead tried to kill the enemy side''s mages with lower constetions.


    Battles between level 5 constetion mages were extremely rare and would only be done in a state ofpulsion or there was no other way but to advance. This is because not only the damage that will ur will be greater when they fight each other but also because every level 5 constetion mage is a very important asset in the alliance where every loss of one of them is a very heavy loss for each alliance.


    As a result, whenever a level 5 constetion mage is thrown into battle they will focus on killing enemy troops rather than fighting another level 5 constetion mage. However, the difference in the strength of a level 5 constetion mage with other mages with a constetion level below them was enormous.


    If a level 4 constetion mage is called a realm of god with the ability to use their God''s Form then a level 5 constetion mage can be said to be a realm ofw. Every level 5 constetion mage will have the ability to use the domain through changing their mana.


    Domain is the ability to create a special space by changing the manaw at a certain distance around their body. In their domain a level 5 constetion mage would have true god-like abilities where they could change anything and shape anything they wanted. That''s why every mage below level 5 constetion mage was equivalent to an ant that they could stomp on at will.


    However, level 5 constetion mage''s domains will cancel each other when they collide so usually the battle between two level 5 constetion mages will start by destroying each other''s domains. In the war the use of the domain bes something even more terrible. Every level 5 constetion mage that descends into battle will immediately take out their domain and kill every enemy that enters it, while an enemy level 5 constetion mage will try to protect his soldiers by pushing his domain into battle and vice versa.


    So a battle where there is a level 5 constetion mage in it will be that every mage will push each other''s domain and hit every soldier who is sessfully pulled in his domain. In essence, a war with a level 5 constetion mage in it will be a massacre with infinite casualties on both sides.


    The war should be won by whoever level 5 constetion mage is faster and kills more enemy soldiers. But all that changes when a third party suddenly takes part in the battle between the two mana species.


    ? Smelling blood and food piling up, the ck Swarm Insect God Colony sent their scouts to find where the smell wasing from. The ck Swarm Insect God Scout found the battlefield and sent a signal to the colony, in no less than an hour, millions of ck Swarm Insect God came into the battlefield.


    Their vast numbers were of course easily recognized by the two mana species, causing the battle to pause for a moment before starting again with their new foe. The ck Swarm Insect God attacked regardless of the number of casualties on their side, even though level 5 constetion mages worked together to kill every ck Swarm Insect God that entered their domain but that didn''t stop the ck Swarm Insect God from continuing to push deeper into the battle. After all a level 5 constetion mage only had two hands, even though they had a hammer for each hand, a level 5 constetion mage still couldn''t hit the millions of moles that appeared simultaneously. (whack-a-mole game reference)


    As a result, in just a few tens of minutes, the ck Swarm Insect God managed to take away every corpse of the mana species that was killed in battle and even killed thousands of soldiers who were trying to stop them from carrying the corpses of their brethren. The battle between the two species ruling the world ended in both sides being humiliated by a mutated animal species which they considered a brainless animal.<sub> </sub>


    The battle at the ck Iron Wood Fortress was postponed and for the first time humans and elves teamed up to pursue their new foe. They managed to follow the ck Swarm Insect God to their nest, but what they found made their hairs stand on end with their bodies shivering.


    A mountain-shaped nest filled with billions of small caves appeared in their eyes. From every little cave, thousands of ck Swarm Insect Gods came in and out every second. There were so many of them that the mountain looked like it had turned ck from being covered by their exoskeletons.


    As the two species mana armies approached, the ck Swarm Insect God greeted them with thousands of volleys of poison gas balls filling their skys which were shot by thousands of giant beetle-like insects from their ass. This attack can not only injure soldiers but also inflict wounds on mages. As a result, the two mana species armies were forced to retreat before the number of casualties that fell further increased.


    But the increasing number of casualties in the two mana species armies was not the only reason they decided to retreat, the biggest reason was because every level 5 constetion mage sensed enormous mana from within the ck Swarm Insect God''s nest, an enormous mana equivalent to a Stent Gaht and Iron Darius, the mana felt from the body of the Orichalcum tier danger mutated animal.


    Therefore there was no other choice but to retreat for the leaders of the two armies before they would bepletely ughtered in this ce by the power of the Orichalcum tier danger mutated animal. This news quickly reached the supreme power of each alliance and made the war between mana species cool down a bit.


    Unlike the warbeasts who had the possibility of making peace with them, the ck Swarm Insect God was a colony of mutated animal species that could not be negotiated, reconciled, or cooperated. For them war is a way to find food and as food increases, their numbers will also increase. It''s not in their instincts to reduce the number of new ck Swarm Insect God births when their food is abundant and easy to get as it is now ( mana species war).


    For this reason, the problem of the ck Swarm Insect God Colony is not only a matter of one side, but also the problem of all the mana species that live on the Meer Continent. For them, the war between the two mana species is a war to determine who will rule, but the problem of the ck Swarm Insect God is a species crisis that can threaten the hegemony of mana species on this earth.


    For that the human alliance withdrew their troops from the front line and retreated several tens of kilometers, it was the elves alliance that was closer to the ck Swarm Insect God Colony who would send their troops to destroy the mutated animal colony.


    The elf alliance fielded their elite army of 30,000 mages with Iron Darius himself at the helm. With full attack power they charged into the ck Swarm Insect God''s nest and killed every insect that got in their way. The battle started from early sunrise to sunset on the second day.


    The amount of insect corpses piled up in the ck Swarm Insect God''s nest could make a giantke be bury and two connected seas cut off. Until the elven alliance troops managed to enter and find the queen of the ck Swarm Insect God, an Orichalcum tier danger mutated animal.


    Unexpectedly Iron Darius can defeat the queen very easily, making the elven alliance troops stunned by his strength and making the human alliance have to reassess the ability of Iron Darius. However, the information found next made the two mana species dumbfounded.


    None of the eight mana organs in the ck Swarm Insect God''s Queen''s body are useful for fighting against enemies of equal strength. Each of the queen''s mana organs serves to give birth.

 Chapter 157 Demon Conspiracy?

    However, it was the next finding that made ck Swarm Insect God been cklist massively by the two mana species. Inside their nest, the elven alliance forces found hundreds of millions ofrvae eggs ready to hatch and be the new ck Swarm Insect God. 80% of them are soldier type ck Swarm Insect God (Warriors and scout arachnids), 10% other ck Swarm Insect God type (Bombardir, suicidal, satelite, and tower type which will be introduced inter chapter), 9% elite type ck Swarm Insect God, and 1% are queen type ck Swarm Insect God.


    Of all the eggs there are more than one million prospective queens that are ready to hatch. From one ck Swarm Insect God nest will emerge one million new queens who will create one million ck Swarm Insect God nests throughout the Meer Continent. From one million new nests, more than eight hundred trillion ck Swarm Insect God soldier type will emerge. In the blink of an eye the entire Meer Continent would be filled with soldier-type ck Swarm Insect Gods and mana species would be soft food for them.


    This discoverer made both alliances shiver. However, this possibility will only ur when the ck Swarm Insect God Colony is able to meet the food needs of theirrvae. Researchers estimate that every year the ck Swarm Insect God Colony is only able to produce two or three new queens from each nest. Then the old queen will die immediately when it has seeded in incubating new queens. That way there will be a struggle for the seat of the new nest leader for the newly born queens.


    As a result, the ck Swarm Insect God Colony would split up and the battle between the queens would drastically reduce their numbers. Until the victorious queen appears and the fighting will stop then the new queen will start the cycle to give birth to new ck Swarm Insect God eggs.


    This discovery made both mana species breathe a sigh of relief, they were amazed when they realized how nature bnces an ecosystem with its iron rule. But even so the ck Swarm Insect God Colony is still a threat to the hegemony of mana species, therefore they cklist them and every ck Swarm Insect God nest found must be destroyed as soon as possible.


    As a result, the number of ck Swarm Insect God''s nests was decreasing due to the onught of species mana throughout the Meer Continent. Until the ck Swarm Insect God Colony became very rare and hard to find. However, this does not mean that the ck Swarm Insect God Colony has disappeared from the face of the earth, they still exist in ces beyond the control of the mana species. Like in the Bog Forest.


    And as is currently in front of Dony''s eyes. He saw that thousands of ck Swarm Insect Gods were on a massive hunt and killed every creature that had flesh in front of them. No matter whether it was an animal that was only as big as a rabbit or arge animal like an elephant, they all could not escape the ck Swarm Insect God''s prey and became food to carry into their nests.


    Dony is a new mage and he is only 30 years old so he has never seen the battle between the mage and the ck Swarm Insect God Colony firsthand. But seeing the giant insects that killed blindly in front of him made Dony imagine the horror at that moment.


    He felt that if what he saw was more than enough, more than this would only make Dony have bad dreams and couldn''t sleep. He signaled the other mages nearby to immediately retreat and report the situation to Stent Gaht. He saw the mage beside him nodding with a pale face and cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Dony immediately cast a spell and made his body be lighter. He jumps from branch to branch with agility, even so his heart is beating fast and his face is always looking back all the time shows how ufortable Dony feels right now. He jumped very slowly andnded very gently, afraid that the sound of the jump he would make would make the swarm of giant insects behind him notice his whereabouts and start changing their prey.


    Not long after, he arrived in front of a cave that was covered by illusion so that it only looked like a small crack that was impossible for a creature as big as a human to enter. He whistled and uttered a passphrase introducing his identity to ally who was on guard.


    The illusion disappeared and showed the mouth of the cave. A female mage nodded to Dony and let him in. Dony just nodded back and stepped into the cave. He passed through various stctites until he came to a room lit by the light of a bonfire.


    Inside the room stood a man with a burly body, shoulder-length blonde hair almost covered his slender and worn-out face. Closed gray eyes, sunk in their sockets, Showing a life experience that no one can imagine. The shing scar cut across his right cheek to his lips, making his blond beard look even more terrifying.


    He is the strongest human in the world, Stent Gaht. Dony knelt down and bowed his head, as did the mage beside him, "Report, Lord Gaht! We have confirmed that those creatures are ck Swarm Insect Gods. Most likely they are currently looking for food for thervae that will hatch at the beginning of the year. Their number is estimated to be over eight million, with thousands of other ck Swarm Insect Gods outside the nest, and it is unknown how many of them are currently searching for food sources" Dony reported firmly.<sub> </sub>


    For a few minutes the room was silent, Dony nced at Stent Gaht who just remained silent and did not respond to his report. He saw Stent Gaht''s brow furrow and his hand stroked his chin. Dony looked back at the floor knowing that the strongest human was thinking about something.


    Until Dony started to think that Stent Gaht would not respond at all and he should ask permission to leave the room, a deep male voice sounded from the man "I never thought that there was a ck Swarm Insect God Colony in this ce, why don''t we have ever received reports of attacks from adventurers before? Shouldn''t with this number of ck Swarm Insect Gods have attacked Heles City long ago? Or did this ck Swarm Insect God Colony just form?" Stent Gaht asked but was not directed at anyone.


    Even so Dony continued to answer because he had his own hypothesis about this "I think the ck Swarm Insect God Colony in Bog Forest has existed for a long time but they have their own ecosystem so that it bes a barrier for them to go out to attack Heles City. But it seems that the ecosystem was disturbed by something and disturb the ck Swarm Insect God''s habitat so they are forced to look for food outside their ecosystem."


    Hearing that, Stent Gaht''s face grew darker and there was a roar of anger that deepened in his voice "Demon!" Stent Gaht''s hands were clenched so tightly that there seemed to be an explosive sound from the air being squeezed all of a sudden.


    Dony nodded, he also felt that the presence of this fourth mana species had disturbed the ck Swarm Insect God''s ecosystem in the Bog Forest. But he didn''t know if this was an ident or if there was a shrimp behind a rock. (Proverbs that show if there is a hidden meaning from what is visible to the eye).


    Stent Gaht also thought the same as Dony. If indeed this ck Swarm Insect God was caused by the demons then there was a high possibility that this was one of their tactics to hide something.


    At the previous Gurru Committee meeting, the Wuhan n showed evidence of the presence of a fourth mana species on the Meer Continent by showing the remains of a creature that had never been seen by humans before. Even so, they could all feel the mana flow from within this creature''s body and immediately knew if the body was a mana species. But none of them concluded if the body came from an elf species or a warbeast species.


    Even though the physical war has stopped and a truce has been carried out, the three mana species are still carrying out information warfare behind the scenes. They try to find the weakness of the other two species and use every means to obtain information from selling sex-ves to illegal trade with the other two species.


    As a result, currently the human alliance knew almost every ins and outs of the elf species and warbeast species. Because of that they knew for certain that the corpse of the mana species in front of them was not from an elf species or a warbeast species. So there is only one possibility left, namely this is the corpse of the fourth mana species.


    The Wuhan n told them that the new mana species'' name was DEMON!


    And the elf species and warbeast species are currently waging war with the demon species, and other information brought by the Wuhan n made the faces of all meeting participants turn pale; the elf and warbeast species were pushed to the point that they had to form an elf and warbeast alliance.


    Stent Gaht stood up from his seat and said very seriously "If it is true that this is the work of demons then it is certain that humans are also their target right now. We have to be prepared for the war that is about to happen. Dony! Report this to the Gurru Committee and tell them that the demons are already in front of the gate of our house. I will be here trying to hold them off until the entire human alliancees!"


    Dony dared not answer anything other than "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 158 Fury

    Two crimson eyes looked from behind the bushes warily. His sharp ears squeaked at every sound of movement around him. His big nose smelled the air around him waiting for the oddness toe.


    He is Yagnar, an orc who bes the leader of squad 2 exterminator. With Vakgar and Olru by his side as well as a few goblins from the Hoddurt Division as helpers and a few sylphs asmunicators. They are tasked with destroying any Quadruple Arachnids that pass through their guarded area as quickly as possible.


    Although Mige divides the entire Wilwatikta Kingdom''sbat troops into 30 squads, in fact there are only two divisions of tasks in this battle, Breaker and Exterminator. Where 20 squads are tasked with breaking enemy formations and 10 other squads functioning to finish off divided enemies.


    Each Breaker and Exterminator squad only has to obey every order from the headquarters and report every incident that happened to their squad to the slyph assigned as the squadmunicator with the headquarters. By using this method Mige can move hundreds of monsters with just hismand.


    Currently the Quadruple Arachnids have entered the spring part of Bog Forest and it only takes a few more minutes to arrive at the location where the monsters have prepared traps. Mige divides the battle area into several nodes which are named and numbered making the battle area look like a chessboard.


    By cing a sylph at each node, Mige will know the enemy''s movements in a wide battle area like seeing it for himself from the sky. All of this could not be done without the help of the Military Espionage division which managed to create an information path between the sylphs by using the new sylph capabilities of the Vithaen division which they called CCTV.


    "Enemy has entered the E4 node" Horu, a sylph who served as amunicator in squad 2 exterminator reported that Quadruple Arachnids had entered the battle area that had been prepared by the monsters.


    Yagnar didn''t budge because it wasn''t his squad''s job to greet the enemy the first time but the job of the Breaker Squads. Quadruple Arachnids have the senses to know their surroundings through smell and temperature, so even if the monsters hide behind arge rock, they will still know their existence. Therefore the first thing to do to defeat the Quadruple Arachnids is to disable their sensory abilities.


    Yagnar saw a sh of red light followed by smoke rising high in the distance. Along with this phenomenon, Horu reported the state of "Squad 1 Breaker engage with the enemy and sessfully burn the woods".


    One of the ways that the Military Strategic Division thought of was by burning the forest, the smoke and heat produced by the burning trees would disturb the Quadruple Arachnids'' sense so that they could not know the situation around them. But that time was not the right time to attack, because even if their senses were disturbed, they could still fight back if the monsters approached.


    Even though they could shoot Quadruple Arachnids with their arrows from far, it would only be a waste of time and arrows because their tough exoskeleton would block the arrows that wanted to pierce their bodies. Therefore, burning trees is not to provide an opening to attack but to make Quadruple Arachnids to do what the monsters want.


    "Enemy break apart. Enemy break apart. More than half to D5 node and the rest to F5 node. Squad 4 and 7 Breakers ready to engage" Horu reported the state of war with a smile on his face.


    "Yes" came the excited voices of the monsters around Yagnar. The purpose of burning the forest is to break up the enemy formation. The huge number of Quadruple Arachnids poses a threat to the monsters. Even though they were able to fight the Quadruple Arachnid one on one but when the number of enemies they faced was more than five then an orc would be killed for sure.


    Therefore they burned the forest and disturbed the Quadruple Arachnids'' sense. They will immediately avoid the ce and choose to circle the burned forest area. Even so, after passing through the burning forest area, it was very likely that the divided Quadruple Arachnid troops would reunite.


    Therefore, the Breaker Squads must constantly break up the enemy formation until they arrive where the Exterminator Squads are waiting to ambush. That way when the Quadruple Arachnid''s army reaches the position where the Exterminator Squads are located, their numbers will no longer be too many for the orcs to defeat easily.


    "Squad 7 and 8 Breaker already engage with the enemy, Exterminator Squad be ready!" Horu ryed the battle information and Mige''s orders from the headquarters.


    Yagnar''s eyes narrowed, his heart beating fast in anticipation of the enemy''s arrival and the battle before his eyes. His hand that was holding the long spear gripped tightly.


    Unlike the previous orc spears which were only made of wood and ded with stone, the spear in Yagnar''s hand was now made of iron, making it sharper and more sturdy. They had already tested their weapons on the bodies of the Warrior Arachnid that Moku had killed and these spears were able to pierce their exoskeletons with a little force.


    "Be ready!" Yagnar gave the signal to his squad. Olru and Vakgar took out their iron maces and got ready. Simr to Yagnar, the iron mace in Olru and Vakgar''s hands had a ball at the end made of iron. This weapon has also been tested and is capable of cracking the Warrior Arachnid''s exoskeleton.


    "Enemy''s formation sesfully breaking, they go to 7A node and 7C node" Horu reported with a pale face.


    7C is the node where their Squad is currently located. Because of that Horu''s report wasn''t finished yet. "...5 warrior arachnids and 2 scout arachnids" Horu reported the number of enemies toe. Scout arachnids is the name they give to warrior arachnids who do not have ws that nk their mandibles.


    "Be ready! I want this finish within 10 seconds" Yagnar shouted at his squad members.


    "Yes, sir!" simultaneously they answered loudly. They no longer needed to hide because the enemy would definitely know the whereabouts of the monsters with their senses.<sub> </sub>


    Right after the resounding answer echoed, the monsters heard and smelled a foreign odor that was rapidly approaching. 7 Quadruple Arachnids entered their field of vision. "Engage!" Yagnar ordered as he jumped out of hiding.


    The other monsters followed closely behind him. Finding their enemying to attack, the Quadruple Arachnids who were already annoyed at being separated from the herd raged "SKREEEEKKK!!!" Their mandibles opened wide and a shrill sound was heard.


    When they were close enough, all the goblins stopped and knelt down. They raised the crossbows in their hands. From this close range, the crossbow''s arrows would be able to pierce the Quadruple Arachnids'' tough exoskeleton.


    *Syu! Syu! Syu! Syu! Syu! Syu! Syu!


    The arrows were released and shot through the air swiftly past the orcs that were still running forward.


    "SKREEEKKKK!!"


    The arrows managed to pierce the Quadruple Arachnids'' exoskeleton and make their movements stop for a moment. Even though they weren''t killed right away it was enough to give the orcs time to carry out their deadly attacks.


    Yagnar thrust his spear through the arachnid warrior''s open mouth *Stab!


    The warrior arachnids seemed to have froze because the tip of Yagnar''s spear also managed to destroy his brain. Even though the Quadruple Arachnids'' bodies were covered in a tough exoskeleton, there were still some parts of the body that could be easily injured even by an ordinary kitchen knife. Those parts are the joints, neck, and the soft part of their mouth.


    Olru and Vakgar mmed their iron maces into the arachnid warriors'' heads and shattered the exoskeletons protecting their brains. The three orcs didn''t stop there and aimed for the remaining Quadruple Arachnids. Arrows continued to beunched by the goblins to keep the other Quadruple Arachnids in their positions until the three orcs came to finish them off one by one.


    It wasn''t until the seventh second after the battle started that only one Quadruple Arachnid remained. Yagnar leapt into the air with the tip of his spear aiming for the soft part of the scout arachnid''s neck,


    *Stab!


    The tip of the spear pierced the neck of the scout arachnid but the insect wasn''t dead yet and attempted to injure Yagnar with its ws. Yagnar gave him no time to injure his body and forcibly drew his spear.


    *TRASS!


    Yagnar''s spear swung and shed the scout arachnid''s head off. Red blood spurted out and wet the dry grass around them.


    Yagnar swung his spear and sshed the Quadruple Arachnid''s blood that was still attached to it. He made sure that no other enemy came close by smelling and hearing.


    "Horu, 7C node is clean, squad 2 exterminator is idle," Yagnar reported.


    This is the code used to report that they havepleted their target and no squad members have been injured so they can still be assigned to other nodes.


    "Okay, 7C node is clear, squad 2 exterminator is idle!...." Horu was silent for a moment before saying "Move to 7B!" Horu continued the orders from the headquarters.


    Hearing the new targets given to them, Yagnar nodded "Move out guys! We have many ants to kill!" he said as he immediately ran towards the 7B node.


    "Yes, sir!" the members of squad 2 exterminator answered loudly and followed Yagnar from behind.


    What happened to the exterminator squad 2 also happened to the other 5 exterminator squads who served in the first phase of the battle.

 Chapter 159 Fury 2

    "7C node is clear, squad 2 exterminator is idle!" "Move to 7B"


    "7A node is clear, squad 1 exterminator is idle" "Move to 8A"


    The headquarters tent was filled with frenzied reports from the Military Espionage division and orders from the Military Strategic division. Almost all the monsters in this tent were busy with something. Some saw the monitor screen disyed by the Vithaen division sylphs, some recorded the movements of the Quadruple Arachnids, some repainted the map based on the area data they just got, some moved pawns on the map indicating the movement of the entire squad in battle, and some record the number of troops, food, and weapons supplies.


    Although the headquarter looks like amotion in a traditional market, in fact everything they do is organized and based on their respective duties. Mige as the mainmander in this war frowned at the movement of troops on the map.


    "Like I thought..." Mige said in a small, barely audible voice.


    The number of enemy troops was too much... No... rather the number of orcs was too few. Of the five exterminator squads deployed in the first phase of the battle, only two squad exterminators were idle. This means that there are only two squads capable ofpleting their mission targets as quickly as needed. While the other three exterminator squads are still in a state ofbat and it is unknown if they can finish off their enemy before the enemy reinforcements arrive.


    The two exterminator squads that are in an idle state are squads that have 2 or three orcs in them, while the exterminator squads that are fighting only have one orc inside. This means, the minimum number of orcs in an exterminator squad in order toplete their target in the allotted time is two orcs.


    However, this was impossible because the number of orcs was very small. Currently, with Laya killed, Goku and Boku evolving into Asura, and with the exception of Moku, there are only 12 orcs left. Even though Mige includes only two orcs in one exterminator squad, there will be four exterminator squads that do not have orcs in them.


    Although the result will make the six exterminator squads able toplete their targets in the allotted time, the other four exterminator squads will have very bad luck. Mige didn''t want to underestimate the Hoddurt division because the goblins did train so hard to be stronger, they even called themselves Tortured. However, their abilities were not sufficient to rece even an orc.


    If there are no orcs in an exterminator squad, it is likely that the number of victims who fall in the squad will be more than half their number. Even the possibility of the exterminator squad being ughtered so that no one survived is not small.


    As a result, Mige can only maximize two squads in each phase by including more than one orc in it. That way, even though the two exterminator squads must immediately move from one node to another, at least they can reduce the burden on other squads that will fight in the second phase.


    "... 7E is clear, squad 3 exterminator is lost one finger!" reports were heard from one of the sylphs from the Military Espionage division.


    Immediately following another report sounded "... 7F is clear, squad 4 exterminator is lost two fingers!"


    Then the third report also sounded "... 7H is clear, squad 5 exterminator is lost one leg!"


    Hearing this report all the monsters in the headquarters became silent. They took a deep breath in surprise at the report they had just heard. Then their faces lowered and sadness was reflected in their eyes.


    "We at war! Don''t stop doing your job! If you want to mourn do it after we decimate our enemies!" Swa''s voice was loud and made the monsters grit their teeth. Holding back their sadness as they returned to their duties, the headquarters was filled with frenzy again.


    Mige nodded to Swa and Swa replied the same way. He turned his attention back to the monitor screen and reported any information he found.


    The code to indicate that no squad member is injured and ready to be reunched into battle is "idle". The code to indicate that there is a squad member who is injured but not seriously is "finger" the number of fingers mentioned is the number of injured monsters, this squad just needs a little rest before being able to fight again. If a squad member is seriously injured then the code is "toe" as before the number of toes mentioned is the number of seriously injured squad members. Meanwhile, if a victim dies, the code is "hand" or "leg".


    The "Hand" code indicates if the number of victims in a squad is only no more than 2 or 3 monsters with the other monsters not being seriously injured, so they ask to be withdrawn and replenish their squad members with new monsters. While the "Leg" code indicates that the squad has just almost been wiped out by their target, the number of victims killed is more than half of the squad members, and other monsters in the squad are seriously injured and need immediate help.


    There is no numeric code for the "Hand" code, but there is a numeric code for the "Leg" code. "Lost 2 legs" means that the orcs in the squad were also killed. The most terrible news that headquarters did not want to hear while the battle was still in its first phase.


    "squad 5 exterminator move to 8G, the Flower wille to you in 3 minutes!" Mige gave an order which the waiting sylphs quickly deliver it.


    "squad 5 exterminator move to 8G!"


    "Flower move to 8G, lost one leg!"


    "Let''s fight together in The One''s Heaven!" said all the monsters within the headquarters in unison.


    They took away all their sadness at the loss of a rtive with the promise of meeting again in the world after death.


    The "Flower" code meant the alraune who were already getting ready to immediately treat the injured monsters. They would drag the injured monsters into the ground with their flowers and then hide until the next order was given. Most likely the squad 5 exterminator must be withdrawn and rested for a while until the third phase of the battle begins.


    Mige closed his eyes for a moment to pray for the monsters who died in this battle. He opened his eyes again with a more burning light, what happened to the squad 5 exterminator was his fault and he promised not to do it again.


    He knew this was happening because the squad 5 exterminators faced enemies with numbers beyond their capabilities. Next he will be more careful to read enemy movements so he can ce the right squad exterminator for each dangerous node.


    "Be ready for the second phase! Report where the enemies gather!" he ordered very firmly.<sub> </sub>


    "Enemies are still on their way, based on their moves they will most likely congregate at 8E or 8F!" report the monsters in the Military Strategic division quickly.


    "7B is clear, squad 2 exterminator is idle!"


    "8A node is clear, squad 1 exterminator is lost 2 fingers"


    "squad 3 exterminator is idle!"


    "squad 4 exterminator is idle!"


    "Flower meet with squad 5 exterminator, status: save"


    Mige was silent for a moment and decided what the nextmand would be "Move squad 2, 3, and 4 exterminator to 8E, close the door! Let the enemies gather at 8F node!"


    Suddenly hearing the order all the monsters immediately did their job.


    "squad 2 exterminator move to 8E node, close the door!"


    "squad 3 exterminator move to 8E node, close the door! I repeat close the door!"


    "squad 4 exterminator move to 8E node, close the door!"


    The "close the door" code means that the squad''s task is no longer to destroy the target but to keep the enemy away from the node. They had to do everything they could so that no enemies would enter the node as soon as possible.


    Most likely what the leader of each squad did was to order to burn all the trees in the node. That way Quadruple Arachnids which are sensitive to smell and heat will move away from these nodes.


    It wasn''t long before the reports of the movements of the three squads were heard again in the headquarters.


    "squad 2 exterminator is arriving at 8E node, closing the door!"


    "squad 3 exterminator is arriving at 8E node, closing the door!"


    "squad 4 exterminator is arriving at 8E node, closing the door!"


    And a few minutester the report came back.


    "8E node is close, I repeat 8E node is close"


    Hearing that Mige immediately asked "Where the enemies gather right know?"


    "Enemies gather at 8F!"


    "Good!" Mige smiled for the first time since the battle started, "Launch Tactical Missile 1 at 8F node!"


    "Tactical Missile 1 be ready! Launch at 8F node! decimate every target there!"


    "Tactical Missile 1 isunched!"


    "Estimating till reaching the target...."


    "Arrived at the target in 3.... 2.... 1.... Tactical Missile is arrived!"


    Mige''s eyes narrowed at the map which is currently at the 8F node marked with an oval stone on it "Now let''s see how strong are you right now, Tactical Missile 1"

 Chapter 160 Pearl Harbor

    Tactical Missile 1 or with his real name Goku.


    After getting his first assignment in this war, Goku is very excited, along with Lordo, a sylph from his family who apanies him in this battle.


    "Goku, you know where the 8F node is right?" said Lordo with only his head sticking out of the gap in Goku''s shirt. Even so, the wind blowing against his face forced Lordo to close his eyes.


    "I know.. I know... The point is I just have to go to the ce where the Quadruple Arachnids gather right? Even if I get lost, I just need to activate my inner eye to find out their location" said Goku casually.


    Right now he was jumping from one tree branch to another very fast. Each jump Goku is able to pass a distance of more than 50 meters. So it only took a few minutes for Goku to reach his destination.


    "Goku, you can''t attack as you please!! Even though it''s a swarm of Quadruple Arachnids but they are not in a node that has been determined by headquarters so you can''t attack them! Maybe Mige has other intentions to leave the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids alone" shouted Lordo trying to defeat the wind around him.


    "I know.. I know... I wouldn''t be wrong, after all, I have you with me so I can''t possibly get lost, can I?" Goku said with a smirk on his lips.


    Goku thought male sylphs were cuter than female sylphs. They are more cowardly and more aware of their surroundings. Perhaps it was because of their cowardice that there were so few male sylphs in Tortured. However, it is this cowardice and caution that makes the male sylph such a good adviser and spy.


    Almost all sylphs in the Military Espionage division are male sylphs. With the current battle using ''Modern Tactics'' said by Mige, the usefulness of the sylphs increased dramatically because without their information the headquarters would be blind.


    Lordo wanted to hide behind Goku''s clothes again because the wind that hit him had started to make his face feel sore, but he remembered something and was forced to once again remind Goku "Goku, you know your task this time is only to buy time so that the troops in the first phase can withdraw, right? "


    Goku slightly flinched hearing that "Really???"


    Seeing Goku''s innocent face full of questions made Lordo''s head spin, "Urgh.. are you not listening to the briefing that was done at the beginning of the battle? Right now we''re just buying time until the defense at Bitter Maja isplete! That''s why Mige forbids doing an all-out battle! In each phase we will continue to retreat slowly until we reach Bitter Maja!" said Lordo, gritting his teeth.


    Seeing Lordo raging, Goku couldn''t help but scratch the back of his head "Hehehe... I forgot, after all with you by my side, I don''t need to remember such troublesome things" said Goku casually.


    Lordo remembered when Learn With Inyiak Goku also managed to persuade him to work together to spy on the wolves. Lordo knows he is not allowed to provide any assistance to Goku other than being his connector with the caravan. But somehow he easily melted and helped Goku. As a result, Goku managed toplete his Learn With Inyiak very smoothly and quickly.


    "Ah.. we''ll be here soon, Lordo tell headquarters!" said Goku suddenly.


    Lordo immediately connect his mind with Nerphyl who then automatically connected him to the Vithaen Division sylphs at headquarters.


    "Tactical Missile 1 is already seeing the target!"


    Goku took the steps to jump deeper andunch like a released rocket.


    "Arrived at the target in 3....


    2....


    1....


    Tactical Missile 1 has arrived!" Lordo finished his report.


    Goku stopped right on top of a tree 100 meters away from the Quadruple Arachnids swarm. Due to its high position and opposite wind direction, the Quadruple Arachnids'' swarms are not aware of his existence.


    Lordo looked at the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids with wide eyes and his face rapidly turning pale. Embedded in his vision was a ck sea rippling and screaming. There were only Quadruple Arachnids before his eyes as far as the eye could see. He couldn''t possibly count how many these Quadruple Arachnids were but he knew they numbered in more than thousands.<sub> </sub>


    His body started to shiver at the thought that he was currently only 100 meters from that sea of Quadruple Arachnids. Before he couldpletely lose his courage and run away, Lordo heard Goku''s voice, "Lordo, request orders to attack from the headquarters"


    Lordo nced at the faces of his friends, family, and leader. He saw Goku''s glowing eyes and trembling body impatiently to jump into the sea of Quadruple Arachnids in front of them. He couldn''t wait to be able to fight and rampage to his heart''s content on the battlefield. Right now he only needed one leap to get his wish.


    Lordo swallowed hard, he... no... all the other monster races didn''t understand why orcs liked to fight so much. Maybe what the priest said at The One Church is true, orcs are the personification of the will of The One. That''s why they can be considered as holy beings created by The One just to carry out his will in this world.


    "Tactical Missile 1 asking the order to engage" Lordo immediately reconnected to headquarters.


    If it''s true that orcs were created to fight, then it''s Lordo''s job as Goku''s sylphpanion to help him from behind. Even though he can''t help Goku in the fight but he will make sure that Goku will get the fight he wants.


    In less than a second, a replymand sounded in Lordo''s ears. "Lordo open your camera, Tactical Missile 1 you are allowed to engage" Lordo repeated themand he got.


    The smile on Goku''s face grew wider, he took out a ck toya from his back. This Toya was made by the cksmith association from the ws of an arachnid warrior, so its sharpness and hardness was able to prate the Quadruple Arachnids'' exoskeleton. "Lordo, you hide and watch me from afar" said Goku in a voice that couldn''t wait to fight.


    "Yes!" Lordo replied while flying towards the bushes and hiding, his eyes had turned blue indicating that Lordo was currently recording the battle that was about to take ce.


    Sensing that Lordo is in a safe position, Goku activates his inner eye, this way he can sense all attacks approaching his body and can read enemy movements more easily. Then...


    "Bhimasuta Form Active!"


    Quickly tribal white tattoos spread from Goku''s waist covering his entire body. Goku didn''t stop and jumped into the sea of Quadruple Arachnids.


    Of course the energy explosion from Goku''s body was felt by the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids. They sensed the danger from Goku but they didn''t take a step back, they were assigned to find food sources in this ce and they would do that until they died.


    "SKREEEEEKKKK!!!!" thousands of Quadruple Arachnids screamed and charged at Goku who was still in the air.


    When gravity pulled him back to the ground, Goku saw only Quadruple Arachnids with gaping mandibles waiting for him below. But Goku was not afraid, he twisted his Arachnid w Toya and swung it at his enemy.


    *BAAM!!!


    Like a meteor falling to the earth, the battlefield trembled, and dozens of Quadruple Arachnids flew from the impact of Goku''s body. Then what happened was Massacre.


    Goku spins his Arachnid w Toya and every time the tip touches the Quadruple Arachnid its body will split open. Goku''s Arachnid w Toya is like a blender de that splits a fruit and turns the bodies of dozens of Quadruple Arachnids into juice.


    But their veryrge number is their own advantage. Riding on the bodies of their deadrades they jump on top of Goku one by one. Their sharp ws wed at Goku at every opportunity, their strong mandibles sped Goku''s hands, and their horrifying ws aimed at every inch of Goku''s body.


    Even so, like a tank imprable to bullets, Goku took all the attacks and came out unharmed. His body which was already covered in biofield energy was imprable to Quadruple Arachnids'' weapons.


    Goku continued on and on while still spinning his Arachnid w Toya through the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids. A wide smile formed on his face, the smell of blood, the sound of screaming, and the killing intent of his enemy made Goku addicted. He wanted to stay in this ce forever and feel this kind of battle every second.


    Goku remembers Moku''s promise to the monsters who died while fighting and training to be stronger, they will all be brought back to The One''s Heaven where every second they can fight again together with their brothers. What a beautiful ce it is, a ce where every fighter can enjoy what he loves at all times.


    Although Goku still doesn''t want to die because he has to help Moku and other orcs to make Wilwatikta Kingdom stronger, he feels jealous of Laya who has tasted The One''s Heaven first. Goku can only smile and wait for his time to arrive.

 Chapter 161 Pearl Harbor Part 2

    Mige and Swa see Goku''s fight against the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids on the screen disyed by sylph from Vithaen Division. Their eyes and hearts are burning with the fire of envy, now they are imagining what Goku is feeling and they are feeling jealous.


    This was probably the first time for a monster species to be able to see how an asura fought. Even though Moku is the first asura, his battles with mutated animals or mages have never been seen by the monsters. Either it was because the battle was being carried out in a hidden ce or it was too dangerous that no one was allowed to approach.


    Even though they had seen how Moku eradicated silver or golden tier danger mutated animals with ease but it was more like humans swatting mosquitoes than actualbat.


    Because of that, they couldn''t confirm how strong the asura really was but they knew that the orcs that became asuras were very strong. However, when they see Goku fighting the Quadruple Arachnids they change their minds.


    The power of the asuras does not onlye from their mantras like Brajamusti or Brajadenta, butes from their own bodies. An orc that evolved into an asura could no longer be ssified as an orc. They were distinct beings with strength, speed, reflexes, and endurance far exceeding that of an orc.


    Their bodies were like steel imprable by bullets, with an energy biofield covering them that even the strongest inner power blows of orcs who had reached the third level of breathing technique would only tickle them. Their muscles are very flexible and strong with each cell capable of producing hundreds of times the energy so that they are able to move very quickly without losing power. The inner eye which is their sixth sense can read every enemy movement, and assess which attacks are dangerous and which attacks are not dangerous, making them seem able to see the future so as to close all possible deceptive attacks by their enemies. Coupled with the dragon prana which could heal their wounds in the blink of an eye, the orc''s regenerative abilities and endurance were a joke in the eyes of the asuras.


    Mige and Swa swallowed hard. They can''t wait to also evolve and be asuras like Goku and Boku. The two of them were the closest orcs to reaching the third level of breathing technique. They were only a few steps away from the final level of st and getting the title of Pandeka.


    Mige and Swa believe they can be asuras even before this war ends. Therefore, even though they have a very important task in this war they must still be able to advance to the front lines and fight. There is no better training than a life-and-death battle. Their potential will be awakened when they feel their lives threatened.


    Even though the training that Moku designed was hard and painful, all the orcs knew that Moku would not allow any orcs to be killed in training. So that even though they feel tortured, there is no fear of being killed in their hearts.


    However orcs are a fighting race, they will not be able to escape from a battle with their lives at stake. To the orcs, stopping getting stronger was the same as dying. With The One''s Heaven, even death is better than being weak. The orcs believed that there would be a future generation much stronger than them who would take their ce as protectors of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, moreover the next generation woulde from asuras who had genes far stronger than the orcs. Therefore they never fear death but wee it with open arms.


    "How long will the first phase troop evacuation process take toplete?" asked Mige in an impatient voice.


    "All the first phase troops have been sessfully evacuated, squad 5 exterminators ask permission to join the second phase of battle and pay for their previous mistakes," reported a goblin from the Military Strategist division.


    "Reject!" Mige answered firmly "They think they''re the only ones who want to fight? Let them rest and prepare for the third phase. Are the Breaker Squads for the second phase already in their respective positions?" Mige asked.


    "Report! all the second phase Breaker Squads are in their respective positions. Exterminator Squads request orders to immediately depart to their pre-determined positions" the goblin reported to Mige.


    Mige nodded "Good, order the Breaker Squads to get ready. The second phase of Exterminator Squads stay where they are, they no longer have to wait in their previously determined positions but they will get orders from headquarters on which new node they should be next" Mige changed his strategy, with give the node after confirming the number of enemies then the headquarters can give the target to the right Exterminator Squad.


    Mige nced at Swa and they both nodded simultaneously. "I''m going to the front line with Swa, joining one of the Exterminator Squads" said Mige.


    All the monsters at headquarters were shocked. One of the sylphs asked "I''m sorrymander, but who will rece you and Swater?".


    They had previously realized that Mige and Swa would definitely join the fight in the second phase. It would be cruel torture if they forbade the orcs to fight when there was a huge battle in front of them. However, Mige has not announced who will rece him and Swa to lead the headquarters and Military Espionage division. Two very important elements in this war can not be left alone without a leader.


    Mige smiled proudly "You guys take it easy, even though we both don''t have Nevare but we also have someone equal to her in our hearts." Mige said.<sub> </sub>


    Swa just smiled and looked down.


    "Widya, Lina, both of you are wee toe in!" said Mige while looking towards the door of the headquarters tent.


    Two human women entered with leather armor covering their bodies. Their clothes are no longer the simple clothes they usually wear at home but are already wearingbat clothesplete with swords slung around their waists.


    Widya looked at Mige with a face full of annoyance, she felt like she was being taken advantage of by her husband who wanted to go out to have fun with his drinking buddies. While Lina came with a face full of doubts, she didn''t know if she would be able to rece Swa at headquarters.


    All the monsters looked at the two women and nodded. The wife carrying out the husband''s duties when he wants to go have fun with his friends is something they learn from the life of Moku and his three wives.


    "Uuh.. Swa, I don''t know if I can do it" said Lina full of doubts. She was just an ordinary girl with nobat experience, the first time she saw blood was when her two friends were killed before her eyes. Moreover, Lina and the other four girls were always safe under the protection of Moku and the other orcs.


    Swa smiled gently his eyes seemed to be dreaming of remembering something "You will be fine Lina, you are the woman that Laya loves, I know my smart brother will not love an ipetent woman" said Swa while stroking Lina''s head.


    Lina couldn''t answer anything, she felt that Laya had be both the driving force and the barrier between the two of them. Making Swa and Lina''s rtionship very boring and not fun to follow.


    Mige approached Widya and patted her on the shoulder like when he greeted his fellow orc brother, "I leave everything to you my wife!" said Mige proudly, there is no doubt or worry on his face. He was very sure if Widya was able to lead the headquarters well, maybe even better than him.


    However, the smile on Mige''s face contrasted with what was stered on Widya''s frowning face. Right now she really wanted to put poison in her husband''s food or at least kick him out of the tent when they were going to bed together tonight.


    ''Even Swa stroked Lina''s head gently but you patted me on the shoulder like I was your male friend. Don''t you think I''m a man?'' Widya cursed her husband in her heart.


    She didn''t understand why the very smart Mige couldn''t read the annoyed look on her face. She desperately wanted to open her husband''s skull to find out what was inside his head. Right now she was thinking about how to kill her husband without anyone knowing, but she immediately abandoned it becauseter she would definitely be married off to another orc by Moku.


    Even though Mige always annoys her, Widya doesn''t want to marry another orc beside him, even if the orc is Moku. Well... Moku, Boku, and Goku themselves are no longer orcs but asuras.


    Widya could only take a deep breath and nodded.


    Mige was satisfied with his wife''s answer and walked past her without saying anything. Swa also stopped stroking Lina''s head and followed Mige from behind. The two orcs exited the headquarters and went to join their respective Exterminator Squads.


    Widya returned her gaze to the monsters who were just silent. "What are you looking at? Return to your respective positions! Report to me every move of the Breaker Squads! Have they arrived at their respective positions? How about the n to break up the enemy formation? Is the ground dry and we can use the same method as the first phase?" Widya gave a series of questions and orders that made the entire headquarters return to work.


    Lina encouraged herself and also started giving orders "What about the sylphs on duty? Have they started hiding? Don''t let any sylphs possess animals bigger than frogs because the enemy will soon know their location. Try for the sylphs to hide behind green leaves so they can be perfectly camouged with their surroundings!"


    And with that, the headquarters was filled with frenzy again.

 Chapter 162 Orc Mothers Pregnancy Exercise

    [Bitter Maja]


    Hundreds of goblins, alraunes, and sylphs were seen busy taking care of various things in Bitter Maja. Some are building houses, others are herding animals, and some are making medicinal herbs. The sound of hammers shing with nails, the sound of chariot wheels grinding against the ground, the sound of monsters shouting orders, the sound of smoke rising from the cksmith''s chimney, and the sound of a shovel hoeing the ground. All of this added to themotion that was heard from within the kingdom that was being built.


    Although their numbers were reduced due to therge goblins, sylphs, and alraune being drawn to the front line, it did not dampen the spirit of the monsters to work every day. But the absence of the orcs to help them made the work even more difficult, especially the work that required big muscles to do.


    The Quadruple Arachnids attack which was faster than expected by Moku made the target build time longer than nned. Even so, the monsters did notin and still tried their best so that the defenses in their kingdom could be built before the war reached Bitter Maja.


    Currently, they have built 80% of the nned residents'' houses, then the trench built by Moku and the orcs have also been dug up to surround almost 70% of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. They just needed to make some simple defenses and this trench would be the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s first line of defense.


    Dozens of carriages appear in and out of the gate every hour. These carriages contain food, weapons, and so on to help the monsters fighting on the front line. Although all the monsters in Bitter Maja seem busy building their kingdom, there are also some people who are not taking part in this development, of course not because they don''t want to work but because they currently have other tasks.


    Within the Military Administration Area, there was another frenzy of noise. The sound consisted of the shriek of a woman pronouncing the name of the st movement, the whipping of the three-pointed rattan, and the screams of pain from a woman. The three voices came together one by one as if forming a symphony.


    Large beads of sweat dripped from ire''s forehead and fell onto her cleavage. Her sweaty body made her clothes stick to her skin, revealing every curve of her sexy body. But no one cared about ire''s sexiness right now, not when Nevare was holding the three-pointed rattan in her hand.


    ire heard how difficult orc training was from her husband and Nevare who had also participated in the training during the first phase of her pregnancy. ire knew that Nevare was a woman of steel, stubbornness, and unyielding so that no matter how hard the orc training was, she would not back down and stop.


    However, ire could only imagine how hard Nevare''s training was at that time when she wasn''t allowed to rest unless she fainted. But right now she felt it through her own body.


    "Mountain Step Pattern! Move your hips! one two... one two three... go.. go.. go..!" Nevare shouted like a gymnastics instructor. "What the fucking hell do you move your hips like that!?"


    *Ptash!!


    But unfortunately, Nevare is a gymnastics instructor who carries a whip for every wrong move, "Lower it more! Do you want to seduce birds flying in the sky by raising your ass that high?" and of course she didn''t forget to give a mental attack after dealing a physical attack.


    Vivi''s tears began to flow holding back the pain in her buttocks that had just been whipped with the three-pointed rattan. But Nevare ignored her and started to correct the other two women''s movements.


    Currently, in the Military Administration training field, there are three women who are practicing Tagak Footwork. Their still stiff movements and many wrong body positions show that they are still beginners in the world of st.


    Even so the girls grit their teeth and force their bodies to move. They were ire, Vivi, and Nezena with Nevare who had now reached the second level of breathing technique and also a mage, as their trainer. Just like when Moku was training her, Nevare ordered the girls to put on weights and start practicing Tagak footwork.


    Unlike before when the weights she used were only the logs tied to her back, the girls had been practicing wearing special clothes. This clothing is made of mutated animal skin so it''s very hard and doesn''t tear easily even when pulled by an orc. On each side of the shirt, there is a pocket that can be inserted with an iron rod. With this shirt, the girls can practice Tagak footwork without worrying about hurting their backs.<sub> </sub>


    Even so the iron rods that were put in their special clothes pockets still made the girls tired quickly. But like before they wouldn''t stop practicing until they passed out.


    This they do to stimte the instinct of self-defense in their fetus to help their mother change her body to be stronger. With the help of the fetus in their womb, every girl would have the ability to regenerate and endurance on par with orcs. But the premise is that if they continue to torture their bodies to the point of exhaustion and copse.


    As happened to Nevare before, mothers will feel so hungry that they can eat kilograms of raw meat every day. Gradually their bodies will slowly change, starting with their canines bing stronger and sharper, then the bones in their bodies bing denser, their muscles bing stronger, and their skin bing thicker.


    Eventually, their skin color will be greener and their bodies will get taller. If all the exercises are done properly then these three girls will transform in the second month. Nevare didn''t like the she-orc name, the name was too vulgar for her, she wanted to give a name that sounded more sublime to the mothers of the orcs, so Nevare changed the she-orc term to Valkyrie.


    She felt that if Moku can change the term evolve orc to asura, it would be natural for her to also change the term she-orc to Valkyrie. After all, the two of them were the first beings of the asuras and valkyries so they were the two most entitled to rece those terms.


    Nevare remembered Moku''s smiling face when she said she would change the term she-orc to valkyrie.


    The mothers were trying hard to keep their bodies motionless with their pale faces. Nevare left them in a mountain step pattern for a while stroking her belly which was also starting to bulge.


    This is her second child and like her first child, Nevare did not waste this opportunity to train again. She knew that with the help of her second child, her body would be stronger, perhaps she would find a way to break through the level 2 constetion mage after giving birth.


    If the war on the front line continued until it reached Bitter Maja, Nevare only hoped that she and the three girls in front of her could be an additional force capable of making their respective names in the hearts of monsters. In this way, the legends of the valkyries will be known in history as women who are not only tasked with giving birth to the next generation of orcs but also strong female warriors.


    Even so....


    These three girls were so weak, they had no basic martial arts at all. They don''t even know how to wield a sword, it will still take some time until they really be a strong fighters. If at this time they were required to go into battle then these three girls would only embarrass themselves and make problems for their husbands to save them.


    For that, even though she felt a little sorry for the girls, Nevare still trained them hard. Moku is a good example of an iron fist trainer, he doesn''t care about the mental health of the orcs when training them. For Moku if an orc cries during training then it is a form of weakness, he will not hesitate to beat the orc until he can''t make a sound anymore.


    But Nevare couldn''t do that to the girls. She knows that the mentality of men and women is very different. She couldn''t force the girls to hold back their tears. Therefore she allowed the girls to cry as long as their bodies kept moving smoothly.


    However....


    Of these three girls, there was only one girl who never made a sound even though the three-pointed rattan hit her body hard. The girl, of course, was Nezena. She never grimaced at all, didn''t even have any expression at all, her forehead only furrowed slightly as the three-pointed rattan whipped against her skin.


    Nevare doesn''t know what Nezena has been through and what torments she has felt while being a ve. She didn''t want to know because she didn''t want to open the wound in her friend''s heart, but she felt pity. Maybe after practice, Nevare will hug Nezena to release her guilt.

 Chapter 163 Sylph Problem

    An asura and a sylph on his shoulder were seen flying low above the Bog Forest trees. They seemed to be rxing and not in a hurry but the asura''s eyes scanned the sky andnd around him. He was on alert and looking for something.


    ck, long hair slightly covers a cold, handsome face. Deep crimson eyes, set high within their sockets, captivate anyone who looks at them. His eyebrows are sharp like a sword and two sharp-small tusks stick out from both sides of his lips.


    He looked like a male model who could make a woman swoon with just a sinister smile. The asura looked around with great vignce but his body seemed to be flying at a leisurely pace. He believed that if someone wanted to attack him, his inner eye would quickly tell him the direction of the attack. This asura is Moku.


    "Nerphyl, are you sure if you''re ready? I don''t know what will happen to you when the Vithaen Possession Art begins" Moku said in a t voice but there was concern hidden from there.


    A sylph sitting on his shoulder looked at Moku''s side profile but immediately looked back ahead. She didn''t answer Moku''s question for a while.


    Moku nced at the Queen of Sylph with his side eye.


    The icy blue hair extended to cover her chest, so straight and soft that it could be seen up close. It calms the hearts of those who look at it closely and freezes the hearts of those who see it with just a nce. Two small antennae protruding from her forehead formed a majestic crown befitting her broad, white forehead.


    Unlike ordinary sylphs who don''t have eyelids, the queen''s eyes are covered by lids with long eyshes that brush across her cheeks. Everyone will wish that the eyelids opened and could see the bright blue eyes like the shallow sea. There was no fault in her thin white cheeks, there was only majesty and adoration for those who dared to touch her. The queen''s thick lips were closed, so gracefully that they all knew that the queen''s teeth were in order.


    Two blue butterfly wings could be seen pping on her back, each movement seemed to bring a sprinkling of falling stars. The patternless blue dress gracefully covers the entire body from the neck to the ankles. But the queen sitting with her legs crossed made the beautiful dress part and reveal white and smooth thighs.


    Moku always saw sylph as the personification of the word cute.


    But their queen is an image of the word graceful and beautiful.


    Sylph''s queen sitting on Moku''s back is Nerphyl.


    After a while Nerphyl finally answered "I don''t know but I know if this is the right time" she said with burning eyes and fists clenched.


    Moku narrowed his eyes "What do you mean by the right time?" he said, keeping his guard up.


    Nerphyl let out a long breath "Right now we''re at war with Quadruple Arachnids but there isn''t a single sylph capable of fighting on the frontlines. If I evolve sessfully then I''ll be the first sylph to fight on the frontlines along with the other monsters."


    Moku''s brow furrowed and he was at a loss to deal with this matter. Sylphs are cheerful and funny creatures, even in the monster family they are the favorite of the other monsters and always make the atmosphere more cheerful. However, there is one sylph trait that sometimes irritates the monsters.


    Inferiority Complex.


    For some reason, every sylph feels that they are useless and only annoys the people around them. Therefore they always look cheerful and excited so that they be the center of attention of those around them. But when friendship with sylphs bes closer, the monsters will find out that sylphs are really annoying.


    How not to get annoyed when around someone who sees themselves negatively and always asks for the attention of others. If we ignore them, Sylph will feel they are no longer needed and will grieve. The most annoying trait is not those who act like losers but those who consider themselves losers.


    As the queen of the sylphs, Nerphyl was the one with the worst inferiorityplex. Thoughts of suicide always crossed her mind when she found that the sylphs would be in danger. She always thought that if she wasn''t around then Sylph''s life would be safer.


    Even though Moku has given a guarantee that there will be no danger to Sylphs while he is still alive or the monsters will fight together if someone attacks the sylphs but that only adds to the assumption that the Sylphs are useless and only trouble the monsters. Of course, this irritated Moku and the monsters.


    But even so the existence of sylph is irreceable in the Wilwatikta Kingdom. With their CCTV capabilities, the Military Espionage division is able to create information lines that record every movement of enemy soldiers and allies like watching with satellites. Then with the ability to possess, the number of animals Wilwatikta Kingdom tames also increases.<sub> </sub>


    It could be said that the sylphs'' inferiorityplex made them easy workers to control.


    That''s why even though Nerphyl''s inferiorityplex was really annoying, Moku still had to find out why she was thinking like that.


    "Nerphyl, the sylphs are already fighting on the front lines, maybe they don''t fight with weapons but your CCTV skills are very important in this war. Without that the casualties on our side would have multiplied many times over." Moku is telling the truth.


    But he knew that this would not be enough to discourage Nerphyl from doing the Vithaen Possession Art. There must be something else that worries Nerphyl. "Nerphyl, tell me the real reason" Moku said in a soft voice but tired heart.


    Nerphyl shook her head "that''s the real reason, even though we were useful but we didn''t sacrifice our lives. I want Sylph to fight together with other monsters." said Nerphyl, stroking her belly with pouted lips.


    Moku had been dealing with Nerphyl''s inferiorityplex for too long that he knew that her body movements could be a hint of Nerphyl''s true intentions. Seeing Nerphyl stroking her stomach, the lightbulb in Moku''s head suddenly lit up "You want to have children?" Moku said with a frown on his face.


    Nerphyl suddenly turned to Moku with a look of amazement as if to say "you''re not as stupid as you look". Moku''s annoyance grew even more but Nerphyl didn''t care and looked up at the sky like a poet praising the world.


    "Moku, do you know the true duties of a queen?"


    Moku wanted toin and took a long sigh but he held it in because he didn''t want to hurt his wife''s heart. He had grown tired of the riddles that Nerphyl always used to make her words more meaningful. But he can only surrender because she is his wife.


    "Hmm... to lead the people and help the king control their kingdom?" said Moku trying to answer as best he could.


    But Nerphyl shook her head "Leading the people is the duty of a king, controlling the kingdom is the job of a prime minister, but the true duty of a queen is far more important than that." Nerphyl stopped and took a deep breath, with clenched fists she said in a burning voice "The real duty of a queen is to give birth to the next generation! Or in other words, a prince who will seed the king to lead the kingdom and protect their people!"


    Moku flinched at how serious Nerphyl was right now. ''Are you cursing me to die?''


    Nerphyl looked down and rubbed her belly again "But look at me, I can''t get pregnant with your child. This small and weak body of mine can''t hold the sperm of the powerful king. Without the ability to give birth to the next generation, I''m just a crippled queen!" tears began to well up in Nerphyl''s eyes.


    Mokuined in his heart ''Isn''t that because sylph reproduces vegetatively?''


    Sylphs are not mammals, they do not have a fetus that can conceive and milk to suckle. They reproduce like nts in a vegetative way. The male sylph will spread pollen which will be taken by the female sylph and put into their pistil.


    Moku had seen how sylphs reproduced and he seemed to have discovered a new world when he see it. The female sylph will walk among the pollen spread by the male sylph and choose the best pollen like mothers choose fruit in the market. So actually the concept of marriage is foreign to the sylphs because they themselves do not know who their real father is.


    Then even the male sylphs don''t know who their wives and children are. So it is very rare to find a male sylph living together in the same house with a female sylph.


    "That''s why Moku! I have to evolve and change this small and weak body of mine!" said Nerphyl with burning eyes.


    "Uuhh.. okay" Moku could only nod not wanting to get burned. "Hmm... how about we try it with that mutated animal" Moku pointed down.


    Seeing the beautiful mutated animal, Nerphyl excitedly and impatiently nodded "okay!"

 Chapter 164 Two Forms Of Mutated Animal Development

    Moku dives sharply, this was not his full speed but by being pulled by gravity, Moku sped up like an arrowunched from a bow. The target is a mutated animal that is busy eating its prey below.


    This mutated animal is not very strong, it only has the power of copper tier danger. However, Moku and Nerphyl''s current need is not to eradicate the strong mutated animals around their kingdom but to find suitable mutated animals for Nerphyl''s Vithaen Possession Art.


    Moku didn''t know what would happen when the Vithaen Possession Art was begin so he didn''t dare to start with a mutated animal with a higher tier danger. But he also didn''t want the mutated animal to be too weak and make the evolved Nerphyl weak as well.


    That''s why he felt that this mutated animal was the right target for Nerphyl.


    *BOOM!!


    Mokunded right next to the mutated animal, surprising her and choking on the moose meat she was swallowing. Moku quickly grabbed the nape of the mutated animal and m it to the ground.


    *BAM!!


    The mutated animal''s vision was spinning and its head that hit the ground went nk. Moku saw this half-faint mutated animal in front of him with his inner eyes.


    She is a tiger mutated animal, with a body length of four feet over 3 meters and a height of more than 2 meters. Its weight is about 320-380 kg. The color of her fur is white with ck and golden patterns that fill her entire body. This mutated tiger looks so beautiful with its beautiful fur, with just a nce Moku knows that this mutated tiger is female.


    "So why did you choose this mutated animal?" asked Nerphyl with curious eyes.


    Moku was silent for a moment to determine what mana organ was in the Mutated Tiger''s body and then replied "Because even though this Mutated tiger is only an copper tier danger mutated animal, she can be said to be rare among other iron tier danger mutated animals. She has a mana organ in the form of a skeleton," said Moku with a smile on his lips.


    "Skeleton?" Nerphyl''s brow furrowed don''t understand.


    Confirming that Mutated Tiger was unconscious, Moku turned to Nerphyl "Hmm? Haven''t you read Lesnen''s report on the growth of mutated animals?"


    Nerphyl nodded "I''ve read it, it''s my duty to find out what happens in the Civil Administration. Based on Lesnen''s hypothesis there are two forms of mutated animal growth; weak to be strong and born to be strong, right?" Nerphyl answered.


    After going through the process of observing and autopsying the carcasses of mutated animals that the monsters got, Lesnen hypothesized that there were two forms of growth of mutated animals;


    Weak to be strong, is the term he uses to describe a mutated animal that is born as a normal animal and due to a mutation in its body, it turns into a mutated animal. It is still unknown what causes this mutation, but Lesnen has already started several trials, the first one is by giving food from rare nts to ordinary animals and the second he started raising Alpha wolf''s cub (the cub of Goku''s opponent when Learn With Inyiak).


    When ordinary animals eat rare nts, some of them die instantly from exploding bodies or food poisoning. But there are also those who survive to this day but have not found any changes or mutations in their bodies so they require longer research.


    The same thing was done to the Alpha wolf''s cub, they were given meat from mutated animals. There are no changes or mutations when they eat mutated animal meat so Lesnen tries to give them mana organs as food. But unfortunately, the same thing happens when normal animals are given rare nts, some of them die instantly with their bodies exploding or food poisoning. Those who still survived also had no changes or mutations.


    Born to be strong, is a term that Lesnen uses to describe a mutated animal that is born as a mutated animal. Usually, they have a parent who is also a mutated animal. However, this is not a certainty because Lesnen found many mutated animals with normal animal children and normal animals with mutated animal children.


    Usually, mutated animals born from parents who are also mutated animals will inherit the same mana organs from their parents and have the same or near simr functions. Meanwhile, mutated animals born from normal animal parents will have new mana organs that are not at all rted to other mutated animals of the same type.


    This mystery makes Moku''s hypothesis about mana organs being formed due to the process of animal adaptation to their environment to be false. Because it is possible that a mutated animal with mana organs function to breathe underwater could be born in a very hot ce like a volcano.


    But even so, there are some simrities that can be observed between the two forms of mutated animal growth.<sub> </sub>


    Moku nodded and replied "Mutated animals that have skeletal mana organs are probably mutated animals with a growth form of weak to be strong" said Moku.


    Nerphyl''s eyes lit up "Really?"


    "I think so!" Moku remembers Stuga who is also a mutated animal with a skeletal mana organ. He was able to make his skeleton out of his flesh and be a protective armor made of bone.


    In addition to the origin of mutated animals, two forms of mutated animal growth are also used to ssify the extent to which mutated animals can be strong.


    Born to be strong mutated animals do have an earlier start than weak to be strong mutated animals because they are immediately born into mutated animals. However, they have gic limitations where they can only grow up to the danger tier of their mutated animal parent or till golden tier danger.


    Meanwhile, weak to be strong mutated animals do not have these gic limitations. They can continue to get stronger and move up the tier of danger as long as they can stay alive and do whatever it is that makes them mutated animals.


    Skeleton is a very important thing from the body of living beings. It can also be said that the frame is a barrier as well as a pir of the whole body. Without the skeleton, living beings will only be useless lumps of flesh, but the skeleton is also a barrier to the growth of living beings.


    Every living being will continue to grow until it reaches the limit of the skeleton in its body. The order is also the reason why there are humans who are stronger than other humans. Even though humans train their muscles to their maximum limits without the help of a solid skeleton it will only make their bodies self-destruct.


    Then what if living beings have a skeleton that can continue to grow and get stronger without limit? Then the legend of giant creatures such as dragons, leviathans, giants, and others may be a reality, not a fantasy.


    That''s why Moku feels that a mutated animal that has a mana organ in the form of a skeleton is a rare mutated animal that may have unlimited tier danger growth. But Moku''s hypothesis could be wrong because his hypothesis about the origin of mutations was also wrong.


    However, he still felt that the skeleton was the most effective mana organ for newly developed mutated animals.


    "Okay, I will follow your arrangement then" said Nerphyl trusting her husband.


    Moku nodded and started looking for the right ce to do the Vithaen Possession Art. He found a caverge enough that might be the residence of the Mutated Tiger not far from this ce.


    With ease, Moku lifted the Mutated Tiger with one hand and carried it flying. For Moku the iron tier danger mutated animal is only as dangerous as a house cat. And the weight of hundreds of kilos is very light for Moku.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at the mouth of the cave. Moku walked in and saw some animal bones scattered inside. Using his inner eye, Moku confirmed that this cave was uninhabited and that this cave had the same smell as the Mutated Tiger.


    So that for the time being no one will disturb them until another mutated animal decides to invade the Mutated Tiger''s territory. Moku ced the still unconscious Mutated Tiger at the edge of the cave.


    "Nerphyl, even though you are my wife and I really want to fulfill your wishes but I must still be fair with the other Vithaen Division''s sylphs. You must still manage to sit on my shoulder when I issue killing intent in full" said Moku while looking for a seat.


    Nerphyl nodded "I see, I''m sure I can do it this time. Last time, I managed to sit on your thigh, this time I can definitely sit on your shoulder" said Nerphyl confidently.


    Moku found a slightly cleaner seat in the cave. He patted his seat and removed the adhering dust and moss. "Okay then, let''s start and get back to the front line as soon as possible" said Moku while sitting cross-legged.


    Nerphyl flew andnded on the ground three meters away from Moku. Her eyes were already burning and she wouldn''t back down "I''m ready!"


    And Moku issued his killing intent.

 Chapter 165 Nerphyls Hope

    The distance of three meters was not a great distance even for a creature as small as a sylph. Nerphyl could have pped her wings and jumped flying thennded on Moku''s shoulder in an instant. But three meters will be a different story when Moku releases his killing intent in full.


    Moku is a being who has crossed the limits of his astral body, so it can be said that the possibility of an orc capable of colliding with him ispletely non-existent. Transgressing the limits of the astral body also means that Moku has reached the perfect point of body development in this world.


    You can imagine how it feels to face the killing intent of such a creature. A sylph who dares to face Moku''s killing intent is like a rabbit fighting a dragon''s roar. But luckily Nerphyl was a rabbit who wasn''t afraid of the dragon''s roar.


    Not because she was special among the other sylphs but because she was used to it and had more tenacity than the other sylphs. Nerphyl is a sylph who is charged with the responsibility of being the queen, for her leading a sylph is just one task and another task is to be an example for other sylphs. Because of that Nerphyl forced herself to always be ahead of the other sylphs in any field. Including Tortured.


    Nerphyl stepped on her feet undaunted. With each step she felt as if arge rock had been raised above her head. Making Nerphyl''s body bend but that didn''t stop her in her tracks.


    Even so, she still couldn''t p her wings and fly. At three meters away, Nerphyl was already in survival mode.


    Moku''s overflowing killing intent suddenly woke up Mutated Tiger. But because she was only one meter behind Moku, her eyes quickly turned white again and fainting.


    Nerphyl continued to walk slowly step by step until she reached a distance of two meters from Moku. At this distance, she was already starting to feel like her body was being stabbed by needles. Cold sweat started to wet her clothes and Nerphyl''s face quickly turned pale.


    But Nerphyl continued to walk, although slowly but the tempo of her steps did not slow down or stop. Nerphyl knew if she ran right now she would easily pass out. She had to familiarize her mind with Moku''s killing intent step by step.


    At a distance of two and a half meters from Moku, Nerphyl''s consciousness began to be disturbed, her heart pounding like the sound of galloping horses. Nerphyl knew that by now her body had begun to resist the orders of her mind.


    As a living being, the desire to continue living was natural for her. Her body will struggle when it feels heat and will move away when it feels danger. Therefore, currently what Nerphyl is fighting is not only Moku''s killing intent but also her body''s desire to survive.


    Nerphyl''s body started to shiver and her steps began to stagger but she bit her teeth and forced her feet to keep going. Nerphyl wouldn''t back down not at this close range.


    When she was only a meter away from Moku, Nerphyl''s body was no longer able to stand up straight. Her hands had to help her walk though to the point she was creeping. Nerphyl had already started walking on all fours.


    An unseemly sight of a queen.


    Nerphyl''s eyes were already bulging with red veins running down their sides. Cold sweat kept pouring down her body and made her footing slippery. But Nerphyl didn''t care and forced herself to move on.


    Moku looked at Nerphyl who had touched his toes with a smile on his face. He respected and admired his wife''s tenacity, Nerphyl had already shown that a queen''s determination could not be underestimated.


    But he wasn''t that surprised by Nerphyl''s ability to deal with his killing intent because he wasn''t fully expelling it at the moment. If Moku was serious then he could have killed Nerphyl from three meters away with his killing intent. But this time he was not fighting his enemy but training and testing his wife''s mentality.


    Because of that Moku held back his killing intent a little and made several levels that Nerphyl and other Vithaen division''s sylph had to go through.


    The first level is that from a distance of three to two meters from him, Moku will issue less than one-eighth of his killing intent.


    The second level is that from a distance of two to one and a half meters from him, Moku will issue less than one-sixth of his killing intent.


    The third level is that from a distance of one and a half to one meter from him, Moku will release less than a quarter of his killing intent.


    The fourth level is from a distance of one meter to touching his body, Moku will issue a third of his killing intent.


    The fifth level is when the sylph has reached his thigh and up his shoulder, Moku will release half of his killing intent.


    Moku did this so that the Vithaen division''s sylph could get used to killing intent per level and train their mental strength to face death. Moku did not issue all of his killing intent with the aim so there will no Sylphs were killed.


    Even though there were survivors from the full power of his killing intent, the result wasn''t something Moku wanted. Because in the end they will not fear death, which is a dangerous thing and can make a warrior cripple. Someone who is not afraid of death is just a robot or puppet who has no passion for survival.<sub> </sub>


    Nerphyl had already made it to Moku''s thigh, this was a level that had never been crossed before. Nerphyl was always stuck at this point and was forced to hold on without making any progress. But this time Nerphyl wasn''t going back anymore.


    She had already found something that could push her to break through this level.


    What is the best weapon against the fear of death?


    Every living being will surely die. If there is a beginning then there must be an end. No matter how strong someone is, no matter how rich, and no matter how powerful, everything will disappear when the time of deathe. They would just leave a lifeless body buried in the ground and eaten by worms.


    Then what is life for if all that is sought will be lost with death? Why all the hard work and bloody struggle if all of that will be eroded and disappear over time?


    That is the true meaning of death, the eraser of all-thing.


    But Nerphyl found the answer, she found it after meditating under the Bitter Maja''s waterfall. At that time Nerphyl saw a fish being eaten by a bigger fish which was then also eaten by another bigger fish.


    Nerphyl saw that each fish was always fighting for its life, looking for food and hiding from predators who would eat it. If the fish could survive without being eaten, it would only be alive until a few years old, less than half of Nephyl''s current age. Then why is it trying to survive?


    Nerphyl then saw the fish eggs hidden from behind the rock. There are so many of them and if they all hatch, the river in front of her will be filled with these fish. It was then that Nerphyl understood what life meant.


    Live is a hope... A hope for the next generation toe!


    That''s why she didn''t want to be left behind by Nevare and Nezena. She wants to have a child who will carry on her dream. To prove that she exists in this world. Be the sessor of all her dreams.


    She doesn''t want to have children other than with Moku. It was her duty as a queen to give birth to a king''s child. If she didn''t have this ability then she was a crippled queen and her existence was not needed in the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Simrly, the fish continues to struggle for life every day even though she has to face fierce predators with death always within an inch of her. It was the same with the monsters currently fighting against tens of thousands of Quadruple Arachnids without fear. It''s the same with her mother and brothers and sisters who were willing to sacrifice themselves to bequeath The Eyes of Queen to her.


    That''s why Nerphyl won''t be afraid of death!


    Her shivering body and white eyes recovered again. This never-before-seen spirit and determination in her small body burned all of Nerphyl''s fears.


    She gripped Moku''s shirt tightly and pulled her body up towards Moku''s shoulders. Her every grip was filled with a burning determination to survive.


    The hope is that after going through this she would be able to give Sylph and Wilwatikta Kingdom the next generation of kings. This time she would not flinch. This time she will not back down.


    If she has to die then let her die after giving birth to her childter!


    Nerphyl continued to rise with burning eyes. Moku looked at that wide-eyed. He was amazed and there was a desire for him to challenge Nerphyl''s spirit by releasing all his killing intent.


    But Moku restrained himself, Nerphyl wasn''t ire that he didn''t care about her life and death. Nerphyl is his wife, even though he doesn''t love her like he loves Nevare, but Moku will still protect Nerphyl with his life. Because it is the duty of a husband.


    Nerphyl kept creeping up, her graceful dress no longer neat, her beautifully flowing hair drenched in sweat. But Nerphyl didn''t care about that, she just kept going up and up.


    Until she reached Moku''s shoulders and forced herself to stand up straight. Moku dispelled his killing intent, Nerphyl had already passed his test.


    Nerphyl saw Moku''s red eyes. She smiled, and in a small voice she said "Moku, am I worthy to bear your child?"


    Nerphyl lost consciousness and fell from Moku''s shoulder. Moku greeted her gently with both palms saying "You are more than worthy, my wife"

 Chapter 166 Vithaen Possession Art

    Moku ced Nerphyl on the folded cloth gently. Even though her face was still pale, the smile on her lips showed satisfaction. Moku also smiled seeing this little warrior, he kissed his wife''s cheek gently.


    "Leave the rest to me" Moku said calming Nerphyl who was still unconscious.


    He then stood up and walked towards the Mutated Tiger who was still unconscious from feeling Moku''s killing intent. When he sensed that Mutated Tiger was conscious earlier, Moku directed half-killing intent to make Mutated Tiger faint again.


    Moku lifted the Mutated Tiger with ease and carried it to the center of the cave. He put down the Mutated Tiger''s body and gripped its head tightly. This is the first stage of the Vithaen Possession Art, Moku must seal the mana organs of the mutated animal so that the mana inside doesn''t interfere with Nerphyl during the ritual process.


    This mana sealing concept has a reverse approach from Pringgadani. Where when using the Pringgadani mantra, Moku controls the mana in mana organs to use their true power. But in the process of sealing Moku uses the mana in the mana organ to seal the exit.


    This is easy to do because dragon prana is able to eat the mana in the mutated animal''s mana organ. In this way, the more the mana in the organ wants to get out of the seal, the stronger the seal will be.


    After sealing the mana organ, the Mutated Tiger would no longer be able to use the mana in its body. Only one organ that Moku needs to seal in an copper tier danger mutated tiger so that the process takes ce quickly.


    The second stage of the Vithaen Possession Art is making ritual symbols. Some of these symbols have the same shape as the sylph''s process of inheriting The Eyes of Queen, but there is a slight difference where the blue eyes symbol will be reced with the fangs and ws symbol.


    Nerphyl''s mother drew this symbol using her blood during the ritual of inheriting The Eyes of Queen. This was done because the blood of the previous sylph queen would be the catalyst for the process of inheriting abilities. But unfortunately the sylph blood is not so strong that it is able to carry the mana power that is in the mutated animal''s mana organ.


    Even so, there was blood that was far stronger than the blood of the sylph queen, namely the blood of an asura who had crossed the limits of his astral body. Moku took a sharp knife from behind his songket and sliced his wrist but the blood he was waiting for did note.


    The sharp iron de was unable to prate Moku''s skin. Moku took a deep breath, the strength of this body was extraordinary but sometimes it became a hindrance when he wanted to do small things like this.


    Moku was forced to use dragon prana to make his skin and flesh softer then for a second time he sliced his wrist. Blood spilled on the cave floor but within a split second the wound on Moku''s wrist disappeared again. He took another deep breath, slightly amazed by his body''s regenerating ability.


    Even without using dragon prana, Moku''s current body regeneration ability is many times faster than normal orcs. He was forced to use the same method to continue slicing his wrist.


    Moku started to draw the ritual symbols of Vithaen Possession Art slowly. These symbols weren''t thatplicated but the time it took was longer because he had to keep slicing his hands to get the blood out.


    But a few hourster Moku managed to draw all the symbols perfectly. Mutated Tiger had woken up several times in that period of time but Moku immediately knocked him back unconscious with his killing intent. He restrained his killing intent so as not to kill Mutated Tiger but Moku didn''t care about Mutated Tiger''s sanity.


    After all, with the mental weakening of the Mutated Tiger, Nerphyl''s mental battles wouldter be easier.


    Along with thest symbol he drew, Nerphyl woke up. Her face was no longer pale and the cold sweat had stopped flowing. Moku threw the water bottle at Nerphyl, "Recover your body first, we will start the ritual when you are really ready" said Moku.


    Nerphyl nodded and started drinking. She closed her eyes to condition her mind.


    Moku walked towards the Mutated Tiger and dragged his body towards thergest circle. Moku then took out a rope and tied the four Mutated Tiger''s legs tightly. He didn''t want the Mutated Tiger to run away during the ritual process.


    Maybe it would be good if Moku cut off the Mutated Tiger''s four legs but he was afraid that this would have a negative effect during the body retrieval processter. So he wanted the Mutated Tiger''s body intact without any injuries.


    Moku took some blood from the Mutated Tiger and put it in a small bottle. Then he used dragon prana to cover all the wounds on the Mutated Tiger''s body. Moku not only treats wounds caused by himself but also all wounds on the Mutated Tiger''s body due to hunting or fighting other mutated animals.<sub> </sub>


    It didn''t take long for Nerphyl to open her eyes "Moku I''m ready" said Nerphyl calmly. She wasn''t in a rush and she wasn''t too excited but she was ready to face whatever she would encounter during the Vitahen Possession Art process.


    Nerphyl pped her wings and flew into a small circle. Moku nodded and handed her a small vial containing Mutated Tiger''s blood. "Drink, whenever you want to start the Vithaen Possession Art process" said Moku.


    Nerphyl nodded and closed her eyes again. She took a deep breath and let it out of her mouth. She tried to calm her pounding heart. This was the start of her new life, if she failed then she would regret it from the grave. There was no turning back for her after this. But if she seeds then she will meet a new world that she has never seen before.


    Nerphyl opened her eyes and immediately drank the Mutated Tiger''s blood. She didn''t want to lose courage because it took too long to do.


    Mutated Tiger''s blood went into her throat and quickly evaporated flowing from all the cells in her body. Nerphyl''s body trembled as she felt a chill radiate from her stomach to her entire body. Her blue glowing eyes started to lose focus and then her body gave off a dazzling blue light.


    Moku saw the symbols in the small circle where Nerphyl was standing shining brightly. The blue light gradually began to descend and enter into a small circle joining the symbols he drew with his blood.


    The symbols in the small circle disappeared into the blue light and then crept onto the track surrounded by The walking duck symbols standing on their right and left like a parade troop ushering in a king.


    The walking duck symbols disappeared along with the blue light that continued to advance towards therge circle where the Mutated Tiger was. Until the blue light enters the big circle and makes all the symbols in the big circle shine brightly.


    Moku activated his inner eye and saw blue energy entering the Mutated Tiger''s body but the mana in Mutated Tiger''s body denied the existence of the blue energy. That''s when the symbols in the big circle started to react.


    They were like thousands of energy troops breaking into the Mutated Tiger''s defenses. Slowly the symbols in therge circle disappeared along with the depletion of the Mutated Tiger''s mana defense.


    The mana in the Mutated Tiger''s body was pressed, they asked for help from the Mutated Tiger''s mana organ but the seal that Moku ced closed the possibility that help would arrive. Even if the Mutated Tiger''s mana organ continued to rampage but that effort would only strengthen the seal that Moku had ced.


    The Mutated Tiger''s body began to tremble its eyes opened sensing the approaching danger. She tried to struggle and get out of the big circle but Moku had tied her four hands. After all, with Moku supervising the Vithaen Possession Art process, it was impossible for the Mutated Tiger to be released by struggling.


    Finally the defense created by the mana in the Mutated Tiger''s body was broken, blue light entered the Mutated Tiger''s body. At the same time all the symbols in the big circle disappear because they are no longer needed.


    "ROOAAARRRR!!!!"


    It wasn''t long before the Mutated Tiger''s body glowed blue. The Mutated Tiger was still struggling and its roar was loud in the cave. She sounded in so much pain as if another creature was trying to rece her brain but she couldn''t move.


    Then the frightened Mutated Tiger''s eyes lost their light and the Mutated Tiger lost consciousness. Her head fell to the cave floor and her body stopped struggling. She looked like she was asleep but the blue light that enveloped her body indicated that the Vithaen Possession Art was still in progress.


    Gradually a blue membrane began to wrap around the Mutated Tiger''s body. Until finally the body of the Mutated Tiger was reced with a blue cocoon. From here the real battle will begin.


    Moku can no longer take part in this process, he just needs to pray and believe in Nerphyl.


    Moku took a deep breath and sat cross-legged at the mouth of the cave. He would take guard on the blue cocoon so no one will disturb Nerphyl. Moku closed his eyes and activated his inner eye. Half his attention was on the blue cocoon and the other half was wary of the threat outside the cave.

 Chapter 167 The Battle Of Soul

    The chill that pierced Nerphyl''s entire body suddenly turned into a burning heat. Starting with the internal organs, then the bones, moving on to the muscles and skin, Nerphyl''s body melted.


    The pain she was in was indescribable in words. She almost lost consciousness at that moment but Nerphyl gritted her teeth and insisted on experiencing the pain with a cloudy mind. Even so, this process does notst long, but for those who experience it, this process takes a very long time.


    This is because Nerphyl''s brain tries to process the pain she is experiencing cell by cell. So that every tissue of the body that melted Nerphyl felt it so clearly. Then the pain disappeared...


    It was as if she was inside a ball that emitted blue light, or perhaps Nerphyl had turned into a ball of blue light. Around her were various symbols that Moku had previously drawn using his blood.


    The symbols slowly turned into tiny particles and were absorbed into Nerphyl''s body. Making herself who was now a blue glowing ball even more powerful. She seemed to feel a sense offort that made all the pain disappear, Nerphyl wanted to sleep because it was sofortable but she knew that the Vithaen Possession Art wasn''t over yet.


    Then without her having to control it, Nerphyl''s body was brought into a passage with the symbol of a walking duck. The hallway is filled with symbols of walking ducks on the right and left. Nerphyl''s body felt like she was being carried by a cavalcade of symbols of walking ducks.


    They seemed to be singing something that Nerphyl didn''t understand but their voices were so beautiful that it made Nerphyl feel very excited.


    ^Bungong Jeumpa Bungong Jeumpa


    ^Meugah di Aceh


    ^Bungong teuleubeh teuleubeh


    ^Indahgoina


    ^Bungong Jeumpa Bungong Jeumpa


    ^Meugah di Aceh


    *Bungong teuleubeh teuleubeh


    ^Indahgoina


    (A/N: Song lyric of Bungong Jeumpah)


    The walking duck symbol carried a blue glowing ball until it came to a very high wall with an infinite length. Nerphyl descended from the passage that led her to this ce and with that all the symbols of walking duck disappeared.


    Nerphyl didn''t notice the symbol of walking duck disappearing because the wall in front of her caught her attention. This wall looks like a wall made of flesh covered with skin and furs. Nerphyl knew that the next step was to break through this wall.


    But her body was so small and this wall so big. Even Nerphyl had never thought how her tiny fists could scratch this gigantic wall. But Nerphyl continued to advance with full confidence. She knew that the Vithaen Possession Art would not be this simple.


    Nerphyl clenched her fists and mmed into the giant wall.


    *BOOOMMM!!


    And sure enough, the giant wall shook violently. Nerphyl was currently convinced that she only needed a few hits to destroy this gigantic wall. But before she could hit a second time, an extremely dangerous aura emerged from behind the wall. Made Nerphyl''s hairs stand on end and forced her to back off.


    Then...


    Like a giant tsunami, blue energy burst out from behind the wall and pounced at her. Nerphyl knew that she would fall apart when this blue energy hit her. But before Nerphyl could give up, thousands of bamboo shoots tip symbols and bethel leaf symbols appeared.


    The two symbols charged toward the blue energy tsunami and formed an umbre for Nerphyl to take cover. Nerphyl managed to survive the blue energy tsunami under the protection of the bamboo shoots tip symbol and bethel leaf symbol. But the two symbols vibrated violently against the blue energy, indicating that Nerphyl didn''t have much time.


    She came back forward and clenched her fists. Nerphyl hit the giant wall again with blow after blow. Every blow she gave made the cracks in the giant wall grow bigger and it was only a matter of time before this giant wall copsed.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Stones made of flesh began to fall from the giant wall. Blood gushed out of every crack that Nerphyl''s punch made.<sub> </sub>


    The umbres made by the two symbols vibrated violently and thinned out as the blue energy tsunami became more intense.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    There was a roar from behind the wall, as if the owner of this wall was angry and scared at the same time. It wanted to attack Nerphyl who was destroying the giant wall but Nerphyl heard the sound of chains holding the creature back.


    One by one the bamboo shoots tip symbol and bethel leaf symbol began to crumble. Blue energy entered from the gap opened by the destruction of the symbols. But soon other symbols closed the gap so no blue energy could enter and disturb Nerphyl.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    The cracks are getting bigger and have started to make holes due to falling flesh stones. Nerphyl could see what creature was behind this gigantic wall, it was a Mutated Tiger whose whole body was being chained by green energy.


    The number of symbols that are destroyed is increasing. Even though the symbols were trying to cover the gap that was created, their decreasing number allowed a few drops of blue energy to enter. A single drop of blue energy managed to hit Nerphyl''s skin and like a hot knife touched the butter, Nerphyl''s body seemed to melt and a hole formed in her shoulder suppose to be.


    Nerphyl gritted her teeth in pain. She hit the giant wall faster and harder. The time she currently had was bing less and less. Without the protection of the two symbols, Nerphyl''s body will melt instantly when hit by blue energy.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    With each hit the giant wall was getting shattered. Until when Nerphyl hit with all her might for who knows how many times the giant wall fell down. Blood spurted out from the shattered walls and the Mutated Tiger looked in extreme pain. She roared and rolled around but the green energy chains made her freeze in ce.


    The blue energy disappeared as did the two symbols. There were only Nerphyl and Mutated Tiger in this ce. The next stage is a process that can be said to be The Battle of Soul.


    Nerphyl walked over to the Mutated Tiger, her body still in the shape of a ball of blue light already with holes everywhere from the blue energy droplets. Even so, Nerphyl seemed to have the upper hand because of the frightened Mutated Tiger.


    Nerphyl inside the blue glowing ball smiled. She had prepared for this for a long time and she was ready to face whatever was toe.


    Nerphyl casts the mantra as written in Vithaen Possession Art "Dek Karano Moengkin Makonyo Ado! Dek Karano Ado Makonyo Djadi! My name is Nerphyl of House Kaba sacrificed my soul for the chance to unseal myself! Let me be reborn and be the new being!"


    When Nerphyl finished saying that seven chains came out of the blue glowing ball. Like a snake that pounced on, the seven chains slid and coiled around the Mutated Tiger''s body. Mutated Tiger wanted to dodge and fight back but the green energy chains that wrapped around her body blocked all of her movement so she could only surrender.


    Nerphyl felt her connection with the Mutated Tiger being connected through the chain that emanated from the blue glowing ball. She seemed to see every second of Mutated Tiger''s life. The next stage was to draw the Mutated Tiger''s soul and devour it but at this moment Nerphyl was stunned.


    Mutated Tiger''s life is not asplicated as a human''s life. Her daily life only revolves around eat-hunt-fight-sleep-repeat but all these things are not something that can be underestimated. The instinct of animals is amazing thing where they can know how to survive even without entering school like ordinary human kids.


    But if we look deeper then animal instinct is what makes them an animal. Much of the behavior of animals is iprehensible to those who think they are smarter. The life of wild animals looks very free but in fact, they themselves are trapped inw, thew of nature.


    Nerphyl roared, not a roar that could be heard from a sylph but one that came from the mouth of an animal. Her sanity began to be corroded by thew of nature that existed within the Mutated Tiger''s consciousness. Gradually Nerphyl would lose her mind as an intelligent creature and be an animal.


    And if that happens, Nerphyl''s body will be pulled out of the blue glowing ball and be food for the Mutated Tiger''s soul. But Nerphyl wouldn''t lose that easily.


    "If I were an animal then Moku wouldn''t want to have sex with me!" Nerphyl shouted with all her might and defied thews of nature in the Mutated Tiger''s consciousness.


    (A/N: He will I think... there are already two deer that have be victims)


    With the determination and will she had built up during Tortured, Nerphyl pushed thews of nature out of her mind. Simultaneously she pulled the Mutated Tiger''s soul out of its body.


    However, the Mutated Tiger also had the will to live. Even though her body was currently shackled and unable to move, that didn''t mean she couldn''t fight back.


    "ROOAAAARRR!!!"


    The Mutated Tiger roared loudly and pulled its soul back into its body. Not only that she also started pulling Nerphyl out of the blue glowing ball.


    The tug-of-war between Nerphyl and Mutated Tiger begins.

 Chapter 168 The Battle Of Soul Part 2

    The tug of war between Nerphyl and Mutated Tiger reaches stalemates. None of them can excel over the other.


    Nerphyl had to divide her concentration to resist thews of nature that wanted to corrode her mind and pull the Mutated Tiger''s soul out of its body. Meanwhile, the Mutated Tiger couldn''t move because of the green energy chains holding its body while trying to pull its soul back and pull Nerphyl''s soul out of the blue glowing ball.


    As time went on, Nerphyl became more and more frustrated. Her concentration was dwindling and if she let her guard down even a little then the consequences would be dire. She can lose consciousness and be apletely wild animal or her soul can be pulled out of the blue glowing ball and be food for the Mutated Tiger''s Soul.


    "Shit!!! Give up already you dirty cat!!" shouted Nerphyl in frustration.


    Mutated Tiger felt the same way as Nerphyl. Her consciousness began to gradually disappear and her energy was drained rapidly. But her fear of death made Mutated Tiger continue to fight without giving up.


    "ROOAARRR!!" The Mutated Tiger roared trying to intimidate Nerphyl.


    Seeing if this continued that things would get even more dangerous, Nerphyl gritted her teeth. She had an idea but she hesitated to do it. However, if she continues to buy time, the opportunity to carry out the idea will disappear.


    Nerphyl gritted her teeth and apologized to the other monsters in her heart. Her blue eyes shining brightly, Nerphyl contacted all the sylphs and asked for their help.


    "I''M THE QUEEN OF SYLPH!!! Do you think can defeat me? Face my army then!!"


    And at that moment, thousands of sylphs appeared suddenly. They have different clothes ande from different ces. Of course, they came when called by Nerphyl to leave all their busyness whether it was when they were herding animals, helping with construction, hiding from Quadruple Arachnids, or using CCTV ability at headquarters.


    Of course, before their departure, the sylphs had already asked the other monsters for permission. And of course, Mige''s face who was leading the battle at headquarters turned pale. But he still allowed them to help Nerphyl.


    For Mige and the orcs, getting stronger was more important than fighting the Quadruple Arachnids. It''s just that without the CCTV capabilities of the sylph the headquarters would be blind. But the battle is currently in transition to the fifth phase and he is very sure if Goku wants to fight longer.


    Iathra and Lesnen flew towards the blue glowing ball.


    "Nerphyl, are you currently doing the Vithaen Possession Art?" Iathra asked with a look of admiration.


    "You''re right! I''ve had a tug-of-war with Mutated Tiger for who knows how long. We''re currently stalemates." replied Nerphyl curtly.


    "Nerphyl, what can we do to help you?" asked Lesnen. His eyes were fixed on the Mutated Tiger with his body trembling with fear but his gaze that showed great curiosity.


    "Help me pull the chain and take out the Mutated Tiger''s Soul. Everyone else please disturb the Mutated Tiger as much as you can. Make her unable to concentrate. We have to do this quickly! So you can go back to do your job" Nerphyl ordered.


    "Yes, My Queen!!" the entire sylph answered firmly.


    The tug-of-war between Nerphyl and the Mutated Tiger turned into a battle of thousands of sylphs against a single mutated animal.


    Thousands of sylphs flew and pulled the chains. Thousands more flew towards the Mutated Tiger and disyed the abilities of the notorious sylphs.


    "ROAR!!!" The Mutated Tiger roared in anger and its concentration was split.


    Mutated Tiger''s soul began to slowly leak out of her body. Things became unbnced, Mutated Tiger was outnumbered. Even though the sylphs couldn''t hurt her, her immobile body became the butt of the sylphs'' pranks.


    There was a sylph screaming in her ear, a sylph plucking her whisker, someone plucking her fur, someone punching her in the eye, and someone poking out her nostrils. Mutated Tiger''s soul slowly leaked out of her body making her consciousness disappear even more.<sub> </sub>


    The white light emanating from the Mutated Tiger''s body was pulled by seven chains emanating from the blue glowing ball. Slowly the white light entered the blue glowing ball and the Mutated Tiger fell unconscious. Even so, her moving chest showed that the Mutated Tiger was still alive, only that her body was empty without a soul.


    Nerphyl felt like something had entered her soul, adding to, changing, andpleting what was in her soul. She needs time to eat all of the Mutated Tiger''s soul after that she will have a different soul from Sylph''s soul.


    Nerphyl saw the sylphs looking at her worriedly and smiled "Thank you all for helping me. You can return to your previous duties" said Nerphyl softly.


    She was very happy at this time, the sylphs still didn''t forget her even though now they no longer only had her as queen. The joy she had right now could not be removed from her desire to remain the queen of the sylphs.


    "Whenever you wish, My Queen," said Lesnen, bowing his head in respect. Then he disappeared back to his duty to look after livestock in Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    "Nerphyl, help me too when it''s my Vithaen Possession Art turn okay" Iathra said as she waved her hand and returned to her task of disying the war footage at headquarters.


    "Of course! We''ll fight together again when it''s your turn for the Vithaen Possession Art" said Nerphyl as she waved to the sylphs who disappeared one by one back to their original duties.


    Until there was only Nerphyl and the soulless body of the Mutated Tiger in this ce. Nerphyl regained her joyous heart and refocused her concentration on eating the Mutated Tiger''s soul.


    Nerphyl seemed to be in a very vivid dream. There she followed all the memories of the Mutated Tiger throughout her life. And Moku is right, Mutated Tiger is a type of weak-to-be-strong mutated animal.


    She was born as an ordinary animal but for some reason her body began to mutate and be a mutated animal. This is where Nerphyl learns how an ordinary animal bes a mutated animal.


    Mutations ur not because of eating rare nts or mana organs, nor because they adapt to the surrounding environment. However, animals that be mutated animals are caused because their souls are preferred by mana over other animals. That''s why there are children from mutated animals who are born into ordinary animals, this is because mana doesn''t choose the soul of the child.


    This knowledge made Nerphyl discover that mana is not just a random energy that moves but has a consciousness of its own. She remembered the strongest mage that Moku had ever faced, Deak, who also became a Mana Child because he was loved by mana.


    Therefore, Lesnen''s efforts to breed mutated animals were futile. Nerphyl took a deep breath and was about to share this knowledge with Moku and the otherster. Right now she had to focus on eating the Mutated Tiger''s soul as soon as possible.


    Slowly all the memories of the Mutated Tiger entered Nerphyl''s consciousness but this time there was now of nature forcing her to turn into an animal. Nerphyl was able to control the memory at will.


    Although she could feel what the Mutated Tiger feeling but her consciousness was not disturbed and Nerphyl would still be a Nerphyl after this process waspleted. Gradually the Mutated Tiger''s soul was depleted until it was all absorbed by Nerphyl''s soul.


    Then her soul began to change. The blue glowing ball shone brighter and brighter until the entire ce was covered in blue light. Nerphyl''s consciousness was pulled deeper and deeper into her soul. Nerphyl allowed herself to be carried deeper until the moment she stopped she saw arge seal in front of her.


    The seal was shaped like a veryrge gate with thousands of strange symbols that she didn''t understand maybe even after this Nerphyl wouldn''t be able to remember the shape of these symbols before her eyes. Nerphyl knew that all she needed to do was push through this gate and she would break the seal on her body into a new being that could use mana.


    The impatient Nerphyl drew closer to the gate. Her hand trembled with joy as she touched the gate. But at that moment her consciousness seemed to be pulled by something stronger.


    To somece...


    In a dark room with only a dim candle to light it, an old woman sat reading a thick old book. The chair she sat on was like a throne made of bones that it was not clear what creature they came from. The table in front of her is made of mahogany wood with carvings like a skull on the front edge.


    Her hair was white as ash, her skin was green like leaves, her face was filled with lumps that kept oozing ck pus. She smiled and exposed her teeth as ck as charcoal. Her red eyes looked at Nerphyl from head to toe as if she was assessing this new meat that hade before her.


    She raised her hand and said "Pay the price, child"

 Chapter 169 Pest Extermination

    In front of the mouth of the cave, Moku sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. In front of him was the carcass of a Mutated Mammoth which only had bones left. Hungry Moku searches for food around the cave and finds a golden tier danger Mutated Mammoth.


    He easily defeated him and took his prey back to the cave where Nerphyl was. Moku quickly ate all the meat that was on the Mutated Mammoth''s body, but he wasn''t satisfied and also ate all of his internal organs. When Moku ate the Mutated Mammoth until only bones remained, he still felt unsatisfied.


    Moku did not continue his hunt but sat down and digested the food in his body first. He used Dragon Breath Cultivation to turn the nutrients in his body into dragon prana. Even so, the dragon prana that can be created from the Mutated Mammoth''s body is only a small amount and can only make him climb 10 steps.


    He still had to pass another 50 steps to reach the evolution gate. Then he had to open the seven petals which of course required more dragon prana than climbing the stairs.


    Moku knew it was time for him to start hunting for tinum tier danger mutated animals. However, mutated animals with that much power are very rare to find. If he wants to find them, Moku must enter the Bog Forest deeper.


    However, he couldn''t just leave the newly built Wilwatikta Kingdom alone. The Kingdom and the other monsters still needed his help to protect them, especially now that two great dangers were approaching them. Quadruple Arachnids Colony and Humans.


    Maybe after Goku and Boku reach the peak of their astral bodies, Moku can relievedly leave the Wilwatikta Kingdom and focus on developing his powers. But to be able to make it happen, the food resources that must be given to Goku and Boku will be many times over.


    Maybe Moku just needed to give them each a golden tier danger mutated animal to eat, but this could result in the two asurascking experience fighting against equal enemies. As a result, during the actual battle they will be easily caught off guard and taken advantage of by other, more experienced fighters.


    That''s why even though he was able to kill all the golden tier danger mutated animals around the Wilwatikta Kingdom, Moku left some to live so that they couldter sharpen the fangs of the asuras. Moku felt that the problem had been solved, but a new problem appeared in his head.


    Due to the loss of the sin of sloth, Moku can no longer sleep for the rest of his life. At first, Moku thought that this would only disrupt his body''s regeneration process, but with the natural regeneration ability of the asura''s body and by using dragon prana, these side effects would have no effect on his body.


    However, another side effect of not sleeping appears. Not physically disturbing but mentally disturbing. Gradually Moku''s concentration diminished and as a result he was often stunned with thoughts going all over the ce. This wouldn''t be too much of a bother for a while but if he was daydreaming while the battle was going on then this would be very fatal.


    Then in the long run if Moku can''t find a way to deal with this side effect then there is a possibility that his sanity will start to be disturbed. This is very scary for Moku who can always think calmly in all situations.


    He himself had never believed that the side effects of not sleeping could bother him who had reached the limit of the astral body this badly. He remembered the wuxia novel where the MC had been cultivating without sleep for centuries which made him very envious. But unfortunately, Dragon Breath Cultivation cannot rece sleep.


    Moku took a deep breath and concentrated again. Luckily he is currently idle. Although he had to remain vignt and keep Nerphyl''s Vithaen Possession Art undisturbed, Moku was still able to share his thoughts to think of a way out of this side effect of sleeplessness.


    Various kinds of information and knowledge are processed by his brain. Like a supeputer, Moku''s brain copies all the things that might be useful and saves back all the things that are useless. This was an ability that he got after hisst evolution, not only did his body reach the maximum limit of the astral realm but his brain also developed.


    But not for a long time, Moku felt something and looked back. He saw that the blue cocoon was still in the same state but his inner eye saw something else. Various kinds of blue light entered the cocoon and made Nerphyl inside grow stronger. Moku recognized some of those blue lights because they were the same light that radiated from Iathra and Lesnen''s bodies.


    Moku smiled and shook his head "Nerphyl you cheating... How shameful" Moku said with augh.


    But he didn''t really care about Nerphyl using the power of the sylphs to help her fight the Mutated Tiger''s consciousness. Because after all a win is a win.


    After this, Nerphyl will probably meet with Mak Lampir. He hoped that Nerphyl wouldn''t insult Mak Lampir too much and make her angry. If that happens then Moku must apologize to her for his wife''s behavior.


    Mak Lampir who almost has all the information that enters the Mind Realm is very useful for Moku at this time. He never knew when he had to ask Mak Lampir for help a second time. But it would be better if the opportunity was not closed just because of Nerphyl''s hurtful words.


    Moku looked back out of the cave and closed his eyes. But this time he immediately opened it and red. He turned to the east with a furrowed brow.


    Right now Moku sensed tens of thousands of mana gathering near the Glittering Meadow. There were so many and so big that it made Moku break out in a cold sweat.


    He immediately stood up and decided to investigate. If Moku''s hunch was correct then the mana pool came from an army of tens of thousands consisting of all mages. An enormous power, half of that amount could crush Wilwatikta Kingdom with ease.


    Moku took arge rock and covered the mouth of the cave. He didn''t know when he should return but it was better to be careful.


    "Bhimasuta Form Active, [Bhimasuta Armor: Kasutpada Kacarma]!" Moku immediately put his Kasutpada Kacarma sandals and turned his body into a mind realm creature.


    His body became illusory, this is the perfect form of a mind realm creature. Unlike the half-mind realm creature that he used to fight Deak, this form waspletely invisible without the use of an inner eye or special spell.


    Even though he couldn''t maintain this form in the astral realm for long but with his speed Moku was able to reach Glittering Meadow and return before he couldn''t maintain this form anymore.


    Moku jumped flying and headed towards the mage army.


    The wind that blew seemed to prate his body so that even though Moku was flying at full speed he didn''t make a sound. This is the perfect form for reconnaissance, were it not for the energy required and the short time, perhaps Moku would have flown into the human kingdom and scouted their lives there.


    Not long after, Moku arrived at the sky of Glittering Meadow. And sure enough, he saw the ck-robed army marching neatly towards The Great River. Their bodies emitted a bright blue light. Moku can conclude that the weakest of these troops is a level 2 constetion mage with the strongest being a level 5 constetion mage.


    But there was someone who emitted a blue light brighter than the others. The blue light that overflowed from his body was like the eruption of a giant volcano that plunged into the sky. Moku doesn''t know the level of this human constetion but he does know that it has a thousand times the power of Deak.


    Moku narrowed his eyes and looked the other way. He knew that a human this strong must have gone through various life and death battles, so even though he didn''t know Moku''s whereabouts he would feel it if Moku stared at him for too long. Currently, Moku believes that this human is what Deak says is the strongest human in the world, Stent Gaht.


    Moku followed this army of mages until they arrived at the frozen Great River. Thousands of Quadruple Arachnids tried to attack them on the way but were easily wiped out by this mage army.


    Currently Moku knows that the goal of this mage army is to destroy the Quadruple Arachnids Colony and with their strength Moku feels it is only a matter of time before the Quadruple Arachnids Colony is destroyed. Moku overtakes the mage army and flies toward the Quadruple Arachnids Colony.


    There he saw millions of Quadruple Arachnids already preparing to wee the arrival of the mage army. Moku saw various forms of Quadruple Arachnids that he had never seen before and they didn''t appear in the spring part either.


    Moku wanted to take a longer look but his gaze was distracted by the small part of other Quadruple Arachnids that broke away from their colony. With his inner eye Moku felt a very strong mutated animal in the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids.


    "Mithril tier danger mutated animal!!!"

 Chapter 170 Nerphyl And Mak Lampir

    Nerphyl was terrified, her body shivering. Even though the terrifying creature in front of her didn''t give off a dangerous aura, it still scared Nerphyl to death.


    The smell of sulfur wafting from the creature''s body made Nerphyl''s head spin and the feeling of throwing up made her stomach churn. Nerphyl tried to stand firm but her trembling knees showed that her pale face had almost reached the limit of her consciousness.


    She gritted her teeth and in a stammering voice Nerphyl managed to say something "W...wh...who are you?"


    Mak Lampir tilted her head, ck pus boils popping on her face. Her brow furrowed and her red eyes stared intently, "Didn''t that young moksha tell you before?"


    Mak Lampir felt that Moku was deceiving her. He didn''t tell the users of her book that they had to pay something to unseal their power. This thought made Mak Lampir furious.


    But before the anger aura emanated from her body, Nerphyl managed to form another word out of her mouth "Moksha?". Nerphyl tried to think calmly but the creature in front of her was so terrifying that she wanted to quickly run away from this strange ce.


    Mak Lampir gasped, she was reminded of Moku''s strange expression at that time. ''That young moksha is so cunning, he doesn''t even tell them about his origin of power''. Mak Lampir smiled but her ck teeth filled with fangs made her face look even more terrifying.


    With augh that made the hair stand on end, she said "khikhikhikhikhi... I''m sorry for your confusion.. It looks like there is some misunderstanding from my side. Let me introduce myself! My name is Mak Lampir. I already forgot my real name cause is to much paine from that name. I''m the one who guards the gate seal that is in your body!" Mak Lampir bent her back.


    The 180-degree turn of Mak Lampir''s behavior added to Nerphyl''s fear. Her face grew pale but with quivering lips, she managed to string the words "Guards of the gate seal? Does that mean I can''t open my seal without going through you first?"


    Mak Lampir nodded and smiled "Yes, exactly!" ck pus was bubbling out of her face. She was starting to get impatient. Although she is not experienced as a gatekeeper like Garuda but she has seen Garuda carry out its duties for centuries.


    Hearing Mak Lampir''s answer, Nerphyl straightened her back. Even though her knees were still shaking she tried to put on a fighting stance. He thought that after this, Nerphyl would have to fight Mak Lampir. This was the final test she wouldn''t back down even if she had to fight the monsters in front of her.


    "Okay, then what are you waiting for? Let''s start!" said Nerphyl trying to strengthen her heart with a scream.


    Mak Lampir looked strangely at the little creature that was not as big as a palm in front of her, "What are you doing? Are you want to fight or something? Don''t you hear what I say?" Mak Lampir was confused, she didn''t know what was going on at the moment.


    Nerphyl was surprised, "uh.. ah.. Don''t I have to fight you to be able to break the seal?" Nerphyl looked at Mak Lampir questioningly.


    The two of them were then silent for a few moments.


    Mak Lampir felt the back of her head start to itch and the intention to scratch it appeared in her confused mind. But she tried to calm down, she had to show the professionalism of a gatekeeper. "no.. no.. no.. why do we need to fight? Like I said before, you need to pay the price!" Mak Lampirined, maybe after this she should beg Garuda to teach her how to be a good gatekeeper.


    Nerphyl rxed again, although she didn''t understand what was going on but as a woman she understood that Mak Lampir was currently confused. She will also act the same when doing something she has never done before. Feelings of excitement, nervousness, awkwardness, and fear will mix into one in a stage fright.


    Although Mak Lampir looks terrible, but it doesn''t seem like Mak Lampir is a bad person, "ee.. what price?" asked Nerphyl.


    Mak Lampir nodded and breathed a sigh of relief because the conversation had returned to a flow that she understood. "I need one of your sins," said Mak Lampir briefly.


    "Sin? do you want me tomit a crime?" Nerphyl tilted her head.


    Mak Lampir quickly shook his head "no. no. no. What I mean is a sin inside your consciousness. Without this sin you can no longer do anything rted to that sin. For example, that young moksha that I told you about, he sacrifice his sin of sloth as the price to open the second gate"


    Nerphyl gasped and realized something "Ah... that young moksha you mean is Moku? Yeah.. I remember he says we need to pay the price to unsealing our power. Ah, by the way, I''m Moku''s wife!" said Nerphyl proudly but seeing Mak Lampir''s face which didn''t change at all, Nerphyl became a little embarrassed "Then, what kind of sin that I need to pay?" her face blushed a little.


    For some reason, Mak Lampir felt tired even though they were currently in the Mind Realm where there was no sense of fatigue. "You need to give me your sin of greed to rule" this time Mak Lampir''s eyes glowed impatiently.


    Nerphyl seemed to realize something and felt this was a trap prepared by Moku to keep his power from being disturbed by other monster races. But Nerphyl understood that this was a form of Moku''s fear of the power that other monster races would possess when they unsealed their powers.


    Maybe this is also a form of test from Moku for those who want to gain power and stay under his control. Nerphyl couldn''t help but take a deep breath, it seems that after this even if she can be stronger she will no longer have the will to rule. Perhaps this was the right path she should choose.


    She had to forget her true identity as a queen and really prioritize herself as a wife of Moku. It didn''t take long for Nerphyl to think about all these things, as she himself was experienced with power and had often seen how humans used power to limit the development of their subordinates.


    Compared to the way humans do, Moku is much more civilized. He didn''t restrict the power development of the other monster races but only made sure that they had no intention of betraying him and taking his power. Maybe this is also a form of arrogance from Moku where he feels that no other monster will be stronger than him.


    Nerphyl smiled and nodded "Okay.. I agree.. Please take sin from inside my body" said Nerphyl.


    Mak Lampir smiled cheerfully until she showed all her ck teeth "Good!! Then let''s start!" With a wave of a hand, green energy shot into Nerphyl''s body.


    And not for a long time, the energy came back out and shot into Mak Lampir''s gaping mouth. A strand of her white hair turned blue but soon disappeared to be covered by another white hair.


    Mak Lampir closed her eyes and felt the passion for power return to her body. Nerphyl felt something missing from her, cold sweat dripping from her forehead. She felt that being a queen to all sylphs wasn''t a great thing anymore but just a burden that weighed on her back.


    Nerphyl wanted to ask Mak Lampir something but before a word came out of her mouth, Mak Lampir already waved her hand and said "You can go back now. Your power is already unsealed!"


    Nerphyl''s vision darkened and all of her consciousness returned to the front of the giant gate that had been opened. Before she could recover her concentration, a wisp of blue energy entered her body and made Nerphyl tremble violently.


    One by one part of her soul changed, bing stronger and more perfect. Nerphyl now understood that the blue energy she saw earlier was mana. Her soul was still immature so it couldn''t adapt to mana, which was why monsters couldn''t use mana. They are rejected by the world and considered as aliens. However, with the Vithaen Possession Art, Nerphyl''s soul changed and became the same as the being from this world.


    Even without using the power of a mutated animal, maybeter Nerphyl can be a mage capable of controlling mana. But right now her body had crumbled into a blue glowing ball. She could no longer use her sylph body but Neprhyl wasn''t disappointed because in front of her was a much stronger body.


    Nerphyl''s consciousness returned to its original ce, to the ce where the battle of souls against the Mutated Tiger took ce. The soulless body of the Mutated Tiger was still lying in front of Nerphyl with green energy chains wrapped around her body so that she couldn''t move.


    Now Nerphyl knows that this green energy chain is the power of Moku''s dragon prana. Without the green energy chains holding back the Mutated Tiger maybe the previous battle of souls would have made a different oue.


    Nerphyl thanked her husband in her heart. She started walking towards the Mutated Tiger. It was time for Nerphyl to have the body of the Mutated Tiger.

 Chapter 171 Windtalker

    An arachnid warrior jumped to pounce on the asura in front of him. Two sharp ws unsheathed and glistened in the hot sun that afternoon. But before he could touch the asura''s body, the giant machete shed and sliced his body in two.


    The arachnid warrior''s bodyy lifeless but before his body could touch the ground dozens of other arachnid warriors came attacking from all sides. The asura did not flinch and the two giant machetes in his hands danced to kill all the arachnid warriors who were near him.


    That Asura is Boku.


    The goblins turned the mandible arachnid warrior into a twin giant machete who was currently dancing across the sea of Quadruple Arachnids. The white biofield covered Boku''s body and withstood multiple attacks from the Quadruple Arachnids before a giant machete came and sliced them apart one by one.


    Boku has been fighting the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids for hours, but neither side has shown any fatigue. The number of Quadruple Arachnids that Boku has to fight continues to grow over time from hundreds to thousands and then to tens of thousands. They seem endless and keeping from various nodes.


    Currently, the battle between the Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Quadruple Arachnids had reached its sixth phase. There is only one more phase left so this battle will enter Bitter Maja. This means that after one phase, the Wilwatikta Kingdom must fight at their own doorstep.


    The monsters who didn''t participate in this war had tried their best to be able to build defenses in their new kingdom. But the Quadruple Arachnids'' numbers didn''t seem to be decreasing at all so whatever defense they put up would likely be insufficient.


    Apart from the deaths in the previous exterminator 5 squad, there have been no new victims from the Wilwatikta Kingdom, but the number of seriously injured victims continues to increase in each phase. Until now several goblins had to fight with thecerations that had just been sewn up in their stomachs.


    If this battle continues, it is certain that there will be more casualties on the part of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Even though Mige and Widya had tried their best to organize the strategy at headquarters, the amount of hitting power that Wilwatikta Kingdom could use was too little.


    Although serious injuries weren''t something that would diminish their strength the orcs, their numbers were too few to match the strength of the Quadruple Arachnids.


    Right now they only hoped for the Quadruple Arachnids to quickly retreat. Because as Lesnen said, arachnid warriors and scouts don''t have abdomens so it''s impossible for them to eat and restore their strength. As a result, if they can buy more time then the Quadruple Arachnids will copse by themselves.


    "Tactical Missile 2, your job is done. Every exterminator squad has already evacuated. Breaker squad has finished preparation for phase 7" Reha''s voice was heardmunicating telepathically.


    Boku always activates his inner eye when fighting. This was not only to make it easier to read enemy movements but also so he could telepathically connect with Reha who was hiding.


    "Okay, tell the headquarters, I need one hour to retreat" Boku nodded but the Twin Giant Mandible Machete in his hand kept swinging and tore the Quadruple Arachnids around him.


    "The headquarters say, you only have 30 minutes to retreat" Reha answered quickly.


    This is one of the diseases of the asuras. They are very difficult to pull back. Not because the enemy is preventing them from retreating but because Boku and Goku still want to fight. As a result, the two asuras were always looking for excuses to dy their retreat from the battle.


    "Sigh... 30 minutes it is... Then let''s kill more Quadruple Arachnids in this short time!!!" Boku shouted and at the same time the white biofield shone brightly.


    Like a tornado that uproots trees, Boku rampages amidst the sea of Quadruple Arachnids. The Twin Giant Mandible Machete in his hands rotates and splits all the enemies in front of him. The various body parts of the Quadruple Arachnids were cut and scattered in the air.


    Boku continued to push forward and didn''t care about the Quadruple Arachnids that attacked him. The biofield energy will protect his body from the Quadruple Arachnids'' sharp ws and his strong body cannot be matched by the strength of his enemies.


    Even so, as if without fear, the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids continued to surround Boku. They climbed onto their friend''s corpse and gave Boku one blow after another even though it was useless.


    Boku felt his biofield energy dwindling and was just waiting for his dragon prana supply to reach a dangerous point. Boku understood that if the dragon prana in his body was reduced by more than 40% then it would disrupt the most important organs in the body of an orc or asura. Boku doesn''t want to be infertile considering he wants to have dozens of children with ire.


    He began to slowly retreat backward while the Twin Giant Mandible Machete in his hands continued to tear the nearby swarm of Quadruple Arachnids apart. Even so, Boku still wants to buy a little more time. He wasn''t satisfied with this battle yet.


    "Boku, your time is up! Retreat immediately" Reha reminded him that 30 minutes had passed and Boku had to step down immediately.


    Boku just nodded but he still backed away slowly. But just as he was still wanting to enjoy this battle, another telepathy connected and from within it came a cold, deep male voice "Boku, retreat!" he said tly but did not eliminate the intonation of themand in it.


    Boku was surprised and this time he wasn''t ying around anymore. At full speed, he dashed out of the battlefield. He didn''t care about the Quadruple Arachnids chasing him from behind.


    And Boku made the right decision because just as he stepped out of the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids, a calm and cold voice came from the sky.


    "[Brajadenta: Rocket Artillery]!"


    At the same time, red K''s head rained down from the sky.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Like the apocalypse that came suddenly, explosion after explosion destroyed all the existing Quadruple Arachnids. Trees were uprooted and scorched in the blink of an eye.


    "SKREEEEEKKK!!!!!"


    The pained screams of the Quadruple Arachnids rang out loudly before being drowned out by a burst of explosions. Their bodies were scattered and charred, leaving only ashes flying in the air.


    Boku was almost caught in the explosions but he was still blown away by the st wind. By reflex, Boku jumped toward where Reha was hiding and protected her from K''s head explosion.


    When the rain K''s head stopped Boku came out of the ground that covered it. He saw the ce where he had been fighting for over an hour became an unfamiliar sight to him.


    This ce was like being turned over by a giant hand. Trees were burnt to pieces, rocks shattered, and the earth hollowed out. Boku never thought that the power difference between him and Moku could go this far.


    Even though they differ only by one evolution gate, their strength is very different, it''s likeparing his current strength with that of a goblin. He felt that he was in a fantasy world where One Evolution Gate was nothing but trash in the eyes of Two Evolution Gate.


    Moku descended from the sky with a frown. Before he decided to interfere in Boku''s fight against the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids he saw it first. And he felt dissatisfied with what he saw.


    "Boku why don''t you use your mantra?" asked Moku with narrowed eyes.


    Boku who felt Moku''s dissatisfaction scratched the back of his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to use the Brajamusti or Brajadenta mantras but that he didn''t know how to use them. Eliminating friction and strengthening friction, those two things he couldn''t understand, he didn''t even know what friction itself meant.


    Before Boku could speak, Reha who was behind the protection of his biofield protested "Moku, what is that? You want to kill me huh?" her face was still pale because she had just been an inch from death.


    Moku just replied dryly "If you get hurt then it''s not my fault but it''s the asura who should be protecting you. If he can''t protect you then maybe he better go back to The One''s Heaven. I think he''s more useful there"


    Cold sweat dripped from Boku''s forehead.


    Reha just nodded and felt that Moku''s opinion was also true. Then she saw that Moku''s hands weren''t empty right now. His left hand is holding a giant wasp-shaped insect carcass, while on the palm of his right hand is a blue cocoon that is being protected by Moku''s biofield.


    Reha and Boku looked at each other strangely "Moku, what is that in your hand?" Boku asked pointing at Moku''s left hand. "Moku, is that Nerphyl?" asked Reha pointing at Moku''s right hand.


    Moku didn''t answer and looked back. There are several Quadruple Arachnids that survived the rain attack of K''s head. They survived because they were far from the explosion area or took cover behind arge rock.


    The Quadruple Arachnids did not continue their attacks and retreated. Boku wanted to chase and finish them all but Moku stopped him and said "You don''t need to chase them. Gather the four generals and their aides I have something to talk about. Also call Lesnen and Goburu, they have something to see"


    After saying that, Moku flew towards the direction where the headquarters was located.


    Boku and Reha nced at each other, it seems this war is not over yet.

 Chapter 172 Windtalker Part 2

    Moku sat in the main chair of headquarters. Even though right now he should be under Mige''smand, Mige doesn''t want to sit higher than Moku. As a king even though he wasn''t the one leading the war this time, his position still had to be higher than themand of the entire army.


    Moku sat rxed with one hand resting on his chin. His other hand still holds the blue cocoon with the golden biofield energy protecting it.


    The blue cocoon seemed to get bigger with time and made all the sylphs stare at it with yearning gazes. Especially those in the Vithaen division. If they sessfullyplete their Tortured then the next process is to perform the unsealing ritual and be a blue cocoon like the one in Moku''s right hand at the moment.


    The four generals, Boku, Goku, Mige, and Swa sat on Moku''s right side respectively. Boku and Goku saw the blue cocoon in Moku''s right hand with their inner eyes. They saw clearly that currently the power inside the blue cocoon was growing rapidly. Like a dam that opened the water barrier.


    Maybe after Nerphyl came out of the blue cocoon she would have the power on par with the orcs'' third level of breathing technique. An astonishing change and increase in strength from a sylph whose body was no bigger than a human''s palm.


    Meanwhile, Mige and Swa focused their attention on the carcass of a giant wasp-shaped insect in front of them. Lesnen and Goburu had spent more than two hours studying the carcass of this giant wasp. But they still haven''t finished so the monsters in the headquarters can only stay silent and wait for the results of their research.


    Until a few minutester, Lesnen was the first to raise his head and return to his chair, on the row of seats to the left of Moku. His forehead was wrinkled and cold sweat was visible on his forehead. His wings pped irregrly showing how ufortable Lesnen''s heart was at the moment.


    A few minutester, Goburu also raised his head. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and his face appeared to smile with satisfaction. He walked to his seat next to Lesnen with light steps.


    Seeing Lesnen and Goburu who had returned to their seats, Moku started to open his mouth, "So, what did both of you find?"


    Lesnen and Goburu nced, then Lesnen nodded inviting Goburu to speak first. Goburu returned a nod showing his thanks.


    He got up from his seat and looked at all the monsters in the headquarters one by one before his attention returned to Moku. "My Ku, I discovered that as you said this giant wasp carcass is the carcass of a golden tier danger mutated animal."


    Hearing that all the monsters held their breaths, except for the three asuras who already knew this from their inner eyes.


    Goburu continued without waiting for the monsters to calm down, "He has three mana organs namely; mandible, w, and sting. It is estimated that the mandible organ is extremely strong and sharp with the ability to cut through iron. If this giant wasp were to use its mana to activate the mana organ, he can make the teeth on the mandible rotate so that even if he has to face an iron te, he will still be able to cut it.


    Then the two ws of this creature have a function that is almost the same as the mandible. Where the two front ws of this creature are very hard and sharp. Then when this creature uses its mana to activate its mana organs, these two ws will release a poison that can paralyze the nerves quickly. As a result, the victims of these creatures will not be able to move and end up bing food even though they are still breathing.


    Then what is even more amazing is the sting of this creature. Even though it doesn''t look shy, the sting is a hidden weapon that attacks its enemies when they are off guard. One stab of the sting is capable of making the blood of its enemies freeze. And when mana is used to activate the sting, not only does the enemy''s blood freeze but it can also make the enemy''s heart stop beating instantly.


    Not only that, this creature also has an exoskeleton that exceeds the hardness of the exoskeleton of an arachnid warrior or scout. I can only conclude that this creature, whatever name Lesnen will give itter, was created to fight and kill" Goburu finished his exnation with twinkling eyes.


    He couldn''t wait to turn the mana organs in the giant wasp''s body into weapons.


    Moku just kept quiet, he didn''t immediately nce at Lesnen but he saw two asuras next to him. Boku and Goku understood what Moku''s nce meant, and they both gulped hard. Boku and Goku nced at each other and finally it was Goku who stood up from his chair.


    He walked towards the carcass of the giant wasp and grabbed its sting. Without hesitation, Goku thrusts a giant wasp''s sting into his hand. His forehead creased and he nced at Moku. "It''s damaged me" he said in a surprised tone.


    Moku''s gaze changed, he began to sit up straight and no longer leaned back. If the sting of this giant wasp is able to damage the body of an asura then an ordinary orc will definitely die immediately. Even though Goku doesn''t use his dragon prana or biofield it''s still surprising.


    Goku then covers his hand in the biofield and plunges a giant wasp''s w into it. The result was very surprising, a giant wasp w managed to prate Goku''s biofield energy.


    Moku''s forehead furrowed, he nodded at Goku and Goku returned to his seat with a face of disbelief. Moku then nced at Lesnen.


    Lesnen stood up from his seat with a pale face. "They have an abdomen," said Lesnen curtly.


    All the monsters held their breath even the same thing happened to the three asuras.


    Lesnen stared at the giant wasp in horror "They have wings so of course they can fly. But it would be a different story if they also had an abdomen. This means they can go further than arachnids warriors or scouts. They can attack us from the air and kidnap anyone to bring them to theirir.


    Wasps are not the right animal to describe these creatures, but bees. Even though a wasp will always win against a bee, nothing can beat the cooperation of bees other than ants. They have the ability to interconnect with their queen so their every attack will be highly regr, efficient, and fast.


    If one bee is killed the other bees will know who killed it. They will swarm the perpetrator until he dies. Moreover, unlike birds, which use the wind to fly, insects use the pping of their wings to stand in the air.


    So when they attack we cannot anticipate from which direction the attack wille. I can''t describe it withplicated words but if I describe it with simple words... when the Arachnids Bee attacked only the three asuras would probably survive in the Wilwatikta Kingdom." Lesnen sat back down.


    But his words made the faces of all the monsters turn pale. They thought that the arachnids warriors and scouts were the strongest enemies they would face in this war. However, it turns out that the enemy still has other weapons that are far more dangerous.


    Mige as the leader of this war frowned. It was his duty to find a way out for the Wilwatikta Kingdom from a predicament. Seeing her husband starting to sweat coldly, Widya sighed and touched her husband''s arm.


    Mige gasped and turned to Widya. For the first time since they first met, Mige saw Widya''s smile. Mige''s heart immediately calmed down and his mind could run smoothly. He turned to Moku and opened his mouth.


    "Moku, how many arachnids bee did you see?" Mige asked.


    Moku was silent for a moment before answering "hundreds"


    Surprise sounded from all over the headquarters. But before they could take a breath Moku continued, "To be precise, 301 silver tier danger arachnids bee, 187 golden tier danger arachnids bee, and 1 tinum tier danger arachnid bee"


    "tinum!!!!" suddenly almost all the monsters screamed in shock. They even rarely saw a golden tier danger mutated animal, but now Moku even said there was a tinum tier danger mutated animal from the enemy.


    Seeing the monsters'' shock, Moku smiled "oh.. I haven''t finished yet, right now there are around 300,000 Quadruple Arachnids that are approaching Bitter Maja. Apart from arachnid bees, there are also several other mutated animals, even though they are only iron and copper tier danger mutated animals but their number is more than thousands


    Suddenly after hearing that, the thought of putting up a fight disappeared and was reced with a way for them to evacuate and get out of Bitter Maja as soon as possible. Even so, Mige remained calm and did not make decisions too quickly.


    With full confidence he said "My Ku, can you tell me in more detail what you just saw"


    Moku nodded and started his story from the beginning. From the beginning when he saw the mage troop raiding the Quadruple Arachnids Colony''s nest.

 Chapter 173 To Hide Your Power

    Moku sat in the tent that had been specially prepared for him. He ced Nerphyl''s cocoon in front of him and kept it at bay with the energy biofield. Using his inner eye, Moku found out that his wife had started trying to control the Mutated Tiger''s body. That''s why the blue cocoon is getting bigger every minute.


    Moku closed his eyes, the meeting that just happened made Moku have to rethink a lot of things. His decision to not be the main leader of this war was right. Even though the enemies they will face are very strong, Mige can find a way out of despair.


    Moku didn''t tell the monsters that there was a mithril tier danger mutated animal from the side of the Quadruple Arachnids who was most likely the queen of the colony. However, he exined that there is a mutated animal which is the queen of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony who has strength equal to or more than the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee.


    Moku had tried to approach the Quadruple Arachnids Queen but he was immediately blocked by hundreds of Arachnid Bees and they didn''t stop chasing him away from their queen.


    Hearing that, Mige concluded that the queen was the most protected being of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony, so there was a high possibility that the queen herself didn''t have great fighting abilities. She only relied on the Quadruple Arachnids as her strength.


    After that Mige asked for one week toe up with a n. Then they also started deploying Military Espionage''s sylphs to scout the movements of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony. And the meeting was then disbanded, and the carcass of the golden tier danger Arachnid Bee was brought by Lesnen and Goburu.


    Lesnen wanted to research it further and add to his knowledge about mutated animals. Meanwhile, Goburu wants to make a new weapon for Boku and Goku, with the raw materials of mana organs, Boku and Goku can use the Pringgadani Mantra when fighting.


    Moku himself asked Goburu to make him a new Karambit from the golden tier danger Arachnid Bee''s sting. He had not fought in a long time using a weapon and thest karambit had been destroyed while demonstrating the Pringgadani Mantra on the sylphs.


    One more secret that Moku keeps is the presence of an army of 30,000 mages who destroyed the original nest of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony, causing the queen and her troops to flee immediately. Moku didn''t want to add to the monsters'' panic with this news. But Moku can''t keep it a secret forever, the human army will definitely approach the spring part and maybe they will also find Bitter Maja.


    The current Wilwatikta Kingdom couldn''t possibly stand against an army of 30000 mages. Moku himself has a hunch that 30000 mage is not the limit of humans'' capability. Maybe behind them, there will be more other mages who can be summoned to fight instantly.


    Moku himself did not know how strong the Military Academy told by Nevare, ire, and Widya was. However, he knew the Wilwatikta Kingdom would stand no chance of winning against the humans. Therefore the thing they have to do now is toy low.


    For that Moku must be able to hide his current asura form and return to his orc form. He remembered how Deak''s expression had been when he discovered that monsters could evolve. At that time Deak was not only surprised but also threatened, for him the existence of Moku was a threat to the hegemony of mana species.


    Moku himself would also think the same as Deak if he was in his position. Maybe in the former world, it can be exemplified as an ape that can speak humannguage. This will make all humans be threatened and will try hard to kill or capture the monkey.


    The only way now is to get away from the mana species'' civilization and find a ce beyond their reach. However, the location of the Bog forest is nked by two mana species, humans on the right and elves on the left. Behind them was a tall wall of Wolf Slope Mountain.


    Moku believes that elves will not ept monsters and neither will humans who have had a bad history with orc tribes before. But he also couldn''t bring his people to climb Wolf Slope Mountain either. Not only did they have to deal with the extreme cold they also had no idea how many dangerous mutated animals lived up there.


    Hence the only thing he could do right now was to hide the whereabouts of the asuras. Without asuras, the Wilwatikta Kingdom would only look like a swarm of flies for mana species. They will not feel threatened and will only feel annoyed.


    Of course, being annoyed could be their reason for returning to pest control but that would not be a priority for them at this time. Like humans in their previous world, mana species will prioritize how to kill other mana speciespared to exterminating a group of pests.


    Moku''s consciousness went deeper into his body. He wanted to find a way to hide the asura form and make himself look like an ordinary orc. Illusion will not be a solution because Moku knows there will be many spells that can ovee illusions.


    While he was looking for a way to hide his asura form, Moku was also thinking about how to deal with his sleeplessness due to losing the sin of sloth. While it still didn''t really bother him at the moment, Moku knew that one day it would disturb his sanity.


    Moku remembered Garuda and Mak Lampir who lived in the Mind Realm. They also don''t have all seven sins but they don''t seem to have any problems with sanity. Of course, Mak Lampir couldn''t be said to be normal because she innocently tortured hundreds of humans to be wraiths but that was caused by her hatred of men when she was still alive in the Astral Realm.


    Mak Lampir whom he met in the Mind Realm looked more normal than the legend from his childhood. Aside from her hideous appearance, Mak Lampir is someone who can negotiate well and even helped Moku to find the main ingredient of the Eye of God potion.


    As for Garuda, Moku believes that he has outlived this world. Perhaps since the first intelligent beings were created in this world. Even though his legend is heard in the Astral Realm, it is very likely that Garuda spent a lot of his time in the Mind Realm.


    He also once said that the Mind Realm is himself and he is the Mind Realm. So before he was famous in the Astral Realm, Garuda had lived for a long time in the Mind Realm. Without sin in the Mind Realm, Garuda himself would not be able to sleep. But why was his sanity not disturbed at all?


    Was it because the two of them were created in the Mind Realm?


    No...


    At least Moku knows that Mak Lampir was once a human and was a princess from the Champa Kingdom. So previously as a human Mak Lampir still had all sevenplete sins.


    The reason why Mak Lampir wasn''t bothered when she lost all seven sins was because she was in... Mind Realm.


    A realm where there is no light, color, and sin. A ce that has no meaning but its existence is a collection of meanings.


    Moku realized that he had never fully understood the Mind Realm. If only he was a Mind Realm creature then maybe he could be free from the seven sins. Wait...


    Even though he wasn''t a Mind Realm creature, wasn''t his current body capable of adapting to Mind Realm?


    Moksha is the process of an Astral being bing a Spiritual being. It was because the gates of the Spiritual Door had been closed that the discoverers of Moksha opened a detour through the Mind Realm. For that, they have to make their bodies adapt to the Mind Realm. So that with each evolution a Moksha will be increasingly able to approach the form of aplete Mind Realm being.


    Just like now where Moku has reached the limit point of his Astral Realm body. This was the most perfect body for an orc, no further improvement would ur even if he trained hard every second. In the next evolution, Moku will not change physically but will change mentally!


    Only then would he truly be a Mind Realm being.


    At this time, Moku was like a newborn baby, his Mind-body was still very weak and couldn''t do anything. But gradually he will grow stronger so that he can easily adapt to the Mind Realm. Until one-day Moku will no longer be confined by his seven sins, whether or not there are 7 sins in his body will not be a problem. Like Mak Lampir and Garuda.


    For both of them, sin is not a necessity but just like a delicious tempting candy. They can have it but without it won''t be a problem for them.


    This too could be the answer to the problem of hiding the asura form. For Mind Realm beings, their form is what those who see think it is. It doesn''t matter what their basic form is but it will mean nothing in the Mind Realm.


    An example is Garuda, legends of giant birds already exist in the Astral Realm in various forms; Kun Peng, Phoenix, Anqa, Roc, and even Garuda himself is a legend thates from Moku''s hometown. Meanwhile, the reason why Mak Lampir looked the same even though she was seen by different people was because she was being hit by a curse that could even prate thews of the Mind Realm.


    Then all Moku needs to do to solve all these problems is to evolve one more time.


    And it seems that the Quadruple Arachnids Colony that was knocking on their door was a gift for him.


    Moku smiled and couldn''t wait for Quadruple Arachnids Colony toe soon.

 Chapter 174 Mokus Possessiveness

    When Nerphyl entered the Mutated Tiger''s body that had lost its soul, it felt like its body was being sshed with hot water. The mana in Mutated Tiger''s body slowly melted Nerphyl''s body.


    She screamed in pain but in that dark and silent ce, no one would be able to hear her. But the mana that was in Mutated Tiger''s body was not meant to kill Nephryl but to change her body slowly.


    Starting from the smooth outer skin of the sylph it slowly begins to dry and fall off. Like a snake changing its skin, Nerphyl re-emerged with a new, stronger skin. But this process urs repeatedly. And every time new skin appears it will be stronger and thicker until Nerphyl''s body is filled with very thick wrinkles.


    Then Nerphyl felt her flesh as if it was being immersed in boiling oil. Nerphyl''s flesh melted and then solidified again, over and over again until it almost drove Nerphyl mad. But she still held it.


    The flesh thickens and bes firmer. As was the case with the skin, the flesh that exceeded the bones became heaped up and bloated Nerphyl''s body. Until the wrinkles on the skin disappear due to being buried by more and more flesh.


    Then the next process is the bone. The bones all over her body seemed to be crushed into pieces and then put back together to be stronger and denser. As a result, Nerphyl''s body slowly grew bigger. The sylph queen who was only the size of a palm gradually started to grow until now she was as big as a five-year-old human child.


    This process sounds quite long but happens so fast that Nerphyl doesn''t know which paines first. Her brain is already numb due to this pain. Until she no longer felt it due to being used to it.


    But Nerphyl could not breathe a sigh of relief before her internal organs began to change. The heart, lungs, spleen, liver, brain, etc all get bigger at one time. As if there was a whirlpool inside her body, Nerphyl felt like every internal organ had a mind of its own and they were all having a dance party which quickly turned into a fight.


    Nerphyl couldn''t properly describe it but all she felt was nausea mixed with pain. Pain that made her reconsider doing Vithaen Possession Art. But she can''t go back in time, everything has already happened and the process of evolution cannot be stopped.


    Nerphyl didn''t know how much time had passed but by now her body had stopped growing. She currently had a body that was as tall as a mature woman''s. Even though she was not as tall as Nevare who transformed into Valkarye, Nerphyl felt that her body was quite tall.


    The final phase of her transformation was mastering the mana organs within the Mutated Tiger''s body. This is the most important process of the Vithaen Possession Art, without the mana organ, Nerphyl will be like an ordinary woman. But even worse, she would never be able to use mana. If that happened then the entire Vithaen Possession Art would be useless as she would only end up getting bigger in the end.


    Nerphyl entered Mutated Tiger''s consciousness even deeper. She knew where the Mutated Tiger''s mana organs were located after she mastered this mutated animal''s body. As Moku said Mutated Tiger''s mana organs are skeletons.


    How to use it and what power Mutated Tiger''s skeleton had, Nerphyl had no idea. Moku defeats Mutated Tiger in an instant leaving her no time to use its mana organs. But this is not a problem for Nerphyl because once she has mastered it, Nerphyl will automatically know what the power of Mutated Tiger''s mana organ is.


    When she entered the Mutated Tiger''s consciousness deeper, Nerphyl saw a four-legged animal skeleton that was being chained by green energy. Nerphyl knew that this green energy was Moku''s dragon prana so she was not surprised. However, she was shocked when she saw that the Mutated Tiger''s skeleton was still struggling to escape the dragon prana chain.


    But every time the Mutated Tiger''s skeleton struggled, the dragon prana chain became stronger and thicker. The mana in the Mutated Tiger''s skeleton was sucked into the dragon prana chain making it stronger. Seeing the fate of Mutated Tiger''s skeleton Nerphyl got goosebumps.


    Mana for mana species is a source of power even every religion in the Meer Continent worships mana. Even though those beliefs have different names and forms of gods, those are just differences in how intelligent beings perceive mana.


    Even the battle between the wood elves and the night elves was a ridiculous war because in the end, both groups worshiped mana which was shaped like a tree. The only difference is that for wood elves, the tree of life is an embodiment of mana thates from the top of the tree (leaves, flowers, and fruit) while for night elves, Yggdrasil is an embodiment of mana thates from the bottom of the tree (root).


    Those who don''t understand this ideological battle will see that wood elves and night elves hate each other for ridiculous things. But for the two elven races, this was a huge difference. However, after the war between species, they put these differences aside and the two races were able to live side by side.


    But the mana that all the mana species worship is currently just food for the dragon prana. Nerphyl didn''t know what actually happened to the two energies but she knew that dragon prana was much stronger than mana. That''s why if the whereabouts of asuras are known by mana species, they will not stop hunting for asuras until there are none left.


    Nerphyl shuddered at the thought of how the entire world hunted monsters just because there was a possibility that orcs, a race of monsters, could evolve into asuras. But she wasn''t too worried about that, because even without asuras, monsters were still pests to mana species.


    Nerphyl approached Mutated Tiger''s skeleton but just as she was about to touch it, dragon prana chains suddenly shackled her hands. Nerphyl gasped in surprise and reflexively wanted to withdraw her hand from the dragon prana chain but before she could do so, a voice entered her mind.


    "Nerphyl, My wife, if you hear this then it means you have reached thest stage of the Vithaen Possession Art and you only need to master the Mutated Tiger''s mana organ to be a new, stronger being. Even so, I''m worried if you directly touch Mutated Tiger''s mana organ, you will be affected by mana consciousness." Moku''s voice sounded in Nerphyl''s mind causing her body to rx. Nerphyl realized that Moku also knew that mana was not just a random energy that moves but has a consciousness of its own.


    Moku realized this when he fought Deak''s treants. At that time he seeded in activating the Bhimasuta Armor and the dragon prana within his body exploded with great force. Moku sensed that the mana in the world was frightened by the presence of dragon prana. By borrowing the treants'' bodies, mana controls them to destroy Moku using all the mana in the treants'' bodies.


    At first, Moku only suspected that mana had its own consciousness but his suspicions turned into certainty after seeing how mana attacked the evolving Boku and Goku. Mana seemed to be terrified and in a state of crisis, all the mana within hundreds of kilometers radius gathered to destroy Boku and Goku.


    Nerphyl again heard Moku''s voice in her mind "I''m afraid, if you absorb Mutated Tiger''s skeleton directly then mana will control yourself to attack the asura. So in the end the two of us will cross paths. That''s why I left the dragon prana chain and left a bit of my will in it to send you this message"


    Nerphyl took a deep breath, she almost got trapped by mana and was used as a borrowed knife to kill her own husband. If that happened then the Wilwatikta Kingdom that they built would be destroyed from the inside by itself. Moku was really very careful with his n, not only leaving Mak Lampir to take the sin of greed to rule from the monsters'' bodies, he also left a dragon prana chain to ensure that no monsters would betray him.


    Moku''s voice was heard again "Use the dragon prana chain to absorb Mutated Tiger''s skeleton. With the dragon prana chain, you will not only be released from mana shackles but you will also gain pure power that ispletely yours. Next, you no longer have to submit to mana but you can make mana as your food. Just like myself and other asuras." then Moku''s will disappeared from Nerphyl''s mind.


    Nerphyl smiled, she wasn''t so stupid as to think that Moku really didn''t leave another shackle for her. Moku''s possessiveness is well-known among his wives. If Moku can chain his wife then he will chain his wives to ensure that his wives will never run away from him.


    If Nerphyl absorbed Mutated Tiger''s skeleton using dragon prana chain then it would be the same as she directly state that she was dering war against mana. That way, Nerphyl would have no other path but to continue to be Moku''s wife and support him against mana.


    Even so, Nerphyl didn''t mind, after all, Moku''s possessiveness showed how much he feared losing his wives. Nerphyl smiled and gripped the dragon prana chain tighter. She started to absorb the Mutated Tiger''s skeleton through the dragon prana chain.

 Chapter 175 The First Druid

    Inside a tent where Moku usually is. A blue cocoon that was now over a meter tall was beating violently. The blue cocoon which usually remained silent began to move actively as if the creature inside had regained its senses.


    The creature inside the blue cocoon struggles more and more trying to get out of the blue cocoon that has been protecting itself. Bulge after protrusion visible from the blue cocoon reveals the creature inside which is slowly gathering its strength to get out.


    Until from the top of the blue cocoon, a hand managed to prate out. It looked like a woman''s hand with slender fingers and white-smooth skin. There was no blemish from the woman''s hand.


    After one hand was out a second hand was out, trying to make the gap out of the blue cocoon even bigger. A tearing sound could be heard from the hole in the growing blue cocoon. Then a human head emerged from the hole, its long blue hair flowing out.


    Slowly her neck came out until her whole body came out of the blue cocoon. The woman''s body fell to the floor of the tent and did not move. As if it had done its job, the blue cocoon began to dry up and slowly cracked and then crumbled into dust.


    The woman''s body still didn''t move but the sound of her heart beating from her chest indicated that she was still alive. Then her fingers started twitching.


    Like a corpse that had just been revived, the woman took a deep breath and let it out quickly. She seemed to be taking air for the first time to breathe. Her shallow breaths showed that she was fine.


    The woman tried to push herself up to sit up and she seeded. Her knees which were still shaking tried to use her legs to stand up. The first attempt failed, she fell again and fell kissing the tent floor. On the second attempt, she managed to make herself half-standing but again fell down and kissed the floor.


    The woman didn''t give up like a baby just learning to stand up, she kept trying until she seeded. On the fourth try, she managed to stand up. At the same time, the appearance of the woman was clearly visible.


    Like a water goddess descending to earth, long blue hair flowing down covering her luscious breasts. Her small waist looks so sexy with her big hips. Her long legs were like a radish, with smooth, hairless skin that made her look like she was the most priceless creation of the god.


    She opened her eyes and the world seemed to be illuminated by a blue light. Her blue eyes were so beautiful with eyshes gently brushing her flushed cheeks. Her lips are sexy pink like a heaven fruit that is just picked when it''s ripe. Her long pointed ears popped out of her ocean-blue hair.


    She is Nerphyl, or rather the new Nerphyl.


    Nerphyl was still adapting to her new body, even though this body was much stronger than her old body but the change from the sylph queen''s body which was only the size of a palm to a body the size of an adult human woman was a big change. So it is only natural that currently Nerphyl is still trying to adapt.


    Nerphyl took a deep breath, she felt the power from her new body. She tried to clench her fist and Nerphyl knew that right now she already had the power equivalent to the orcs'' third level of breathing technique. A beautiful smile formed on Nerphyl''s lips.


    She had never expected that the weakest monster race could possess strength equal to the strongest level of an orc. With this strength, sylphs will no longer be seen as weak by other monster races. They would be considered a force to be respected in the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    But the question is, is Nerphyl still a sylph at this time?


    The answer is no. Just like orcs evolving into asuras and human women transforming into valkyrie. Nerphyl''s current body could no longer be described as a sylph. Her two insect wings disappeared and Nerphyl could no longer fly, the antennae on her head were also gone, and the green scales that used to cover the sylph''s genitals were also nowhere to be found.


    But Nerphyl wasn''t upset by losing her sylph traits. Because right now she has much more power than the loss. After all, Nerphyl still has the Eyes of Queen ability. She was still hearing the messages from the sylphs that were automatically linked to the other sylphs.


    Then what creature is Nerphyl at the moment?


    Before Nerphyl coulde up with an answer, the tent curtains opened and two green-skinned beauties entered. Nerphyl turned her attention away from her new body, she saw two beautiful green-skinned women approaching her. Nerphyl smiled, she missed her two sisters.


    "Nerphyl, Congrattions!!!" Nezena approached excitedly and hugged Nerphyl''s naked body without warning.


    "hehehe thank you Nezena" Nerphyl hugged Nezena back.


    "Congrats Nerphyl, I feel you are more powerful now" Nevare nodded with a happy smile on her face.


    Nerphyl let go of the hug, "Thanks Nevare" but before Nevare could answer, Nezena took her hand and pulled her into a hug. These three beauties embraced formed a scene that made all normal men stand up.


    Nerphyl sensed the worry from her two sisters. Even Nevare who was trying to stay calm couldn''t hide her anxiety. Vithaen Possession Art was something new that even Moku didn''t know for sure what Nerphyl would experience in the process.


    After a while, the three women released their embrace. Nezena saw Nerphyl from head to toe, her eyes lit up with admiration, she gulped loudly and said "Wow, Nerphyl you are so sexy and beautiful!! I bet Moku can''t hold on his hand when he sees you!"


    Nerphyl nodded with a satisfied smile on her lips "It''s good then, I always envy Nevare and Nash" Nerphyl said while stroking her belly.


    "Then you must envy me too" said Nezena proudly.


    Nerphyl saw Nezena''s green skin and the two small tusks sticking out of the corners of her lips. "Congrats Nezena! You''ve sessfully transformed" Nerphyl was pleased. "Are you a mage now?" asked Nerphyl. She doesn''t have an inner eye or isn''t a mage so she can''t feel the mana inside Nezena''s body.


    "Not yet, but I think I''m close" said Nezena while tilting her head in thought.


    "She is a genius, she already felt mana even before her child was born. She embarrassed me as a Mana Child," said Nevare shaking her head. Then Nevare gave Nerphyl new clothes while asking "Are you able to fight yet, Nerphyl?"


    Nerphyl put on her new clothes as she answered "I just need a bit of getting used to it and I will be able to use my new power"


    Hearing that Nevare smiled brightly "Good! That way we can join the fight on the front lines. Our control-freak husband don''t have excuse anymore then"


    "Ah! what happened? Are we still fighting the Quadruple Arachnids?" asked Nerphyl worriedly "How long have I been in the cocoon?" asked continued.


    "Right now the Wilwatikta Kingdom is no longer just fighting against the Quadruple Arachnids but we are currently fighting against the Quadruple Arachnids Colony. Moku doesn''t allow the women to join the fight, he said we should be here to wait for you toe out from the cocoon" Nezena answered.


    Nerphyl''s anxiety increased, "I''m sorry to trouble you guys" Nerphyl lowered her head. She felt that she had be an obstacle for her two sisters.


    Nevare waved her hand "It''s not your fault, our control-freak husband will find another excuse to stop us from fighting even if you''re not in the cocoon." Nevare clenched her fists tightly "But this time you havee out of the cocoon and already have new powers. He will no longer be able to hold us back from fighting"


    Nerphyl nodded feeling that what Nevare said was true. Moku won''t let his three wives fight on the frontlines he will find excuses to keep away his wife to be in a dangerous state.


    If it was just training or going hunting, Moku would let his three wives act freely but when fighting the Quadruple Arachnids Colony where there was a threat of tinum and mithril tier danger mutated animals then he would take his wife away from danger. But his three wives had different thoughts from their husbands, the reason why they wanted to be stronger was to help Moku fight his enemies.


    None of Moku''s three wives were afraid of danger. After all, they couldn''t call themselves an orc''s wife if they were afraid of danger.


    Nevare, Nezena, and Nerphyl walked out of the tent. Nerphyl was slightly dumbfounded when she saw ire and Vivi who had also transformed. Currently, there were four valkyries in the Wilwatikta Kingdom which meant that there would be four new baby orcs about to be born. Nerphyl found out that Nevare was pregnant for the second time.


    "Ah, Nerphyl, did you give your current race a new name? Nevare remembered something and asked.


    Nerphyl paused for a moment and then replied "I''ll give my current kind a new name, after all Iathra and the other sylphs are very close to finishing their Tortured. So it won''t be just me soon."


    Nezena then asked "then what name did you give it?"


    "Hmm... Druid, I named my current kind Druid" Nerphyl answered while looking up at the clear sky.

 Chapter 176 Saving Private Ryan

    "So where are we going now?" Nerphyl asked the valkyries walking beside her.


    Not only Nezena who transformed into a valkyrie but also ire and Vivi. They transformed almost simultaneously after Nezena managed to do it. This shows that Nevare has trained them hard and without holding back.


    "We have to go to headquarters first to report" Nevare replied.


    "hm.. don''t you want our movements not to be noticed by Moku?" Nerphyl tilted her head.


    "Currently the one holding the headquarters is not Mige but his wife"


    "Eh? Widya?" Nerphyl thought of the silent woman whose face was always contorted. "Hahaha there''s no way we can ban the orcs from fighting right" she continued when she understood what happened.


    All the valkyries smiled.


    They arrived at arger tent. A cacophony of reports and orders sounded from inside the tent. Nerphyl and the valkyries entered after greeting the goblins standing guard at the door of the tent.


    Inside they saw monsters screaming at each other like women shopping at the market.


    -----------


    "Report! Gate has been prated, the number of enemies entered 50 insects!" a goblin recording enemy movements on the CCTV screen reported.


    "Report! Enemy 3C has been sessfully destroyed by exterminator 3 squad lost one finger!" another goblin keeping track of the results of the battle reported in an excited tone.


    "Report! Enemy 2C has been sessfully destroyed by exterminator 4 squad lost two fingers!"


    "Report! Enemy 1C has been sessfully destroyed exterminator 1 squad is idle!"


    Report!" Enemy 4C has been sessfully destroyed exterminator 2 squad lost hand!"


    Then quickly came a female voice.


    "50 insects is 5C! Move exterminator 5 squad to 5C! exterminator 1 squad move to 4C! Get them until the floweres! exterminator 3 and 4 squads ready to phase D! Report the Gate status!"


    "Report! Gate is fine and still can fight however long Headquarters wants"


    "Bullshit!! I don''t care what asura says, ask the connector!" Widya hit the table with a heated face.


    "Report! Reha says Boku can only fight for 3 more hours! After that, his dragon prana will start to deplete and the biofield''s energy protection will disappear!"


    "See! Why is this blockheaded asura so difficult to manage? Never ask them about their condition! Ask the connector instead!" said Widya with an annoyed face.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Ready tounch our Nuclear! Move to phase D in 2 hours!"


    "Yes sir! Connected to the Nuclear! The Nuclear asks how long he needs to fight"


    "Until I say so!" said Widya in a t tone.


    "Ye..yes, Sir!" the goblin who reported stiffened slightly as he answered.


    With the appearance of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony at the gates of their home, the monsters could no longer use the same strategy. The growing number of more and more powerful enemies can no longer be handled by a handful of goblins setting fire to the forest for diversion.


    If they still used the same strategy then there would be a chance that the movement of the battle would get out of the hands of the headquarters. For this reason, Mige, assisted by his wife Widya, devised a new n to survive the onught of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony attack.


    First of all, the battlefield would be made small so that the movements of the Quadruple Arachnids could be monitored by the sylphs easily. For that, they burned and closed all the other paths of the enemy and left only one path.


    In this way, the Quadruple Arachnids inevitably have to go through only one path that has been determined by headquarters. Then so that they don''t change direction, the path made must be a path that is directly connected to Bitter Maja. With that much food in front of them, the chances for these brainless insects to take a detour would be even less likely.


    But there was no way that path would not be blocked by something that would of course be tantamount to suicide for the Wilwatikta Kingdom. For that, the path must be blocked by something but not by a fortress or a trap but by an asura. Which will then be codenamed Gate.


    Then it would be impossible for a first evolution asura to hold back tens of thousands of Quadruple Arachnids alone. So it is certain that there are enemies who can break into the Gate and pass through the asuras. For this reason, other troops are needed to be able to destroy the enemy who managed to escape from the asuras.


    This is where the task of the exterminator squad is.


    After the enemy passes through the Gate, the exterminator squad will be assigned one by one to finish off the enemy. The breaker squad is no longer needed so the monsters in it will bebined into the exterminator squad. As a result for now fighting 30-70 Quadruple Arachnids simultaneously is easy for exterminator squads.


    Even so, the war has been going on for a long time and it is not clear when it will end. Even though the number of enemies decreases drastically every time, the weaknesses of the arachnid warriors and scouts can no longer be taken advantage of. This is due to the presence of a new type of Quadruple Arachnid on the enemy''s side.


    This type of Quadruple Arachnid is named an arachnid satellite. They have the ability to replenish the energy of arachnid warriors and scouts who don''t have abdomens.


    Then other types of arachnids also appeared, namely the arachnid bomber which has the power to spit poison gas balls from its butt, and the suicidal arachnids which will explode themselves when meeting an enemy. These new types of Quadruple Arachnids make the battle moreplicated. Even so, the monsters can still survive by retreating before the arachnid bombers fire their poison gas balls.


    Another reason was because right now they no longer only had the first evolution asura but also the second evolution asura, which they code-named The Nuclear. Of course, The Nuclear is Moku, but unlike Boku and Goku, Moku is not tasked with holding back the Quadruple Arachnids Army.


    But he has another task that is far more important, namely ensuring that the Arachnid Bees don''t participate in this war. One of the other tasks is to be a diversion when the war will change phases and a new monster squad that is still fresh reces the previous monster squad.


    The implementation of these two tasks is carried out in the same way, namely attacking the Arachnid Queen. With the existence of Moku who can be a threat to their queen, the Arachnid Bees are unable to join the fight on the front lines.


    Then Moku''s ability to attack from a long distance with Brajamusti and Brajadenta mantras requires the Quadruple Arachnids Colony to leave thousands of arachnid warriors to be a barrier as well as cannon fodder. These two things have made the monsters survive to this day.


    "Report! The Nuclear is in position and ready tounch! Asking the headquarters for the order!"


    Widya nodded "Good! Ready to move to phase--"


    "Report! exterminator 5 squad can''t exterminate the enemy!" Lina suddenly appeared in a hurry.


    "What?! what do you mean Lina?" Widya was surprised by Lina who suddenly left her position and reported directly. She should only need tomission a sylph to report. Widya had a bad feeling from this.


    "Exterminator 5 squad can''t defeat the enemy, If we don''t do something they will lose one or two legs!" Lina answered quickly.


    All the monsters in the headquarters fell silent. This is a possible lost leg that was first heard of at headquarters. From the two phases that have been carried out, all exterminator squads can finish off their enemies quickly. There may be an exterminator squad that has lost a finger or hand, but there are no reports of an exterminator squad losing a leg.


    "Impossible! There are three orcs in the exterminator 5 squad" Widya shook her head in disbelief. Exterminator 5 squad is the strongest exterminator squad in phase C, they are the only exterminator squad that has three orcs in it.


    "Reporting sir! There are three orcs in the exterminator 5 squad, but two of them are already fighting in phases A and B. So maybe they are exhausted." a goblin reported his findings from reading the reports of squad members.


    "What!!? Didn''t I say that each orc can only fight for two phases before being reced by another orc!!! Why don''t they carry out my order?!! Who are those two stupid orcs?" Widya was really angry.


    "eee... it''s Mige and Swa, sir!" answered the goblin with a pale face.


    Widya''s face turned red and Lina''s face turned pale. They never thought that the ones who disobeyed the order would be their own two husbands.


    "MIGEEEEE!!!!! Fucking Hell!!! Fucking STUPID!!!" Widya exploded, she pulled the poor goblin''s neck in front of her and unleashed her anger on him.


    "FUCK!! Move them to 4C! They have to join the other three exterminator squads! Move them fast before I really be a widow!!" Widya hit the table so hard that her hand was injured.


    "Report! The Flower already arrives at 4C, the three exterminator squads have withdrawn and are currently not ready to fight!"


    "FUCK!!!! FUCK YOU MIGEE!!!" Widya really exploded. Right now she really wanted to trample on her husband''s stupid face. Annoyance, anger, and worry merged into one that made Widya''s body tremble.


    Lina''s face became even paler, and the possibility that the exterminator 5 squad perished would get bigger as time went on. The image of her sadness when she lost Laya came back to her mind. She really didn''t want to lose Swa.


    "What if you send us to save them" five women entered the headquarters and made all the monsters turn their eyes on them.

 Chapter 177 Saving Private Ryan Part 2

    Nevare, Nezena, Nerphyl, ire, and Vivi came out of the headquarters tents with happy faces. They can''t wait to try the strength in their new bodies, especially Nevare who miss the battle.


    This time they are no longer a flower that must be protected but a sword that pierces their enemies sharply. Widya assigned them to advance to the front lines and save the 5 squad exterminator.


    Vivi asked "Nevare, why do you think Widya immediately agreed to deploy us to the front lines? Shouldn''t she ask for approval from Moku first?"


    Vivi''s brow furrowed in disbelief. She knew that their husbands didn''t want them to fight, which was because they didn''t want their wives to be in such a dangerous situation. However, this also shows that ording to their husbands the five of them still don''t have the strength to fight on the front lines.


    So it is strange that Widya, who should understand this, quickly allows them to fight.


    "Heh .. you are wrong if you think we are weak Vivi. We are stronger than you imagine. Right now you, ire, and Nezena have transformed into Valkyrie. You not only have strength like an orc but you also have the body''s resistance and regeneration ability like an orc. Maybe the three of you can''t beat the orc who is at the third level of breathing technique, but you still have the second level of breathing technique or first level breathing technique powers.


    I am currently a level 1 Constetion Mage and also a Valkyrie so my current strength is equal to or exceeding orc which has reached the third level of breathing technique. Besides, Nerphyl who has be a Druid may have an equivalent power or exceed me.


    So it can be said that the five of us are the most powerful group in Wilwatikta Kingdom right now after the asuras. Widya definitely knows this, that''s why she immediately allows us to fight. Only our constrained husbands think that we are not yet capable of fighting on the front lines." Nevare exined.


    "After all, the pinnacle of war leadership is currently in the hands of headquarters, not Moku. Therefore, in this war, Moku''s orders cannot cancel orders from headquarters. Even so, as a king, Moku can punish Widya for not heeding his ban, but that can only be done when this war is over.


    This happens because Moku himself has given full power to Mige and Headquarters. Therefore, as a substitute for Mige, Widya has the power to exceed Moku in this war" Nerphyl exined the order of power in this war.


    As a king, Moku has absolute power but he chooses to share his power with his subordinates. In this view that holds the power to order the troops is Mige and Headquarters.


    Moku could have rescinded Mige and headquarters'' orders with his power as a king but this would have dire consequences when he divided his power among his subordinates for other things in the future. As a result, the three administrations created by Moku could only work stiffly for fear that what they were doing would be canceled by Moku at will for no apparent reason.


    Therefore, the possibility of Moku canceling Widya''s orders in this war is very small. Widya herself has strong reasons for ordering the second strongest group after Asura to save the exterminator 5 squad. Because there are three orcs inside, two of which are Mige and Swa, the two orcs who have the closest ability at the moment to reach the third level of breathing technique.


    The loss of these two orcs will make big wounds in Wilwatikta Kingdom and make losses that cannot be borne by Moku.


    Vivi nodded, although she still did not understand a few things, but she knew that at this time they had a strong reason to advance in the front line. She is a little nervous because this is the first time she will fight.


    "Moreover, Nerphyl, can you follow our speed?" Nezena asked, ncing at Nerphyl who was next to her.


    One of the reasons why Widya sent them to save the exterminator 5 squad is because Valkyrie has the speed to be able toe to node 5C quickly. If Nerphyl couldn''t keep up with their speed then it would be better for the four valkyries to depart instead.


    "Hmm... Maybe right now I can''t keep up with the speed of the valkyries" Nerphyl answered casually.


    The valkyries nced at each other, if that was the case then Nerphyl couldn''t follow them. Even if one of them could carry Nerphyl, it would still slow them down.


    Although they don''t want to hurt Nerphyl''s heart, but right now it is not the right time to think of feelings. They must immediately move quickly to save lives from dozens of monsters.


    But before there was Valkyrie could say anything, the dazzling blue light shined from Nerphyl''s body. The Valkyrie was surprised and their eyes wide open when they heard a sound from the light.


    "But right now, I''m bing faster than you guys," there was a raging voice that was more like the roar of a wild beast than a beautiful woman''s voice.


    ----------


    As reported to headquarters, currently exterminator 5 squad is in a state of urgency. Dozens of Quadruple Arachnids surrounded them till they be pushed against the cliff wall.


    The three orcs were desperately trying to keep the Quadruple Arachnids from attacking the goblins behind them. However, two of the three orcs were extremely exhausted and had almost reached the limit of their stamina.


    "FUCKING HELL!!! I already know something is wrong with both of you when you came in with pale faces! How long have you guys not rested?" Kagan brushed aside the arachnid warrior''s ws with his iron spear while grumbling at the two orcs who looked extremely exhausted.


    Even though they heard Kagan''s voice but Mige and Swa did not answer. They are now so exhausted that they don''t have the energy to speak. The only thing that makes them still standing right now is their desire to continue to fight.


    Sweat can no longere out of their pores, their bodies began to feel cold, and their vision began to dizzy. But Mige and Swa still swing their weapons with all their might.


    They both knew that what they were doing right now could harm the monsters in Exterminator 5 squad but they acted rashly because they were only one centimeter away from the third level of breathing technique. They didn''t want to rest and let their chance to level up disappear.


    Seeing Swa and Mige who were just silent, Kagan became even more gloomy. At this rate, one of the two exhausted orcs would be killed. He didn''t want to lose his brother again and losing Laya before was enough to make Kagan feel sad.


    At present, there are only five young orcs left from their generation. If Mige and Swa are also killed, the number of young orcs currently in the real world and The One''s Heaven will be the same count.


    Because of that, Kagan is currently trying hard to kill as many quadruple arachnids so that the burden that must be borne by Mige and Swa is reduced. Even so, he only has two hands and one spear is impossible for him to fight more than 7 Quadruple Arachnids alone.


    Kagan saw that Swa was starting to get dazed and this opportunity was used by the arachnid warrior to attack him. "Swa!!" Kagan tries to help Swa before it''s toote but he is held back by the enemy in front of him.


    Just when the arachnid warrior''s ws were about to decapitate Swa, a huge creature quickly grabbed the arachnid warrior and tore it to pieces.


    "What?" Kagan was surprised. A white tiger with gold and blue patterns appeared and saved Swa.


    The white tiger is so big and looks very strong. Based on his experience, Kagan realized that this white tiger was a mutated animal. Not only that this white tiger has the power of Copper Tier Danger Mutated Animal.


    The white tiger turned its head towards Kagan and from that gaze Kagan flinched. Her blue eyes were beautiful and disyed an intelligence never seen before in a mutated animal. The white furs with golden-blue patterns glisten in the sunlight. This was the first time Kagan felt that there was a mutated animal that was so beautiful and made his orc instincts heat up.


    ''What the hell?''


    Kagan was stunned that he did not realize that there was a w of Arachnid Warrior who was targeting his neck. But before the w decapitated his head, Blue Spark crossed beside him and burned the Arachnid Warrior until it was scorched.


    Kagan was surprised and his concentration returned but before he could find the source of the lightning attack, a familiar voice was heard.


    "Kagan! Don''t daydream in the middle of battle!"


    "Nevare?" Kagan turned his head and saw Nevare and the other three green-skinned women jumping from a tree branch.


    "Valkyries!" all the monsters behind him screamed with joy.

 Chapter 178 Saving Private Ryan Part 3

    Nevare clenched her fists, the mana in her body began to surge. Like a whirlwind, mana sted out and pierced the sky, causing the clouds to darken and lightning to awaken.


    *CTASSSS!!! *BZZZZTT!!!


    Lightning shot out and hit Nevare''s body, burning the nearby Quadruple Arachnids. However, Nevare still stood straight as if she didn''t feel the lightning strike. Electric flowed from every cell in her body making her feel like a power generator.


    This was the power of Mana Child, coupled with her current body possessing durability and regeneration abilities on par with orcs, Nevare was able to cast a spell that was impossible for an ordinary mage to use. "[Mana Thunder Body]!"


    By flowing lightning in her body, Nevare will have defenses and attacks that contain electricity. Coupled with the power of electricity in each cell, Nevare will be able to move faster. Even though Nevare was only a level 1 constetion mage but with this spell, she would be able to oupete a level 2 constetion mage and battle evenly for a while with a level 3 constetion mage.


    "Kagan! Help Mige and Swa, take the exterminator 5 squad away from the battle! Let us handle this ce" said Nevare in amanding tone.


    As the wife of Moku as well as the Head of Military Administration, basically Nevare will have a higher rank than Mige or Widya. Because it was natural that in this fight Nevare could give orders to Kagan.


    "Okay, be careful!" Kagan immediately nodded and ran toward the semi-conscious Swa and Mige.


    Of course, the Quadruple Arachnids wouldn''t let the women steal their show. They tried to attack Nerphyl who was currently in the form of a white tiger but Nezena and two other valkyries came and helped Nerphyl.


    With Nevare''s help, Kagan manages to save Mige and Swa. Next, the exterminator 5 squad began to retreat regrly with the women as their rear. The Quadruple Arachnids tried to attack and prate the women''s defenses but these five women were much stronger than they looked.


    Nevare drew her sword and charged it with electricity. Even though this sword is just an ordinary iron sword, iron can still conduct electricity. "Valkyries, Descend!"


    And the wives'' first fight on the battlefield begins.


    The blue spark thates out of Nevare''s body scorches every enemy that gets close to her. Her sword spun beautifully to form a tornado of lightning, with each swing a shot of electricity sliced through the Quadruple Arachnid and seared their bodies to the ash. Nevare looks like the goddess of thunder.


    Even though Nezena is not yet a mage, she is close to touching that level. That way she can feel mana but she can''t control it yet. However, with her new valkyrie body, Nezena took advantage of this to find the weakest part of the Quadruple Arachnids.


    With the sword in each hand, Nezena stabbed sharply into the part of the Quadruple Arachnid''s body that wasn''t protected by the exoskeleton. Even though she had just learned to use weapons and she was still at the first level of breathing technique, Nezena''s body was so flexible that she could swing her swords with agility.


    ire and Vivi work together to kill their enemies one by one. This was their first fight, and of course there was a sense of nervousness in their hearts. But when the battle started, their bodies seemed to be controlled by something that made their fear disappear. The more they felt in a dangerous state, the more they felt themselves getting stronger.


    After they thought about it, they felt that this strength and courage had something to do with the baby they were carrying. The weapons in their hands swung and beautiful smiles appeared on their faces. They feel happy when they find out that their child has shown filial piety even from the womb.


    They be impatient to wait when their baby will be born. Maybe after this, they will be addicted to conceiving orc babies.


    On the other hand, a white tiger rages in the middle of a battle. Its sharp ws tore into the Quadruple Arachnids'' exoskeleton like paper. Her roars in the middle of battle show her new power.


    Nerphyl was currently in a very deep state of euphoria. She had never felt this free, she felt like the weight of her back had been lifted. Throughout her life as a sylph, Nerphyl has always felt fear, her small and weak body could be crushed at any time by a thrown pebble.


    Although sylphs have the ability to camouge and can possess animal bodies, this is not as simple as it seems. They have to sneak around like mice to get close to their prey. It was not umon for their prey to notice them before the sylphs could get close. Making their lives always filled with fear if one day they themselves are used as snacks by other creatures.


    Even after joining the Wilwatikta Kingdom, that feeling of fear was still there. They always feared that one day the monsters would think that sylphs were useless creatures and just a burden. That''s why behind their cheerful faces stored a big worry.


    Nerphyl was the sylph who felt all of this the most. Everything the sylphs think about is connected to her through the Eyes of Queen. Because it could be said that Nerphyl was a sylph who was always in worry.


    This worry was so strong and overwhelming that thoughts of suicide and in spite of all this always appeared within Nerphyl. When she saw how Nevare and Nezena were able to conceive a child from Moku, something she was unable to do, Nerphyl was terrified that Moku would one day throw her away for she was a useless queen.


    However...


    All of that disappeared...


    Her current body was very strong... very, very strong... All the animals that Nerphyl used to fear became something she could kill easily with a p of her paw. Even the Quadruple Arachnids that haunted the Wilwatikta Kingdom with destruction were unable to withstand a single strike from its ws.


    Nerphyl felt free... And this freedom she showed by raging to her heart''s content in this battle.


    "ROAR!!!!!" Nerphyl''s roar shook the air that afternoon.


    -----------


    Moku heard Nerphyl''s roar from afar, his inner eye following the battle of his three wives. And at this time he felt very worried. He wanted to smash Mige''s and Swa''s heads against the wall until they crumbled.


    But he knew that his worry stemmed from his possessive nature. In the end, his three wives are more capable than he thinks. They are strong and able to protect themselves in this war. It would be selfish for him to restrain them and forbid them from fighting when the Wilwatikta Kingdom was currently in a state of crisis.


    Nerphyl''s roar made Moku realize how happy she was right now. As a good husband he should support the wishes of his wife. After all, he was currently in a world where strength was righteousness. It was no longer the previous hypocritical world where the weak could easily insult the strong.


    Moku refocused his attention on his mission. Currently, Boku has started to retreat, but in order to get out of the battle and change to phase D, Moku must distract the Quadruple Arachnids Colony.


    Distracting the Quadruple Arachnids Colony was simple. Moku simply attacks their queen and all Quadruple Arachnids will turn to protect her. But what is difficult is the process to do it.


    The Arachnid Queen is always guarded by the Arachnid Bees, besides that, all the Arachnids Bombers are also nearby. So the first thing Moku has to do is go through all the poison gas ball attacks fired by the Arachnid Bombers, which number almost in the thousands.


    However, with his speed and inner eye, Moku can easily avoid the poison gas ball attack. Then his body which is covered by the golden biofield can also protect himself from the effects of a ball of poison gas that can melt the skin.


    But the Arachnid Bees who feel the danger from him will immediately block Moku. If he only faces silver and golden tier danger arachnid bees then Moku won''t break a sweat but when tinum tier danger arachnid bees start to appear then Moku has to be careful.


    The tinum tier danger arachnid bee has the same speed as him so it''s impossible for Moku to get past him easily. However, the tinum tier danger arachnid bee cannot go too far from the Arachnid Queen so that when Moku flies away tinum tier danger arachnid bee will return to his original position, protecting the Arachnid Queen.


    Moku has done the same mission twice during the battle in phases A and B. So he''s not too worried about doing the same thing in phase C.


    "Iathra, tell Headquarters that I''m ready tounch" Moku said telepathically to Iathra who was hiding behind the leaves of a tree.


    "Moku, headquarters has granted permission!" Iathra answered after being silent for a while.


    "Okay!"


    Moku jumped out of hiding.

 Chapter 179 Blood Diamond

    Moku jumped out of hiding. His whereabouts were soon noticed by the Quadruple Arachnids, who had been wary of his arrival. It seems that from the past two phases, Moku has threatened the Arachnid Queen''s safety too many times so that these insects are always waiting for his attack.


    Suddenly all the Arachnid Bombers who were there pointed their butts (cannons) toward Moku. Within seconds, thousands of poison gas balls shot into the air to target Moku. Moku smiled, the poison gas ball is still a collection of gas, so its speed through the air is not as fast as a solid cannonball made of iron.


    Even so, Moku''s current task is not to avoid the poison gas balls but to enter the opponent''s defense and attack their queen. Moku quickly chanted his incantation "Bhisatua Form Active! [Bhimasuta Armor: Kasutpada Kacarma]!"


    Suddenly tribal golden tattoos filled Moku''s body and Kasutpada Kacarma sandals appeared covering his feet. Moku then swerves to avoid the poison gas ball like a fighter jet. Not a single ball of poison gas could touch a single tip of his hair.


    The poison gas ball fell over the trees behind Moku and melted them. All the tall trees fell and the ecosystem behind Moku became barren. Moku paid no heed to it and continued to swerve flying towards the Arachnid Queen.


    After this, as usual, the Arachnid Bees wille and block him. But when Moku was waiting for the arrival of the swarm of Arachnid Bees he felt something through his activated inner eye. A bullet that was a different color than a ball of poison gas appeared in the radar range of his inner eye.


    Moku''s brow furrowed and he dodged the strange cannonball. But just as the strange cannonball passed beside his body, the strange cannonball suddenly exploded.


    Moku was stunned "Arachnids Suicidal!!"


    *BOOM!!!


    Moku came out from the explosion area with the golden biofield protecting his body. Even though he wasn''t injured, Moku was annoyed because he had to use the golden biofield which of course would reduce his dragon prana. But his inner eye tracked hundreds of other Arachnids Suicidal that were darting toward him.


    "Tch!"


    Moku elerated his flight rate, he tried to avoid the Arachnids Suicidal before they could explode. But like a trace bomb that will explode when the target is in the detonation range, the Arachnids Suicidal explode before Moku can get away.


    *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!!


    Even though it couldn''t hurt Moku in the slightest, the explosion from the Arachnid Suicidal slowed his movement so that other Arachnids Suicidal could arrive and explode on him. And this made Moku even more annoyed.


    *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!!


    "[Brajamusti: Gatling Gun]!"


    Thousands of blue bullets shot through the flying Arachnids Suicidal. They explode without being able to approach Moku.


    *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!!


    With his inner eye, Moku saw further through the thousands of poison gas balls and the remaining arachnids suicidal. He saw that the Arachnid Bees were throwing Arachnids Suicidal with their ws.


    "What the fuck?" Moku was shocked, he didn''t expect these brainless bugs to use another tactic after they were humiliated by Moku in the previous two phases.


    By using their hive mind, Quadruple Arachnids can cooperate with each other without needing any prior orders. Even though Moku can move faster than the explosion speed of the Arachnids Suicidal, with the help of the Arachnid Bees'' vision they can determine when the time is right to explode.


    Like it or not, Moku must use his dragon prana to use the Brajamusti Mantra or protect his body with biofield energy from the Arachnids Suicidal explosion. Moku increased his speed and continued firing Brajamusti.


    *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!!


    Explosion after explosion of the Arachnids Suicidal enveloped his body but with protection from the energy biofield and Brajamusti''s bullet, Moku was able to break through their attacks and arrive in front of the Arachnid Bees who were waiting for him.


    "Your turn!" Moku smirked and prepared the Brajadenta Mantra. With Arachnid Bees, Moku''s position from Arachnid Queen is close enough.


    "Skreeekk!!!!" The Arachnid Bee''s tinum tier danger sound rang out and the other Arachnid Bees'' wings began to buzz. More than 500 Arachnid Bees charged at Moku from all sides, they formed an attack formation that looked like it was imprable by water. With this formation and their hive mind, the chances of anyone getting past them were extremely small.


    But from the previous two phases, Moku managed to break through this Arachnid Bees formation. Using his inner eye and his mantra, Moku only needs to worry about the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee. Meanwhile, the other Arachnid Bees are not Moku''s opponents.


    "[Pringgadani: Arachnid Bee Sting]!" Moku took the karambit from his songket folds and chanted a Mantra. Suddenly the karambit in his hand gave off a green light indicating if the mana inside was active.


    One hand of Moku was still gathering Brajadenta''s strength and one hand flicked the karambit at the approaching Arachnid Bees. Moku had always avoided the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s pursuit, he knew that he would be hampered if he fought with that bug. However, it was a different story when he faced silver or golden tier danger Arachnid Bees. He overcame them easily and continued to approach the Arachnid Queen.


    The tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee tried to catch up to Moku but their flight speeds were nearly the same and the silver or golden tier danger Arachnid Bees were unable to slow him down. As a result, Moku managed to break through the Arachnid Bees'' formation and saw a horde of Quadruple Arachnids that had gathered like a ball.


    They boarded each other like an orb and inside the orb was the Arachnid Queen. The other Quadruple Arachnids protect their queen from any attacks, so if Moku wants to meet the Arachnid Queen he must be able to destroy theyers of Quadruple Arachnids protecting her.


    The Brajadenta Mantra is ready tounch and Moku doesn''t wait for the Arachnid Bees to swarm him once more. Holding out his hand towards the group of Quadruple Arachnids that were clustered into a ball, Moku cast his spell "[Brajadenta: Rocket Artillery]!!"


    Thousands of K''s heads rained down on the Quadruple Arachnids that had swarmed into a ball.


    *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!! *BOOM!!!


    Hundred upon hundreds of Quadruple Arachnids that protected their queen were burnt to dust. Layer uponyer of the queen''s protection began to erode until Moku could see the color of her exoskeleton.


    Arachnid Queen is thergest Quadruple Arachnid, she has a body length of more than 10 meters with more than two-thirds of it being her abdomen. With threerge antennae perched on its head forming a crown and ommatidium green eyes that glisten in the sunlight. Its sucker-like mouth always eats its prey whole and the other Quadruple Arachnids never stop to feed it with food.


    Herrge body couldn''t move quickly and she was always carried by other Quadruple Arachnids. Every minute there will be an egging out of the end of its abdomen, the shape of the egg is different, some are only as big as coconuts and some are also as big as orcs. The color of the eggs also varies, some are white and some are bright blue. The brighter the blue color of the eggs, the stronger it will be and therger the mana stored.


    Mige''s opinion was right, even though the Arachnid Queen was a mithril tier danger mutated animal, she had no fighting skills and was only able to give birth to Quadruple Arachnid eggs. However, judging from the number and abilities of the Quadruple Arachnid Colony, Moku cannot underestimate the strength of the Arachnid Queen.


    As the saying goes, a sufficient number of ants can defeat even arge elephant. Moku knew that the 300,000 Quadruple Arachnid attacking Wilwatikta Kingdom was not the Arachnid Queen''s limit. These 300,000 Quadruple Arachnids were just what was left when the Arachnida Queen saved her colony from an onught of 30,000 mage troops.


    Previously, Moku had seen that the total number of Quadruple Arachnids Colony they had in theirst nests exceeded one million insects. Such arge number that if all of them attack the Wilwatikta Kingdom then evacuation is the only way to survive.


    Moku can''t see the queen''s body for a long time, before...


    "SKREEEEEKKKKK!!!!!!!!" A loud hum sounded from the Arachnid Queen''s mouth. Heard it all the way to Bitter Maja, which is still tens of kilometers from this ce.


    All of the Quadruple Arachnids who were still fighting Boku suddenly stopped and turned towards their queen''s call. Moku knows that his task is done and now he also has to retreat before he has to fight all the Quadruple Arachnids that exist.


    A hum of insect wings came from behind him and Moku quickly ducked down. The tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s ws went through his head. If Moku is even a little toote to duck then the w will decapitate him even if he protects himself with the golden biofield.


    "hehehe... you are so impatient" Moku smirked while flying away from the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee. He was again greeted by a formation of Arachnid Bees.

 Chapter 180 Blood Diamond Part 2

    Moku flies away with a tinum tier danger arachnid bee chasing behind him. If Moku slows down even a little then surely he will have to face the tinum tier danger arachnid bee. Right now he doesn''t want to fight tinum tier danger arachnid bees because he has a bigger risk with silver and golden tier danger arachnid bees helping it and also because this doesn''t match Mige''s n.


    Mige wanted to slowly reduce the number of Quadruple Arachnids and bring this battle to Bitter Maja where the decisive battle would take ce. This n was intended to thin the enemy''s supply and also to hide their presence from the 30,000 mage troop.


    Although the weakness of the arachnid warriors and scouts is covered by the presence of arachnid satellites that can replenish their energy, this does not make up for the shortfall if 300,000 Quadruple Arachnids need more food than the current monsters. As a result, if the Quadruple Arachnids cannot find sufficient food resources then the number of Quadruple Arachnid eggs that can be spawned by the Arachnid Queen will decrease drastically.


    If this happened then there was a possibility that the Quadruple Arachnids would retreat on their own and seek easier food resources than the Wilwatikta Kingdom. But the possibility of this happening is very small because around the spring part there is only the Wilwatikta Kingdom which has enough prey to restore the Quadruple Arachnids Colony after being destroyed by an army of 30,000 mages.


    The animals around the spring part prefer to live alone rather than in groups and the number of mutated animals has been greatly reduced after Moku did the cleaning. Meanwhile, the number of monsters and the food supply in Wilwatikta Kingdom is veryrge, so it is natural for the Quadruple Arachnids Colony to decide to attack Wilwatikta Kingdom instead of having to hunt rare animals or mutated animals in the spring part.


    Then also the location of Bitter Maja which is quite far from the Glittering Meadow makes that ce undetectable by an army of 30,000 mages. (Unless an orc evolves into an asura.) That''s why the decisive battle must be carried out in Bitter Maja or to be precise in front of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s defense wall.


    That way the tinum tier danger arachnid bee and Moku can fight at their full power without fear of being detected by humans. Of course, this will not be understood by the tinum tier danger arachnid bee which has low intelligence. That''s why Mige forbids Moku from fighting the tinum tier danger arachnid bee before they arrive at Bitter Maja.


    Moku tore apart the golden tier danger arachnid bee in front of him in an instant and passed him without slowing down. The other arachnid bees around him try to block Moku''s path but they meet the same fate as the previous golden tier danger arachnid bee. Moku continued to move away from the Arachnid Queen, with the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit in his hand Moku was like a tiger in the middle of a rabbit siege.


    When he was about to exit the arachnid bees'' formation he felt something dangerous approaching from behind him. Moku quickly dodged without looking back. A blueser shed swiftly beside his left ear.


    *BOOM!!!


    The blueser hit the wall of a hill and prated it. The explosion was felt from a hill that was more than a kilometer from where it was. Moku smiled, it seems that the tinum tier danger arachnid bee is really angry. He didn''t hesitate to target Moku with his ultimate attack. Laser Ray.


    This was the fourth mana organ ability of the tinum tier danger arachnid bee. Inside the chest there is an organ shaped like a crop that is usually found in chickens. This cache turned all the food he threw into it into pure mana liquid. When he activated the cache aser made of pure mana shot out of his mandible.


    This Laser Ray has a very high heat that can melt steel easily. Even Moku''s biofield energy is like paper in front of this attack. But luckily, the tinum tier danger arachnid bee can only use this power once a day. Even so, this ability is the most dangerous ability because it can kill Moku instantly.


    As a result of the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s Laser Ray attack, Moku''s movement stops so it is able to chase him. With its ws raised, mana flowing into the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s ws made it glow blue. Moku didn''t have time to dodge, he quickly pulled one of the golden tier danger arachnid bees nearby and used it as a shield.


    *SLASH!!


    The golden tier danger arachnid bee was split in two but due to its protection, Moku managed to get away. The tinum tier danger arachnid bee doesn''t stop chasing Moku. Their distance is too close to make it difficult for Moku to stay away.


    *SLASH!!


    Moku didn''t have time to look for a new shield and his biofield energy was intercepted by the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s w. A thin scratch extends across Moku''s chest but quickly disappears before blood flows. Moku clenched his hand that wasn''t holding the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and red energy gathered.


    Moku punched the air and cast his Mantra "[Brajadenta: Cannon]!". A K''s head formed and stretched to the tinum tier danger arachnid bee.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The tinum tier danger arachnid bee crossed its ws and shed at K''s head. K''s head was cut into four pieces and continued to slide hitting another arachnid bee behind it. Two silver tier danger arachnid bees were burned to dust.


    Even though Moku''s attack didn''t hurt the tinum tier danger arachnid bee in the least, it was enough to give Moku time to widen the distance between them. Moku got out of the attack range of the tinum tier danger arachnid bee and with the use of the Laser Ray quota for today, Moku no longer needs to be afraid of deadly attacks targeting him.


    Moku again faced the formation of the arachnid bees who couldn''t stop him at all. Moku easily got out of the arachnid bees formation and flew farther and farther away.


    "SKREEEEKKKK!!!!" a tinum tier danger arachnid bee roared from behind him. Simultaneously, thousands of poison gas balls and suicidal arachnids flew back into the air targeting Moku who was getting away.


    Arachnid bees can''t chase Moku too far from Arachnid Queen''s location. Their job is to protect the Arachnid Queen so that even if there is danger in the distance as long as it doesn''t get close to their queen the arachnid bees won''t bother it. Therefore all the Quadruple Arachnids can do to get back at Moku is shoot poison gas balls and arachnids suicidal.


    Moku flies in zigzags and avoids explosions and poison gas balls. He got further and further away until he was out of range from the arachnid bomber.


    Sensing that no one is chasing him anymore and he is safe, Moku contacts Iathra via telepathy, "Iathra, is phase D underway?"


    From the telepathic end, Iathra''s voice was heard hiding behind the bushes, "Report! D phase is ready and just waiting for the Quadruple Arachnid to attack"


    Moku nodded and flew towards the ce where Iathra was hiding, the two of them also had to quickly retreat to the location of the next ambush. "What about the women?" asked Moku.


    "They have also seeded in eradicating all the enemies at node 5C. The Exterminator 5 squad also managed to retreat and they just lost hand," said Iathra in amazement at Nerphyl''s new power.


    The valkyrie''s abilities are already known by the monsters because they saw the previous Nevare vs Moku fight. But they never knew that the Druids had abilities that surpassed the orcs'' third level of breathing technique. Iathra, who had previously reached Moku''s thigh, couldn''t wait to do Tortured once more.


    She hopes that this war will end soon and Vithaen division can return to Tortured.


    Moku smiles feeling the envy and awe from Iathra''s voice. "Okay, I''m approaching your location. We also have to retreat immediately."


    "Roger!"


    Moku didn''t want to destroy Iathra''s hopes, but one of the reasons why Nerphyl was able toplete Tortured and undergo the Vithaen Possession Art process smoothly was because she was a queen and had the ability The Eyes of Queen. Nerphyl has much stronger mental strength than the usual sylph. This is because, with the ability of the Eyes of Queen, Nerphyl used to feel sadness, fear, and misfortune from all the sylphs.


    So it was only natural that by simply meditating under the waterfall, Nerphyl could find a way to challenge death. This of course would be very different for the other sylphs. Even though Nerphyl went into detail about what kind of enlightenment she got from her meditation, other sylphs may not be able to get through Tortured as easily as Nerphyl did.


    Because what Nerphyl got from her enlightenment was not advice or wise words but meaning that seeped into her consciousness. This meaning was iprehensible to others and only to Nerphyl. Because this meaning is the meaning of life for Nerphyl.


    Moku fetches Iathra and they both fly to their next hideout. Moku still has to be vignt if at any time the Quadruple Arachnid Colony decides to send arachnid bees into battle or arachnid bombers shoot poison gas balls at the monsters.

 Chapter 181 Men Of Honor

    "Goku, you only have five hours left before moving into phase E" Goku''s good sylph brother (Lordo) ryed orders from headquarters via telepathy.


    Goku just nodded and said "Roger!".


    The Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya in his hand didn''t stop spinning. The Quadruple that was trying to attack him from all sides was torn to shreds like meat thrown into a blender. asionally Goku uses the Pringgadani Mantra to activate his new weapon''s abilities.


    But Goku only uses the Pringgadani Mantra once in a while, he wants to save the dragon prana in his body so he can fight longer. After all, he was facing right now was only Arachnids Warriors and Scouts. He didn''t feel threatened when being attacked by thousands of them using only the Arachnid w Toya made from an ordinary Arachnid Warrior''s w, especially now when he was using the Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya made from a golden tier danger arachnid bee''s w.


    Because of that, Goku didn''t feel the least bit in danger when more than 10000 Quadruple Arachnids attacked him from all sides. However, he couldn''t rx and let these insects just pass him by. This was because of the news about the new exterminator squad that he got from headquarters.


    "Goku, there are 100 Quadruple Arachnids that broke through the Gate, headquarters marked them as 3D. The task to destroy them is given to the Valkyrie Squad" heard a report from Lordo who was hiding.


    "Damn It!!" Goku was annoyed and he elerated his Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya''s rotation to be able to kill more Quadruple Arachnids.


    The Valkyrie squad is a new elite team consisting of valkyries and a druid. They havebat power beyond all existing exterminator squads. So it is natural for headquarters to assign them to big and dangerous targets. This should make the task of the Gate lighter because they no longer have to worry about too many enemies breaking through the Gate.


    However, this did not make Goku and Boku feel relieved at all but instead made them more worried. This is because in the Valkyrie Squad there are both their wives, so anyrge and dangerous enemies must be handled by their wives.


    Of course, this makes Goku, who always thinks he is Vivi''s protector from all harm, bes desperate and annoyed. He was desperately trying not to let more than 50 Quadruple Arachnids break through the Gate. But his efforts are in vain, because the number of enemies is sorge, if Goku manages to kill 100 Quadruple Arachnids in one second then there will be another 100 Quadruple Arachnids who have managed to break through his defenses.


    Especially now that he not only has to face the Arachnids Warrior and Scout but also has to face the Arachnids Suicidal who suddenly enters the battlefield when phase D begins. It seemed Moku''s attacks on her had made the Arachnid Queen furious so sheunched her hidden weapons like the Arachnid Suicidal.


    Even though the explosion from the Arachnids Suicidal cannot prate the biofield energy that protects Goku, the explosion will be very dangerous for other monsters. Therefore whenever he detects the presence of Arachnids Suicidal, Goku is ordered to prioritize killing them. As a result, Goku has to ignore several other Quadruple Arachnids to kill the Arachnids Suicidal before the bugs can get past the Gate.


    Seeing hundreds of Quadruple Arachnids manage to break through him made Goku even more annoyed.


    "Shit!!!" Goku wants to vent his frustration but he doesn''t feel like it''s enough if only Quadruple Arachnids be his victims. He remembered that the first mission that made the Valkyrie Squad''s strength recognized was the extermination 5 squad rescue mission.


    At that time, the exterminator 5 squad was in critical condition because Mige and Swa were so exhausted that they almost fainted. The Valkyrie Squad arrives and destroys 50 Quadruple Arachnids with ease and makes Moku and headquarters unable to ignore their abilities any longer.


    As a result of timely help from the Valkyrie Squad, the exterminator 5 squad was able to leave their predicament without serious injuries. Apart from that, Mige and Swa also managed to achieve the third level of breathing technique which made Moku unable to punish them. For Moku, the death of several goblins was a small fee for the emergence of two new orcs'' third level of breathing technique.


    But this didn''t make Goku and Boku less annoyed with the two orcs. Even though they can''t punish Mige and Swa because Moku has forgiven them, they have to find a new way to take revenge for putting their beloved wife in danger. While continuing to kill Quadruple Arachnids, Goku looks for ways to get revenge.


    He activated the Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya''s ability and caused tens of Quadruple Arachnids to be torn to pieces and dozens of others to freeze immobile. Simultaneously an idea for revenge appeared in his brain.


    "Isn''t practicing the third level of breathing technique the control of inner power?" Goku remembers the more-torture-look like-than-training he and Boku did before. He remembered that every day he had to go home with his lungs full of water because he had to be repeatedly dragged by the current and drowned in a fast river.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Hehehe... Mige and Swa, you see... do you really think that practicing the third level of breathing technique is easy?" a sadistic smile appeared on Goku''s face and made his masculine face hideous.


    He will ask Moku to give him and Boku the right to teach Swa and Mige the third level of breathing techniques. He was sure that Moku would give it because as king, Moku still had many other jobs besides training the orcs. Like training the orcs, Moku already hands off and leaves everything to Goku, he believes Moku will also trust him to train Swa and Mige.


    Goku''s grin widened. He started to think about what kind of torture he would subject Mige and Swa to get his revenge.


    "Goku, you only have two hours left! Moku is already preparing to attack to change the battle into phase E. Once the Quadruple Arachnids retreat, you must retreat as well." Lordo''s voice was heard again waking Goku from his evil thoughts.


    "I know.. I know" said Goku with a deep breath. He looked at the Quadruple Arachnids that still filled his vision like a sea of ck. He had tried to kill as many as he could but the number of these bugs didn''t seem to decrease. He remembered Moku''s Brajadenta: Rocket Artillery attack that was told by Boku.


    With one attack Moku can destroy thousands of Quadruple Arachnids in the blink of an eye. If Goku could cast Mantras like Moku then maybe he wouldn''t have to go through the hassle of having to swing his weapon around to take on Quadruple Arachnids.


    But s, Goku doesn''t understand the concept of Brajamusti and Brajadenta Mantra at all. He doesn''t know how to control the friction force with his biofield energy so that it can rub against each other or eliminate friction with the air.


    Goku doesn''t even understand what friction is. Moku had given them a book that he said was a physics book for the dummy, but still, he couldn''t understand what was written in it. In the end, the only Bhimasuta Mantra he could use was Pringgadani.


    Pringgadani Mantra is very simple and you don''t need to understandplicated concepts to use it. In the mana organ, there is a pathway and if the pathway is filled with dragon prana then the mana in the mana organ will be active. As a result, to use the Pringgadini Mantra, Goku only needs to channel his dragon prana into the weapon.


    However, Goku knows that without Mantras the true power of an asura cannot be seen. Without Mantras, Goku is just an orc with a stronger body and faster reflexes. If it''s like even though he managed to reach the second evolution then Goku is still just an orc, not an asura.


    This makes Goku and Boku frustrated, they always read physics books for the dummy on the sidelines of their breaks after changing phases but the results are still nil.


    While continuing to kill the Quadruple Arachnids, Goku took a second deep breath. He stared at the Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya which was spinning in his hand and tore apart the Quadruple Arachnids around it.


    ''Can the Pringgadini Mantra only be used to activate the mana within the mana organs?'' thought Goku.


    And the answer he got was "no". The proof is that Moku used the Reverse Pringgadini Mantra to seal the power of the mana organs inside Mutated Tiger''s body during Nerphyl''s Vithaen Possession Art process. So it is possible that apart from using or locking mana organs, Pringgadini Mantra has other uses.


    Boku''s eyes lit up.


    He still had a few more minutes before Moku could break through the defenses of the Arachnid Bees and bombard the Arachnid Queen. So that at this time he was still able to conduct experiments on the Quadruple Arachnids in front of him.


    Goku begins to channel his dragon prana into the Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya via a different path. He used the Quadruple Arachnids as a whetstone to find uses for the new Pringgadani Mantra.

 Chapter 182 Man Of Honor Part 2

    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!*BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Explosion after explosion caused by K''s head rain sounded. The wind and heat from the explosion of a second evolution asura''s ultimate move were felt dozens of kilometers away.


    Boku watched the man-made apocalypse event with a frown.


    For the second time, he feltpletely helpless. Even after bing an asura, even the shadow that could touch the hem of Moku''s power armor seemed to disappear. He who was currently overwhelmed by the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids could only swallow his saliva when Moku faced the swarm of Arachnid Bees.


    ''Is the difference in the strength of the first evolution and the second evolution that much?'' asked Boku bitterly.


    But he knew the truth. Even though in the second evolution asura''s body had reached the max limits of the astral realm, in the first evolution asura''s body had half of that perfection. However, what makes his strength so different from Moku''s is not the strength of his body but his inability to use Bhimasuta Mantras.


    This is the same as an orc who has never known martial artsparing himself to the orc''s first level of breathing techniques. Even though they both have the same body resistance and regeneration ability, the orc''s first level of breathing technique is able to use their body''s strength to the fullest. Unlike ordinary orcs who could only use their muscle strength to attack blindly.


    Thus, an asura without Bhimasuta Mantras is an imperfect asura.


    Boku took a deep breath.


    This is the final phase of the initial battle of Mige''s grand n. Next, all the monsters will retreat and await the arrival of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony in Bitter Maja. That way Moku is currently not only ordered to attack the Arachnid Queen so she can withdraw her troops but also tasked with destroying every Arachnid Satellite as much as he can.


    The destruction of the Arachnid Satellite was supposed to be done at the start of the battle but Mige decided to destroy it in thest phase. He wanted the Quadruple Arachnids Colony to exhaust their food supply by replenishing nutrition for the Arachnids Warriors and Scouts. That way during the battle of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony, the Arachnid Queen will eat less food. As a result, the Arachnid Queen cannot produce as many eggs as usual.


    But during thest phase of the battle, this n was no longer needed, instead they had to immediately destroy the Arachnid Satellite so that they would no longer be able to replenish the nutrition of the Arachnids Warrior and Scout. When all Arachnid Satellites are killed then Arachnids Warriors and Scouts will only be soldiers with a usage time limit. So before the Arachnids Warrior and Scout run out of nutrients in their bodies, the Arachnid Queen can only send them all to the battlefield to be killed or run out of nutrients.


    This is Mige''s n so that the battle at Bitter Maja does not be a long battle that consumes a lot of resources. He wanted the battle at Bitter Maja to be a decisive battle that would be short and two days at most.


    Apart from the fact that the Wilwatikta Kingdom was getting tired from this battle, Mige was also afraid of the movement of the mage troop. They needed to finish the battle with the Quadruple Arachnids Colony as soon as possible before thinking about how to deal with the mage troop.


    "SKREEEEEEKKKK!!!!!!!!" The Arachnid Queen''s screech was heard and all the Quadruple Arachnids who were fighting backed away in a hurry.


    Then...


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    The sound of explosions was heard again. Dozens of Arachnid Satellites that were as tall as 30 meters of trees fell one by one, scorched by the heat of K''s head. Mokupleted his task perfectly, he didn''t spare any Satellite Arachnids to be saved by Quadruple Arachnids Colony.


    From behind the trees, Boku saw an asura passing quickly. Jumps from one tree to another like he''s flying. In the twinkling of an eye, the asura arrived in front of Boku and greeted him.


    That Asura is Goku.


    "Boku, can we walk together? I want to talk to you about something," said Goku.


    He had just finished his duty as a Gate from thest phase of the battle, phase F. Boku saw his sour face and he knew that his blood brother was worried about the same thing as him. With a bitter smile that mirrored the smile on Goku''s face, Boku nodded.


    Lordo and Reha understood that the two asuras wanted to talk alone. They nced at each other and gave reasons to leave.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Goku, I''m going to headquarters to report," Lordo said.


    "Boku, I''m also going to headquarters to ask where we will be assignedter," said Reha.


    The two sylphs immediately flew away without waiting for a reply from the two asuras.


    Seeing that they were alone, Boku and Goku walked hand in hand toward Bitter Maja. They don''t speak to each other but they know each other''s feelings so well that they don''t have to say it to know what''s on each other''s mind.


    They continued walking casually like nothing was weighing on their hearts. Until Goku as the oldest said something via his telepathy.


    "Boku, we are wed asuras"


    Goku shouldn''t need to say it telepathically but he''s so embarrassed to say it that the low possibility of being overheard by another monster scares him. Boku smiled bitterly when he heard Goku didn''t mince words to say that Boku and himself were deformed asuras.


    "I know" Boku replied telepathically as well.


    "If we continue like this then we don''t deserve to be called asuras. Before we embarrass Moku further we should remove our asura titles" Goku said while shaking his head.


    Boku remained calm, he knew that his brother was not one to give up easily. If he really has that trait then before Moku the orc tribe had long been abandoned because Goku gave up on rebuilding it.


    "I know... tell me what solution you came up with?"


    Goku tightly gripped the Arachnid Bee w Golden Toya in his hand and said "Of the four secret mantras of Bhimasuta we can only master one mantra, namely Pringgadani. But this is because the concept of using the Pringgadani Mantra itself is very simple so we can master it easily. However, Padakacarma, Brajamusti, and Brajadenta Mantra are very difficult for us to master because we don''t understand the basic concepts at all." Goku stopped.


    Boku doesn''t answer anything and waits for Goku to continue because he hasn''t even heard of what solution Goku brings. And a few momentster Goku continued his words.


    "Moku has seeded in developing the Brajamusti and Brajadenta Mantra into various variations and also increasing his strength. Meanwhile, the development of the other two Bhimasuta''s Mantras is not really concerned about. Maybe this is also caused by Moku''s fighting style which prefers to fight with bare hands or using Karambit which has a short-range attack. So it is certain that next time Moku will focus on the development of the Padakacarma Mantra. However, with Kasutpada Kacarma sandals, maybe Padakacarma Mantra will take a very long time to develop.


    ? The point is, so far Bhimasuta''s Mantra has only developed as a result of Moku''s fighting style. Whereas currently Moku''s fighting style only has a few orcs following it. Especially the orcs who prefer to use big weapons like you and me. But this makes us unable to imitate Moku''s way of fighting. For that, I want to try to develop the Pringgadini Mantra." until here Goku nced at Boku''s face.


    He was looking for elements of displeasure as what he said could be said to be an insult to Moku. Moku is like a son of god to the monsters, every word and deed is imitated to serve as an example of a perfect monster. But Goku said that they were wrong to imitate Moku''s way of fighting and should seek to develop another way of fighting.


    Of course, if the monsters in The One''s Church hear his words, then Goku can be whipped until his skin peels off. But he still felt that developing the Pringgadani Mantra was the right way for the two of them who depended on their weapons.


    Boku''s face contorted, he paused and thought. He started imagining various possibilities before saying "We should tell Moku your idea" he said calmly.


    Goku gasped "What? Do you want me to die?"


    Boku nced at his brother and looked strangely, "How bad is Moku in your eyes? huft.. you are really stupid and think yourself smart my brother. It''s true that if we directly say this to Moku he might beat us to a pulp. But this problem it''s not only felt by asuras! There is someone else who has a voice that Moku will always hear who also has the same problem as us. If we ask for her help as a mediator then Moku will be calmer when listening to our n" Boku smiled brightly.


    "Ah? who is that someone?" Goku is unable to understand who Boku is referring to.


    Boku''s smile widens "Of course she is Nevare"

 Chapter 183 The Kings Throne

    "....So the defenses in Bitter Maja will be sufficient to withstand the attacks of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony for three days. The food supply in Wilwatikta Kingdom will also be sufficient for a month but this will depend on circumstances. Bearing in mind, Swa and I have already reached the third level of breathing technique and also because Nerphyl who has be a Druid also needs more food than before." Mige finished his report with a restrained smile.


    He wanted to say with puffing out his chest that he had already reached the third level of breathing technique but he held it back because of the piercing gazes of the two asuras behind him. Even though Moku is no longer upset with how he and Swa acted in vition of orders from headquarters, Boku and Goku still haven''t forgiven them yet.


    If Mige brazenly boasted about his aplishments then there was a possibility that the two asuras would start beating him up in this meeting and he was sure Moku would let that slide for some time. As a result, Mige could only hold his pride in his heart.


    But he himself currently still has quite a big problem. Widya refuses to sleep in the same room with him and for several days now Mige has had to sleep outside or in the tents of other orcs. This made Mige very jealous of Swa because even though the offense wasmitted by both of them, he was the only one told to sleep outside by his wife. Lina was so gentle with Swa and easily forgave her husband''s foolishness.


    Moku just cleared his throat and looked at Ornell and Lesnen. Next was a report regarding the power of the Quadruple Arachnids'' biological weapon they had discovered. At this time, as usual, Moku sat in the main chair which was more like a throne than a normal big chair.


    On his right and left thighs sat Nevare and Nezena who rxed their heads on Moku''s chest. Moku did not forget to stroke the stomachs of his two pregnant wives and making them feelfortable sitting on hisp with energy biofields.


    Moku who has reached the maximum limit of his astral body is able to control every cell in his body easily. So Moku can make something hard to soft and something soft to hard easily. It was sofortable to sit on Moku''sp, Nezena was fast asleep and sometimes he could hear her soft snoring.


    But no one protested against this. They felt that this was normal, for orcs who had no other gender other than male, women being pregnant with their child was something very precious. So it is natural for Moku''s two pregnant wives to sit on hisp during the meeting.


    Nerphyl who was sitting on the chair beside Moku didn''t mind this either. After all, Moku''sp can only be owned by his pregnant wives. With her new body now, Nerphyl was sure that she no longer had to be jealous of Nezena and Nevare. She just needed to wait for this war to end and finally her turn woulde to get pregnant with Moku''s child.


    She couldn''t wait for it.


    Even though Nezena fell asleep because Moku''sp was sofortable, the same thing didn''t happen to Nevare. Even though she was leaning against Moku''s chest casually, her eyes were still open and her ears were listening intently to this meeting. This was unusual where it was usually Nevare who would fall asleep first right when the meeting started. She would only wake up if there was something interesting to listen to and then fall back asleep after satisfying her curiosity.


    But this time the drowsiness seemed to disappear. Nevare nced at the two asuras sitting on the right row beside Moku''s throne. She remembered what the two asuras had said to her before this meeting took ce and it made Nevare worry and think deeply.


    ".... That way the Arachnid Bombers'' poison gas balls can only destroy organic materials and cannot melt iron and stone. With the current construction of residents'' houses, we can use them as shelters and also as defensive bunkers from poison gas ball attacks. Medical Education also prepared an antidote for when a monster inhales poison gas. This antidote will be able to neutralize the inhaled poison gas and make the monster''s body invulnerable for a while." Ornell finished her report and returned to her chair.


    Next, Lesnen stood up, even though he was standing but with a body that was only the size of an adult''s thumb, he still looked very small. "From the Arachnid Bomber and Arachnid Suicidal carcasses, we found that the structure of these two Quadruple Arachnids is very different from Arachnids Warrior and Scout. Arachnid Bombers have structure..."


    Nevare was tired of hearing reports from Lesnen which were more like college lectures. However, she didn''t feel sleepy but instead grew even more impatient for this meeting to end. She nced back at Boku and Goku.


    Like Moku, Goku and Boku have their pregnant wives sitting on theirps. But unlike the sleeping Nezena and the rxed Nevare, ire and Vivi didn''t look sofortable.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    It was obvious that the two valkyries seemed unustomed to sitting on a man''sp, even though the man was their husband but this was the first time for them to show their affection in public. But they don''t want to get off their husband''sps and sit in their own chair. They had long been envious of Moku and Nevare''s intimacy and now it was their turn to show their affection in public.


    Vivi''s face flushed. Her straight back and stiff seat showed how embarrassed she was right now. asionally she nced at the monsters around her to see if any of them were looking at her strangely. But in reality, the monsters think this habit is normal for asuras and their wives.


    The sylphs don''t really understand what a husband-wife rtionship is while the goblins are too influenced by the teachings of The One''s Church. For the goblins what the Moku did was the way The One showed the asuras how husband and wife rtions should be. There is a possibility that this is Nezena''s indoctrination to justify her behavior as she is currently sleeping soundly on Moku''sp in the middle of an ongoing war meeting.


    "...So it can be concluded that the number of poison gas balls that can be fired by Arachnid Bombers is limited per day. With an estimated maximum number of 5 poison gas balls per day for each Arachnid Bomber. Then Arachnid Suicidal is not a mass-product like Arachnids Warrior and Scout so it is likely that their number will also be limited." Lesnen finished his report. Wiping the sweat off his forehead he sat back in his chair.


    While still sitting rxed, Moku ordered "If there are no more reports then this meeting will be over. Mige make a battle n for Bitter Maja based on the reports we heard today. You have two days before the next meeting is held. The meeting ends here! May we fight together in The One''s heaven."


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    All the monsters rose from their seats and ced their fists on their chests. And who knows when Nezena who was fast asleep was the first to scream and put her fist on her chest. It seems this movement is also an indoctrination of Nezena. It can be said of Moku''s three wives, Nezena is the most hardworking.


    All the monsters came out of the meeting tent and leave Moku and his three wives and two asuras with their two wives. Moku wasn''t surprised he already knew something was wrong when Nevare didn''t go straight to sleep when the meeting started and was always ncing at the two asuras.


    Because of that he didn''t immediately get up from his seat and sat down leisurely waiting for what the three monsters wanted to say. Boku and Goku got up from their seats and walked toward the front of the throne with quick steps. ire and Vivi nced at each other to see their husbands whose faces turned pale. They start thinking what other stupid things their husbands want to do today.


    But their worries disappeared when they saw that Nevare also stood up from Moku''sp and walked in front of the two asuras. The three of them faced Moku and then knelt simultaneously. Making Vivi and ire''s brows furrowed.


    Moku was still sitting casually with Nezena on hisp watching with interest. Nerphyl''s brow furrowed feeling that there was something odd about the behavior of the two asuras and her sister.


    The three monsters didn''t open their mouths for a long time. Moku finally took a deep breath and said "Goku, Boku, say what you want to say. I''m sure that this is very important considering you guys brought my wife into this"


    Cold sweat beaded off Boku and Goku''s foreheads. They gulped but before they could speak, Nevare was ahead of them.


    "Moku, I want to cultivate Pringgadani Mantra"

 Chapter 184 The Danger From Mana

    "Hmm?" Moku flinched slightly. At first, he thought that Nevare wanted to fight on the front lines like the two asuras. Moku already thought that this one wife would ask for this and he had prepared dozens of reasons not to allow it. But he never thought that Nevare''s request was to cultivate the Pringgadani Mantra.


    But who surprised and confused was not only Moku but also Nezena and Nerphyl. They didn''t understand why Nevare wanted to cultivate the Pringgadani Mantra. Even though Nevare currently has the body, endurance, and regeneration abilities of an orc, she is not an orc.


    She is a human who transformed into an orc due to the influence of Nash while he was still in Nevare''s stomach. So Nevare is not a true orc, she doesn''t have dragon prana so it''s impossible for her to use the Pringgadani Mantra. The initial and main requirement for using the Pringgadani Mantra is to have the dragon prana.


    Previously, Nevare had tried to use weapons made from mana organs. She drains the mana in her body into the mana organ weapon but what happens is the mana inside the Mana Organ Weapon cancels out her mana.


    Moku theorizes the cause is due to the difference between mana inside a mage''s (human) body and mana inside a mutated animal''s body. So that if the two mana meets, it will be like two same maic poles brought together. They will repel each other.


    Meanwhile, dragon prana has the characteristic of consuming mana in the Mana Organ Weapon. So when the dragon prana is channeled into the Mana Organ Weapon, the mana inside will be eaten and can be easily controlled. This theory from Moku closes the possibility for a mage to use Mana Organ Weapons.


    But Moku believes that with technological developments hundreds of years earlier than the Wilwatikta Kingdom, it is certain that humans have found other ways to use Mana Organs. However, Nevare and the other three Valkyries did not know this due to their low status in the human world.


    "Nevare, don''t you know that you can''t use a Mana Organ Weapon? What''s the point of your request?" Moku asked again, even though he was confused but he believed that his wife had another meaning to her request.


    Nevare paused for a moment without answering. Then she straightened up and turned to Nerphyl, saying "Moku, I''ve heard from Nerphyl that mana has consciousness."


    *sssssss


    Sounds gasped from Boku and Goku. They were too busy with their duties as Gates to have time to see their two wives. So it was only natural that this was the first time they found out if mana had consciousness.


    Nervare continued "Moku, right now there is mana flowing within my body. I don''t know what mana wants but as a Mana Child, I have an affinity with mana beyond ordinary mages. As a result, I will have the ability to control mana in the world more easily than mages but on the other hand, this also means that I''m the one who''s most easily influenced by mana." Nevare''s forehead creased as she said that.


    "There''s a possibility that my current body isn''t controlled by mana because I''m still weak. But it doesn''t rule out that one day when I have enough strength, mana will control me to kill you and the asuras." Nevare''s face turned grim.


    Her words are not impossible considering how mana controlled Deak''s treants when Moku awakened Kasutpada Kacarma sandals. Hearing that all the monsters in the room stared seriously. Especially Nezena, ire, and Vivi who were currently very close to converting the mana flow within their bodies into a constetion and bing a mage.


    Nerphyl who had been silent until now opened her mouth "Moku, what Nevare said is true. I felt mana''s consciousness when I saw the memory of the Mutated Tiger. Mana is very strong and they are able to control everything in this world. Our real enemies are not mana species or mutated animals but mana itself."


    "With the dragon prana chain, I can absorb the mana power that resides within Mutated Tiger''s mana organs without worrying about being affected by the mana''s consciousness. If we can use the same concept to seal the constetion that is within Nevare''s body then she can escape the influence of mana''s consciousness. Not only that, she can still use mana power, or more precisely Nevare can eat mana and control it. Just like when an asura uses the Pringgadani Mantra to control the mana organ." said Nerphyl with sparkling eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Nerphyl is right Moku, the concept of the dragon prana chain is the reverse use of the Pringgadani Mantra isn''t it? So maybe you can use the same method to seal the constetions inside Nevare''s body" Nezena nodded.


    Boku and Goku who had been silent until now were wide open. They never expected that their intent to avoid learning the Padakacarma, Brajamusti, and Brajadenta Mantra would be so great that the conversation turned to how to seal the constetion within a mage''s body.


    At first, they only intended to ask Nevare to mediate when they asked Moku for them only focus on using Pringgadani Mantra. But they never thought that Nevare had a special intention to help them. Now they understood why Nevare at that time quickly agreed to their request.


    Moku''s face remained straight as his three wives worked hand in hand to support Nevare''s argument. He felt he was being bullied by his own wife and right now he was outvoted. If Moku wanted to refuse Nevare''s request then he would have toe up with a good reason. If not, the fate of Mige, who has been sleeping in the tents of single orcs for days, has proven how strong a wife''s anger is.


    Even though he currently has three wives, when the three of them work together, Moku will be helpless to face them. But Moku realized that if what Nevare said had some truth to it, he had long been thinking about how to escape mana control. But unfortunately, all living things in Meer Continent are bound by mana. Only the monster species were free from mana influence, but as a result, they became the weakest species in the world.


    "You''re right" Moku nodded but then shook his head "But I can''t use dragon prana chain to seal the constetion inside your body"


    "Why?" Nevare flinched in surprise when Moku refused to seal her. Moku''s possessiveness towards his wives is well known in Wilwatikta Kingdom and this makes female monsters jealous of Moku''s wives. So it was strange when Moku refused to chain his wife.


    Moku replied "Mana organs and constetions are two different things. Mana flows in an animal''s body before they mutate like blood. But when they mutate, mana condenses and bes a mana organ, so its location can be determined easily. However, mana species are different, when mana flow turns into a constetion they don''t condense and be a certain organ. But they are just blocked by the various tributaries flowing from the dam. So the location of mana in the body of mana species can''t be found easily.


    I could use the dragon prana chain to seal mana organ inside a mutated animal''s body but I can''t use the same method for mana species because I don''t know exactly where their constetion is. If I use the dragon prana chain to seal the constetion within the mage''s body then the possible repercussions will be dire. The possibility that the mage is disabled and cannot feel mana for life is not small.


    Because of that, I cannot use the dragon prana chain to seal the constetion within your body."


    Hearing Moku''s exnation the faces of Nevare and the other three valkyries turned pale. They understood what Moku meant, the sealing process of mana organs was the same as the process of internal organ transnt surgery. A surgeon could take your kidney and rece it with another kidney easily but to rece the blood vessels that are all over your body is a near impossible thing to do.


    Nevare was speechless and didn''t know what to say. The possibility that one day she would be controlled by mana to kill her husband and the asuras was as great as the possibility of being crippled and unable to use mana for life. She seemed to be faced with two choices; kill her husband or be crippled for life. Nevare is like eating a simkama fruit (a fruit that, if eaten, your mother will be killed if you don''t eat it, your father will be killed).


    Boku and Goku saw that the conversation had strayed far from their intended goal and could only take a deep breath and wait for the opportunity to speak.


    As silence enveloped the meeting tent. Nevare''s wrinkled and pale face showed how messed up she was feeling right now. The same thing could be seen from the three Valkyries whose faces were downcast. Nezena was currently starting to think about not converting her mana flow into a constetion if that could avoid the possibility of being controlled by mana''s consciousness.


    While all the monsters were busy with their own thoughts, suddenly a small voice was heard, "eee.. can I ask you something?"

 Chapter 185 Orcs Baby Filial Piety

    All eyes in the meeting tent turned toward the source of the sound. They saw a Valkyrie with the smallest stature of the other Valkyries. Even though she had be a valkyrie, Vivi''s growth was the smallest, her height only increased by less than 10 centimeters. As a result Vivi still looked like a child whenpared to the monsters that were currently in the room where the shortest was nevare at 180 centimeters tall.


    Even so, without Vivi realizing it, her husband was very happy when he found out that Vivi was still small and had not be a giant like ire, who was now over 190 centimeters tall. The monsters who know what Goku is thinking are silent but Moku, who has lived in the previous world, really wants to call the police to imprison this bastard pedophile.


    "Vivi!" Goku is surprised to find that it was his wife who spoke. Even though she has be a valkyrie and has repeatedly fought with Quadruple Arachnids until she is used to seeing blood, Vivi''s innocence is maintained. Because of that, he was very surprised when he found out that Vivi wanted to speak in the middle of this very serious meeting.


    Goku is afraid that Vivi will say stupid things without thinking and make Moku angry. But before he could say anything to stop Vivi, Moku raised his hand and said "Let her speak, a warrior has the right to speak in front of me. Vivi of Valkyrie, say what you want to ask" Moku said seriously.


    Moku''s seriousness makes all the monsters surprised. They never expected Moku to respect valkyries like this. Moku is very famous for his strict adherence to the orc culture where only the strong speak to the strong. Moku followed Widya''s orders during the war not because he respected Widya.


    However, Moku respects Mige and headquarters. Therefore, if Widya makes a mistake, Moku will not punish Widya, but he will punish Mige and headquarters. For Moku, Widya is just like a knife used by Mige, so if the knife hurts someone then he won''t me the knife but the owner of the knife.


    Because of that, when Moku recognized Vivi by name, he acknowledged that Valkyrie was a group that was equal to orcs and had the rights and responsibilities that they held alone. Unbeknownst to the monsters, Moku''s simple words became the cornerstone of the valkyrie''s honor in the eyes of the monster civilization.


    "ee..ee" when Moku looked at her seriously Vivi flinched and lost the courage to speak. ire, who saw that Vivi was struggling to speak, grabbed her hand and brought her in front of the throne. They both then knelt behind each of their husbands.


    Goku looked back and gave Vivi an encouraging smile. Seeing her husband''s smile, Vivi''s courage returned, swallowing her saliva, Vivi said "If Moku can''t seal the constetions inside Nevare''s body, shouldn''t the baby be able to do it?" her tone was very innocent like a child who doesn''t understand where babiese from.


    But her innocent question made the faces of all the monsters in the meeting tent change. Nevare''s forehead creased, but she still didn''t understand exactly what Vivi meant. Because of that, she asked again, "Vivi, can you exin to us why you think like that?"


    "ee...eee.." Vivi again didn''t know what to say, she understood what she wanted to say but she couldn''t properly exin it through words. She was afraid that her words would offend the monsters so she fell silent.


    Seeing Vivi be speechless, Nevare walked towards her and hugged Vivi''s small body. She said softly "Vivi, you can say whatever is on your mind. I won''t get angry and no one will get mad, right Moku?"


    Moku nodded quickly "Vivi, I told you before, you are a warrior, and a warrior has the right to say whatever they want. You already have enough strength to sustain that responbility" Moku said with certainty.


    Vivi''s face became cheerful, she started to say "um... when I was fighting, I felt that my baby was helping me to fight. At first, I was scared when I had to face giant monstrous insects but I felt calm instantly.


    I know that this is the courage I got from the baby inside me. He is so kind and obedient, I''m sure he loves me as much as I love him. That''s why I''m sure if Moku can''t do it then the baby inside me definitely can!"


    Vivi said herst sentence with full certainty but quickly her face turned pale. She had just indirectly mentioned that Moku was weaker than her baby, she knew this was sphemy. Vivi nced at all the monsters in the room waiting for someone to scold her but she was shocked when she saw that all the monsters were currently looking down with faces that were thinking hard.


    "Vivi, is right" said Nezena.


    Vivi gasped, she never thought that Nezena, who always made glorifying Moku like a son of The One, would admit that there was something Moku couldn''t do but the baby in her womb could do. But the shock had not gone away, another voice sounded, making Vivi think that she was dreaming.


    "I think so too" Moku said nodding.


    Seeing Vivi''s mouth wide open, Moku smiled. He casually said "Vivi, I can''t turn a female human into a Valkyrie but the baby in your womb can" said Moku with a matter-of-fact tone.


    "uh? really?" Vivi was shocked, she always thought that Moku was like a god who could do anything by just turning his hand.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Nevare ignored Vivi''s surprise, with a happy face she said "If so, then Vivi''s n might work right?"


    Moku nodded "In theory, it might work". The transformation of a human female into a Valkyrie is not only a superficial change but has reached the cellr transformation level. Every organ and tissue in the female human''s body turned into that of an orc. That''s why they can have the resistance and regeneration abilities of orcs. If that''s so then using the baby inside their womb to seal the constetion wouldn''t be out of the question.


    "But..." Moku''s brow furrowed.


    "But what? Moku you better not keep a ridiculous secret like you kept a secret about how orcs stimte dragon prana to awaken" Nevare''s eyes narrowed.


    "pfft" Nerphyl and Nezena held back theirughter but failed.


    Vivi and ire''s faces turned red rapidly. Maybe Moku could trick Vivi by saying that this was a ritual to contain the devil inside the orc''s body but with ire''s intelligence there was no way she could believe such a stupid story. In the end, after their first night was over, Nevare, who felt guilty, told the truth to her two friends.


    Goku and Boku are currently dying to dig a hole and bury their faces in it.


    Moku''s face changed color rapidly like a drunken chameleon. He was stuttering and only using dragon prana to calm himself down was he able to cover up his embarrassment. By clearing his throat, Moku said "Not that, what I mean is the actual process of how a female human turns into a Valkyrie"


    ? All of the Valkyries stared strangely, then Nevare said "Isn''t this caused by the self-protective instincts of the baby inside the womb being awakened?" she said confusedly.


    Moku was silent for a moment, he opened his mouth and closed it again, over and over again, making the monsters who saw him annoyed.


    "Spit it out!" said Nevare who was losing her temper.


    Moku''s face quickly turned red "Ugh... I understand what I''m thinking but I don''t know how to put it into words" Mokuined.


    "Moku, you are a warrior, and a warrior has the right to say whatever he wants. You already have enough strength to sustain whatever that responsibility" Vivi said seriously repeating what Moku had said to her before.


    "Pfft!!!" all the monsters failed to contain theirughter.


    Moku is absolutely dead tick. He knew what to say but he didn''t dare to say it. His face wasn''t thick enough to exin this clearly. Desperate Moku took out his trump card, calling a friend.


    "Nerphyl, could you get Luna toe over here ASAP?" Moku said.


    "Luna? okay," Nerphyl answered quickly, then she concentrated and connected The Eyes of Queen to the sylph who was currently near Luna.


    Moku breathed a sigh of relief, even though he couldn''t exin it but he was sure that his foster sister could exin it easily. She is a researcher without a heart and considers all things that normal people find disgraceful to be ordinary and mere objects of research.


    Moku nces at Boku and Goku who previously couldn''t hold back theirughter. He couldn''t wait to see how their faces changed after hearing Luna''s exnation about how a female human transforms to be a Valkyrie actually.


    ''How dare youugh at me now? wait till you know this secret and see how you can find a hole big enough to hide your face'' Moku grumbled in his heart.

 Chapter 186 There Is No Hole That To Big To Hide The Orcs Face

    Luna''sboratory is the most secret ce in Wilwatikta Kingdom. Only Moku, Ez, Joc, and Moku''s three wives know where Luna''s Laboratory is. Because of that, when Nerphyl asked the sylph in the Moku family to summon Luna, the sylph didn''t immediately look for Luna but instead asked Ez or Joc to summon her.


    This is because what is being done by Luna is not intended to make drugs or medical as done by Ornell and her Medical Education. But Luna''s real job was making potions like Eyes of God, sylph calming potions and so on which were very important.


    What Luna was doing right now was the key to gically developing strength for monsters. But the reason why it was kept secret was not because Moku wanted to own all of Luna''s research results alone but because Luna''s way of doing her research was sometimes uneptable to other monsters.


    For example, to make the mana organ paste used for Hoddurt Division''s Tortured, Luna used dozens of goblin corpses as her guinea pigs. And many of those goblin corpses were heroes whose names were written in the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s history books for participating in the battle against five mages.


    Currently, the Wilwatikta Kingdom troops had retreated far and been in Bitter Maja. Because of that, the meeting tent was also close to the temporary residence of Moku and his family.


    Moku and the others only waited a few tens of minutes and a gigantic flower appeared in their midst. No monsters are surprised by that because they all know that the giant flower is Luna who hase.


    A gigantic flower opened and a beautiful woman''s upper body appeared within it. Her beauty is like the moon that illuminates the night. Her eyes shone so brightly that everyone became stunned. The sexiness of her body made all the asuras automatically activate their inner eyes. Luna is a very perfect woman and if it wasn''t for her being alraune no one would believe that Moku didn''t marry her.


    "Brother, why did you call me? I''m not that free you know" said Luna looking impatient to return to herboratory. It looks like Luna is getting a breakthrough from what she researched but because Moku called out she was forced to stop it. Moku understands why Luna is currently upset, just like the annoyed Bn when she is busy researching.


    Moku smiled and replied, "Sister, we are currently having a very important conversation. Have you read Nerphyl''s report on mana''s consciousness before? I asked Joc to pass it on to you, didn''t I?"


    Luna nodded, "I''ve read it. Ah.... Do you want me to research mana''s consciousness? Where? Where? Where?" Luna''s eyes lit up and like a hungry beast, she started looking around the room with wide eyes. Even though she had a beautiful and gentle face, her wide-eyed eyes at this moment were terrifying. A terrified Vivi hid behind Nevare.


    Moku just smiled and shook his head. He knew that Luna had for the umpteenth time jumped to conclusions.


    "Luna, I didn''t catch a Mana Child or a level 4 constetion mage.... I would never give up my wife to be your guinea pig" Moku sighed loudly upon seeing Luna''s disappointed face but immediately cheered up as she turned to Nevare with fiery eyes.


    Moku always felt that there was something wrong with his morals but when he saw Luna he realized that he was still normal. How could Moku possibly sacrifice his wife to be Luna''s guinea pig? right?


    Luna showed a disappointed face. She was so beautiful that any normal man would want to grant her any wish. But her disappointed face made the monsters even more afraid. Even Nevare started shivering too, there was a reason why Moku''s wives couldn''t get along with Luna, this one alraune was weirder than the other alraune.


    "Cough.. Cough.. Luna, I want to know how a female human transforms into a Valkyrie?" Moku clear his throat and immediately asked the main question.


    Luna casually replied, "Because orc sperm is a good fertilizerzer".


    All the monsters in the meeting tent gaped. They thought they had heard wrong but Luna''s innocent face showed that she said what they heard.


    Moku was getting tired "Luna can you exin in more detail?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Luna looks troubled "Why don''t you just read the report I wrote?"


    "Luna, please..." Moku started to sweat coldly, how could he read the report that was more than two centimeters thick? Luna is not a good speaker but she is a good writer. She can exin the meaning of one word in dozens of exnatory sheets in her report.


    "ugh... hmm... You see... The probability of a normal orc impregnating a woman is 100%. But if we look deeper and group them per sperm cell then the probability for one orc''s sperm cell to be able to fertilize a woman''s egg is 0.01%.


    This is because the number of sperm cells that have survived to reach the egg is only 50% of the total. Then the number of sperm cells used to transform a woman''s uterus into a ce capable of hosting an orc fetus was 99% of the total remaining sperm.


    The remaining sperm will eat each other and be stronger. That way when the sperm cell enters the female egg cell, all the DNA of the mother''s gender, species, and race in it will be killed because it is unable topete with the father''s DNA in the iing sperm cell." Luna exined slowly remembering all the conclusions she drew from her research results.


    Hearing thenguage Luna used made all the monsters'' faces turn red. By now Boku and Goku gaped not knowing how to react. They never realized that there was a great battle in the womb of the woman they had sex with.


    Luna then continued, "However different things happen to the process of fertilization by an asura. Unlike a normal orc, the probability of an asura impregnating a woman is 10,000%. One hundred times that of a normal orc.


    If we group them into sperm cells, one asura sperm cell has a 1% chance of fertilizing a woman''s egg. Because of that, these sperm cells would be much stronger than ordinary orc sperm cells. As a result, no sperm cells will be killed on the way to the egg.


    Then, the sperm cells needed to turn the womb into a ce that could amodate orc babies were only 0.45% of the total sperm cells total. The sperm cells needed to change the DNA of the mother''s species and race in the egg are only 0.5% of the total sperm cells. So that when the entire fertilization process isplete there are still 99.05% of sperm cells remaining.


    This veryrge amount will be stored in the mother''s womb and if not used will die by itself in two weeks'' time."


    Not caring about the expressions on the faces of the monsters around her, Luna continued exining with a straight face and rxed tone, "But when the mother starts practicing martial arts or is in a dangerous situation, the remaining sperm cells will immediately react. It is unknown whether this reaction is caused by the subconscious mind''s awareness of the fetus in the stomach or awareness of the sperm cells themselves.


    Several interesting theories began to emerge, but one by one they could not be scientifically proven, so I will not exin them here until there is real evidence to exin them. In essence, this reaction of the sperm cells is what you call the self-defense instinct of an orc baby.


    The remaining sperm cells will enter the bloodstream in the uterus and start repairing any damaged cells. Not only that they also make the cells in the mother''s body transform so that the DNA inside the cells turns into DNA simr to that in sperm cells.


    This process is carried out very quickly, the more tired and scared a mother is, the faster the process of change will be. However, this process of change requires more energy than usual, so as a result the nutrients a mother must consume will also increase over time.


    If this continues to happen andsts for a certain period of time. Then the probability of a human female to transform into a valkyrie on the 20th day is 10%, on the 30th day is 50%, and on the fortieth day is 100%. Until all the remaining sperm cells are used and merged into the mother''s body, then a female human turns into a valkyrie.


    I don''t know if this transformation process will be the same with other monster races or species. But I think with the power of asura sperm cells the same thing will still happen." Luna nced at Nerphyl. She couldn''t wait for Nerphyl to be pregnant with Moku''s child. That way she could request a blood sample for testing.


    But unfortunately, no one noticed Luna''s savage gaze.

 Chapter 187 There Is No Hole That To Big To Hide The Orcs Face (2)

    The faces of all the monsters in the tent varied. But what was in their hearts seemed to unite in the words "What the fucking hell is she talking about!!!"


    ire looked down in embarrassment and every time she took a breath her body would goosebumps. She felt that at this moment Boku''s sperm were creeping into the cells in her body. This fact made her crotch wet. Her face was so red that it covered her green skin.


    Vivi was stunned... Her mouth gaped and her eyes widened. She was petrified into a statue with a ridiculous face. She didn''t even notice that saliva was starting to drip from her lips. But luckily for her, no one noticed that. All of the monsters had no time to look at anyone else but were trapped in their own embarrassment.


    Nezena remembered the first time she met Moku. At that time she was in a semi-conscious state but could still feel like arge object entered her vagina. After that, she felt warmth andfort that made her feel like she was entering a cool pool in the middle of a hot desert.


    But after she heard an exnation from Luna she realized that the process of healing her half-dead body was not caused by the cool water in the pool. But because of the white sticky liquid that enters every cell in her body. The current Nezena didn''t know what to feel when she recalled that incident. Should she thank Moku for saving her or should she feel angry at Moku? However, she wanted to justify it, but didn''t Moku rape her when she was dying?


    Nerphyl''s face was currently turning pale. Her thoughts were jumbled up and her head was spinning. Luna''s exnation was so vivid that she could clearly imagine the whole process. She still wanted to have children from Moku but she never thought that it would not be something to be proud of if what Luna exined was known to other monsters.


    She imagined the monsters'' faces when they saw her with a pregnant belly. They would not see a queen pregnant with a king''s child. But a woman in which in her every cells asura sperm flow. Even Bukake still looks holier than this.


    The most interesting of all the female faces is that of Nevare. Her face changed color like a drunken chameleon. Her mouth opened and closed without any sound or air escaping. Her vocal cords were constricted but when she was able to speak again all that came out were the words "two times" and "two times" over and over like a broken record.


    The author himself does not want to describe what she is thinking at the moment but what is certain is that maybe the apocalypse where the earth is turned back and forth, might look neater. Unfortunately, Nevare was a valkyrie, so she couldn''t pass out just from shock. Therefore she can only freeze in ce with a mouth that opens and closes like a fish out of breath.


    If the reaction of the women who are victims of all this is interesting then the reaction of the asuras who are the perpetrators of this crime is something to ponder. Especially the two asuras, Boku and Goku, who were hearing this exnation for the first time.


    Goku who was kneeling looked at the floor very carefully. Not because there was anything unusual on the floor but because he was looking for a hole big enough to bury his head in. He was so embarrassed that his masculine face froze, and his teeth chattering restrained him from biting his own tongue and seeking peace in The One''s Heaven.


    Didn''t he want to protect Vivi? Didn''t he want to be strong so that no danger would threaten Vivi? Bullshit!!! While he was fighting on the front line against the Quadruple Arachnids, the sperm he left inside his wife''s womb was engrossed in raping every cell in her body.


    What the fucking protector is that?


    Beside him, Boku was staring at the ceiling with zed eyes. His soul seemed to have just disappeared from his body and his intelligence had decreased to the level of a tadpole. He wanted to point at the ceiling and say ''ah there''s an ant passing by'' while smiling stupidly. Even though he wanted to turn stupid, his smart brain quickly guessed and stored all of Luna''s exnations.


    Until finally Boku had to realize if what he heard was a reality. And now he really wanted to cry because he was so embarrassed. He wanted to ask the goblins in the Kingdom Construction Division to wall up his face so no one could see. But unfortunately, that crazy n will not be epted by the goblins who are currently busy building defenses to wee the arrival of the Quadruple Arachnids Colony.


    The most normal expression of the monsters in the meeting tent was the expression on Moku''s face. Even though his face was pale now with cold sweat pouring down his forehead, he could still see the expressions on the faces of the monsters one by one.


    ''Now you know what secret I have to bear, don''t you? Do you think being king is easy?'' Moku cursed the monsters who had used him of keeping a ridiculous secret.


    Right now he was enjoying the expressions of the two asuras who just earlier couldn''t hold back theirughter. ''Hmm... taste your own medicine!'' he feels happy inside.


    The silent meeting tent was broken by Luna''s words "Moku, is there anything else you want to ask? If not, I want to return to myboratory" said Luna innocently.


    She wasn''t like someone who had just exined an incredibly embarrassing secret. But she looks like someone who just exined that 1+1=2.


    Her voice woke the monsters from their slump. They all turned towards Luna and saw her face that didn''t change color one bit. Suddenly awe that they have never felt sticks out in their hearts. "Luna is so cool!!" they said in unison in the heart.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Cough.. cough.." Moku cleared his throat, "Luna in a moment, you still have to listen to something and we want to ask your opinion" Moku said quickly before Luna really decided to leave.


    He nced at the other monsters; from their looks, they all understood what Moku wanted. They simultaneously nodded. They promise for themselves and The One that this secret will never be known by anyone else. They must carry this secret to their graves without a word being released.


    The only people who could know this secret was only the asura and his pregnant wife. It''s not that they want to share this secret to be knowledgeable but they just want other people to feel their embarrassment right now.


    For this reason, Luna and herboratory must be kept secret and strictly guarded. Moku decided to name Luna''s Laboratory, R 18. Everything found by R 18 must be screened first by everyone who was at this meeting before being disseminated to the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    After today the R18 became an anomaly in the Wilwatikta Kingdom and everything that came from there became something that everyone greatly admired or feared. Hundreds of yearster R 18 became a code name that shows all things rted to the early era of the orc civilization.


    Luna''s forehead creased but she wasn''t angry. Even though she always locked herself in R 18, Luna still has the awareness that she is a citizen of the Wilwatikta Kingdom so if Moku needs her, she will help.


    Moku cleared his throat again and started to tell how this meeting started. About mana''s consciousness, valkyrie, druid, Pringgadani Mantra, dragon prana chain, and Vivi''s theory about using a baby in the womb to seal constetion in its mother''s body.


    Not for long, Moku finished telling all that. Luna didn''t answer right away, she was silent as her hand held her chin. Moku knew that this was Luna''s attitude when she was thinking. Thus he sat quietly and asked the other monsters to also be quiet.


    Nezena leaned her head against Moku''s chest and sat down casually. Currently, there wasn''t a single monster that wanted to recall Luna''s previous exnation. Each of them wants to have the ability to erase memory in order to return to being the innocent monsters they were before.


    Several tens of minutester, when Nezena was already starting to fall asleep, Luna nodded and opened her mouth.


    "I think it''s possible" said Luna, nodding.


    All valkyries eyes lit up. They started listening seriously.


    "Luna, do you mean..." Nevare said impatiently.


    "It might be possible to seal the constetions inside the valkyries'' bodies while they are pregnant" Luna repeated her exnation.


    But before anyone got excited, Luna continued, "But that can only happen to Nevare" she said while ncing at Nevare.


    "Luna, can you exin?" said Nezena who just woke up.


    Luna nods and starts exining her theory, "First of all I will exin in more detail how the process of changing a female human into a valkyrie is because this is the foundation of this theory. So when an orc''s penis enters his wife''s womb..."


    Moku, Boku, and Goku were screaming in their hearts ''Not this again!!!''


    Nevare, Nezena, Nerphyl, ire, and Vivi, scream without holding back "Till the womb!!!"

 Chapter 188 Pandava

    Boku saw the morning sun starting to appear from the eastern horizon. He was standing on top of the wall that the goblins managed to build in such a short amount of time. Today was the day the war against the Quadruple Arachnids Colony would be fought for the first time in Bitter Maja.


    The monsters have prepared everything they can to defend their newly built kingdom. But in the process, no one can say if they will win this battle for sure.


    The Quadruple Arachnids Colony was not an opponent they could underestimate. They have more numbers than all the monsters and they are also stronger. The only advantage the Wilwatikta Kingdom had over the Quadruple Arachnids Colony was that they were smarter than those bugs. However, their advantage could not ensure victory because gradually the Quadruple Arachnids Colony began to learn and use different strategies in battle.


    Because of that once again the monsters had toy their lives on Moku''s back. Because if there''s anything that keeps the monsters from running away when they find out that a Quadruple Arachnids Colony is approaching, it''s their belief in Moku. They believe that Moku is the messenger of their god, The One. They believe that Moku will never lose even if he has to fight hundreds of Arachnid Bees. They believe that if their death is not the end, they will meet their family again in The One''s Heaven.


    The teachings of The One''s religion have seeped into the lives of the monsters so that they believe in it from the bottom of their hearts. Therefore they are not afraid of death and instead wait for it toe.


    Boku tightly held the Twin Arachnid Bee Mandible Golden ymore in his hand. He recalled the meeting that took ce inside the tent three days ago. At that time Luna''s exnation about how a female human transforms into a valkyrie almost made the monsters die of shame.


    However, Luna''s final exnation regarding the possibility of using the ''infant orc self-preservation instinct in the womb'' to seal the constetion made the meeting open up new possibilities. ording to Luna if the valkyries were able to control the ''infant orc self-preservation instinct in the womb'' then they could use it to seal constetions that even Moku couldn''t find with his inner eyes.


    But this possibility can only be done by Nevare who has fully transformed into a valkyrie and has seeded in changing her mana flow to be a constetion. For a valkyrie who was pregnant with an orc baby for the first time, the chances of them being able to do so were so small as to be close to impossible.


    This is because the ''infant orc self-preservation instinct in the womb'' will focus more on changing their mother''s body to be stronger. So if the mother forces herself then her transformation into a valkyrie will be disrupted which causes their bodies to not have the full regeneration and defense capabilities of orc bodies.


    Hearing that exnation from Luna, Nevare''s face turned very serious. She asked Moku for time to do close-door training after the war was over. She would onlye out when the baby was about to be born or after she managed to seal her constetion. Moku just nodded and told Nevare to be careful and not rush to seed.


    Even though the valkyrie problem has been solved, the problems of the two asuras (Boku and Goku) have not been solved. Their n to ask Nevare''s help as a mediator instead became Nevare''s ce to solve the Valkyrie problem. But since they didn''t have a chance to talk, the two asuras could only heave a deep sigh and resigned themselves to solving their own problems without Moku''s help.


    However, when their meeting was disbanded, Moku asked the two asuras to stay. Of course, this surprised the two asuras, they thought that Moku wanted to ask about their progress in learning the Bhimasuta Mantra. However, as if he could read their minds, Moku said that he would help them to develop the Pringgadani Mantra towards Mana Organ Weapon.


    Moku gets inspiration from mana''s consciousness, he sees that energy can have its own consciousness and will. He didn''t know how mana''s consciousness was formed, whether it was formed naturally along with the existence of the world or was formed by a collection of mage''s minds that drew their strength from mana.


    For the first possibility, there is a possibility if mana''s consciousness is the same as world will or if in a wuxia novel it is called heaven''s will. If that''s the case then mana''s consciousness is a form ofw that exists in the world like thews of physics that existed in the previous Moku world. In this way, it is impossible for mana''s consciousness to be changed and it is not affected by the mages who take power from it.


    But for the second possibility, mana''s consciousness is a collection of the subconscious minds of the mages connected to it. For this reason, mana''s consciousness is not independent and depends on the mages. So this second possibility allows mages to regte thews of the world and those with the power to be more closely connected to the core of mana''s consciousness will be able to control the world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If mana''s consciousness is formed as a result of this second possibility then in this world there really is a god who rules it. If that was the case then the Tree of life, Yggdrasil, Zelos, Heles, and other gods worshiped by mana species did exist but they were so powerful that Moku couldn''t sense their presence.


    However, this second possibility is very small because if there really is someone who controls mana''s consciousness, then they will not only create clumps of mana to kill the orcs when they evolve, but they wille alone and ughter all the monsters that exist. There is also the possibility that their strength is so great that they are unable to enter the world because their existence could destroy the world itself such as the reason why strong cultivators cannot enter the mortal world like in Xianxia novels.


    Moku doesn''t care what actually happens to mana''s consciousness, but the possibility if an energy can have its own consciousness opens up the possibility of the development of Pringgadani Mantra.


    Moku exins to Boku and Goku about the Mind Realm. In the Mind Realm, all things can be formed just by imagining them but it is just like a shell with no substance inside. This was because the Mind Realm was incapable of producing sin so all that was formed there was just like dead dolls.


    Moku exins to Boku and Goku that he will create a new world within the Mind Realm, he will name that world Pandavas, a world where the gods live. He will use this world to ce his consciousness on the Pandavas so that he can be free from the after effect of losing the sin of sloth.


    Not only that, in the Pandavas he can also make a divine shell, even though this shell will be connected to his weapon, namely the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit. Even though this divine shell was still empty, when he linked it to the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit, gradually this divine shell would soon be filled with Weapon Intent.


    This Weapon Intent will create awareness as well as the creation of mana''s consciousness in the second possibility. This awareness will help Moku to use the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit when he fights. Because the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit is only a shell, so when he gets a stronger weaponter he can still use the Weapon Intent that is inside the divine shell when he transfers it into a new weapon.


    Moku didn''t know what kind of power would be generated when he used the weapon intent inside the divine shell but he was sure that his strength would be many times that of Pringgadani Mantra. But all of this can only be done when Moku manages to open the third evolution gate and truly bes a Mind Realm creature.


    Right now, when viewed from the perspective of the Mind Realm world, he was just a baby still in the womb. When he managed to open the third evolution gate, Moku was just like a newborn Mind Realm creature. Even though he was just born, he will still have the right to make his own ce to live in the Mind Realm like Mak Lampir.


    Moku promised to give Boku and Goku a separate ce in the Pandavas, then he would also make a new divine shell that would be connected to the weapons of the two of them. That way Boku and Goku will also be able to build their own Weapon Intent. However, with the prerequisites, Boku and Goku must open the second evolution gate and activate their Kasutpada Kacarma sandals. Because without those two things, Goku and Boku will never be able to enter the Mind Realm freely.


    Moku''s promise made Boku and Goku very happy, they couldn''t wait to open their second evolution gate and activate the Kasutpada Kacarma sandals. But all that has to wait for this war to end.


    "Boku, the enemy is approaching, estimated 30 minutes upon contact" Reha who sat on his shoulder reported the info from headquarters.


    Boku nodded, "I know" he already saw the ck ocean getting closer.

 Chapter 189 The Decisive War

    "SREEEEEKKKKK!!!!" hundreds of thousands of Quadruple Arachnids stormed the fortress that the monsters had created in Bitter Maja.


    They are like a holocaust who finds delicious meat in the middle of the desert. Without fear and doubt, they precede each other to arrive at the fort first.


    *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU! *SIU!


    The monsters didn''t stay silent, thousands of arrows shot into the air and turned the sky ck. Thousands of Quadruple Arachnids were pierced by arrows and fell down before being trampled by other Quadruple Arachnids behind them. But this can only make them slow down. The arrows of the monsters were unable to prate their tough exoskeletons.


    But that was enough for Boku and Goku to descend from the fort and charge into the sparse ranks of the Quadruple Arachnids. Both of their mana organ weapons shot out amidst the Quadruple Arachnids sea and tore them apart. In an instant, the number of Quadruple Arachnids that fell victim to the two asuras'' ferocity increased to several thousand.


    However, the Quadruple Arachnids didn''t stop running to attack the fortress. There were only a few of them that the two asuras could stop. The rest can still run until they reach the fort.


    With their strong legs and ws, the Quadruple Arachnids started climbing the fortress walls with ease. Stones, hot water, and boiling oil were dropped from the top of the battlement by the monsters. Causing the Quadruple Arachnids to lose their footing and fall onto the other Quadruple Arachnids below.


    Even so, they seemed endless, other Quadruple Arachnids mounted their fallenrades and climbed back up the fortress wall. The screams of giant monsters and insects were heard starting the battle that morning.


    One by one the Quadruple Arachnids made their way up the walls of the fortress but were soon greeted by orcs, valkyries, and a druid who had been waiting for them. Quadruple Arachnids that managed to climb the wall ended up in a pile of corpses or were knocked out of the battlement.


    Thousands of other Quadruple Arachnids did not give up and once again made their way up the wall and met their enemy. The orcs could easily take on one or two Quadruple Arachnids but when their numbers increased to five they started to feel overwhelmed.


    Likewise, with the valkyries, Nevare''s body filled with electricity could easily chop dozens of Quadruple Arachnids in a single sh but with only one sword in her hand, she was starting to feel overwhelmed. The other valkyries had tried to help Nevare but they weren''t yet mages themselves and this battle was too heavy for them to create their own wind.


    Nerphyl rampaged in the middle of the battle, her huge tiger body like a giant tearing her enemies apart. Even so, like an ant colony beating an elephant, the Quadruple Arachnids climbed onto her body and attempted to rip her thick tiger skin. Although Nephryl is very strong, her tiger body is just a copper tier danger mutated animal. She was unable to kill the Quadruple Arachnids half of what Boku and Goku were able to.


    Finally, the Quadruple Arachnids broke through the defenses of the monsters on top of the wall. They started to climb down the walls and couldn''t wait to start biting the soft bodies of the monsters. What they encountered, however, was mound after mound of iron-d rock with shot holes. From the shoot-holes came giant arrows that shot right through their bodies and the bodies of the Quadruple Arachnids behind it.


    "SKREEEEKKKK!!!!!"


    The shocked Quadruple Arachnids turned to look at the mounds of iron-ted rock. This is a resident''s house made by the Kingdom Construction Division. Within a few weeks, they seeded in making all the houses nned at the beginning of construction. This resident''s house consists of two floors underground and one floor above ground.


    The first floor was used as a food storage area, the second floor was used for living quarters, and the third floor was used as a defensive bunker. Moku named this resident''s house the Orc Burrow, after the name of the building in the first game he ever yed as a child.


    The third floor of the Orc Burrow was covered with stone and iron and had ballistae inside. Ballista bullets will be fired from the bullet holes made across the walls of the third floor. The Orc Burrow is very strong and able to withstand the most powerful blows of the third level of orc breathing technique.


    The Quadruple Arachnids started attacking the Orc Burrow, with their powerful ws and mandibles, they attempted to dig through the iron and stone lining the Orc Burrow. But of course, the monsters inside won''t just sit idly by and watch their homes get destroyed. Bullet after ballista bullet shot right through every Quadruple Arachnid that approached.


    But theirrge number still cannot be killed easily by monsters. But the number of Orc Burrows currently in the Wilwatikta Kingdom was in the hundreds or more exactly number 876 Orc Burrows. So with every ballista in it, every ten seconds there are 876 ballistae bullets that shoot through the air and prate the bodies of their target Quadruple Arachnids.


    *SIU!!! *STAB!!!


    Once again the ballista bullets prated the body of an Arachnid Warrior and killed another Arachnid Warrior behind it. But quickly another Quadruple Arachnid behind it filled that position and continued to w and bite the Burrow Orcs in front of it.


    "Reload"


    The voice of a goblin within the Orc Burrow was heard. He was the goblin whose job was to shoot and lead the defense in this Orc Burrow. The other two goblins beside him disciplined reloaded the ballista bullets and spun the wheels to pull the ballista strings back.


    In less than ten seconds, the ballista reloading process isplete and the ballista bullets are ready to be fired again.


    "Reload Finish!"


    "Fire!"


    *SIU!!! *STAB!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    One ballista bullet once again prated the body of the Quadruple Arachnid that was attacking the Orc Burrow and killed another Quadruple Arachnid behind it.


    The same thing happened with the other Burrow Orcs. Even though Quadruple Arachnids have strong ws and mandibles, they still need time to break through the defenses of the Burrow Orcs. As a result, the battle turned into a battle of who''s quicker.


    Will the Quadruple Arachnids be able to prate the Orc Burrow''s defenses first or can the monsters kill them first? Whatever the result, the war that just started has left tens of thousands of corpses of Quadruple Arachnids lying all over Bitter Maja.


    The blood of the in Quadruple Arachnids made the air and the ground turns red. The thick smell of blood filled the air and the screams of monsters and Quadruple Arachnids enlivened the morning.


    The battles seemed to be relentless, the Quadruple Arachnids'' numbers seemed to not decrease, and the monsters'' thirst for blood seemed to be bubbling up. Bitter Maja was filled with a dense killing aura. Luckily they had previously evacuated the children and pregnant monsters who couldn''t fight.


    When the sun has started to rise to the middle of the sky, changes ur in the battle that reaches this stalemate point. Thousands of poison gas balls filled the ceiling of Bitter Maja and quickly targeted the monsters and Quadruple Arachnids who were engrossed in battle.


    "Iing!!!" The sounds of the sylphs hiding could be heard from all around the fortress and within the Orc Burrow.


    Nevare looked at the ball of poison gas that filled the sky and she smiled. Sweat was already drenching her body and small andrge wounds were visible. Even so, the wound slowly began to heal by itself, with the orc''s regeneration ability, a wound like this wouldn''t make it difficult for her to continue fighting.


    However, if she is hit by the poison gas ball, even an orc will die miserably. However, the monsters weren''t worried about this ball of poison gas targeting them. Because the Wilwatikta Kingdom had a much stronger king.


    "[Brajadenta: Artillery Rocket]!!"


    Along with Moku''s incantation, thousands of K''s heads filled the sky of Bitter Maja. Ks'' head hit a ball of poison gas and burned it to a crisp, but it didn''t stop there. K''s heads continued to charge forward and attack the Quadruple Arachnids Colony in front of it.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Of course, this made the Arachnid Queen furious. The Swarm of Arachnid Bees that had just been sitting quietly watching the battle began to buzz their wings and fly.


    Moku didn''t stay still and also flew to greet them. A re-battle between Moku and the swarm of Arachnid Bees begins on the sky of Bitter Maja. But unlike before, this time Moku unleashed his full power and no longer retreated.


    tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee wees Moku with his ws all ready shining blue, of course Moku is not ashamed to ept it with Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit in his hands. When the two peaks of the food chain met, the burst of energy from their shing powers made the entire Bitter Maja vibrate.


    Seeing their king fighting bravely against hundreds of mutated animals, the monsters cheered merrily and burned their fighting spirit even greater.


    "FOR THE ONE!!!"


    "FOR KUMOKU!!!"


    "FOR WILWATIKTA KINGDOM!!!!"


    "MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    The cheers from Nezena started the craziness of Bitter Maja''s afternoon. All the monsters either on the walls or within the Orc Burrow shouted their fighting spirit.


    "FOR THE ONE!!!"


    "FOR KUMOKU!!!"


    "FOR WILWATIKTA KINGDOM!!!!"


    "MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"

 Chapter 190 The Decisive War Part 2

    Moku smiled hearing the screams of the monsters, he was so happy with Nezena who always worked hard. Nezena was always serious in her work and she made all the current monsters worship The One from the bottom of their hearts.


    Even Luna, who always thinks logically, slowly begins to believe that The One exists. At this rate then Moku''s conspiracy for Orc supremacy will proceed smoothly.


    Right now he is fighting strength against the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee. Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s w shed in the air and created a powerful ssh of energy. No one can surpass each other''s strength, from this power struggle, Moku knows that he and the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee in front of him have equal strength.


    Moku sensed that any danger was approaching, he pushed his Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and unleashed a sh of their strengths. Moku quickly dodged the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s sting that attacked him silently. With his inner eye, Moku can know all the attacks that his enemy has carried out secretly, but he can''t rx yet because the other Arachnid Bees that have caught up to them started to gang up on Moku.


    But this time Moku didn''t retreat, the location of the current battle was very far from the Glittering Meadow so he didn''t have to worry about being tracked by the mage''s army.


    "[Brajadenta: Cannon]!" K''s head emerges from the palm of Moku''s hand that not holding the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit, dashes fast and destroys the approaching Arachnid Bees. But that gave the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee an opening to attack.


    Moku was forced to keep retreating and avoid the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s w. He parried what he could parry and let his body hurt from the attacks he couldn''t. With his second evolution asura regeneration ability, he didn''t need to fear that the wound would harm him.


    Moku casts mantra after mantra to keep the other Arachnid Bees from getting close to their battle. But their veryrge number slowly overwhelmed Moku. However, Moku has no other choice but to reduce the number of Arachnid Bees before he can focus on the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bees.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Explosion after explosion filled the sky in Bitter Maja, rain of Arachnid Bees'' body parts and blood drenching thend. Moku''s fight against the swarm of Arachnid Bees has only just begun, but the number of victims that have fallen has started to reach the tens.


    Moku is so fast and only the tinum tier danger arachnid bee can keep up with his speed. If he sensed an Arachnid Bees attack that didn''t use mana he wouldn''t parry or dodge it because the attack would prate his body without harming him.


    By turning his body into a Mind Realm creature, Moku can''t be attacked with normal attacks without using mana. As a result, the Arachnid Bees are forced to use up their mana every time they attack Moku.


    This was exactly what Moku wanted, this way the Arachnid Bees would slowly start to run out of mana on their own. Even so he himself couldn''t spare his use of dragon prana right now, he had to keep casting mantra after mantra to finish off the Arachnid Bees quickly.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng!


    Sparks formed every time the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit collided with the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s w. Their movements were so fast that they cast shadows every time they moved, to ordinary human eyes they only saw sparks whenever these two creatures at the top of the food chain collided.


    Moku tied his Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit in the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s w and pulled its body closer. Then he climbed up and kicked the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s head, at the same time he avoided the tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s sting that was aiming at his stomach.


    *BAK!


    The tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee was sent flying backward before it could control its flight again. Moku was again swarmed by the swarm of arachnid bees who took advantage when he threw a kick. His body was again filled with cuts that immediately healed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Blue mes appear on Moku''s hand and he casts the incantation "[Brajamusti: Gatling Gun]!"


    *DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU! DU!


    The blue me bullets ripped apart the Arachnid Bees that were nearby. Prating and aiming for the tinum tier danger arachnid bee that is getting closer. With its ws, the tinum tier danger arachnid bee fended off all the blue mes that were attacking it and continued forward without slowing down in the slightest.


    Moku''s Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and tinum tier danger Arachnid Bee''s w sh again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Their battlefield changed so fast that by this time they were back on top of Bitter Maja. It seemed the Arachnid Queen also knew that this battle was a decisive battle so she didn''t withdraw the Arachnid Bees when their location was far enough from where she was.


    Moku continued to retreat and fired his mantras one by one. Even so, the Arachnid Bees'' excellent coordination made him have to give himself up to be torn apart before he could kill them. Without the inner eye, Moku will be killed easily by the coordinated Arachnid Bees attack.


    They use tinum tier danger arachnid bees as spearheads and always hinder Moku when he wants to throw a heavy punch. As a result, Moku can only kill a few Arachnid Bees every time they fight.


    Even though the wounds on his body quickly healed, this would still drain Moku''s strength. Coupled with mantra after mantra that was cast to kill the Arachnid Bees, Moku''s dragon prana was getting thinner with time. Meanwhile, his enemy, the tinum tier danger arachnid bee, was still fresh without any wounds on his body.


    Moku knows he won''t be able to win this battle easily and this battle is sure tost for a long time. Because of that, in order to replenish his dragon prana, Moku started using tactics that only asuras who have fast metabolism could do.


    Every time he caught a golden tier danger arachnid bee, Moku would eat them alive without killing them first. That way he can replenish his dragon prana with the food that enters his body.


    But eating while fighting is not the right decision. The screams of the golden tier danger arachnid bee being eaten alive make the other Arachnid Bees attack Moku frenziedly. As a result, not once or twice did he have to choke on the golden tier danger arachnid bee''s meat caught in his throat.


    Luckily Moku can control his body easily so he can quickly swallow the golden tier danger arachnid bee''s meat.


    Moku sensed something approaching and he saw thousands of balls of poison gas that filled the sky of Bitter Maja again. The Arachnid Bombers are back to using their powers. Moku prepares to use his mantra to destroy the poison gas ball.


    But the Arachnid Bees couldn''t allow Moku to block the poison gas ball shot a second time. They attack Moku and don''t give him a chance to gather dragon prana for the Brajadenta Rocket Artillery Mantra. Moku was forced to stop his mantra and focus back on the swarm of Arachnid Bees.


    He could only hope that the monster''s preparation for this attack had been enough.


    -----------


    On the ground, the sylphs had already reported the second shot of poison gas balls and it was only a matter of time before they started bombarding the battlefield.


    "Second Iing!! Drink your potions!!" shouted the goblinmander inside the Orc Burrow.


    They immediately drank the antidote that had previously been prepared by the alraune to counteract the effects of the poison gas ball. Even so, if they were hit directly then they would still die violently. This antidote effect is only able to counteract the inhaled gas in the air.


    The monsters only hoped that the Orc Burrow would be able to withstand the poison gas balls.


    On top of the defensive walls, the orcs, the valkyries, and a druid had also received simr reports. They immediately drank their antidote. Even if they didn''t have the protection of the Burrow Orcs, they hoped to dodge the poison gas ball''s direct hit with their speed. If not then they hoped that their body''s regeneration ability could counteract the effects of the poison gas ball.


    Meanwhile, the two asuras, Boku and Goku, ignore the report. Their biofield energy can withstand direct attacks from poison gas balls and their body''s defenses can counteract inhaled poison gas. Thus, they focused on killing as many Quadruple Arachnids as they could.


    The more Quadruple Arachnids they killed, the lighter the burden on the monsters behind them would be. Boku and Goku don''t stop swinging their weapons.


    A few secondster, thousands of poison gas balls crashed into the battlefield.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!

 Chapter 191 Bitter Taste

    There was a reason why the Quadruple Arachnids Colony had not used poison gas balls in previous battles. That''s because the poison gas ball will also kill other Quadruple Arachnids that are affected by the explosion. The Quadruple Arachnids'' tactic of attacking in groups would result in more casualties for the Quadruple Arachnids Colony than for the Wwatikta Kingdom.


    But after Moku destroys the Arachnid Satellites, the functions of the Arachnids Warrior and Scout be limited by time. As a result, the sacrifice of tens of thousands of Arachnids Warriors and Scouts to kill one or two monsters is a boon for the Quadruple Arachnids Colony.


    So they don''t hesitate tounch poison gas ball attacks even if it means killing other Quadruple Arachnids along with their enemies.


    The battlefield was filled with poisonous green gas, making visibility limited. Thousands of Quadruple Arachnids fell with their bodies melting from the poison gas direct hit. Tens of thousands of others were tortured by the poisonous gas they inhaled.


    But the same was not the case with the monsters. The goblins and sylphs who took refuge in the Orc Burrow were not hit by the poison gas ball explosions. The effects of the poison gas would not affect them for a while due to the antidote created by the alraune.


    They closed the shot holes in the Orc Burrow and locked the poison gas outside. This way the goblins and sylphs would be safe until the poison gas dissipated.


    Meanwhile, the valkyries, orcs, and a druid who were fighting on the wall used their enemy''s body as a barrier from the poison gas explosion. Their bodies which are much stronger than other race monsters also make the antidote effect stronger so that the poison gas has no effect on them.


    Their enemies who had been victorious by force of numbers were still in pain and poisoned by poison gas. Valkyries, orcs, and a druid did not miss this opportunity. They started ughtering all the Quadruple Arachnids as fast as they could. The Quadruple Arachnids who were in pain were unable to put up any significant resistance and ended up bing corpses at the edge of the monsters'' weapons.


    The two asuras who had protected their bodies with energy biofields looked at their melting enemies. The Arachnid Bombers made it a priority to target the two asuras because of their dangerous powers. As a result, more than half of the poison gas ball fell into the ce where the two asuras were.


    Nearly all of the Quadruple Arachnids around them melted away and the survivors seemed unlikely to fight again. The two asuras quickly killed all of the surviving Quadruple Arachnids. After this, the battle phase will change from defense to attack.


    Even if the monsters survived the poison gas ball''s attack for the second time there was no chance they would survive the third time. The antidote prepared by the alraune can indeed save them from the effects of poison gas but due to the very strong resistance of the orcs, their bodies will soon adapt to the antidote.


    As a result, the antidote prepared by the alraune could only be used once per orc, taking the antidote a second time would have no effect. Because of that, after they drink their antidote, the battle must change from defense to attack.


    "Boku, Goku, We are about to attack, are you ready on your side?" came the sound of Mige justing down from the defensive wall along with the orcs, valkyries, and Nerphyl.


    Goku nodded "We are ready. I and Boku will be the angler and you will be the ones who will kill the queen right?" asked Goku.


    "Hmm... I hope this thing really does a good job" Mige said while looking at the ck Giant Mace on his back.


    "You don''t need to worry, I can feel a very strong power inside it" Boku said looking at the ck Giant Mace with his inner eye. "You just need to make sure you can put it as close to the Arachnid Queed as possible"


    "I understand" Mige nodded.


    All the monsters immediately entered the forest that was starting to bare, the trees are melting due to the poison gas ball attack. Even so, their existence was slightly protected by the bushes around them.


    --------------


    In the air, Moku and the Arachnid Bees who were still engrossed in fighting felt the explosion of a poison gas ball on the ground. Even so, their battle was so fierce that one couldn''t care less about what was happening below them.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng!


    Sparks were seen again from Moku''s Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s ws which shed. Moku kicked the tinum tier danger arachnid bee and managed to dodge his sting''s attack for who knows how many times.


    He was again attacked by other Arachnid Bees and his body was again covered with wounds. Moku uses the Brajadenta Cannon Spell to stop a tinum tier danger arachnid bee from sneaking in whose taking advantage of Moku''s preupation with other Arachnid Bees.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The tinum tier danger arachnid bee easily cut the Brajadenta Cannon Mantra in half and moved on. However, he failed to sneak up on Moku and his attack was discovered, allowing Moku to respond swiftly to the tinum tier danger arachnid bee. The Brajadenta Cannon Spell that split in half smashed into the two Arachnid Bees behind it, burning them to ashes.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng!


    Moku and the tinum tier danger arachnid bee are again immersed in the dance of death for the umpteenth time. Moku fires thousands of blue me bullets to make the tinum tier danger arachnid bee stay away, giving him the chance to catch the golden tier danger arachnid bee and eat it alive.


    Moku managed to restore severalyers of dragon prana, but the tinum tier danger arachnid bee, who went on a rampage, wed him regardless of the surviving golden tier danger arachnid bee. The golden tier danger arachnid bee''s body was split into two but at the same time Moku''s arm was cut off.


    Moku quickly backed away and picked up his severed arm. Using dragon prana he reconnected the arm again. He kept trying to retreat but his enemy would not let him run easily.


    Wound after wound on his body continued to form making blood soak his body. Moku again uses the Brajamusti Gatling Gun Mantra and kills several Arachnid Bees that gang up on him. But the tinum tier danger arachnid bee soon came with a w targeting Moku''s skull, Moku was forced to stop the mantra and greet the w with the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng!


    The two creatures at the top of the food chain were again engulfed in their dance of death.


    Blood spurted, organs scattered, exoskeletons flew, and screams of pain were heard. That''s the picture of the battle between Moku and the swarm of Arachnid Bees. Countless times Moku''s body was torn to pieces by his enemies along with hundreds of arachnid bee corpses that fell to the ground.


    Their fights always moved around quickly but every area they passed was always showered with blood rain. It is unknown if the blood is from Moku or Arachnid Bees.


    Moku manages to reduce the number of Arachnid Bees from 500 to less than 150. Even so, his dragon prana was running low and his body was beginning to feel an almost forgotten fatigue. Maybe Moku can restore severalyers of dragon prana by eating Arachnid Bees during the battle but as a result, he is in a vulnerable position and can be easily attacked by his enemies.


    If things continued like this without any change then this battle would end with both sides losing. Moku is sure that he can kill all the existing Arachnid Bees, including the tinum tier danger arachnid bee, but at the same time, he has to sacrifice his life.


    One thing that makes Moku very careful now is that the tinum tier danger arachnid bee has not released its ultimate weapon, LaserRay. He was certain that the tinum tier danger arachnid bee also knew how this fight would end so he prepared his ultimate weapon to change the oue of this battle.


    But unfortunately, Moku does not have another ultimate weapon to change things. His only hope for victory is the n that Mige will prepare. If the monsters seed in carrying out the n then this battle will be won by the Wilwatikta Kingdom but if the n fails then...


    Moku was forced to flee from this ce with his three wives. Moku believes that with Nevare, Nezena, and Nerphyl he will be able to rebuild the Wilwatikta Kingdom in the future.


    But the Wilwatikta Kingdom and all the monsters that exist today are forced to be victims. He is not an idealist and a nationalist who will fight and die for his country. For Moku, Wilwatikta Kingdom is just a tool to make it easier for him to achieve his dream.


    Moku will not hesitate to sacrifice the Wilwatikta Kingdom and all the monsters in it if he has no other choice. Even so...


    Moku knew that his decision would leave a bitter taste on his tongue, the same bitter taste when he found out Laya had been killed. But it seemed that the bitter taste this time would be even more disgusting than the previous one.


    Moku realized that he was starting to feel attached to the Wilwatikta Kingdom. He don''t know since when did he start to feel that he was bound by something, maybe since the fight with Nevare that time in the tent. Nevare who was curled up crying sobbing slightly made his heart ache...


    Because of that...


    "Mige please... Your n must be sess" whispered Moku.

 Chapter 192 Queens Assassination

    Mige jumps from one tree branch to another with agility. The other orcs behind him followed at the same speed. Nevare and the women followed behind them at the same speed, Nerphyl in his white tiger body ran through the trees without touching them at all.


    The two asuras who were at the forefront saw their movements that were still unknown to the Quadruple Arachnids Colony. They never killed the Quadruple Arachnids they passed because they knew their minds were connected to the hive mind. If even one Quadruple Arachnid was killed then the Arachnid Queen would know their movements.


    Therefore they avoided all the Quadruple Arachnids they came across. With the inner eye of the asuras, this is easy to do. Even though the number of Quadruple Arachnids killed by the poison gas ball explosion was in the hundreds of thousands, there were still tens of thousands of other Quadruple Arachnids who were still on their way to Bitter Maja.


    Therefore, without asuras, this mission would be impossible for ordinary monsters to carry out.


    They moved swiftly and silently, their presence unknown to the Quadruple Arachnids that were rushing towards Bitter Maja. Until they saw the location of the Arachnid Queen that was described by Moku before.


    Not far in front of them was a giant ck ball whose body seemed to be twitching disgustingly. When they took a closer look they saw that the giant ck ball was a collection of Quadruple Arachnids that crowded together to form a giant ck ball.


    Surrounding the giant ck ball were thousands of giant spray beetles aiming their butts (cannons) in the air. They were the Arachnid Bombers who had just bombarded Bitter Maja with poison gas balls. Around the Arachnid Bombers, there are thousands of other Quadruple Arachnids whose job is to guard the Arachnid Queen.


    If you add the Quadruple Arachnids that congregate to form a giant ck ball, the number of Quadruple Arachnids currently in this ce is tens of thousands. The monsters swallowed their saliva hard, and the number of enemies still overwhelming was beyond their expectations.


    Mige thought that after the phase battle and the battle at Bitter Maja, the number of Quadruple Arachnids would decrease drastically. But he never thought that there were still many Quadruple Arachnids left even without counting the number of Arachnid Bees currently fighting Moku.


    "We do ording to n" whispered Mige to the other monsters.


    This n Mige named Queen''s Assassination. The monsters knew that their real enemy wasn''t the Quadruple Arachnids or the Quadruple Arachnids Colony, their real enemy was only the Arachnid Queen. The other Quadruple Arachnids are simply forms of the Arachnid Queen''s power.


    Just like a summoner who can summon his summoned animal to fight, one way to defeat a summoner is to kill him directly. Dealing with a summoner''s summoned animal will be draining and the slightest bit of negligence can be fatal, but on the other hand, summoners have obvious weaknesses. If the enemy kills the summoner then all summoned animals will disappear by themselves.


    Although the Quadruple Arachnids will not disappear when the Arachnid Queen is killed, this does not rule out the possibility that they will no longer be able to connect through the hive mind. So the entire Quadruple Arachnid would lose theirmand and there was a possibility that they would kill each other.


    That was Lesnen''s exnation after he researched the function of the hive mind in the Quadruple Arachnids Colony. The ability of Arachnid Queen''s hive mind is able to connect any existing Quadruple Arachnids andmand them remotely, this ability is almost the same as Nerphyl''s The Eyes of Queen.


    But the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind has more control over the Quadruple Arachnid than Nerphyl''s The Eyes of Queen''s control over the sylphs. The Arachnid Queen''s hive mind is able to control the Quadruple Arachnid so that they have no awareness of themselves and will only depend on the Arachnid Queen''s order.


    But the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind has a drawback with the distance connected. Nerphyl''s The eyes of Queen was able to connect the sylphs even though they were separated by a great distance but Arachnid Queen''s hive mind had limited connectivity.


    The stronger a Quadruple Arachnid is, the shorter the distance the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind is able to connect. Therefore the tinum tier danger arachnid bee as the strongest Quadruple Arachnid of the Arachnid Queen is only able to fly tens of kilometers before the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind connection is cut off.


    So even though Moku and Arachnid Bees'' fights are always on the move, Moku tries to keep their fights within the distance of Arachnid Queen''s hive mind to be connected. This was intended so that the Arachnid Queen would not order the tinum tier danger arachnid bee to return and disrupt Mige''s Queen''s Assassination n.


    "Mige, on your cue" said Boku waiting for orders.


    Mige nodded and took a deep breath, "Asura advance!"


    Boku and Goku jump from their hiding ces and activate their Bhimasuta forms. The burst of energy from the bodies of the two asuras caught the attention of all the Quadruple Arachnid present. In a short time, all of the Quadruple Arachnids know the whereabouts of Boku and Goku and attack them.


    Boku and Goku didn''t just stay still, they drew their weapons and went on a rampage amidst the swarm of Quadruple Arachnids. They released all of their dragon pranas and made their presence as conspicuous as possible.


    They managed to divert the Quadruple Arachnid''s attention, even the Quadruple Arachnids that were clustered into a giant ck ball were watching their movements with great vignce. Their job is to protect the Arachnid Queen who is inside a giant ck ball. Their vignce also means the Arachnid Queen''s vignce towards Boku and Goku.


    The initial stage of their n was sessful, the next was to break through the defense of the giant ck ball. For that Mige and the others must be able to get close to the giant ck ball. Mige waits for the right time for the entire Quadruple Arachnids to focus on Boku and Goku.


    The Arachnid Bombers won''t be able to shoot poison gas balls at Boku and Goku because they are too close to the Arachnid Queen. As a result, the Arachnid Bombers'' butts were still pointed at Bitter Maja and they ignored Boku and Goku.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mige once again confirmed that all the attention of the Quadruple Arachnids except the Arachnid Bombers was diverted by Boku and Goku. Then he nced at Nevare and nodded, giving permission for Nevare to proceed to the next stage.


    Nevare understood and ordered the women "Valkyrie, Descend!"


    The women came out of their hiding quickly. They move very fast and don''t care about Boku and Goku fighting near them. Their target is only one, Arachnid Bombers.


    Nevare didn''t cast the spell immediately, she knew that their whereabouts would soon be noticed by the Quadruple Arachnid but she still wanted to give time for the valkyries to get closer to their target.


    Their existence is known by Quadruple Arachnids. Through the hive mind, the Arachnid Queen also knows that there are other enemies besides the two asuras. He immediately ordered the Quadruple Arachnids to confront the women. But she was toote...


    The women had arrived at their target, the Arachnid Bombers.


    The stationery Arachnid Bombers ignored the arrival of the women but the Quadruple Arachnid around them did not remain silent. They charged at the women but Nerphyl quickly intercepted them. The other women went through the Nephryl and Quadruple Arachnid fights and raised the Arachnid Bombers.


    Arachnid Bombers are shaped like giant spray beetles with a body length of more than three meters. Their weight reaches hundreds of kilograms each with thergest Arachnid Bombers weighing 1-2 tons. However, this did not make the valkyries who have the strength of orcs have any difficulty lifting them up.


    The two valkyries teamed up to lift one Arachnid Bomber and throw them into the air. The Arachnid Bombers soared high and were about to fall on a giant ck ball.


    Nevare quickly cast her incantation "[Mana Thunder Body]!"


    *DUAR!!!


    Lightning shot down and electrocuted Nevare''s body causing her to be enveloped in blue electricity like an electric generator. Nevare held an iron sword in each hand. She concentrated and targeted the two Arachnid Bombers which started to lose velocity and dived toward the giant ck ball.


    All the muscles in her lean arm contracted, creating a burst of power. Coupled with the electricity flowing in her blood, Nevare made her muscle cells stronger. Hoisting them over her shoulder, Nevare threw two electrified des.


    "[Thunder Javelin]!"


    *BOOM!!


    The two swords shot swiftly leaving a blue light in their path. In the twinkling of an eye, two swords stabbed into the two Arachnid Bombers'' stomachs. The electricity contained within the sword flowed into the Arachnid Bomber''s body and made all the muscles within its contract.


    *BOOM! *BOOM!


    The two Arachnid Bombers'' bodies exploded and the poisonous liquid that was inside of them scattered. The poisonous liquid rained down on the giant ck ball.


    *TSSSS!!!


    "SKREEEEEEEEEEKK!!!!!!"


    One by one the bodies of the thousands of Quadruple Arachnids that formed a giant ck ball melted and screams of pain were heard. Before the poisonous liquid could prate deeper into the Quadruple Arachnids, other Quadruple Arachnids flocked to cover the hole formed by the melting Quadruple Arachnids.


    But the valkyrie''s attack didn''t stop there, another two Arachnid Bombers exploded again in the air and poisonous liquid rained down the giant ck ball. The closed hole was formed again and another Quadruple Arachnid quickly moved to cover the hole.


    However, their discement forms a new hole due to being left by the previous Quadruple Arachnids. This opportunity was not wasted by the monsters.


    Mige and the orcs who had been waiting for this opportunity came out of their hiding ces and attacked the gap that opened in the giant ck ball.

 Chapter 193 Queens Assassination Part 2

    Swa ran at the forefront, as an orc who had reached the third level of breathing technique, he had stronger strength than other orcs. Mige running behind him had to protect the ck Giant Mace on his back.


    Their mission is simple; entered into the giant ck ball and ced the ck Giant Mace as close as possible to the Arachnid Queen. The rest they can only pray to the fate and decision of The One. Whether they win or not in this battle is determined in the next few minutes.


    With the Arachnid Mandible ymore in his hand, Swa shed every Quadruple Arachnid that came close but their numbers were so great that one Quadruple Arachnid killed three others who came to block him. Therefore he didn''t want to linger to fight these bugs. Their only job is to go deeper into the giant ck ball.


    Swa went through any Quadruple Arachnid he could and killed what he couldn''t. Mige behind him also tried to help but his main task was not to fight but to protect the ck Giant Mace. The other orcs desperately tried torger the gaps in the giant ck ball but their numbers were too few to withstand the thousands of Quadruple Arachnids that charged.


    "Swa, Mige, we leave it to you!" Yagnar shouted from behind the line. He and Olru were orcs tasked with keeping the gap in the giant ck ball open. Mige and Swa only nodded and didn''t answer, they had to focus on what was in front of them and kept running deeper.


    Two secondster Kagan shouted, "Swa, Mige, don''t fail. Don''t embarrass the younger generation of orcs!! I''ll leave it to you!" Kagan and Torgan stopped running and maintained their positions. Their job is to keep this section connected to the hole guarded by Yagnar and Olru.


    Secondster, Viggu and Zalthu''s voices were heard. Cheers to Swa and Mige. Now it was their turn to guard the second section to connect with the first section guarded by Kagan and Torgan and the hole in the giant ck ball guarded by Yagnar and Olru.


    Then, one by one, the orcs started to stop following Swa and Mige. They had the same task, namely to keep the section connected with their exitter. Even though thousands of Quadruple Arachnid attacked them, the orcs didn''t flinch and kept on fighting.


    Explosions continued to sound in the sky, indicating that the valkyries were still helping them from the outside. Boku and Goku are also getting crazier and making all of Quadruple Arachnid''s attention on them. Arachnid Bees can''te because Moku keeps them busy. Everything is going ording to Mige''s n, only one puzzle piece remains and this war will be over.


    That puzzle piece was what was currently on Mige''s back, the ck Giant Mace.


    Swa continued to sh the Arachnid Mandible ymore making the two of them run deeper into the giant ck orb. Until the two of them saw a light from a dark alley, from behind the light they felt an enormous power. Even without the inner eye, the two orcs knew that they would soon meet the Arachnid Queen, a mithril tier danger mutated animal.


    And Arachnid Mandible ymore''s final swing opens the path to meeting the queen.


    Arachnid Queen is thergest Quadruple Arachnid, she has a body length of more than 10 meters with more than two-thirds of it being her abdomen. With threerge antennae perched on its head forming a crown and ommatidium green eyes that glisten in the sunlight. Its sucker-like mouth always eats its prey whole and the other Quadruple Arachnids never stop to feed it with food.


    Herrge body couldn''t move quickly and she was always carried by other Quadruple Arachnids. Every minute there will be an egging out of the end of its abdomen, the shape of the egg is different, some are only as big as coconuts and some are also as big as orcs. The color of the eggs also varies, some are white and some are bright blue. The brighter the blue color of the eggs, the stronger it will be and therger the mana stored.


    Although the amount of food that the Arachnid Queen could obtain in Bitter Maja was limited, she had other alternatives. Mige and Swa saw that the line of Quadruple Arachnids brought carcasses to the Arachnid Queen and she devoured them with gusto. The carcasses are the Quadruple Arachnids that were killed in this battle.


    Not a second passed for the Arachnid Queen to swallow her food whole. Her mouth which was as big as the gate of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s defensive wall didn''t stop continuously shoving food into her stomach. The abdominal part, which is two-thirds of the size of its entire body, does not stop releasing egg after egg of various sizes and colors.


    Mige feels that the life of Arachnids Warrior and Scout is very miserable, they can''t eat and can''t reproduce. They are just suicide soldiers whose job is only to kill and find prey and then die. But when he saw the life of the Arachnid Queen, Mige felt that this entire insect colony looked pitiful.


    The Arachnid Queen is a pitiful creature whose only life task is to eat and give birth to eggs. She continues to do this until a new queen''s eggs hatch, then she must fight and die at the hands of the new queen. Be food for the new queen who will repeat the same circle.


    The circle of life of the Arachnid Queen.


    "Mige, I leave it to you!" shouted Swa. Now it was his turn to be on duty to keep Mige''s exit from being blocked.


    Mige nodded, he took out the ck Giant Mace from his back and started to run forward. The lines of Quadruple Arachnids that were lining up to shove food into the Arachnid Queen''s mouth sensed Mige''s arrival, they all turned their heads then screamed and charged.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mige didn''t carry his weapon, the ck Giant Mace he carried was quite heavy, and to maintain his running speed Mige didn''t stop to fight with the attacking Quadruple Arachnids. Mige let his body hurt and continued to run toward the Arachnid Queen.


    The closer he got to the Arachnid Queen the crazier the other Quadruple Arachnids were attacking him. Mige''s body was covered in wounds, blood-soaked to the ends of his knees but he didn''t stop running.


    One sh from the Quadruple Arachnid''s w tore through his stomach making his intestines almost fall apart but Mige just pressed on and kept running. The distance from the Arachnid Queen was only 20 steps, a Quadruple Arachnid bit his shoulder, and the pointed tip of his mandible sunk so deep that it broke his shoulder de.


    But Mige kept running.


    When he was only five steps away from the Arachnid Queen, Mige took his swing. "AAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" With a scream, Mige threw the ck Giant Mace with all his might into the Arachnid Queen''s mouth.


    The ck Giant Mace darted quickly and entered the Arachnid Queen''s open mouth, unnoticed by the Arachnid Queen who continued to eat like a robot, she swallowed the ck Giant Mace into her stomach.


    Mige and the orcs'' task was done, they just had to think about how they would get out of this ce alive before Moku activated what was stored inside the ck Giant Mace. They didn''t need to tell this to Moku who was fighting in the air, they knew Moku would be feeling it himself.


    -------------


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Explosion after explosion sounded in the air as the Brajadenta Cannon Mantra rampaged amidst the swarm of Arachnid Bees. The bits and pieces of the bodies of the Arachnid Bees that were torn apart and charred by fire rained down the trees in blood.


    *SLASH!!


    A piece of green hand was thrown in the air as an asura tried to chase after it but a blue Arachnid Bee that was bigger than the others blocked it. Mana-filled blue ws were drawn and aimed at the asura.


    Moku was forced to give up his left hand and fend off the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s attack with his Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    They both returned to dancing in the air in the dance of death. The blood spurting out of Moku''s cut hand had stopped. Even though he couldn''t regenerate his handpletely, he was able to stop the blood from flowing and close the wound.


    Moku''s reserves of dragon prana are running low and he is getting tired but the same thing happens to the swarm of arachnid bees. Their number, which was originally more than 500, now only 20 remain, including the tinum tier danger arachnid bee. This battle has almost reached its climax and the time to decide who will win is drawing near.


    Moku managed to keep the tinum tier danger arachnid bee away from him again. But at the same time, other Arachnid Bees started swarming him.


    Moku suddenly widened and his lips curved into a smile. He felt that the ck Giant Mace had entered the Arachnid Queen''s body. Mige and the others had sessfullypleted their mission.


    Moku paid no heed to the approaching Arachnid Bees, concentrating on dispelling the dragon prana chain inside the Balck Giant Mace.


    Right when it happened...

 Chapter 194 Queens Assassination Part 3

    Dragon prana chain is a new concept of using dragon prana that Moku discovered after reading Vithaen Possession Art and Mana Cream Cultivation books. Based on the concept of Pringgadani Mantra where dragon prana acts as an activator of mana in the Mana Organ.


    If Pringgadani Mantra channels dragon prana into Mana Organs in the form of energy, then dragon prana chain channels dragon prana into Mana Organs in the form of seals. The attribute of dragon prana which is able to consume mana and control it makes Moku able to easily seal mana with dragon prana.


    This seal uses dragon prana as its base but uses mana as its energy source. With dragon prana chain, Moku can seal mana so it doesn''t move out of Mana Organs.


    Mana is a neutral energy that exists in all living things and creatures on the Meer Continent. But this neutrality would change when the living creatures were able to control it. This change made the mana in the nature different from the mana released by a mage. Moku called it mana''s color.


    The higher the level of a mage''s constetion, the easier it will be for him to change mana neutrality exists in nature to be mana for himself. The pinnacle of this mana mastery was the level 5 constetion mage, where they were able to create a domain in which all mana would be subject to them. As a result, a level 5 constetion mage is capable of doing anything like a god within his own domain.


    Different Mana colors will repel each other. Just like the concept of God Corruption in the Mana God era. The Mana God infused their mana into the human body and made the mana flow within the human body agitate and repel the Mana God. As a result, the mana flow in the human body will be active and turn into a constetion or the human body will explode due to mana agitation.


    But what happened when the two mana of different colors were blocked by an imprable wall? Automatically the two mana colors will not meet and can live side by side while the wall is still there.


    The ck Giant Mace is a Mana Organ Weapon made from Stugo''s forearm. When he won the battle with Stugo, Moku ate all the mana organs in his body to be able to open the second evolution gate and all that was left was Stugo''s forearm. Initially Moku wanted to make it into a weapon to fight but Moku was too busy and ended up forgetting about it.


    After that Moku got stronger and found a new Karambit made from golden tier danger arachnid bee''s sting. Moku, who was more used to using Karambit than mace, forgot about Stugo''s forearm again. Until finally he remembered the dragon prana chain and mana rejection when Nevare tried to use the Mana Organ Weapon.


    Moku asks Goburu to turn Stugo''s forearm into a weapon and Goburu makes it a ck Giant Mace. Then he sealed the mana inside Stugo''s forearm with the dragon prana chain. After that he asked Nevare to put all her mana into the ck Giant Mace as much as she could. Finally, Moku re-sealed Nevare''s mana inside with dragon prana chain.


    Without realizing it, he had just made the world''s first trigger bomb. Moku stared at this creation with pride, he then discussed the Queen''s Assassination n with Mige and the other generals.


    Mige, assisted by his wife Widya, made a brilliant n based on the ck Giant Mace.


    So far, their n had been running smoothly, and the ck Giant Mace was already the closest to the Arachnid Queen. That is in the stomach of the Arachnid Queen.


    Moku sensed that the dragon prana chain he left inside the ck Giant Mace had entered the Arachnid Queen''s stomach. He felt the mana in the Arachnid Queen''s body to be immense. Moku smiles, the time hase.


    "I hope the monsters can stay away" Moku whispered ignoring the Arachnid Bees who were already very close to him.


    Moku concentrated and connected himself with the will he left in the dragon prana chains, with one though, Moku removed all of the dragon prana chains that sealed the two mana within the ck Giant Mace.


    Nevare''s mana and Stugo''s mana met, the two different colored mana separated by an imprable wall finally met. They shed and rubbed against each other attacking and destroying each other. Pushing the other''s mana out of the ck Giant Mace but both of them were equally strong.


    Even though Nevare was only a level 1 constetion mage, she was a Mana Child. The mana she was able to control was purer than the mana a mutated animal could control. As a result the battle of the two different mana colors reached the point of stalemate.


    They circle around each other with no one to win. The rotation was getting stronger and stronger so that the ck Giant Mace inside the Arachnid Queen''s stomach slowly began to crack. From the crack the two sparks of mana started toe out.


    Actually the Arachnid Queen''s stomach was capable of eating the mana inside the mana organs. Because after all the Arachnid Queen was a mithril tier danger mutated animal so the mana inside Stugo''s Mana Organ was not dangerous for her. However, before her stomach could digest the two mana contained within the ck Giant Mace, the two mana had already rubbed against each other so that it was like gunpowder waiting for a lighter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And luckily the mana inside the Arachnid Queen''s stomach was the lighter. When mana spattered out from the cracks of the ck Giant Mace, the mana inside the Arachnid Queen''s stomach felt that, she wanted to destroy these two invaders because that was the new color of mana entering into battle.


    The appearance of this new mana color created a reaction beyond what Moku expected. Creating an explosion that will continue to imprint on earth for centuries. An explosion that offsets the explosion from a nuclear fission reaction.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The explosion made the entire Bitter Maja tremble, the surrounding hills copsed, and the river tides churned. Like a raging dragon, the ground was turned upside down and an avnche more terrifying than the treants'' suicide punch urred.


    The Quadruple Arachnids that were still swarming formed a giant ball of ck scorched to ashes. The monsters that were trying to get away from the explosion site were thrown flying. Tall trees were uprooted and boulders shattered. The appearance of an apocalypse made everyone who saw it shiver.


    Not only that, the mana wind that was carried by the explosion spread throughout the area within hundreds of kilometers. The monsters hiding within the Orc Burrow felt their bodies shiver. Their instincts felt that not far where they were the apocalypse was happening.


    Moku and the Arachnid Bees who were in the air also felt the explosion. They all froze with different thoughts inside their heads. Moku''s face turned pale because he never expected that the resulting explosion would be that powerful, he was worried about the condition of Nevare and the monsters who were near the explosion site. Meanwhile the Arachnid Bees...


    They froze, they felt that their hive mind with the Arachnid Queen was cut off. Not caring about Moku they all quickly flew towards the explosion site. Moku who was worried about Nevare and the monsters followed behind.


    Their battle of life and death came to a halt when they all worried about the state of their respective families.


    Not long after, Moku arrived at the explosion site, with his inner eye he felt that Nevare and the monsters had survived the explosion. Although their bodies are full of wounds but they are still breathing. With the orc''s ability to regenerate the wounds in their bodies, they can recover quickly in a few weeks. While Nerphyl has its own way to heal from the wound. It might not recover as quickly as the other orcs and valkyries but right now Nerphyl was not in any danger.


    Perhaps Moku''s dragon prana could heal Nerphyl as quickly as he healed Nezena''s half-dead body back then. But before Moku could breathe a sigh of relief a sorrowful shriek was heard breaking the silence.


    "SKRREEEEEKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!"


    The tinum tier danger arachnid bee who saw the Arachnid Queen''s shattered body screamed with all it might. There was sadness, anger, and pain in his screams. An emotional expression heard from a mutated animal that Moku thought had no brains.


    He red angrily at the monsters who were still dragging their bodies out of the explosion area. A furious grunt escaped from his exposed mandible and like a chargingser cannon, the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s chest glowed.


    "SHIT!!" Moku screamed and flew towards the monsters.


    A Laser Beam shot out from the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s mandible. Aimed at a valkyrie who was still trying to get up with a limp.


    Nevare sensed the approaching danger, the bright light dazzled her eyes, but her already helpless body was unable to dodge. However, before the Laser Ray could scorch her, arge, green-skinned man appeared in front of her like an imprable wall protecting her.


    *BOOOM!!!

 Chapter 195 Bitter Taste Part 2

    Humans are weak creatures. Not only because their bodies are vulnerable but also because their emotions are easily fooled. Every human being cannot be separated from other humans because of they will be connected to each other even though they want to reject it.


    This rtionship will create a karmic chain. The chains of karma will shackle their feet, hands, and necks and bind them until they die. Whatever happens, even if someone has a heart-like stone even though they can never be free from the chains of karma.


    This is because they are connected to each other in a symbiotic mutualism. Whether it''s because of pride, lust, greed, love, recognition, or just as simple as wanting to live an easy life. Since they breathed their first breath in this world and were born from a woman''s womb a chain of karma has been formed.


    Because it is impossible for someone to live without other humans. The same thing happens not only to humans but also to every other intelligent being. Someone will be attached to the people around them regardless of whether they want it or not.


    Moku is a simple person, he''s not a hypocrite and he''s not too scheming. If one understands who Moku really is then all the things he does will be understood easily. He just wanted to be strong no matter what.


    He would sacrifice everything just to get stronger. His life in both this world and the previous world was just a cycle of how to be stronger. He doesn''t care about fame, recognition, possessions, or love. For Moku all of that can be sacrificed if he can get stronger.


    Why does he want to be strong? Even Moku himself had forgotten the reason. All his memories seemed to blur when he opened the door. The door he opened when he was just a child was locked in a house with two rotting corpses. His trembling hands opened the door and he forgot everything leaving only one thing behind.


    I want to be stronger.


    Even so, Moku is not an immortal or a god who can escape the chains of karma. Even though he lives like a beast, he still can''t escape the chains of karma. He met his two teachers, he met Bn, he met his friends, and he met his rival.


    Without realizing it, Moku has been bound by the chains of karma. But in his previous life, the karmic chain didn''t restrain him so he couldn''t breathe. But unfortunately in his new life, he was bound by stronger karmic chains.


    That chain of karma is love.


    He never knew and never understood since when this woman entered his heart and won many ces. Until Moku feels his priority to be stronger is being rivaled. Moku doesn''t understand why this is happening and why he can feel this pain.


    But all he knew was that when the Laser Ray fired by the tinum tier danger arachnid bee aimed at Nevare, his world went dark. His breath hitched and he felt his blood flow stop. His body which had already exceeded the limits of the astral realm body became weak and powerless.


    What Moku knows is that if he loses Nevare then there will be a wound that will never be cured haunting his life. Everything he wanted would be useless and everything he felt would be bitter.


    The dragon prana within his body reacted creating a burst of energy that coursed through his muscles. Like a nuclear fusion exploding, Moku''s body slides down trying to catch the Laser Ray.


    The Laser Ray that the tinum tier danger arachnid bee shoots have a very fast speed. For the current Moku, it''s impossible for him to match the speed of the Laser Ray. In fact, he was only able to avoid it due to having an inner eye ability that was more like irvoyance.


    With Moku''s inner eye, he can anticipate in which direction the Laser Ray will be fired. But to be able to catch up to the speed of the Laser Ray, arrive ahead of it, and fend off it was impossible for him to do at this time.


    However, sometimes the chain of karma bes not only a burden for sentient beings but also drives them to exceed their limits. Creating something more like a miracle.


    Padakacarma Mantra is an ability that Moku uses to get rid of friction on the soles of his feet. With this spell, Moku can slide on the ground like he''s on ice. Even so, he was unable to eliminate the frictional force all over his body.


    Air and invisible tiny particles make the speed of an object''s motion slow down over time. So that even if an object is given a boost with a tremendous explosion, the object will not have the same speed a split second after being given the thrust. As a result, the object will slow down over time, even though this slowdown will be very small, to chase the Laser Ray for a fraction of a second is tantamount to the life and death of Nevare.


    Coupled with the existence of a gravitational force that pulls the speed of objects down, even if the object is given a thrust, it will still slow down over time. Even though Moku can''t get rid of the force of gravity, with his body positioned in the air, gravity doesn''t be a barrier instead it bes a helper for his speed.


    But what happens when all of the friction is removed, creating a vacuum?


    Then the object will continue to go continuously without any force stopping it.


    Moku''s body is enveloped by a golden biofield. Dragon prana reacted to remove all the frictional forces on the surface of his body, making an inch around Moku''s body a vacuum.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Coupled with the force of gravity that helps Moku manage to match the speed of the Laser Ray. Even so, he has not been able to surpass the speed of the Laser Ray. The thrust he exerted earlier was unable to allow his body to go beyond the speed of the Laser Ray. Moku needs a new boost to make himself faster.


    For that in just a split second, Moku exploded the soles of his feet. Blood spurted out and bits of bone scattered. But Moku manages to get an additional boost and surpasses the Laser Ray''s speed.


    His hands reach forward. He knew if he grabbed Nevare right now then her body would be crushed by the collision at his current speed. Because of that Moku couldn''t bring Nevare away from the Laser Ray but he had to hold it with his body.


    Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit shines. The mana inside activated and made ayer of gold envelop the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit. But this strength is still not enough to make it withstand the Laser Ray.


    Moku channeled more of his dragon prana into the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit. Makes the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit crack due to excess mana. But Moku didn''t care.


    Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit and Laser Ray shed creating sshes of light that burned Moku''s skin. His fingernails shattered, his skin melted, his blood evaporated, and his flesh burned. But Moku remained firm against the Laser Ray.


    The cracks on the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit are getting bigger. The mana that covered it was running low but the Laser Ray was still unable to break through the defense of the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit.


    Moku went berserk, with all his might he swung the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit. Slowly the direction of theser beam changed.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH"


    Moku''s roar is heard. The little dragon prana that remained evaporated quickly until it hit a dangerous point. The golden biofield that enveloped his body was starting to thin out. Its speed began to slow down but at the same time, the Laser Ray''s direction of travel began to change.


    Until finally Moku managed to ward off the Laser Ray.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!!


    Laser Ray turned towards a mountain not far from there. This mountain survived the explosion but was half burned to the ground. When the Laser Ray hit the mountain, it prated the mountain and exploded.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!


    The shock was felt until it reached Bitter Maja, although it wasn''t as big as the previous explosion it still made the hairs on the monsters'' skins stand up. They know that the battle is not over and the situation is still in danger.


    ? "MOKU!!"


    Nevare was surprised to see Moku standing in front of her. Like a high wall, Moku''s back gave her a sense of security andfort. But when she looked at Moku''s hand, her eyes widened.


    In the previous battle, Moku had already lost an arm. When brushing off the Laser Beam, his remaining hand melted and the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit shattered into pieces. Currently, with his existing supply of dragon prana, there was no way he would be able to regenerate his arm back quickly.


    Even if he could, he probably wouldn''t. In front of him there are still 20 arachnid bees, plus the tinum tier danger arachnid bees, there''s no way the current monsters can fight them without Moku''s help.


    Boku and Goku, who previously managed to get out of the pile of dirt, limped closer. The injuries on their bodies were quite severe and the dragon prana was trying to quickly regenerate them. Compared to Moku, they are still capable of fighting.


    The valkyries also came out one by one from the ground that covered them. Nerphyl''s also came out, she shook off the dust in her white tiger body. Even so, it can be seen that her body is covered in terrible burns.


    The orcs were not visible, they were the closest to the explosion site so it was likely that the damage they received was far more severe. But there was no opportunity to find and dig them out of the pile of dirt.


    Nevare also stood up, she tried to get up even though she was limping. She knew that this battle was still not over.

 Chapter 196 The End Of Battle

    20 Arachnid Bees versus 8 monsters. The amount is very unbnced, coupled with Moku''s current state of being badly injured andcking dragon prana, the situation bes one-sided. Even so, the monsters gripped their weapons tightly and stared fearlessly at the arachnid bees in the air.


    Based on Lesnen''s previous research, the Quadruple Arachnids should have lost control after the Arachnid Queen was killed. But Lesnen never thought that the hive mind of the Arachnid Bee would have a different connection than the other Quadruple Arachnid.


    Even for the Arachnid Queen to control an army of Arachnid Bees which are all mutated animals, requires more energy than an ordinary Quadruple Arachnid. So to lessen the burden the Arachnid Queen divided the control over the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee.


    As a result, even if the Arachnid Queen is killed or disconnected from the arachnid bee troops, the arachnid bee troops will not be out of control. Because even if he don''t have a Hive Mind Mana Organ like the Arachnid Queen, the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee will still be able to control the arachnid bee troops for a while. Until the connection with the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind was reconnected.


    So for now, the monsters don''t need to defeat all the arachnid bees, they only need to kill the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee. Moku understands this, even though his body is covered in wounds, his inner eye can sense if the arachnid bees are on the verge of control.


    Moku doesn''t know when the arachnid bee''s control broke from the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee. But he knew that currently, the other arachnid bees had be even weaker than before.


    Their ability to carry out battle coordination and formations would likely be drastically reduced.


    If that''s the case then the current fighting strength of arachnid bees is far worse than that of ordinary mutated animals. Because arachnid bees are artificial mutated animals, they cannot be ssified as born-to be-strong or weak-to-be-strong mutated animals.


    The Arachnid bee and the other Quadruple Arachnid were simply manifestations of the Arachnid Queen''s power. Without the help of the Arachnid Queen''s hive mind, they are just mutated insects whose strength is far below mutated animals with equal tier danger.


    However, the existence of the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee would harm monsters other than Moku. With his speed and strength no one will be able to survive his attack. Because of that Moku had to endure it alone.


    To replenish his dragon prana, Moku eats a golden tier danger arachnid bee. Currently, there is only one golden tier arachnid bee left.


    The golden tier danger arachnid bee must be blocked by Boku and Goku. But the problem is, the other remaining arachnid bees have stronger powers than the Valkyrie Squad.


    Because of that, this fight is not to kill all the arachnid bees, but to survive until the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s control over the arachnid bees is released.


    Moku exined this n quickly via telepathy. All the monsters nodded and got ready.


    "SKREEEEEEKKKK!!!!!!"


    The new battle started with a loud scream from the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee. With her wings fully pped she started charging followed by another arachnid bee.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Simultaneously, Moku went to attack with a body covered in golden biofield. The monsters behind him fearlessly followed him into the fierce battle.


    The tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s w glowed, swinging with the mana it contained. Moku with one hand caught the w, and his fully active inner eye read the trajectory of the attack quickly.


    "AAAHHH!!" with all his might Moku threw the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee away from the others.


    *CLANG!!


    Boku and Goku confront the golden tier danger arachnid bee. The Arachnid Mandible ymore and Arachnid w Toya shining in their hands repelled the attack from the Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee simultaneously. With the cooperation of the two asuras, they can match Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee and even surpass it.


    Meanwhile the valkyrie squad is attacked by a swarm of silver tier danger arachnid bees. Even though they were outnumbered, Nevare and the women did not flinch.


    The white tiger Nerphyl''s body was raging in the middle of the battle. Dozens of sh wounds started to form all over her white fur and blood started to stain the ground where she stood but Nerphyl didn''t back down in the slightest. As if she knew no pain, Nerphyl used her body as a shield to protect the women behind her.


    ? *ZZTAZSSSS!


    The lightning shot scorched the arachnid bees that were flying in swarms. Like a de of light cutting through the darkness, Nevare sped through the crowd of arachnid bees that had swarmed over Nerphyl.


    Although the lightning de was unable to cut through the silver tier danger arachnid''s body with a single sh, it was enough to temporarily immobilize the insects. Just enough time for Nerphyl to catch her breath and for the valkyries to show what they are capable of.


    Nezena arrived from behind with a body emitting green light. Although right now she is still unable to control the mana outside her body, she is still able to control the mana inside her body.


    The mana color that is always in the body of a wood elf. Which is able to control the charcoal substance or better known in the Moku world as carbon.


    Nezena realized this after following the Tagak footwork practice taught by Nevare. She sensed the movement of mana in each Tagak footwork step pattern.<novelnext></novelnext>


    By learning mana movements within her body, Nezena is gradually able to control this mana and form new pathways that have never existed in wood elves before.


    Healing Path.


    By using the mana in her body, Nezena is able to rece the destroyed cells in the body she touches. But this is not without cost, besides mana being drained quickly, Nezena also has to pay for the tissue she heals with her own.


    The wound on the body of the person she healed did not disappear but moved to her own body. However, Nezena didn''t need to worry about that, because she was an orc. Unlike Nerphyl, who came from a sylph, Nezena has the ability to regenerate like an orc.


    After all, the more wounds Nezena receives, the faster her transformation process into a valkyrie will be. So she doesn''t have to worry about the wounds on her body.


    Nezena''s hand touched the wounded body of the white tiger Nerphyl. In a matter of seconds, Nerphyl''s body recovered as before but as a result Nezena''s body was now covered in wounds and blood.


    "Guhh!" Nezena winced in pain and sat up.


    "Thanks Sister"


    Nerphyl nodded and returned to the battle to help Nevare who was starting to get tired of the arachnid bee attacks.


    Vivi and ire back-on-back facing attack after attack from the arachnid bees.


    They both knew that their strength was still not enough to support Nerphyl and Nevare at the front. They also don''t have healing powers like Nezena can help from the back.


    Therefore the duty of the two of them right now was not to fight but not to be a burden to their sisters who were fighting. Vivi and ire also don''t want to be a hindrance to their husbands who are currently facing a formidable enemy.


    So the most important task for them right now is to survive this situation.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng!


    The sound of metal shing filled the battlefield. Boku and Goku continued to push their attacks and seeded in cornering the golden tier danger arachnid bee. Even so they couldn''t get out without wounds covering their bodies.


    In order to make their attacks more lethal Boku and Goku focused their dragon prana into the Organ Mana Weapon. As a result they do not have time to heal their own wounds.


    *sh!


    "urgh!"


    Goku''s shoulder was torn but the result of his sacrifice gave Boku the opportunity to cut off Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s wings.


    *Brak!


    Without its wings, the fighting ability of Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee is only half. Coupled with tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s hive mind control which decreases over time, Goku and Boku can easily defeat their enemies.


    *ng! *SLASH!


    Boku parried Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s attack and Goku who jumped from behind stabbed Arachnid w Toya into his enemy''s throat.


    "Huft!" "Huft!" "Huft!" "Huft!"


    "We have to help the valkyrie squad... Huft!... Huft!" said Boku breathlessly.


    Goku could only nod in response. The two of them carried their tired bodies towards where the valkyrie squad was fighting. If after this they are still alive and have power then they will help Moku in his fight.


    With the release of tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s hive mind control against other arachnid bees, the fighting power of the arachnid bee will also decrease. Even so, they are still formidable opponents and cannot be underestimated.


    Right now they only hope that Moku can hold off the tinum tier danger arachnid bee until theye to help.

 Chapter 197 The End Of Battle Part 2

    Actually, what is he doing?


    That''s what kept buzzing in Moku''s mind.


    Really...


    He shouldn''t have sacrificed his arms and legs to save Nevare. It was true that Nevare''s death would put some of his ns on hold. However, it is only dyed, not failed.


    He could find another woman who could continue what Nevare was doing. Moku believes he can find another human female who is far more determined, beautiful, or brave than Nevare. But in fact, he moved without thinking and that almost cost him his life.


    Because of that, he even lost the Arachnid Bee Sting Karambit, the only weapon that can injure the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s hard shell.


    Moku searched for regret in his heart, but strangely he found none.


    If the situation is repeated then he will still do the same thing. Not because he wanted to do it but because he had to.


    He felt that if he let Nevare get killed then Moku would feel a deeper regret than dying old and crippled like in his previous life. Moku didn''t understand why he could feel that way but he knew that he must have felt that way.


    The tinum tier danger arachnid bee wed at his chest again. Blood dripped onto the ground but quickly the wound closed and healed. With only one arm left, there''s no way Moku can keep up with the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s speed.


    Therefore he used his own body as a shield. He only parries attacks that can kill him instantly, while attacks that only injure him, Moku allows the asura''s body resistance and regeneration ability to deal with it.


    Moku didn''t know how long he had been on the verge of life and death. His body was torn apart and healed again and again. His originally sharp mind began to dull and Moku''s body moved like a robot with automaticmands.


    The dragon prana within his body was depleting to the point where it was dangerous to his health. The scattered carcasses of the arachnid bees have be Moku''s meal to restore his dragon prana. Even so, the dragon prana he used to defend and heal his body was more than what he could eat.


    His vision started to blur but his instincts still found where the enemy was. Moku hasn''t lost yet, not before everyone is saved. He never wanted to be a hero who gave his life to the world.


    However...


    He knows...


    The world is not all living things in it but the world is someone who lives in it.


    His blurry vision and dazed mind began to find the answer.


    Sometime he asked... why he wants to became strong?


    What reason did he push his mortal body to reach the limits of human capabilities. What thing made him grind his teeth even though his body was covered in wounds and his bones were shattered just to get a little bit stronger.


    Strength is just a goal.


    What is the motivation behind it all?


    Moku finds it...


    He wanted to be strong because he felt empty.


    Throughout his life Moku felt an emptiness inside him. An emptiness that makes him confused and looking for ways to fill it. As a result, he forgets his real goals and fills the void with unattainable dreams.


    Moku wants to be the strongest. But what is the meaning of the strongest?


    It is impossible for Mortal to define what is all-powerful!


    Mortal is just an empty tform that can be stacked with rocks to create towers that reach the sky. But is the sky the limit of all?


    Of course not...


    Above the sky there will be infinite space that extends beyond measure. Such is the dream of someone who wants to be the strongest.


    Without limit....


    Endlessly....


    Chasing an empty dream that will never end.


    Moku realized that he didn''t want this to end. Making the feeling of emptiness inside him be pseudo by continuing to run towards a goal that can never be seen. That way at least he will continue to look forward, forgetting the emptiness that continues to apany him from behind.


    But as fast as he ran, he missed all the sights he passed. Leaving all the enjoyment of the process that should apany the endless trajectory.


    Moku should have kept running...


    Be a robot that keeps moving with worn-out joints. Until finally the robot is rusted and destroyed.


    Until... he didn''t end up going that way. He turned his head and found a new beautiful thing that he had been missing.


    Love.


    Nevare was not the most beautiful woman he had ever met.


    She''s not the sexiest woman he''s ever fucked.


    Nor was she the smartest woman he had ever spoken to.


    Not the most interesting of those who have apanied his life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not all that.


    She is just a woman who came at the right time and the right ce. He came right when Moku found a new path to be stronger and he was there when Moku found a new life to live.


    Simple.


    Without drama or scary events that make them attracted to each other like a romance story.


    That''s why she is the most special.


    He loves her...


    And that''s it.


    -------------


    Moku found the answer and it opened the wall that limited his mind.


    Why did he limit his strength? Why did he limit his imagination?


    Why should he bother thinking about something he shouldn''t think about? Like his and Nevare''s love, he shouldn''t be making excuses for how he felt. Since when did he limit himself to a single concept ofprehension?


    Didn''t he join in on Bn''s crazy experiments because he understood that power didn''t juste from something he could see and detect? Then why now did he have to limit his strength in the new world where the magic really existed?


    I don''t have legs? Fine...


    Then my torso will be the legs!


    Every cell in Moku''s body reacts, divides, merges, and transforms into another form. His two severed legs joined together as the remaining dragon prana pushed them apart and then lengthened, forming a long tail that started from his stomach.


    I only have one hand? Fine...


    I don''t need that hand anymore!


    Moku''s one remaining arm fused with his chest, different cells merged and even the shape of his bones changed. His chest expanded and thinned, causing his internal organs to slide backwards from their proper ces.


    I don''t have a weapon? Fine...


    I will bite my enemy apart!


    Moku''s face changed, his two sharp tusks got smaller but the canines of his upper teeth grew longer and sharper. His red eyes became smaller and smaller, his white eye membrane turned yellow.


    Moku''s body grew into a creature that could no longer be defined as an asura or an orc.


    The pinnacle of evolution of the astral body. That statement was not meant to mean a being that had reached the limit of its evolution in the astral realm but to define if that being had exceeded what could be defined from the astral body.


    If so why would an orc only be shaped like an orc or close to a human body when he reached the peak of his evolution? Does that mean the human body is a form of perfection?


    But unfortunately not...


    Human bodies themselves have limits. Maybe they can be said to be the most efficient creatures to be able to adapt to their surroundings. However, when viewed from another side, the human body can be said to be a jack of all trades but the king of none.


    The only reason why during the second evolution Moku made his body like a human was because of the influence of Moku''s subconscious itself. After all, he has lived for decades in his human body, so it is only natural that he thinks his evolution will be closer to that of a human body.


    But after finding the answer to his confusion, Moku understands that he has limited his imagination and powers with his human mind.


    But Moku is not to be med for this. He was the first being to evolve into an asura in this world. He has no guide on how to use his powers and he doesn''t know what to do with them.


    By breaking and destroying the limitations of his imagination. Moku finds a new way to get stronger.


    [Asura First Form: Jormungand]!!!


    "SHHAAAAA!!!!!!" a loud hiss sounded from an ancient mythical creature that suddenly appeared from where Moku was making the tinum tier danger arachnid bee startled.


    Before his enemy could escape the shock the ancient mythical creature coiled around his body swiftly. tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee senses danger from this ancient mythical creature and tries to escape its entanglement.


    But he was toote...


    With his very strong abdominal muscles, Jormungand tightly wrapped around the tinum tier danger arachnid bee, making the exoskeleton on his body crackle. The tinum tier danger arachnid bee tried hard to use its sting and ws to tear Jormungand''s body but the wounds on the creature''s body quickly closed.


    Paying no attention to his enemy''s efforts to escape from the entanglement, Jormungand opened his mouth wide and bared his sharp fangs. Like a giant sharp de, Jormungand''s fangs dug into the tinum tier danger arachnid''s body making a high shriek as the fangs and exoskeleton collided.


    *NGIIIIIIITTTTTTT!!!!!


    Even with the hard defense of the tinum tier danger arachnid bee''s exoskeleton, Jormungand''s fangs managed to prate his body and dug deep into his flesh. Green blood sshed onto the arena where the two giant creatures were fighting.


    "SKREEEEEEKKKK!!!!!!"


    With thest cry of the tinum tier danger arachnid bee, he breathed hisst. Simultaneously, the hive-mind control was released and all the arachnid bees suddenly froze as if they had just lost their minds.


    Jormungand released his coils and fell with a thump to the ground. Hisrge body slowly constricted turning back into an asura with decapitated limbs.


    That battle end.

 Chapter 198 The Possibility Of Breaking

    Devastated!


    That word can describe the state of the Wilwatikta Kingdom after the war with the Quadruple Arachnid horde.


    When Moku managed to beat the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee, he immediately lost consciousness due to exhaustion and his remaining dragon prana condition drastically. His brain automatically shuts down his body to prevent future wounds before his condition actually bes fatal.


    The Valkyrie Squad that managed to defeat the rest of the arachnid bees won their battle for nothing. The girls were badly injured and had it not been for Nezena sacrificing all of her mana to support them from behind there would likely have been girls who would not have been saved. Especially ire and Vivi who for the first time plunged into the battlefield directly.


    If that happens, the newborn monster kingdom will lose a very precious female human and the baby in their womb. Luckily Boku and Goku were able to quickly defeat the Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee and help them.


    Even so, all members of the Valkyrie Squad suffered serious injuries that made them have to rest immediately without being able to move their bodies at all. Boku and Goku who are still surviving try to exile them to a safer ce while waiting for the battle between Moku and the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee to end.


    But the worry was clear in their eyes because the condition of their two wives was quite severe. Even so with the regeneration of the orcs and the fetuses trying to save their mother, ire, and Vivi would still be able to recover in the next few months.


    The most concerning condition of them all are Nerphyl. She doesn''t have the ability to regenerate like other Valkyries. Even though her current body was on par with a Silver Tier Danger Mutated Animal, with the injuries she sustained there would be the possibility of an infection that could threaten her.


    Even so, the monsters can only stay still and try to treat it with makeshift tools.


    Currently, they couldn''t ask for help from the Wilwatikta Kingdom. The operation they carried out was a subsidence operation whose aim was to be able to reach the enemy''s rear as soon as possible.


    So that currently between them and the Wilwatikta Kingdom, tens of thousands of Quadruple Arachnid are still frozen waiting for orders from their queen. By killing the Arachnid Queen, the Quadruple Arachnids will not move to attack them, but if anyone gets within their attack range, their self-defense instinct will be active.


    ? As a result, with Boku and the others'' current condition, it was impossible for them to retreat back to the Wilwatikta Kingdom. They were no longer able to fight, even if they were attacked by a hundred Arachnid Warriors then all they could do was helplessly await death.


    What worried him, even more, were the orcs who were still buried under the ground from the Arachnid Queen''s explosion. Even with the strength of an orc''s body and the second level of breathing technique, there was little chance of them surviving if they were buried in the ground for too long.


    However, Moku is again able to show them the bright path. He managed to defeat the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee. As a result, the Quadruple Arachnid got out of control and started running around aimlessly, many of them immediately dropped dead when the connection with the hive-mind was lost, and the rest could no longer be categorized as dangerous.


    A few hourster the monsters came from Bitter Maja and saw the condition of the forest which seemed to have been turned back and forth by a giant''s hand.


    With Nevare''s condition being bad enough, Widya took over as the leader. They immediately divided the team to dig the ground and find the buried orcs. With the help of the alraune, they managed to find some orcs and save them from certain death.


    Even so, it was toote and as the result, there had been heavy casualties from the orcs. Of the 12 orcs who participated in this operation, two orcs were found dead from severe injuries and buried in the ground. Even with the resilience and regenerative abilities of the orc''s body, they still could not survive when crushed by tons of soil andck of oxygen.


    The three orcs were Gul, and Clog.


    In addition, there are also victims from goblins, sylphs, and alraune. Even though they were protected by the Orc''s Burrow and had taken the antidote to defend against the poison gas ball bombardment they were unable topletely neutralize its effects.


    The poison gas ball not only has an effect when it is inhaled in the air but also when it is sshed on the skin. Monsters other than orcs didn''t have the ability to regenerate so their bodies couldn''t prevent the poison from spreading through the blood. Even though the alraune had tried hard to save them but they were also affected by the poison that was in the monsters'' bodies.


    Currently, the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s numbers and strength had decreased drastically, if there was a war of the same scale urring in the near future then it was highly likely that they would be destroyed. They needed to rest for quite a long time, not only to recover their strength but also to strengthen their position.


    Even orcs whose hobby was the war would no longer be able to raise their weapons any time soon. But the reality says otherwise...


    The mage troop that Moku saw in Glittering Meadow will definitely approach Bitter Maja in the near future. The war that urred in this ce could not be missed by the mages and based on the meddlesome nature of humans, they would immediately send scout troops to investigate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The monsters who realized this started to doubt their chances of survival. There were even those among them who doubted the decision to join the orcs in order to survive together.


    It was true that they had grown stronger rapidly, but at the same time, the dangers they had to face were many times greater than they had ever felt. For monsters meeting a mutated animal was death but within a few months, they had already fought a mutated animal horde with a Mithril Tier Danger Mutated Animal as their queen.


    Hiding or having to fight there was no way they could decide on their own. For that, they started looking for Moku who had not returned after his victory against the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee. There is a feeling of fear in their hearts that Moku''s victory will be hisst victory.


    If at this time the Wilwatikta Kingdom lost Moku then it was certain they would soon copse without any enemies approaching. The only reason monsters of different races didn''t devour each other was that Moku had powers that they could all bow and admire.


    Without Moku, they will return to a life of mutual hostility and prey on each other.


    Boku, Widya, Nevare, Nerphyl, and several monsters know this, so they form an elite team that aims to find Moku. Luckily the ce where Moku and the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee were fighting had be a tnd with nothing blocking their vision.


    In the middle of the tnd, there is a deep hole as if formed by a giant creature hitting the ground with all its might. Inside the hole, you can see the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s body which is no longer moving with two gaping holes in it.


    The monsters had no idea what had happened during Moku''s fight against the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee and those nearby were too focused on survival to pay attention to the fight taking ce elsewhere.


    Together the monsters pushed the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s body and saw an asura behind it.


    The asura was covered in gaping wounds all over its body. Red blood flowed onto the ground and made it damp. His legs were stumped and one hand was missing, although movement was still visible from his chest, it was confirmed that he was in critical condition.


    That Asura is Moku.


    Even though his face was covered in blood and some of the cheekbones were crushed, the monsters could still recognize Moku by his smell which was difficult to recognize due to the smell of blood all over his body.


    Immediately the alraune led by Luna herself tried to save their leader.


    They had never seen Moku hurt this badly, it was not seen that the asura''s extraordinary regenerative abilities were trying to repair his body. So with that, it is confirmed that currently, the dragon prana in Moku''s body is in a critical state.


    The remaining dragon prana can only help Moku to survive not heal his wounds. For this reason, the first thing Luna did was to replenish the dragon prana that was in Moku''s body.


    The Dragon Breath Cultivation technique could only be used by an orc or asura, and its purpose was to convert the nutrients within the body into dragon prana. Luna was unable to use the Dragon Breath Cultivation technique nor could she help Moku to convert the nutrients within his body into dragon prana.


    However, after various experiments assisted by Lesnen and research to make mana cream, Luna discovered how to extract mana from the mana organs in the bodies of mutated animals.


    Immediately he ordered me the monsters to collect mana organs and make mana cream.


    Mana cream is then squeezed hard so that it bes a liquid that is like blue milk. By drinking the blue milk, mana will immediately enter Moku''s body.


    Unlike the mana organs that are eaten directly and turned into nutrients before being converted into dragon prana with Dragon Breath Cultivation, mana has the properties of predators and prey with dragon prana. Whenever dragon prana senses mana entering the orc''s body, they will react immediately to eat it and turn it into dragon prana.


    That''s why the fastest way for an asura to restore his dragon prana is to eat the mana organs.


    Confirming that Moku would be able to survive, the monsters started marching back toward Bitter Maja.

 Chapter 199 Disinfected Love

    Even if he is in aa for days, Moku can still feel his surroundings. When his body began to recover and was able to regain consciousness, Moku opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the face of an orc boy staring at him with seriousness and curiosity without even blinking. Unlike an orc boy of his age, this orc boy had arger body and his face looked more like his mother, a human.


    Even so, the bloodshot-red eyes, green skin, and two tusk teeth indicated that this child was an orc. However, his head, which was filled with thick ck hair, again confused the other orcs because before evolving into an asura, an orc did not have the slightest hair on its body.


    This boy is Moku and Nevare''s son, Nash.


    "Father, you woke up! MOOOMM! Father woke up!" when he realized that his father was staring at him, Nash smiled broadly before shouting as loud as he could for his mother.


    Nash''s rtionship with Moku can be said to be not bad but not too close either. Like most orcs, he paid no heed to his several-month-old son. When he is one year old he will separate from his parents and attend the academy that Moku has prepared for him.


    The time of their separation is getting closer, Nash will be transferred to the academy''s dormitory and join the other monster kids. Maybe they can meet but Moku''s busy life as a king will prevent him from focusing too much attention on Nash.


    Formerly Moku never thought like this because for him strength is everything, if Nash bes a weak monster then Moku will leave him. But right now there is a little regret in his heart when he can''t spend time with Nash before he bes an adult.


    Moku put his palm on Nash''s head. Rubbing his soft ck hair.


    Nevare spoiled Nash too much, giving her son all the attention she could. Moku was worried that Nash became a weak orc. Unlike humans who live safely behind their thick walls, monsters must fight with teeth and nails to survive in the harsh Bog forest.


    Even Moku, who is the strongest monster at the moment, has to be sprawled on his bed. So there is no guarantee that Nash will live in a safe condition until he grows up. For orcs and monsters, weakness is the greatest sin.


    But right now Moku just wants to stroke Nash''s head.


    "Fa..father?" Nash froze feeling warm palms stroking his head.


    Nash always thought that his father was a very strict person, but never once did Nash see the warmth in Moku''s eyes. His father only showed affection when he was with his mother and other aunts.


    His father always spent time with the other adult orcs. Nash, who had no peers, felt lonely and wanted attention from his father. Because of that, Nash really wanted to quickly grow up and be a strong orc.


    That way maybe Moku will pay more attention to him.


    Moku smiled and said "Nash... We orc does not recognize kinship with a father, every orc is a brother no matter which orc he was born from. We only have a parental rtionship with our mother, so call me like you call your brother"


    There is a cruel secret behind Moku''s statement, but he has not had the heart, to tell the truth to Nash right now. He was too young to know the true form of an orc.


    Moku had always felt strange about the orc culture that didn''t know their father''s paternity. Normally, the father of Moku and the other five members of the young orc group was Goku or one of the adult orcs, but in reality, not a single adult orc imed to be the father of the young orcs.


    An orc only has two blood rtives, a mother and blood brothers (Born from the same mother). For the rest, they are only brothers in one race.


    This oddity made Moku a little curious and used his dragon prana to investigate it. But only when Nevare became pregnant with Nash, Moku found out what really happened.


    This fact, disturb his human moral for a while. Maybe it''s because of his human memory that influences how Moku views life, but after meditating and reconsidering Moku epted the truth.


    Especially after the fight with the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee, Moku realized that he was no longer a human and that he shouldn''t be limited by the morals and logic of a human.


    But there was someone who could not ept Moku''s words.


    "What do you mean by that?" Nevare came into the Orc''s Burrow and heard Moku''s words.


    "Don''t you admit that Nash is your son? Do you think that another orc impregnated me? Do you think I''m cheating on you?! Moku why don''t you feel the blood flowing in Nash''s body with your dragon prana!!!"


    Seeing Nevare''s red face that looked like she was about to cry, Moku gasped and couldn''t help but gape.


    ''What the hell woman?''


    ''Don''t you see that I nearly die here?''


    ''Why don''t we hug first and then fight second? Why always fight first and then love second?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Fuck! you really are an orc more than me''


    Comint afterint began to appear in Moku''s heart. After knowing his true feelings for Nevare, Moku wants to restart their rtionship and start making out like a normal couple.


    However, it seems that it is very unlikely. Nevare is a chilidy; quick to explode, hot, and burning, but gives a new pleasure that is addicting.


    Moku can onlyment his life for falling in love with a woman like this. Even though at this time he wanted to smack his wife''s forehead, Moku held it back.


    Nevare is currently having a misunderstanding, he understands because she still thinks like a human. The difference in perspective and culture of life between monsters and humans is very different. Sometimes this is what makes humans think of monsters as barbaric creatures.


    In monster''s culture inbreeding wasmonce, not only because of the basic desire to increase offspring more quickly but also because monsters didn''t pose the same risks as humans (the child born with DNA defects).


    Whereas what happened to the orcs was even more strange that it made it feel that orcs weren''t actually a monster race. This made Moku very difficult to exin to Nevare.


    "My love, can you please calm down first?" Moku answered Nevare''s outburst with a bitter smile.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    An old couple like them canmunicate without words. Nevare understood that there was a secret behind Moku''s words so she suppressed her anger and waited for her husband to exin.


    "Nash, can you call brothers Boku and Goku toe?"


    "O.. Okay.. Bro.. brother" Nash was confused when the conversation suddenly turned to him.


    He didn''t understand what was going on and why his father had asked him to call him ''Brother'' instead of ''Father'' but he immediately rushed out of the Orc''s Burrow.


    "Well... where do I start to exin this? hmm..." wry smile creeps up on Moku''s lips when he sees Nevare, who can''t wait to hear the exnation.


    Okay... hmm... first you have to understand that monsters and humans are two different species. We differ not only in outward appearance but also in internal organs. Because of that the metabolic system and everything that exists can be different from the two species..."


    "So?" Nevare doesn''t understand.


    "So... it''s only natural that the reproductive systems between the two species are also different. The reproduction method between goblins and humans is almost the same but for other monster races, it is very different. Even the reproduction method between one monster race and another monster race can be different so it can It''s said that a race of monsters is a species unto itself..."


    "Perhaps humans group the species in this world ording to how close they are to mana. But if we look at it biologically the differences between one monster race and another race are vast, this difference even exceeds the difference between wood elves and mountain elves (mountain dwarves)..."


    "Just an example between sylphs and other monster races..."


    "Sylphs have a nt-like reproductive system where male sylphs spread their pollen for female sylphs to choose from. So a family system where there is a father and mother is foreign to sylphs. With so much pollen circting during the mating season, it''s impossible for a female sylph to be sure which male sylph''s pollen is the father of her cubs..."


    "Then we have another example, namely the alraune. Alraune reproduces by self-dividing. Even so, the child resulting from division must still be imnted into the soil to obtain nutrients. However, the genes and DNA used for the formation of the childe from prey or food from the alraune itself..."


    "So the question arises who is the true father of the alraune? is it the soil where their child was nted? or is it from the prey they eat?"


    "It''s these differences that make the concept of ''family'' so foreign to monsters. It''s only natural for a race of monsters not to know the concept of ''father''..."


    "So you''re saying that the orc race also has a different way of reproduction than humans so they don''t recognize the concept of fathers? But don''t you think that alraune and sylphs themselves don''t reproduce after going through the fertilization stage...or...or... I mean sex"


    Nevare''s face turned red when she said ''sex'' which made Moku once again fall in love with his very cute wife. They have made love dozens of times, but this woman with one child is still as shy as a virgin.


    ''So cute!!''


    "Well... You are right in saying that the orc race goes through a phase of fertilization or sex when reproducing. However, it could be said that the way the orc race reproduces is more simr to the way the alraune race reproduces than the goblin race reproduces!"


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 200 Disinfected Love Part 2

    "Well... You are right in saying that the orc race goes through a phase of fertilization or sex when reproducing. However, it could be said that the way the orc race reproduces is more simr to the way the alraune race reproduces than the goblin race reproduces!"


    "Eh?"


    "Hmm..."


    Moku tried to recall one of the R 18 research papers about the alraune reproductive cycle written by Luna herself. When Moku read it he immediately asked in a joke-like manner, "Where did you find all this? Did you dissect an alraune who was pregnant?"


    Luna answered with a matter-of-fact cold tone, "I try to make a child of my own and dissect it after the splitting process isplete."


    Moku''s body shuddered again when she remembered Luna''s pure-cold eyes at that time as she had just described the weather in the morning. He felt that in any world, his beautiful sister would never be defeated.


    "Moku?"


    Not hearing the response from Moku who was suddenly silent, Nevare was a little worried that her husband''s condition had not fully improved.


    "Ah... I just remember something... hmm... so, from the research paper released by R 18, it is known that the alraune reproductive cycle can be ssified into five stages; the protein-gathering stage, the cell maturation stage, the nting stage, the branching stage, and the formation stage..."


    "In the protein-gathering stage, an adult alraune separates various things from the prey she eats into a sac that is in her floral parts. This process can take a long time depending on the amount of protein that the alraune can get from its prey... "


    "After all the proteins have been collected, the alraune will incorporate her DNA into it which is called the cell maturation stage. At this stage, the proteins in the sac will mix with the alraune''s DNA into a new form called Seed..."


    "The seed will automatically separate from its mother''s body which will then be imnted into the ground which is also known as the nting stage. At this stage, the seed will absorb the nutrients in the soil like a nt in general..."


    "When the Seed reaches two weeks of age, it will grow out of the ground to form branches which are also called the branching stage. At this stage, the branches no longer only receive nutrients from the soil but also from food that is outside. Usually, it is the alraune that provides food to the branch which is also a form of hunting training¡­"


    "The Branch will continue to grow until it reaches the form of flowers that have not bloomed within two months. After that, the flowers that have not bloomed will emit an odor that can attract the animals around it to approach which will be the source of food..."


    "Alraune''s Half-Female Human Body will only form when flowers bloom. The duration of this stage also depends on the number of nutrients that can be obtained by the alraune which is also called the formation stage."


    Somehow Nevare''s feelings became very bad. She seemed will be hearing a secret she shouldn''t have heard. Nevare doesn''t know why Moku wants to open up like this to her.


    Although their rtionship was getting better after Nevare threw away her human identity, Moku remained to keep some secrets from her. Nevare understands this because Moku is a king, a secret that in him is not only a secret about him but the secret of all the species of monsters in Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    "So, what does that have to do with an orc?"


    The other reason Moku keeps the secret from her is that he wants to protect her from cruel reality. But this time it seems like Moku wants to open the biggest secret of the orc race.


    "Do you still remember Luna''s exnation of Valkyrie''s transformations?"


    Hearing Moku''s sudden question, Nevare''s face immediately turned red. She still remembered how ashamed she was when imagining Moku''s sperm flowing throughout her cell.


    "I... I... Re... Remember"


    Moku smiled bitterly at Nevare''s stuttering answer.


    "Well... hmm... so, from Luna''s exnation, it can be seen that the orc''s sperm has control over themselves in the fertilization stage. From the start of changing the structure of the mother''s womb to the formation of the fetus. The orc''s sperm very strong is because there is Dragon Prana in it... "


    "But isn''t Dragon Prana only active when the orc has entered the age of puberty?"


    "Hmm... Eh... I don''t know"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The topic turns so strange that it makes Nevare forget what the original question was. Her face was getting red like a monkey''s ass and her eyes started not daring to look at Moku who was exining seriously.


    Nevare remembered that Luna was a sister that Moku adopted, but his serious expression when exining the perverted thing made her think that they were both real siblings.


    Moku''s question is not to be answered by Nevare but he just wants to make this long exnation not boring. Regardless of his wife''s face which was very tempting to kiss, Moku continued his exnation.


    "In essence, Dragon Prana Awakening is proof that an orc has been able to reproduce. So, it is impossible for sperm to use dragon prana during the fertilization process in the womb. But in reality, this is what happens..."


    "So there is only one exnation for this; the dragon prana in sperm is the same as the dragon prana in the father. But this causes the next question if indeed it is The Father''s Dragon Prana then who controls it? and Does the father know what happens in the mother''s womb when the fertilization process urs? The answer is of course not... "


    " When an orc releases his sperm during ejaction, the dragon prana contained within it will release from his control. The dragon prana contains inside the sperm only move ording to what DNA''s memory inside the sperm says..."


    That''s why the orc''s sperm is very strong and able to change the structure of the cells that are in the mother''s body. For ordinary orcs who haven''t evolved, these changes only ur in the mother''s fetus, but for orcs who have be asuras, these changes ur in every existing cell.


    Not only changes from the physical side but these changes also ur from the mental side. That''s why Nevare and the other valkyries could immediately speak the monsternguage without ever learning it before.


    Actually, there is something Moku is still keeping secret from Nevare. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Nevare but the reality is so cruel that it can disturb Nevare''s remaining humanity.


    The mental changes that ur to mothers carrying orc babies are not just being able to understand monsternguages but are even worse than that. A mother carrying an orc baby would go into a state of mind that they would not be able to abort their own baby.


    The mother is also limited in her thinking ability so it is impossible for her to kill herself and will always try to survive no matter what the circumstances. The baby will control the mother like an ant is controlled by fungi.


    The reason for a miscarriage is that the mother''s mental strength is too strong so she still has little awareness when she is pregnant. As a result, the mother unconsciously tries to kill the baby in her womb.


    That''s why all this time orcs treated the women they got so cruelly. This actually aims to make the mother mentally weaker so that she is unable to offer resistance when controlled by the baby in her womb.


    This is inversely proportional to Moku''s initial thought that the cause of a miscarriage is due to the stress that the mother experiences. But it turns out that stress is what makes the orc baby born safely.


    Moku once again realized that he had been too arrogant to think that his human logic was superior to that of orcs. He should have realized that the orc race had survived for hundreds of years amidst the cruel Bog forest with their Mana-devoid bodies.


    It is natural for orcs as intelligent beings to form a culture thates from their habits to survive. One of those cultures is to treat their women very badly. As a race that doesn''t have a female gender, they can''t hope for females from different races to open up their hearts to willingly conceive their children.


    Even so, with the existence of asuras, this culture is outdated. Moku still believes that the survival of the orc race lies in how happy their wives are.


    That''s why Moku made aw where only orcs who had evolved into asuras had the right to have sex with their wives.


    "???"


    Nevare''s face was full of question marks and she did not seem to understand what Moku had just exined.


    "So the gist of this exnation is that orcs reproduce by self-dividing rather than sexually. The sperm that orcs secrete and contain dragon prana is the result of self-dividing..."


    "Just like alraune who doesn''t call other alraune as mother or aunt but sister. So in orc''s culture, we don''t have father or uncle but an only brother or blood brother..."


    "I''m not the father of Nash because he is a fragment of me or rather he is my clone that uses your womb as the soil!"


    *BOOM!


    Nevare''s eyes are wide open with a ridiculous surprised expression on her face.

 Chapter 201 The Meaning Of Evolution

    *Knock! * Knock! *Knock!


    "Ku, it''s us, Boku and Goku, can wee in?"


    There was a knock apanied by Boku''s voice from behind the door. Moku averted his attention from his wife''s shocked face. He knew that Nevare needed time to process the shocking information she had just heard.


    "Come in!"


    The Orc''s Burrow door opened and two asura figures entered one by one. They immediately looked for a ce to stand behind Nevare who was sitting beside Moku''s bed. After that a small head emerged from behind the door, peeping at whether Moku would let him in or not.


    "You cane in too, Nash" Moku smile kindly looking at Nash''s clumsiness.


    Boku and Goku''s eyebrows twitched upon hearing Moku''s kind tone. They never heard Moku use that tone of voice apart for his wives.


    "I called you all here because there is something I want to tell you about the true power of an asura. It''s the enlightenment that I got after thest battle."


    Moku''s words make Boku and Goku be interested. They also don''t understand what really happened in Moku''s fight against the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee.


    From the battle trace, they discovered that the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee was defeated by a giant slithering creature like a giant snake that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. This made them confused because even though they were quite far away, the arrival of the giant snake was impossible for them not to notice.


    Because of that, they assumed that the giant snake was Moku''s new form of power which had never been actually released.


    "During that battle, I was very close to death. The remaining dragon prana within my body was running low and my stamina was also being drained. But in that state, I gained enlightenment and managed to reverse the situation..."


    "I realize that I have limited the power of asuras. I have also been wrong to give my limited thoughts to you. All this time I have taught you to use dragon prana based on the mantras that I know even though the application of dragon prana is more than just that..."


    "Each evolution, an asura can be a more perfect being and the dragon prana we have will also increase. As a result, when an orc evolves into an asura we can use the biofield thates from the embodiment of dragon prana itself..."


    "This biofield can protect our bodies from attacks and with Mantra an asura can create miracles. The Biofield from the first evolution has the characteristic of friction force and the Biofield from the second evolution has the characteristic of spring force..."


    "From those two physical forces, Mantras are created."


    Moku is silent for a moment waiting for Boku and Goku to process the information from his words. Actually, he had exined this before to the two asuras but he wanted to repeat it again to better understand where his own faulty.


    "But I was wrong. The application of dragon prana is not only limited to Biofields and Spells. I thought that dragon prana had something inmon with Mana as used by mages. But in reality, dragon prana is not Mana!"


    "Dragon prana is energy capable of consuming mana!"


    "It''s natural that dragon prana is capable of doing more than just Mantras. Realizing this error I decided to categorize the use of dragon prana as Path."


    "Padakacarma, Brajamusti, and Brajadenta belong to the Mantra Path! Mana Organ Weapon (Pringgadani) and Bhimasuta Armor are the Weapon Path! And I will give you the Body Refinement Path that I just found!"


    Moku connects his thoughts with Boku using the Inner Eye. He started transmitting all the information regarding Asura''s First Form: Jormungandr. It doesn''t take a few seconds for the information transfer to bepleted.


    "There are many other Paths of using dragon prana and I''m sure that even with an infinite lifespan we won''t find its end. That''s why I order the two of you to record the three Paths we just discovered in books!"


    "Every orc and asura may read these books and they may also create their own Paths!"


    "Yes, Ku!"


    Boku and Goku answered in unison. With this, they will no longer feel guilty for not being able to use Mantras. Moku has paved the way for applying dragon prana as broadly as possible so that one day an asura that cannot use dragon prana like the way Moku uses it will no longer be judged as heresy.


    Without him realizing it, Moku had saved billions of future asuras from the cruelty of The One Church''s judgment.


    "Now leave!"


    "Eh?"


    Boku and Goku are shocked when suddenly asked to leave. They thought that after this Moku would start talking about the problems in Wilwatikta Kingdom and determine their future nning.


    "Wait a minute, Ku. We have more problems that we need to discuss right now. Such as--"


    "I said leave!! Don''t you hear me? I mean, yes I am your king, but I am a King! Not ve! I just woke up from a death battle, don''t you think I need some time to rest?" Moku snorted in annoyance.


    "Ah? Ah.. yes.. eee... We will leave then..." Boku could only lower his head.


    "You too, Nash"


    "Okay, B..Bro..Brother"


    When Goku arrived at the door he suddenly stopped and looked at Moku.


    "emm... Ku... When we will start the mee--"


    "LEAVE!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "YES"


    Goku immediately ran away when he saw Moku''s eyes were starting to lose patience.


    Nevare who had finished processing the shocking information she had just received also stood up. But before she could walk away Moku grabbed her hand tightly and pulled her into hisp.


    "Where do you think you will go?" an evil smirk formed on Moku''s face.


    "Don''t you want to rest?"


    Annoyance rose in Moku''s heart hearing Nevare''s innocent answer.


    "My cute wife... we have already done with the fight so can we have love now?"


    Moku hugged Nevare tightly and dropped her on the bed. His naughty hands began to feel Nevare''s body in several intimate parts.


    Nevare was very surprised by her husband who suddenly became very clingy. She tried to struggle a bit but her body which was squeezed by Moku only made him more excited.


    "Wait.. wait... I''ve just been practicing with the Valkyries. Let me take a shower first..."


    Moku licked Nevare''s sweaty neck and a salty taste hit his tongue.


    "You don''t need it! I like your sweet"


    Nevare''s body gets goosebumps feeling Moku''s increasingly savage licks. His bloodshot eyes looking at Nevare with visible lust made her body feel hot.


    "anggh... Mo..ku... when... anghhh.. be.. this... angh... perverted"


    Moku''s hands started to touch Nevare''s soft skin and took off her clothes one by one. Her wounds from the previous battle had healed and did not leave any scars.


    "hehehe... thanks for thepliment"


    His tongue started to crawl from her neck to her ears. Not leaving even an inch of skin and drenching them with his saliva. Moku licked Nevare like the best candy he''d ever tasted.


    "annghh... that''s.... ah... not...pliment... anggh!"


    Moku''s hands greedily savored the softness of Nevare''s two breasts. Kneading them like dough and pinching her nipples with a mix of soft and hard movement.


    Nevare''s body felt like it was on fire and herher region started to get wet uncontrobly. Without realizing it, they were both naked without a single sheet of cloth covering them.


    Moku still wants to taste Nevare''s body but his dick can''t wait to sink into his wife''s paradise hole. Her spoiled moans filled the room making Moku''s lust even more intense.


    "annggg... Moku... ahngg"


    Nevare''s words were getting erratic and Moku immediately covered her mouth with his.


    "hmm..."


    When she was distracted by their kiss, Moku''s dick received his gift of patience. With one jolt he dives into his wife''s paradise hole.


    They had had sex dozens if not hundreds of times so Nevare didn''t feel the same pain the first time they did it. However, her pussy still feels very tight for Moku''s big dick, making it difficult for him to go deeper.


    Moku let gravity tug on his body and slowly swayed his hips. Each swing made his dick dive deeper and deeper until he found an imprable border, her womb.


    "Annggghh!!!"


    When Moku''s dick kisses her womb, Nevare convulses and her first orgasm urs.


    Moku stopped swinging his hips and started licking everything his tongue could reach. Forehead, eyes, nose, lips, ears, and neck, not a single part of her skin is spared from being licked.


    It''s like he''s enjoying the world''s most delicious candy that every lick makes him addicted and has to lick again.


    A few secondster, Nevare''s body calmed down again and Moku, who was impatient, continued to swing his hips. He didn''t hold back his lust and didn''t hold back his ejaction.


    After getting enlightened Moku realizes that he is not human. A human male must hold back his ejaction because he needs time to rest afterward. But he is an orc, he can ejacte an uncountable number of times until all of his stamina is drained.


    So why is Moku holding back his ejaction? He will continue to ejacte until Nevare''s stomach is bloated and full of cum!!


    "aangghh!! slow... down... anghh... honey... ang..."


    Nevare''s body swayed following Moku''s hips. His dick nuzzled her womb repeatedly. Nevare''s body had be so strong that she was capable to ept Moku''s desire.


    Moku cum so hard he didn''t stop the rocking of his hips and let his cum be a lubricant to dig deeper into Nevare''s cunt. He couldn''t wait for his second cum.

 Chapter 202 Im Glad To Have Sisters

    (Nevare''s POV)


    "Haannnnggghhh!!"


    Nevare didn''t know how many times her body convulsed from the intense orgasm but she counted that this was Moku''s tenth ejaction. Her breathing began to be erratic and her whole body ached. Even with the orc''s regeneration ability, Nevare was unable to amodate Moku''s lust.


    "hah... ha... hah.. ha.."


    Sweat drenched her body, she felt like doing Tagak footwork for ten hours straight. Her stomach was now already bloated due to the sticky white fluid that had entered. It''s lucky that this liquid didn''t enter through the hole which is located one thumb below the right hole, otherwise, there is a possibility that this sticky white liquid will starting out of her mouth.


    Nevare''s eyesight was starting to feel blurry, even the battle at Bitter Maja didn''t make her exhausted like this. Even so, the perpetrator who caused her excessive pleasure looks fine and enjoys torturing her breasts.


    "Hmm? Have you finished resting? hehehe, let''s start next round" Moku nced at Nevare from behind her breasts and smiled evilly.


    "Hah... hah.. wa.. wait... hah.. honey... wait"


    This is not their first intercourse but Nevare feels something is very different from Moku at this time. His eyes were filled with lust as if he wanted to swallow her body whole which gave Nevare goosebumps.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like Moku who is like this, it could even be said she prefers his current attitude. ording to Nevare, Moku was a very different orc from what she had heard of in the legends. He was very gentle and loved her like family, but behind this gentleness, Nevare always felt something was missing.


    As a woman, there is a desire within her to be sexually desired by the man she loves. Maybe this is the initial reason why women want to look beautiful and Nevare is no different.


    Because of that, when she saw Moku''s eyes that radiated the desire to fuck her very clearly, she felt ttered and made her pussy wet instantly.


    She wasn''t sure what the reason for the change from Moku was. Maybe because of his near-death experience or maybe because of the enlightenment he got before.


    But Nevare feels that all of this has something to do with the incident when she was almost killed by the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''sser and Moku saved her by sacrificing one of his arms and two legs. She always expresses her gratitude but doesn''t know how. That''s why Nevare felt so happy when Moku was so eager to fuck her.


    "You need more time? It''s okay I can wait"


    Moku kissed all over Nevare''s face and started licking her neck viciously. His small fangs leave bite marks on her green skin which are quickly healed by her regenerative abilities.


    Nevare felt goosebumps all over her body and her temperature started to heat up which made Moku even fiercer and started to move his hips once again. Nevare''s body shook slowly which made the semen that filled her womb shake.


    As a result, Nevare almost had an orgasm who knows how many times. In a moment she almost lost consciousness for the third time. But if she passed out again she knew when she woke up she would only see Moku still savagely preying on her body.


    She had to stop this before her belly really swelled up like she was six months pregnant.


    "Ho...ney... wa..it..ple...as..."


    Nevare really likes Moku now, she wants to keep making love with Moku until morning but unfortunately, her body could not handle it anymore. She still has to get up in the morning but if they keep doing it, she can only move from the bed weekter.


    "What''s the matter?" Moku understood Nevare''s words even though they were broken, he focused again on the two lumps of fat that her stiffen nipples beckoned to bite.


    Nevare currently no longer has the strength to move her body. She could only lie on her back like a frog.


    "I...ca..n''t...an..more..."


    "Hmm? More? That''s the spirit!! I''ll make you more satisfied for this round!!"


    Moku held Nevare''s hips tightly and positioned his dick to be able to go deeper. This time he intended to try to prate Nevare''s cervix and rape its contents.


    Moku''s red eyes that stared lustfully made Nevare goosebumps. She no longer had the strength to open her mouth. Currently, she can only surrender and sink into the unending cycle;


    Wake up - Moku fuck her silly - cum - Moku keep fucking her silly - cum - Moku still keep fucking her silly - cum- fainting - dreaming Moku keep fucking her silly - cum - wake up.


    But help arrives from an unexpected direction.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Nevare, it''s me! Is Moku feeling better?"


    Nezena''s voice came from behind the door and from the sound of her footsteps Nerphyl also came with her.


    The sound made Moku stop shaking his hips and turn towards the door. Amidst her eyes that were starting to blur, she saw Moku''s smile widen.


    "Nezena, Nerphyl, wait a minute! I''m going out, I''m fine but it looks like Nevare has started to sleep"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Moku''s attention returned to her with a big smile still stered on. He kissed her forehead gently and then turned to her closed eyes. This was a kiss Moku used to put her to sleep.


    Moku kissed Nevare''s lips gently like the unending lust he showed earlier was just an illusion.


    "My love, you rest. I''m going to meet Nezena and Nerphyl" Moku said softly and his eyes radiated a gentle love.


    Nevare didn''t feel upset because Moku was going to meet Nezena and Nerphyl instead she felt really helped. At this time her body really can no longer amodate Moku''s savage lust.


    ''I''m d To Have Sisters''


    Nevare thanked Nezena and Nerphyl foring at the perfect time. Moku''s smile showed that his lust had not been fulfilled and he decided to take it out on Nezena and Nerphyl instead of torturing the powerless Nevare.


    Moku got up and pulled his long dick from Nevare''s pussy. Nevare didn''t have the energy to say anything but she really wanted to scream: "SLOW DOWN!!"


    *Plop!


    Like a dam that opens its valve, after Moku''s dick is released from Nevare''s pussy, all the semen that was trapped in her womb pours out profusely flooding their mattress which is no longer suitable for use.


    Nevare had a very strong silent orgasm and lost consciousness.


    ----------------------------


    Moku looked at his handiwork with awe and self-appreciation.


    Her silver hair is disheveled, her eyes are turning white, her tongue is sticking out, her legs are spread wide apart, and white fluid ising out of her vagina. This view is very beautiful and makes him regret that there are no cameras in this world.


    If not, Moku will immortalize it and install it on his bedroom wall to be admired from time to time. Even so with his Inner Eye Moku can remember the details of this scene forever.


    Moku already knew that Nevare was at the limit of her body''s capabilities but he still had sex with her regardless of that. Moku was an orc and naturally he indulged in his sexual desires.


    Moku used to be able to restrain himself from making out with his wife like a rabbit but that was because he was still held back by his morals as a human. But right now he was aplete orc, both physically and mentally.


    Moku nced towards the door and felt the presence of two hot women behind it. His smile widened and his red eyes filled with lust.


    Hehehe...


    Moku left the room and saw Nezena and Nerphyl waiting for him. Opening his arms wide, Moku hugged his two wives tightly which surprised Nezena and Nerphyl.


    "Sorry, for waiting, I need put Nevare to sleep first"


    "ah..eh..ah... okay"


    Nerphyl, who was not used to being intimate with the opposite sex in her new body, was nervous about facing Moku, who was different from usual. However, it was Nezena who was wide-eyed at how different Moku''s behavior was.


    The Moku she knew was a monster who hid his coldness behind his warm smile. He was someone who always thought logically of gains and losses without the slightest bit of negligence in between.


    He acts polite and warm in front of his wives but Nezena realizes that Moku''s sincere attitude is only directed towards Nevare. As for Nezena and Nerphyl, Moku just found them to be good tools.


    But right now Moku was embracing Nezena and Nerphyl with his bare body and stiff cock. Nezena felt an unrestrained sexual desire from Moku''s red eyes like he was licking all over their bodies with his gaze.


    Moku didn''t mince words and kissed Nezena''s lips which were gaping in surprise. He stuck his tongue into Nezena''s mouth and enjoyed ying with her little tongue.


    Nerphyl was shocked when she saw Moku who suddenly attacked Nezena fiercely. Before she could escape from her shock, Moku had already taken off his kiss with Nezena and turned to target Nerphyl''s lips.


    This was their first kiss, Moku didn''t want to startle Nerphyl, so he held himself back and gave her a gentle kiss.


    Enjoying the softness of Nerphyl''s druid lips, Moku''s hands started to go after Nezena''s soft buttocks and squeezed it hard.


    "aangghhh!"


    Nezena groaned in surprise at Moku''s sudden attack. Her face flushed when she felt Moku''s fingers begin to slip into her butt cleavage.


    Moku broke the kiss and stared at the two delicious meats in front of him with greedy eyes.


    "So... which one of you girls wanna do that first?"

 Chapter 203 Drowning Her Baby

    "So... which one of you girls wanna do that first?"


    "Oooorrr... You wanna do it together?"


    The evil smile that sticks on his face makes both Valkyries tremble. His eyes became redder shining full of uncontroble lust. He wants to devour both women at the same time.


    Nerphyl, who was confronted by the sexual appetite of mammals for the first time, didn''t know what to do. She could only freeze with her mouth gaping and eyes wide.


    Nerphyl was a queen and she was a sylph. Even though she had never given birth before, she knew how sylphs did it. As a queen, she is entitled to choose the best pollen first before the other female sylphs.


    However, the way the mammal has intercourse and the way sylph does it is very much different. Physical contact with the opposite sex makes her nervous and Moku who seems to want to eat her alive makes it worse.


    Luckily she has a sister who protects her.


    "Eee... Moku, can you do it with me first?.. alone... I''m the second wife so shouldn''t I be the one you put first before Nerphyl? and again this is Nerphyl''s first time, so I want you to be gentler with herter and satisfy yourself with me first"


    A small but clear voice came from Nezena whose face was as red as a peach. Feeling Moku''s big and rough hands stabbing deeper and deeper into the folds of her ass cheeks made Nezena couldn''t take it anymore and wanted Moku to eat her immediately.


    Hearing Nezena''s argument Moku held his lust for a while and nodded. He saw Nezena''sher region which was already very wet and turned to the Nerphyl whose face began to pale with irregr breathing.


    He almost forgot that Nerphyl was a virgin, worse she was a former sylph who did not understand how to reproduce sexually. Moku had to treat her very softly and teach Nerphyl slowly the pleasure of being a female mammal.


    "Ah .. you''re right! I''m sorry Nerphyl but it seems like I have to take Nezena''s suggestion... Can you wait in your room? I will go there in a few hours..."


    Moku kissed Nerphyl''s forehead gently and touched her back slowly. His red eyes which had been like wanting to swallow Nerphyl whole turn into eyes that radiate warmth and love.


    Nerphyl which was be frozen turned a little calmer. The kiss on her forehead and the warmth on her back makes Nerphyl squint her eyes. She leaned on Moku''s shoulder and nodded slowly.


    Moku released Neprhyl from his hug and grab Nezena to get closer. His still-stiff cock stabbed into her stomach. Because his penis was too long the tip reached her nose, Nezena smelled pungent which made her head dizzy. Her body heats up and thick salty water begins to wet her thighs.


    Moku smiled mischievously at his wife who was on the verge of orgasm. He lifted Nezena''s body and carried her like a child. In this position, their faces parallel each other.


    Nezena hugged Moku''s neck tightly with her hands and nked Moku''s waist with her feet. Hot breath came out of her open mouth, her tongue lulled out, Nezena looked like a dog in heat.


    Moku did not let his wife look embarrassed longer, his lips quickly fondled Nezena''s tongue and sucked it hard.


    "anngghhh!!!"


    Nezena gets climax just from the kiss.


    Nerphyl who saw all this seemed to find a new world that she had never known before. Nezena''s twitched body, irregr breathing, white eyes, and a big smile full of satisfaction on her face. She never sees her sister look like this.


    ''Is she okay?''


    When Nerphyl saw the liquiding out of Nezena''s buttocks wet the floor, she was very shocked. Somehow the part of her groin felt itchy and wanted to be scratched. Saliva came out of the edge of her gaping mouth but Nerphyl did not realize it.


    The show in front of her is very impossible to pass and her eyes are stuck there.


    Seeing her reaction, Moku smiled wider.


    ''Looks like this is enough for introduction''


    "Nerphyl, wait for me in your room!" Moku said while walking to Nezena''s room.


    Nezena who is still in a post-climax state is only able to hug Moku tighter. Trying to make their bodiespletely united.


    The Wilwatikta Kingdom still does not have a pce for Moku and his wives to live in. Because of that, the monsters make a different Orc''s Burrow specifically for his temporary residence.


    Like the other Orc''s Burrow in general, this ce has three floors under the ground with one floor on the ground as an entrance. Moku and his wives'' room are on the second floor and the meeting room is on the first floor. While the third floor is a ce to store goods.


    Although this Orc''s Burrow is bigger than the others, Moku only needs a few steps to reach Nezena''s room. He opened the door and saw the room decoration that showed the personality of his second wife.


    Nezena''s Room is filled with parchments containing her writings about what she knows about The One. 80% of the contents of the parchmentse from Moku''s lecture and his actions, and the rest is the result of Nezena''s own reflection.


    Maybe it will doesn''t take a long time for Nezena to arrange Holy Book for The One Church.


    "Kya!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Moku threw Nezena on the bed and roughly tore her clothes. Moku knows the favorite of his second wife, in contrast to Nevare who is more prefers to be treated a little softer, Nezena prefers Rough-Sex.


    Nezena doesn''t even need forey to be able to ept Moku''s big dick. Her Pussy was very wet and when he carried her to her room, Nezena rubbed her body to Moku showing her impatience. If only Moku did not want to make Nerphyl trauma then he would do her right then.


    "Ahngggghhh!!"


    Without appreciating the beauty of Nezena''s body, Moku immediately ms his dick inside her pussy. Her womb gets hit hard making Nezena orgasm for the second time.


    Moku did not let Nezane rest like Nevare, he immediately swing his hips back and forth quickly, making Nezena on the verge of flying.


    *PAH! *PAH! *PAH!


    The sound of their bodies that collided filled the whole room. Coupled with Nezena''s groans that she shouted with all her might changed the sacred atmosphere in that room.


    "Hahahaha... My Nezena (Holy Queen), you don''t look holy right now!"


    Moku''s tongue touches every part of Nezane''s breasts, which swings like they want to be separated from their ce. Moku''s hands squeezed her perky ass and coordinated them with his hips'' movement to make his dick thrust deeper.


    "Annnghghh!! Yes... I''m not pure!! annng... I''m dirty!! annnghh... Clean me with your holy semen!!"


    "As you wish!"


    Then Moku cum as hard as he could. His semen fills out Nezena''s womb. Moku did not stop cumming until a few minutester along with that he also did not forget to continue to swing his hips back and forth and stir the cum in Nezena''s womb.


    "Yes... Yes.... Ooh... annnggh!!! I''M CUMMMIIIING!!!"


    Once again Nezena''s orgasm is stronger than before. Her body twitched and her pussy tighten, squeezing Moku''s dick to suck more semen toe.


    "Huh ... ha ... ha ..." hot breath came out of Nezena''s mouth, her tongue lulled out, her stomach felt full, and her sight began to blur.


    "ahh... ha... hah... Ho...ney... you... drown our... baby"


    "Hehehe ... good then, maybe he will immediately reach the Third Level of Breathing Technique when he was bornter"


    "he..he..he..h... *kiss * kiss"


    Moku love Nezena''s dirty talk, and because of that he didn''t wait to crush her lips and start swinging his hips again.


    *PAH! *PAH! *PAH! *PAH! *PAH! *PAH!


    "annnggghh... anngggghh... angghhhh... anghhnnn"


    The sound of moans and colliding body fluids was start again in Nezena''s room.


    Moku looked at his second wife who was squirming with pleasure and a big smile of satisfaction on her face. He knew the reason why Nezena liked rough and lustful behavior when having sex.


    Nezena is a former sex ve, she is not like Nevare who is a teenage girl, or like Nerphyl who is the queen of the sylph. There is a sense of inferiority in Nezena that she did not show on the outside.


    She felt unworthy of Moku and had no right to stand together with his other wives. But Moku made her a Holy Queen and gave her the trust to be the leader of The One Church. The only god and religion that monsters believe in.


    This is a heavy responsibility for Nevare and she must hide her feelings of inferiority from others. Even so, her dark past could not be erased just like that. Because of that, she craved Moku''s attention


    ''Have I been neglecting my wives all this time?''


    That question popped up in Moku''s mind. Although he gives attention and affection, but he does not provide enough recognition.


    Moku had to show them how much he wanted to enjoy his wives'' soft body. He was too gentle and it made them feel insecure. He is an orc, so why isn''t he showing lust for their bodies?


    Moku should fill his days and nights fucking these beautiful wives. He was an orc he could afford to fuck for months on end without stopping.


    While realizing this, Moku once again expels his semen into Nezena''s womb.


    He really intended to drown her baby.

 Chapter 204 Nerphyls First Mammal Copulation

    After five hours, Nerphyl had sunk into an unending cycle just like Nevare.


    Wake up - Moku fuck her silly - cum - Moku keep fucking her silly - cum - Moku still keep fucking her silly - cum- fainting - dreaming Moku keep fucking her silly - cum - wake up.


    "Annngghhhh!!!"


    Seeing Nezena who was once cumming and fainting, Moku stopped. Usually at this time Moku will still fucking her but now he has been able to calm his sexual desires.


    After getting enlightened in a life-and-death battle against the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee, Moku''s mind changes slightly and he recognizes himself as an orc. But at the same time, he was also affected by the characteristics of the orcs themselves.


    He bes assertive and proactive, no longer just thinking about gains and losses like a math robot. Moku follows the orc''stent desire within him and deepens his understanding of his true self.


    Until finally when he managed to master the orc desires that were hidden inside him, Moku was able to think more clearly again.


    "Human and orc... Why should I choose one when I can have both?"


    *Plop!


    Moku takes his cock out of Nezena''s pussy. It was the same with Nevare, like a dam being opened, all the semen that was confined in Nezena''s womb poured out flooding their bed.


    *byuuurrrr


    Nezena''s belly, which was bloated like a six months pregnant woman, started to shrink again. And during the process, Nezena had so many orgasms that she had to faint again when she was about to wake up.


    Moku stood up and stopped to admire his handiwork.


    He had always hated his perverted race, not only once or twice he felt like wanted to bury his head in the ground because of the embarrassing characteristics of the orc race. But right now he was so proud of the vigor of the orc race that he was able to create a masterpiece like the one in front of his eyes.


    "Hmm... hehehehe... this is art.... hehehe... My virgin wife is waiting in her room, I better not make her wait any longer. hehehe... Nerphyl must be really nervous right now... How cute. .."


    Imagining Nerphyl''s face turning red with nervousness made Moku swallow loudly. Even so, he controlled his urges and put his clothes back on.


    He didn''t want to freak Nerphyl out with this naked, cum-filled body.


    After cleaning himself up a bit, Moku left Nezena''s room and headed for Nerphyl''s room.


    ----------------------


    In her room, Nerphyl tosses around on the bed feeling restless. She was still imagining what had just happened a few hours ago. Moku''s muscr body, his red eyes that stared with lust, the strange smell that stings her nose, and the long, big pole-like object between his thighs.


    All of this made Nerphyl''s body heat up and a sticky liquid seeped out from her crotch. She didn''t know if this was a bodily reaction called ''aroused''. However, Nerphyl realized that her heart was beating so fast that it wanted to jump out of her chest.


    Moku says he wille to her room in a few hours. Nerphyl took this opportunity to calm herself down, she didn''t want to look embarrassing in front of Moku on their first night.


    But after five hours Moku had not arrived and Nerphyl had not yet calmed down. Strange juice kept seeping out of her pussy and the tingling that made her hair stand on end kept filling her nerves.


    Nerphyl could barely resist touching her pussy before a knock sounded on the door. Followed by Moku''s gentle voice, "Nerphyl, it''s me. Can Ie in?"


    Nerphyl immediately stood up and smoothed out her wrinkled clothes. She again tried to calm her chaotic heart but once again she failed. The more she tried to calm down, the faster her heart beat.


    Taking a deep breath, Nerphyl answered, "y..yess". She failed to get her voice calm and it sounded stuttering and squeaky instead.


    "hmm.."


    Moku opened the door to Nerphyl''s room and walked in. Seeing his third wife who was very nervous and her face was red, Moku could even hear Nerphyl''s heartbeat without needing to use the Inner Eye.


    ''That I took too long?'' Moku asked himself.


    Moku smiled gently and walked closer slowly. He seemed afraid that Nerphyl would run away when he made a sudden move.


    "My wife, did you wait long?" asked Moku.


    Nerphyl''s throat constricted and she could only shake her head in response.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s okay... I just want to talk with you" Moku stroked Nerphyl''s head gently and smiled gently.


    He carried her onto the bed and they both sat side by side. Moku held Nerphyl''s hand gently trying to relieve the tension from his wife.


    Nerphyl felt herself a failure as a wife. Moku smelled her nervousness and resisted the urge to sleep with her. If it''s like this then Nerphyl will never be able to have children from Moku.


    She never knew catching a scared rabbit is his favorite activity now.


    But that disappointment slowly disappeared along with her nervousness when their slow conversation be longer. They ranged from topics about the Wilwatikta Kingdom after the war to simple topics about Nerphyl''s daily activities.


    asionally Moku joke around andughter started to escape between them. Nerphyl became more rxed and her thumping heart began to chant softly.


    Until their gaze met the soft glow from Moku''s red eyes made Nerphyl be numb from head to toe. That fierce red eye that looks so menacing in front of his enemies, that arrogant red eyes that looks so proud in front of the world, that calm red eyes that looks so carefree in front of race extinction war, and now the same red eyes looks at her so softly like she is the most precious soft thing in the world.


    Nerphyl is the queen of the weakest race of the monster species. She had to appear strong in front of the members of her race who lived in fear. For sylphs, Nerphyl is a light that provides a way and warmth in the midst of darkness.


    Nerphyl cried and wanted to end all the nightmares from what her Eyes of Queen saw. But all those fears and nightmares seemed to burn up in the red eyes before him.


    Nerphyl feels... save.


    They stopped talking, just enjoying the moment when their eyes met. Nerphyl and Moku''s faces drew closer and finally their lips met.


    The kiss was so gentle, it made Nerphyl feel like floating. They both enjoyed the softness of their partner''s lips. Until Moku slowly slipped his tongue into Nerphyl''s open small mouth.


    The kiss turned fierce, hot, and burning the desire that was covered by nervousness. A slight tingling spread throughout Nerphyl''s body making her breathing restless, her eyes closed feeling a foreign feeling she had never felt before.


    Moku slowly touched the edge of Nerphyl''s cor, releasing piece by piece of her clothes very slowly while continuing to enjoy the softness of Nerphyl''s lips. He didn''t touch the sensitive parts of Nerphyl''s body just gently passed them with his fingertips.


    These little touches sent chills down Nerphyl''s body. It was as if every nerve ending in her body was gently brushed by a feather. The feeling of wanting to pee that made her body twitch began to emerge making her thighs entwined together.


    Nerphyl''s face turned red without her noticing because the pleasure from her first kiss hypnotized her.


    Moku broke their kiss when he saw that Nerphyl was almost out of breath. Moku wanted tough at his wife''s bashful face but he didn''t want to spoil Nerphyl''s first sexual experience.


    Moku slowly started kissing Nerphyl''s neck gently which made her body twitch and sexy moans could be heard between her racing breaths. Giving small bites, Moku''s lips began to fall down to her corbone, enjoying the softness of his wife''s new body.


    His hands slowly stroked Nerphyl''s slim waist, gently groping her waistline which made Nerphyl moan even louder. Moku enjoyed every expression of pleasure that Nerphyl showed but he didn''t want to just stop there.


    He began to take off his own clothes one by one slowly. Give Nerphyl time to admire her husband''s body. Until they were bothpletely naked without a single strand of thread covering their bodies.


    Moku''s lips dropped further, giving small kisses to every Nerphyl skin he passed. Nerphyl''s spoiled moans were louder following her increasingly aroused body and the pussy juice that moistened her crotch. Until finally Moku arrived at two white mounds that looked very delicious.


    Moku licked it, following the are line until Nerphyl''s pink nipples tensed up and demanded attention too. Moku flicks it with the tip of his tongue and ys it like a cat drinking water until finally he is satisfied and sucks it.


    "aannngggghhh!!!"


    Nerphyl climaxed for the first time, her squirt gushed down Moku''s thighs and his cock stood up proudly.


    Moku''s lips quickly descended toward Nerphyl''s exposed crotch. Licking all the salty cum that came out and parted the soft hairs that covered it. Moku enjoyed it like drinking the world''s most delicious wine which made Nerphyl arouse again.


    Moku stuck out his tongue trying to make the small tightly closed hole open wider. He wanted to prepare Nerphyl''s pussy to ept his big dick so that the pain Nerphyl felt would be a little less when he took her virginity.


    After being satisfied licking Nerphyl''s pussy clean, Moku took a sitting position and directed his penis to his wife''s paradise hole.


    Softly he said, "Nerphyl, I will put it in"


    Nerphyl who was still in her post-climax state could only nod in response.


    Moku''s dick slowly dives into her pussy.


    "angghhh!!!"

 Chapter 205 Nerphyls First Mammal Copulation

    Moku''s cock dived deeper and deeper until it met Nerphyl''s hymen wall which was easily prated. Nerphyl''s body convulsed as something warm, hard, andrge entered her body.


    To facilitate the process of pration, her vagina secretes more lubricating fluid so that it wets her entire thighs to her buttocks. Nerphyl felt pain but not as much as when she transformed from sylph to druid so she was able to endure it.


    Moku tried to distract Nerphyl from the pain by cing a soft kiss on her face. Their lips met again and their tongues licked each other again. A tear dripped from the corner of Nerphyl''s eye and Moku gently wiped it with his thumb.


    Staring at Nerphyl''s half-open eyes while gently stroking her body. He managed to distract Nerphyl from the pain and their kiss grew even more ferocious. Nerphyl quickly learned and started to y her tongue in Moku''s mouth for the first time.


    Nerphyl stroked Moku''s back indicating that she was fine and wanted Moku to continue. A small smile formed on Moku''s lips, he gave a soft kiss on his wife''s forehead and stroked her cheek gently.


    "Moku, I love you," Nerphyl said in a very small voice.


    "I love you too My Queen" Moku replied.


    Moku started moving his hips back and forth slowly while watching Nerphyl''s reaction so she wouldn''t be in pain. Moku knew that Nerphyl would notin if he was rough with her so Moku had to take the initiative and read Nerphyl''s facial expression.


    He wanted to make tonight a wonderful, unforgettable experience for Nerphyl.


    "angghh... angg... aff,,, ho,,, Mo... anggh...ku"


    Soft moans filled every breath that left Nerphyl''s sexy lips, uttering the name of the husband she loved. Feeling a pleasure she had never felt before, her body seemed to float and she saw shining stars.


    Moku kissed Nerphyl''s cheeks and neck showing his ownership of this woman. His hands began to gently squeeze the two soft fat on Nerphyl''s buttocks, lifting them up to make it easier for his cock to go deeper.


    Until the tip of Moku''s penis touched the mouth of Nerphyl''s womb, gently kissing the door where he would fill his seeds. Greetings for their next meeting which will definitely not end the same as the union of the love of these two lovebirds.


    "angg... honey... ang... is... so good... ang... anghh.. ang....."


    Anxiety and jealousy rose in Nerphyl''s heart when she imagined Nezena and Nevare who had experienced this worldly pleasure with Moku. She felt sorry for her race who never felt this pleasure when they wanted to have children.


    If the process of reproducing mammals was this enjoyable then Nerphyl wanted to do it every day. At first, she wanted to have Moku''s child because of her bond as a queen and Moku''s wife, but now she wants to have children because she is addicted to the pleasure felt in the process.


    She was starting to understand why Nezena was willing to save her from Moku a few hours ago. Nezena''s zed eyes at that time weren''t because she was scared, but because her body couldn''t wait to rock by Moku''s dick.


    "annggghhh... Love... harder please.... anggghh.. angg..."


    Nerphyl begs Moku to go harder. She remembered the beastly look in Moku''s red eyes a few hours ago, the look that wanted to swallow her whole. The gaze sent chills down her body, only at this moment did Nerphyl understand that at that moment she was not frightened but aroused by Moku''s full of lust eyes.


    Currently, Moku treats her very gently like cotton that will fly when the strong wind blows. But Nerphyl wanted to feel what it was like when Moku was consumed by his sexual desires. Rocking her body passionately like wanting to pulverize her.


    "hehe... My cute love... take it easy, I will work your sexy new body daily! I promise you that!" Moku chuckles at Nerphyl''s greediness.


    "Yes... anggg... yes... angghhh... promise me.... angg... yes... honey... more... angggh...."


    Nerphyl started to babble incoherently, her words getting muffled by the moans so Moku barely understood what she was saying. To save Nerphyl from the abashment when she regains consciousnesster, Moku covers her mouth with a kiss.


    "hhmmm... hmmm... hmmm..."


    Even though her mouth was covered by the kiss, Nerphyl''s moans could still be heard and her breathing became more erratic. Nerphyl''s increasingly agile tongue savagely shed with Moku''s tongue in the middle of their hot kiss.


    Nerphyl moved her butt up and down trying to follow the skillful swing of Moku''s butt. Her hands tightly embraced Moku and began to grab his back roughly. She couldn''t even control her movements so her fingernails started to leave marks on Moku''s back.


    But Moku let it slide, he didn''t even feel any pain with how thick his skin was. Moku knew that Nerphyl was going to orgasm so he started to speed up his movement and his cock started to stir Nerphyl''s pussy more roughly.


    The tip of his dick kissed Nerphyl''s womb faster. Until finally Nerphyl''s body convulsed and her thigh muscles tightened even more. The vaginal walls narrowed and squeezed Moku''s hard dick.


    "aaaannagggggggggghhhhh!!!!!"


    The moan that sounded more like a scream exploded out of Nerphyl''s mouth. Her pussy sprayed the squirt so hard that it wet Moku''s stomach.


    Nerphyl orgasmed for a minute before stopping and her body went weak. Her movements stopped along with her body became super rxed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "hah... ha... hah... hah... hah... ha.."


    Her hurried breaths began to race and sweat trickled down her body. Her vision started to blur and her mouth couldn''t be closed with her tongue lulled out.


    Moku didn''t want to torture his wife any longer he controlled his body and released powerful cum inside her womb.


    "Nerphyl, I am cumming!!"


    Along with the warning, Moku spurts his semen and fills Nerphyl''s uterus until it swells. Moku didn''t stop cumming until a few minutester.


    Nerphyl who was about to lose consciousness felt intense stimtion from her womb, causing her body to convulse again and she was forced to orgasm once again.


    "Anngggghhh!!!!"


    This time Nerphyl couldn''t hold back her consciousness any longer, her tired eyes immediately closed and she fell asleep with Moku''s cock still inside her pussy.


    Moku smiled seeing his wife''s face full of pleasure, he seemed to have achieved a big achievement. He slowly took his cock out of Nerphyl''s pussy andy down beside her.


    Moku kissed Nerphyl''s forehead and both eyes, after that he closed Nerphyl''s thighs which were still straddled. While stroking his wife''s cheek gently, Moku rested Nerphyl''s head against his chest.


    "Rough sex is satisfying but sometimes gentle sex is good too" Mokumented.


    While stroking Nezena''s soft cheek, Moku started to think about the problems that the Wilwatikta Kingdom was currently facing.


    After the war with the Quadruple Arachnid Colony, the monsters got stronger. Some of the sylphs had been able to perform the Vithaen Possession Art, and some of the goblins had also been prepared to carry out the burial process based on Mana Cream Cultivation.


    With arge number of Quadruple Arachnid carcasses avable, Boku and Goku can start their second evolution process. Mige and Swa who survived the explosion can also start opening their Inner Eyes.


    Even though Moku is unconscious, due to losing his sin of sloth, he still can know what happen around him. As a result, by using Inner Eye Moku knows all the events that happened in Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Because of that Moku knew the bad state of the monsters'' morals. The monsters were exhausted and scared, news of the approaching mage army also made matters worse. The Wilwatikta Kingdom waspletely unprepared for battle any time soon.


    They needed time to recover and regroup their strength. The number of victims from the previous war was also still piling up, as a result, the Wilwatikta Kingdomcked the manpower to continue development.


    "So the big problem we are currently facing is the approaching mage army."


    Or rather the biggest problem right now is humans. With their greed and curiosity, there was no way a horde of monsters that could evolve could be left alone.


    "No... wait a minute... they don''t know we are just monsters"


    During the battle against Deak and his students, Moku doesn''t give them a chance to make contact with the Military Academy. Moku also killed and ate Deak and his students without remaining. Then why can their existence still be known by humans?


    The answer was because at that moment when the mana possessed treant''s body, they released a suicide punch that created a massive mana explosion.


    "Mana explosion..."


    In the previous battle, there was also a mana explosion when the Arachnid Queen''s body exploded due to the ck Giant Mace''s detonation.


    So humans shouldn''t know for sure if there are monsters that can evolve in the Bog forest, but they feel a big mana explosion so they are interested in investigating it.


    At this point, Moku also remembers what happened when Boku and Goku evolved. The form of mana that spread and scattered everywhere like fear also had the same characteristics as mana explosions.


    "I can''t assume..."


    It is very dangerous for Moku to base his decisions on mere assumptions. He had to confirm this and turn the assumptions into facts.


    Moku nced at Nerphyl who was still fast asleep. Her peacefully closed eyes and steady breathing showed that she was currently in a veryfortable state.


    "I''m sorry Nerphyl, but it looks like I have to sacrifice a few sylphs to confirm my assumption"

 Chapter 206 Military Espionage Divisions First Mission

    Liana flies low camouge with bushes and tree leaves. She received the mission directly from Ku Moku and Swa. Her job is to enter the Mage Army camp and investigate their goal of entering the Bog forest.


    Liana and several other sylphs were ordered to use any means necessary to make this task a sess. This includes being held captive by humans.


    Based on the information obtained from the sylphs who be human pets, human species schrs do not yet know the whereabouts of the sylph queen. So they don''t know about the ability of the Eyes of Queen.


    Moku had never wanted to use this method to find information on his enemies. Even though their bodies are very small and easily camouged with the greenery of the Bog forest, human mages have the ability to detect their presence with spells. Because of that the possibility of sylphs entering the Mage Armybat camp unnoticed was extremely small, one might even say impossible.


    However, currently the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s condition is very critical and they are no longer able to fight. War with humans is considered so dangerous that it is almost impossible to win. Because of that the Military Strategy Division advises Moku to avoid fighting humans at all costs.


    In the departmental general meeting three days ago, Moku shared the assumption he had thought up before. If humans never knew of the existence of monsters but they only acted in the form of investigations because they felt several mana explosions in the Bog forest.


    Moku''s assumption makes the monsters breathe a sigh of relief but those who think critically know the dangers behind believe this assumption with one eye.


    If indeed the humans didn''t know the existence of the Wilwatikta Kingdom then they would just have to hide again and wait for the investigation team toplete their task. After all, to investigate mana explosions, humans wouldn''t need to send a mage army. The mage army that was currently in Glittering Meadow would immediately be pulled back to the Military Academy after they destroyed the Quadruple Arachnid Colony nest.


    However, if that assumption turned out to be wrong and the humans were indeed targeting the Wilwatikta Kingdom then they would be met with a massive mage army attack without any preparation. This thought made the monsters agree with Moku''s decision to investigate the truth of his assumption even though they had to sacrifice several monsters.


    With the results of the meeting''s decision, the Military Espionage Division led by Swa received the toughest and most important task in their history.


    Liana sniffed the smell that spread in the air and determined the direction of her flight. Although sylph''s ability to recognize the smell is not as good as that of orcs, they can still distinguish between the smell of humans and the smell of mutated animals. By following the smell in the air and the location of thest mage army Moku had seen earlier, she and the other sylphs managed to locate the enemy camp.


    ? In this mission, they are assigned to several teams led by onemando. Each of the teams had five or more sylphs in it. They were scattered all over the road from Bitter Maja to Glittering Meadow.


    After finding the enemy campsite assigned to her, Liana and the sylphs in her team regrouped at the point they had previously determined. There they meet themander of this mission, Lordo.


    ----------------------


    After the previous war against the Quadruple Arachnid Colony, several monsters were killed and some rose in rank.


    Likewise with Lordo, who at first only became a liaison between Goku and headquarters. Currently, he has been entrusted with leading his own sylph team and receiving missions directly from Swa.


    This was Lordo''s first reconnaissance mission, so it was natural for him to be nervous. He shouldn''t be able to rank up this quickly but with so many sylphs being killed in the previous battle, he was forced to take on more of the burden than he should have.


    Lordo looked at the sylphs in his team one by one, they had found the location of the enemy camp but sneaking into it was a different story. They have to work out a way in and a way out.


    But Lordo knew that their real task was just to find a way to get into the camp. Meanwhile, the way to get out is not a mission, but only the kindness of Ku Moku.


    With the Eyes of Queen ability, the sylphs didn''t need to return to Bitter Maja to report their findings. Nerphyl only needed to link their visions and everything that the sylphs knew would also be known by her.


    Therefore the first thing Lordo said in this meeting was:


    "We''re noting back alive!"


    With no greetings, no words of encouragement or motivation, Lordo dered their deaths head-on. But there was no change in the eyes of the sylphs, they still stared at Lordo fearlessly as if they had known his statement from the start.


    The sylphs know that this mission is very dangerous and even impossible to survive alive. They are like butterflies that willingly fly into spider webs to count the number of legs of their predators.


    Since hearing the order from Swa and Headquarters'' decision to carry out reconnaissance they know that this mission is a suicide mission. Even so, they were not afraid, if their death could allow the other monsters to live longer then they would immediatelymit suicide.


    Lordo was both proud and relieved by the sylphs'' expressions that didn''t change at all. Even though their bodies are small, their courage will never be inferior to giants like orcs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good if you know! Liana report!"


    "Yes sir, we found an enemy camp two kilometers from this ce. The ce seemed to be covered by a light fog but it didn''t block the sight and smell. From the area and the number of bonfires, it was certain that there were more than a thousand humans in the camp!"


    Lordo just nodded and looked at the other team leaders.


    "Koffy, report!"


    "Yes sir! We found...."


    One by one the team leaders reported their findings. There are those who find the same enemy camp as other sylph teams, there are those who find a different camp.


    In essence, the several tens of kilometers ahead of them were filled with human encampments that were confirmed to be mage armies. Each camp is covered by a thin fog that does not block sight or smell.


    Lordo didn''t know where the thin fog came from and he didn''t know what it was used for. However, it is confirmed that the thin fog is a mage spell.


    Lordo immediately reported his findings to headquarters and awaited further orders. He wanted to quickly find out about the thin fog information to be able to continue their mission.


    -----------------------------


    "It''s Detection Array" ire answered after seeing the form of the light mist disyed by Nerphyl.


    "What''s this for?" Boku asked.


    "This spell uses the mana in the mage''s body to connect his senses with the mana in the surrounding environment. Although this sounds like a domain, its function is only to expand the detection of the mage, not mana control."


    ire knew this because her family also had mages who were in charge of using Detection Arrays at important and secret ces in their territory.


    "What Level Constetion of mage that can use this spell?" Swa asks.


    "This spell can only be used by a Level 3 Constetion Mage but judging by the vastness of the Detection Array disyed by Nerphyl it is certain that the user exceeds a Level 4 Constetion Mage" ire replied with a pale face.


    "sssss..."


    The monsters held their breath when they heard the Level 4 Constetion Mage. The strongest mage that Moku has fought against is Deak, a Level 3 Constetion Mage, by using a mana potion, Deak managed to force himself to rise to Level 4 Constetion Mage. At that time he was able to use the halfplete God''s Form.


    With the number of camps discovered by the sylphs, there were currently more than 100 Level 4 Constetion Mage heading their way. This huge number ensures that the mage army thates is not just an investigation team but abat army to destroy.


    That way the Moku assumption is proven wrong and humans really know their existence. The horror of pest extermination that urred twenty years ago will soon befall them.


    The morale of the monsters faltered, and many of them thought of separating from the Wilwatikta Kingdom. All of this started with the orcs who managed to find a way to evolve so that invite the wrath of humans to the monsters.


    If only the orcs could keep their heads down and live simply like normal monsters in the forest of Bog then humans would not send their hammers of destruction. The resentment that was born from fear began to grow within the monsters'' hearts and some of them nced at the orcs contemptuously.


    Moku felt the hatred the monsters had for the orcs but he couldn''t help but remain silent. If he uttered something or made a threat then Wilwatikta Kingdom''s destruction would elerate even more.


    Swa also knows the situation is getting worse. With a sigh he said to Lordo, "Withdraw the reconnaissance team, they have aplished their mission"


    "Wait, sir! Our mission isn''t over yet!" Lordo''s voice boomed.

 Chapter 207 Lordos Resolution

    "Wait, sir! Our mission isn''t over yet!"


    From within the blue ss screen, Lordo with burning eyes and a booming voice said firmly.


    "Lordo, What do you mea--"


    "Our mission is to break into the enemy camp and seek information! We haven''t entered the enemy camp yet and we haven''t received any information!" Lordo replied by interrupting Swa before he finished speaking.


    "Commander Lordo, your mission was to seek information and you have obtained the information. You have seeded in finding out the intention of the mage army to enter the Bog forest" Swa argued.


    "You''re wrong sir! We haven''t gotten any information yet! We only know the location of the enemy camp and asked headquarters about the Detection Array!"


    "You..."


    "Let us finish our mission, sir!"


    "Lordo! What the fuck are you talking about! You want to enter the heavily guarded mage camp! Didn''t you hear ire''s exnation of the use of Detection Arrays?!" this time it was Goku who snapped before Swa could speak.


    He was so angry when he heard Lordo''s words, Goku got up from his seat and hit the table in front of him.


    Lordo smiled seeing his ex-partner getting angry. But soon his eyes filled with determination again and his voice came out loud, "Yes, I hear what the Detection Array is. But, so what? We are the Reconnaissance Team, it is our job to break into the enemy''s heavily guarded base and seek information inside it."


    "Are you suicidal!?"


    "No! We are warriors and warriors do what we must do!"


    "Lordo! Stop talk fucking nonsen--"


    "I still remember what Ku Moku say that time! In front of many sylphs and In front of our Queen! He says: If sylph can possess mutated animals then you will have their powers and no longer need to be a human pet.


    At first, no one believed Moku, we, sylph just obeyed because didn''t want our queen to sacrifice herself. Some of us even booed him from behind saying ''a delusional orc''"


    Lordo was just one of the sylphs who came that day. The historic day when Nerphyl shed tears for the first time in front of them.


    Like the other sylphs, Lordo''s heart ached when he saw Nerphyl cry. But they couldn''t do anything, they were just the weakest monster race. Even a small rabbit is capable of killing them.


    That''s why when the sylphs heard Moku''s words they booed him. They are afraid of high hopes that could destroy them, so they reject him.


    Refusing to look ahead and trying to be content with their pathetic state. Be humans'' pets and live under their control forever.


    Maybe they will lose their self-respect...


    Maybe they''ll just be toys to be dumped when their master gets bored...


    Maybe they should sacrifice their beloved queen, the queen who is always there in the darkest of times for them, the queen who loves them so much...


    But at least they can live, right?


    That''s what Lordo and the other sylphs thought.


    "But he is right!


    Nerphyl, our dear Queen of Sylph evolve!! She became a mutated animal that the monsters had been running away from in fear. She fought at the forefront of tearing apart the enemy''s bodies that even the strongest monster race, orcs, lost to.


    Sylph is no longer the weakest monster race, Nerphyl has be a new monster that is much stronger! She became something never before seen during the long history of the sylph race, a Druid."


    When Nerphyl changed to her mutated animal form all the sylphs present saw that. Whether seeing it in person or seeing it from other sylph recordings, they only felt one thing at that moment, pride.


    Pride never before existed within the weakest monster race. Pride that has been buried in their inferiorityplex. And Pride they never imagined to be able to feel.


    On that exact day when Nerphyl tore the Quadruple Arachnid apart with her fangs and ws, all the sylphs screamed in their hearts.


    I''m a sylph and I''m proud!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And he says: Nerphyl join us! Let''s fight destiny and this world together!


    He acknowledged us and rightly we acknowledged him! We are warriors! Our enemies are not only humans but destiny and the world itself!"


    The words that the sylphs had so far regarded as mere words that Moku used to enve them. But in reality, Moku never looked down on sylphs, only they felt themselves inferior to other monster races.


    When Nerphyl fought in her mutated animal form alongside the other valkyries, the sylphs realized what Moku''s words really meant.


    Moku says that sylphs are warriors! Warriors who are proud of their strength! A warrior who sacrificed for his friends! A warrior who is not afraid in front of his enemy!


    And Moku promises to give them the most passionate fight in the whole world! The fight against destiny and the world! A battle where the sylphs are the troops!


    "That''s why I won''t back down from this mission. Moku isn''t wrong! His assumption won''t be wrong! I will sacrifice myself to make his assumption the truth!


    It''s true that this mission is very dangerous and we will be killed for it! But, so what? Isn''t this what a warrior is looking for?! Die in battle! Reunite with our brothers and sisters at The One''s side! And fight together forever in The One''s Heaven!"


    If Moku is wrong then all his words could be wrong.


    Then in that way, the sylph can just turn back into a human pet!


    Then in that way, the sylphs could just return to being the weakest monster race!


    Then in that way, Nerphyl might juste back to kill herself for them!


    Then in that way, it''s possible that sylphs aren''t warriors!


    "It''s impossible for Moku to say something nonsense!


    And in this mission, we will show you all that''s the truth!!"


    Lordo promise it! This is Lordo''s Resolution!


    All the monsters in the headquarters fell silent. No one was able to say anything after hearing Lordo''s Resolution. They were unable to open their mouths in front of a warrior who had decided to sacrifice his life.


    Goku clenches his fist so hard it hurts his palm.


    Vivi who saw blood flowing from her husband''s fist could only hold it. Their gazes met and Vivi saw through Goku''s eyes that her husband had lost a second time. Lost to Lordo''s Resolution.


    But someone who had just been silently watching everything suddenly stood up. In an undeniable voice, he said, "I approve of it! Do what you must do.. O Lordo the sylph warrior!"


    All the monsters turned to Moku who spoke loudly, none of them were able to refute his words. In front of them was a person who made the impossible possible. The leader who brought the slumped monster species into a proud species that could raise their heads before the world.


    "Yes, Ku!" Lordo replied.


    "Goku, Boku, prepare for your second evolution! Iathra takes on the task of leading the Reconnaissance Team from Swa! Mige, Swa prepare yourselves for the opening of the Inner Eye and the first evolution! Lesnen, bring all the carcasses of mutated animals you have collected and work with Luna to make Mana Cream!


    Announce that the sylphs who have been able to perform the Vithaen Possession Art gather in the east side of the kingdom! Announce for the goblins who have been able to perform the Mana Cream Cultivation burial ritual to gather in the east side of the kingdom!"


    Order after order Moku issued like an undeniable ultimatum. Quickly all the monsters took down all of his orders and started broadcasting them throughout the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Those who received direct orders immediately stood up and readied themselves.


    "May we battle together in The One''s Heaven!" Moku pped his chest hard.


    "May we battle together in The One''s Heaven!" The monsters all pped their chests loudly.


    "May we battle together in The One''s Heaven!" Lordo pped his chest and shouted loudly.


    Lordo''s resolution reminded the monsters of the true meaning of their existence. Not to survive, not to fight against humans, and not to hide either.


    They are there to fight.


    Fight against destiny and the world itself.

 Chapter 208 The Oddness

    [Human Camp]


    Stent Gaht pondered as he listened to the reports of his men one by one. His mind drifted thinking about the various bad possibilities that might happen.


    He felt anxious, not because the bad possibility that he thought of actually happened but because the bad possibility didn''t happen at all. The enemy in sight was not what he was afraid of but the enemy hiding from the shadows was the most terrifying.


    Just like the Mana Ruling Family that used to hide in the shadows of the great empires but they copsed after surfacing and were defeated by the PSA, which consisted only of ex-farmers and other low-ss people.


    Because of that right now Gaht was feeling extremely anxious.


    He thought that the ck Swarm Insect God (Quadruple Arachnid) outbreak was the start of the demon attack on humans, but it turns out that after they conducted an investigation, they found no signs of demon interference in this matter. Gaht had repeatedly tried to confirm this point directly, even with his mana sensitivity he couldn''t find the signs he was looking for.


    Then a few days ago Gaht felt a new burst of mana explosion. The mana explosion was felt not too far from the ck Swarm Insect God''s nest. Feeling this instead of being relieved, Gaht was even more anxious.


    He felt like he was being led by something to go deeper into the Bog forest. His premonitions were getting worse and because of that until now Gaht had slowed down his troops.


    He was extremely careful and forced his subordinates to investigate every inch of the distance they covered. Gaht knew that his decision would irritate the mages under him, but he couldn''t shake the bad feeling in his heart.


    "...That''s why after carrying out our investigation we found no signs of foreign mana usage activity twenty kilometers around the camp."


    One of his aides finished reading out the report from the investigative team. He took a deep breath because he had had to read the same report over and over again for several days.


    "...No oddities at all?" Gaht asked after a moment of silence.


    "Nothing. No mana activity, no mana shift, no mana color change, and no mana species." his aide said quickly trying to hide the annoyance in his tone of voice.


    Even so, Gaht, who was sensitive, could still read the annoyance on his aide''s face. He couldn''t dy their movement any longer, inevitably he had to move his troops towards the ce where the mana explosion they had sensed before.


    Ghat took a deep breath. The longer they postpone it, the more pressured his position in the Gurru Committee will be. Currently, they are still helping each other because of the threat from the new mana species, the demon, but when the threat disappears then humans will fight each other again.


    Gaht was appointed as the leader of this troop but it was not free. He must bear the burden and responsibility if it turns out that their expedition did not find anything. Not only the costs incurred but also the time needed for this expedition.


    Humans are very selfish and they don''t want to suffer losses that they should avoid. Therefore any losses in this expedition will be scapegoated on Gaht''s head.


    "Why can''t humans unite like they used to?" Gahtined.


    Even though he asked, Gaht already knew the answer. The reason was that humans had gotten stronger and there were no more external threats.


    Mana species is the leader in the world, this is because they are creatures that are loved by mana. Unlike monsters who can''t feel mana at all let alone use it.


    "Monsters?... MONSTERS!!!" Gaht suddenly stood up from his seat which surprised his aide.


    Without warning, Gaht grabbed his aide''s shoulder and shook him vigorously.


    "Didn''t you find any monsters?"


    "W..Wh..What?" his frightened aide stammered.


    "Didn''t anyone encounter any monsters on our way?" Gaht repeated his question in greater detail.


    "ah..err... No?"


    "Check it again!"


    "Yes... Yes, sir!" his frightened aide rushed out of the tent seeking the information Gaht had requested.


    Gaht sat back in his chair and rubbed his furrowed brow. He almost forgot something important but slipped out of his mind because of how insignificant the creature was.


    Monsters are the weakest species on the continent of Meer. They were so weak that a Copper Tier Danger Mutated Animal was able to take them down. There was no mana in their bodies at all, they were cursed creatures that were hated by mana.


    However, twenty years ago due to human negligence, the number of the orc race in the Bog forest had skyrocketed. They attacked viges around the Bog forest and caused many casualties on the human side.


    Apart from being a mildly annoying pest, there is no other use for this species. Their bodies couldn''t be used to make potions or weapons. Because of that monster species were always allowed to live in the Bog forest as long as their numbers weren''t toorge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Extermination of monster species in the forest of Bog is regrly carried out but it is very rare that a mage is willing to volunteer to do it. Instead of calling it a duty, exterminating monster species could be said to be a punishment.


    There is no advantage to it and just a waste of time.


    Even so, these very weak species are still able to survive in the Bog forest which is filled with dangerous mutated animals and rare nts. They are like cockroaches that are still able to survive in dark ces and without oxygen at all.


    Monsters are also one of the characteristics of the Bog forest. For adventurers meeting monsters is bad luck. It''s not that they''re dangerous but they''re annoying and it''s unprofitable to kill them.


    But different from mutated animals, monster species are recognized as having intelligence equal to mana species. They are able tomunicate and form their own culture. Even because of this, in human kingdoms, one of the monster races, namely sylphs, is very popr as pets.


    A few minutester his aide returned with the information he wanted. Gaht heard his report with enthusiasm but it was very short.


    "We didn''t encounter a single monster during this expedition!" said his aide with a frown.


    He also felt the same strangeness with Gaht. But he immediately said to give the reason for that, "Most likely, the species of monsters that existed in the forest of Bog were wiped out by the ck Swarm Insect God."


    Gaht was silent for a moment, not immediately agreeing to his aide''s analysis. It was reasonable to say the monster species had been wiped out by the ck Swarm Insect God but what happen if it didn''t happen like that?


    He already thought that the ck Swarm Insect God outbreak was the start of the demon attack on humans. If he stuck to that assumption then there was a high chance that the monster species weren''t devoured by the ck Swarm Insect God but instead were killed by demons.


    The reason was that the monster species were able tomunicate. If a human catches a monster then he will be able to report on the strange things that have been happening in the Bog forest for the past few months. From this information, humans can draw conclusions and identify the real demon''s ns.


    "Did you--"


    Gaht suddenly heard amotion from outside the tent which made him stop talking.


    "What was thatmotion?" Gaht asked his aide.


    "I will find out, sir" His aide came out of the tent and asked the soldier on guard.


    He came back a few secondster and reported his findings, "Sir, it looks like a Detection Array found something and the mage on guard caught it"


    "What''s that?"


    "Monster, Sir, a sylph"


    "a sylph?"


    "Yes, sir. It seems the sylph was trying to get past our camp but was detected by the Detection Array. Even though he tried to escape by camouge with the surrounding trees, the mage on guard still sess caught him."


    Right after he thought about the oddness of not having any monsters in Bog''s forest, a monster came into their camp. This coincidence made Gaht feel even more anxious like he was being led by an invisible rope.


    Gaht shook his head and ordered the aide in front of him, "Bring the sylph to me!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Gaht saw his aideing out of the tent to carry out his order. Although he was suspicious of this sudden coincidence, Gaht couldn''t ignore the only clue he had.


    As a native of the Bog forest, the sylph must have known what had happened over the past few months.


    Why did Deak suddenly force himself to be a Level 4 Constetion Mage?


    Why didn''t Deak report his findings to him?


    What does Deak have to do with the mana explosion a few months ago?


    Who killed Deak?


    The death of his favorite student made Gaht seem obsessed with solving the secret behind it.

 Chapter 209 Guiding The Tiger To See The Wolf

    Lordo looked at the human in front of him. Shoulder-length blonde hair almost covered his slender and worn-out face. Closed gray eyes, sunk in their sockets, Showing a life experience that no one can imagine. The shing scar cut across his right cheek to his lips, making his blond beard look even more terrifying.


    Without needing to be told, Lordo knew that the human in front of him was the leader of the mage army. The aura that could be felt from his presence made his heart palpitate. Cold sweat drenched Lordo''s body.


    He had no other choice, this was the only way he could think of to sneak in and find the information he wanted.


    As a being who couldn''t use mana, Lordo couldn''t possibly hide from the Detection Array. Even if he got past it, his whereabouts would soon be noticed by the mages at the camp.


    Thus rather than hiding, Lordo decided toe openly. Humans have never seen monsters as a threat, even if he is caught, Lordo believes he will only be the toy of humans.


    In particr, he was a small sylph who looked cute to humans.


    "Hi little sylph, My name is Stent Gaht, I am the leader of this army" Gaht tried to smile but his hideous face made Lordo''s body shiver reflexively.


    "Don''t be afraid, little sylph, I won''t kill you" Seeing Lordo''s face getting paler, Gaht tried to appear gentler. Gaht now understood why the sylph was the most popr pet among the nobility.


    His cute little face, big eyes, and petite body can attract the hearts of nobledies. But right now he didn''t want to look for pets but for information about what had happened in the Bog forest in the past few months.


    "Th.. Thank you, Your majesty. My na.. name is Lordo, I am sylph from Bog forest" Lordo ventured to introduce his name.


    "Why did youe to our camp Little Lordo?"


    In order to save time Gaht started his interrogation. Actually, he didn''t care about Lordo sneaking into the camp. This little Sylph posed almost no threat to his army which is filled with mages.


    However, he started with this question to cover up the real question he wanted to ask. That way Lordo wouldn''t be able to hide his intentions if he had something to hide.


    Gaht doesn''t even suspect Lordo of being a spy sent by his enemies. How could a creature that couldn''t sense mana be used as a spy to scout on the mage army?


    Before entering the camp, Lordo had imagined the answer to Gaht''s question many times. Even though he is currently being interrogated, the reality is that Lordo can also extract information from Gaht.


    Because of that, he had to answer as ambiguously as possible to be able to provide a gap that Gaht could fill. While continuing to watch the change in Gaht''s face, Lordo answered slowly.


    "I deeply apologize Your Majesty. I didn''t mean to disturb the human camp. I was just in a rush."


    "In a rush? What made you rush?" Gaht asked quickly again.


    The word ''In rush'' can be interpreted in various forms. It could be that Lordo''s intention was to be in a rush to get somewhere or to be in a rush because of something.


    From the questions Gaht asked, Lordo analyzed that the ''In rush'' that Gaht asked was the reason for ''In rush'' itself not being in a rush to get somewhere. If Gaht wanted to know where Lordo was going, the question he would ask was "Why are you in rush?" not "What made you in rush?"


    From this analysis, Lordo realized that in Gaht''s mind, he had determined the reason why Lordo was in a rush was that something was chasing him. However, Lordo could not confirm this, so he answered ambiguously again to provoke Gaht''s exnation.


    "I.. I.. don''t know Your Majesty"


    Gaht''s easy-going face suddenly turned serious. This little monster dared to hide something from him.


    Where did this couragee from? Is there anything far more terrifying than being surrounded by an army of mages?


    "What do you mean you don''t know?" Gaht''s aide who heard Lordo''s vague answer also felt insulted. He immediately asked in a threatening tone. He would torture this sylph if he still didn''t answer Gaht''s questions.


    The overreaction of Gaht and his aide made Lordo confirm that the thing chasing him was someone, not something. Then the anger that Gaht showed and the threats that were stored in the voice of his aide showed that Gaht was also looking for that someone.


    Therefore the real reason for Gaht and his aide''s overreaction was that they suspected that Lordo was siding with that person by hiding a secret from them. That way that person has abilities or information that can threaten Gaht and his troops.


    So that it can be ascertained if the ''someone'' is also mana species.


    ''Species mana? which one? elf? or warbeast?''


    Lordo couldn''t say for sure, but he had to answer before Gaht and his aide grew suspicious.


    "I am scared, Your Majesty..." Lordo answered with a pale face and a body that was shaking even more.


    This is the gamble answer. By saying ''I am scared'', Lordo was like saying that he felt insecure even though he was surrounded by mages around him. Indirectly Lordo also said that someone who was chasing him could defeat Gaht and his troops.


    Therefore, if ording to Gaht, someone is not that strong then he will feel insulted by Lordo''s words and because of this insult, Lordo will receive the consequences. However, Lordo did this to get Gaht to provide more information.


    "My little friend... You don''t need to be afraid, right now you are in the safest ce. No harm will befall you, quickly tell me why you are in a rush" Gaht said softly and firmly. He ensures protection for Lordo and threatens him to open his mouth immediately.


    ''Jackpot!!''


    Lordo won the gamble, and Gaht was not humiliated when Lordo was afraid of someone chasing him. He even guaranteed his safety by saying "right now you are in the safest ce".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gaht didn''t say if Lordo would be safe with him but he said "the safest ce". That meant, Gaht didn''t have the confidence to take on someone who was after Lordo alone but he was confident that he and his man would be able to take on someone.


    Lordo couldn''t sense mana so he didn''t know what constetion level Gaht was at. But he knew that Gaht was someone who was very strong and had the confidence that he was the strongest. So it''s impossible for Gaht to be afraid of facing an enemy who is only alone.


    That means it wasn''t "someone" who was chasing Lordo but a "group" so powerful that Gaht had to face them along with his army. If so then why would the "group" chase a small sylph like Lordo?


    The answer is, the "group" is not chasing Lordo but chasing all the sylphs and maybe all the existing monster species. The reason? Lordo had to confirm it but he had a guess if the reason was rted to the monster''s own characteristics.


    It''s not a characteristic of not being able to have mana, but a characteristic of monsters who have intelligence and the ability tomunicate with humans, especially mages who have trantion spells.


    "I.. I... My... My tribe... Your Majesty..."


    "Your tribe? What happened to your tribe?" Gaht became more eager.


    "My tribe was destroyed, Your Majesty.. Everyone was ughtered... only I managed to escape!" Lordo starts sobbing.


    Lordo saw the corners of Gaht''s lips pull back but his face immediately became expressionless again. Even so, this change in expression in the twinkling of an eye was caught by Lordo.


    ''That group intends to ughter all the monsters!'' Lordo concluded quickly.


    "Do you still remember the characteristics of the creature that destroyed your tribe?" Gaht''s aide asked enthusiastically.


    "It happened at night, Your Majesty. Everything was so chaotic, the sylphs were running for their lives."


    This was a very difficult question, Lordo couldn''t have been lying as it would have been quickly discovered by Gaht. So he must answer with an answer that has a high probability of being wrong.


    That way even if the answer is wrong, Gaht won''t me Lordo but thinks that Lordo was just negligent in knowing the truth.


    "Let''s try to remember. Did those creatures have red skin?"


    Lordo did not answer, he was silent and seemed to think hard trying to recall the incident that traumatized him.


    "Has two legs and four arms?" the aide asked again mentioning the characteristics of a group of creatures that massacred the Lordo tribe.


    Lordo still didn''t answer, he held his head trying to recall the events of that night. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he tried hard to fight the trauma.


    "Two horns on the head?" the aide asked again.


    This time Lordo''s head lifted and his eyes opened brightly. He quickly nodded without saying anything.


    Gaht and his aide looked at each other and saw the faces before them turning pale. They seemed to see something that had been haunting their minds.


    "What kind of creature is that Your Majesty?" Lordo asked carefully but his voice sounded eager to know the answer.


    "It''s demon species" Gaht replied.


    "My little friend, do you know where the demon who destroyed your tribe went?"


    Hearing that question, Lordo fell silent. He already got the information he wanted, his mission should be done with this. Lordo also knew that Headquarters already knew the same thing.


    But there is a side in his heart to do more thanplete this reconnaissance mission. Deciding that, Lordo immediately thought quickly toe up with a n which he immediately reported to Nerphyl.


    Headquarters immediately analyzed Lordo''s n and considered the possibility of its sess. Within seconds, Lordo''s n was approved and Lordo immediately answered Gaht''s questions.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Hahahahaha... good... good... My little friend, can you lead us in that direction?"


    "I... I... can... But... but..."


    "Say it!" Gaht said firmly.


    "Your Majesty, If.. if.. you can find that demon... will you avenge my tribe? I will give you everything that I have! I will be your pet and ve for eternity!"


    "hahaha... That''s it? Okay, I will avenge your tribe!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Lordo lowered his head, hiding the evil smile in his face.

 Chapter 210 Turning Lies Into Truth

    The monsters inside the headquarters fell silent with their eyes glued to the blue screen in front of them. No one would have expected that the result would turn out like this.


    Lordo managed toplete his task, he seeded without sacrificing a single sylph. The suicide mission which was considered to have very little chance of sess was aplished with great sess.


    Not only that Lordo also managed to find important information that monsters had never imagined before. The presence of a new mana species and the possibility of an outbreak of the second mana species war.


    All the monsters, even Moku, never imagined that Lordo would not choose to sneak in secretly but woulde straight to the entrance of the enemy camp. The humans and mages didn''t kill him outright but instead captured him and brought Lordo to the front of Gaht for interrogation.


    Luckily, the interrogation was not carried out with torture but very gently. The creepy Gaht acts like a grandfather asking his grandson about his summer vacation stories.


    The monsters began to analyze the reason for this good fortune. They couldn''t just take gold that fell from the sky without any sign. After thinking about it and discussing it with the other monsters, an argument ensued.


    Various reasons whether they made sense or not were issued by the monsters one by one. Until Moku said something that made the debate stopped. Moku''s words sounded very likely to be the reason for Lordo''s insane luck.


    The reason why Lordo was able tomunicate smoothly without any torment from Gaht was that humans had underestimated monster species more than they think.


    Or rather mages have never considered monster species to be a threat to them. It didn''t even cross the minds of the mages that it was the orcs who had defeated Deak and his students.


    So their logic allowed Lordo to sneak into their camp and meet Gaht face-to-face. Gaht only saw Lordo as a cute creature who wouldn''t be able to scratch his skin at all.


    How disdainful mages looked at monster species made the monsters grind their teeth. For mages, maybe venomous snakes are more dangerous than an orc with a giant body.


    But Moku is not angry about this he is happy instead. There is no enemy that is easier to defeat than a proud and arrogant enemy. They would feel no danger even when sharp des had pierced their necks.


    But feeling proud and arrogant for mana species might be a natural thing. In a world ruled by mana, the power to use mana is the most important thing. A monster species that had absolutely no mana in their bodies could never imagine being a threat to the mana species'' hegemony.


    "This is our chance. Forget your frustrations, the enemy has never noticed us so this is a very good thing! We can stay in the shadows of their arrogance and hide until our swords are able to pierce their hearts."


    Moku''s voice reverberated away and change the annoyed faces of the monsters. They realize that this is not the time to be upset about being belittled. Lordo is still in the enemy camp, even though he is currently still in a safe condition but when the truth is revealed Lordo will have a very bad fate.


    Mige opened his voice, as the Head of the Military Strategy Division, it is his job to draw up a n. "From Lordo''s findings, we can conclude three things;


    One, there''s a new mana species discovered.


    Two, the humans assumed that the mana explosion that urred in Bog forest was caused by this new mana species.


    Three, this new mana species is called Demon, they have traits; red-skinned, horned, and have two legs and four hands."


    "Demons'' characteristics arepletely different from those of other mana species. I''ve never seen any elves have red skin, even the Volcano Elf has tan skin instead of red. Although there is a possibility that this is one of the newest races of warbeasts but with six limbs (two legs and four hands) closes this possibility" Nezena added to Mige''s analysis.


    "So the question is where did humans find this new species?" Nerphyl nodded and put a new problem to answer.


    "I think there are two possibilities regarding the timing of the discovery of this new mana species. The first is that humans have long discovered the demon species but these creatures only recently surfaced. The second is that humans have only just discovered the demon species." Boku gave the answer from his analysis.


    "If a demon species has been discovered for a long time then the human arrival to the Bog forest is to prepare for an attack from this new species. But if a demon species has just been discovered then their arrival to the Bog forest is to investigate this new mana species." Gokupletes Boku''s analysis.


    "The first and second possibilities indicate that the demon species is currently in the Bog forest" Nevare''s forehead creased.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although no one disputed this analysis of her, none of the monsters agreed with it either. The monster species had lived within the Bog forest for hundreds of years, if there was a mana species living beside them then there will be recorded history of it.


    All the monsters nced at the goblins and alraune who hade to this meeting. These two monster races were the most famous for keeping records of their ancestors so if there really was a mana species within the Bog forest then both monster races definitely had records of it.


    "I''ve read all the records left by the ancestors of the alraune and I memorized them by heart. However, there are no records that say mana species that have been characterized as demons living in the Bog forest" Luna replied.


    "I''ve also asked the goblins to read the records in Hoddurt''s library but just like Luna, we''ve never encountered any mana species living in Bog forest," Tam answered after hearing the reports from the goblins she assigned.


    Hearing the answer from the representatives of the two monster races the monsters became speechless. Their analysis regarding the origins of the demons was deadlocked. But before any of the monsters started a new topic of discussion, Moku''s voice was heard again drawing the attention of the monsters to him.


    "Demons don''te from the Bog forest but they are invited to enter the Bog forest"


    "ssss..."


    "Invited? Moku what do you mean by that? who invited them and what were they invited to enter Bog''s forest for?" Nevare who was sitting next to Moku immediately asked.


    "We were the ones who invited them. Or rather, it was the evolved orcs who invited them. They came to the Bog forest because they felt the mana explosion caused by the orcs evolving into asuras. The reason for theiring to the Bog forest... I can''t be sure but my gut tells me that something it''s not out of curiosity."


    Moku''s answer made the monsters flinch, they never realized how big the impact of the orc''s evolution to asura was. Moku had previously exined that monster species were cursed by this world or rather cursed by mana. Nerphyl had proven this theory by releasing her seal and bing a Druid.


    But it was only now that they truly understood that the monster species in order to thrive and be strong had to fight against this world and the order that was built upon it. Just like humans who enter the Bog forest because they feel a mana explosion, demons are also invited in by the same thing.


    The grim on their face be more visible, but silence will not solve their problem.


    "If that''s the case then all the mana species also heading towards the Bog forest due to feeling the mana explosion caused by the orc''s evolution into asuras. But other than humans, we didn''t find any other mana species. What''s the reason for their absence?" Ez, who had been silent, started to speak.


    "It''s not that they don''t want toe but they can''te." Moku returned the answer.


    "You mean?"


    "When you saw Lordo''s chat with the two mages, did you read their facial expressions when exining the characteristics of demons? and how did their expressions change when Lordo confirmed that the characteristics of the creatures he ''meet'' were the same as demons?"


    "When they described the characteristics of the demons, there was hope and anxiety on their faces. And when Lordo said ''yes'' their faces turned into relief and fear" Ez answered Moku''s question.


    "What do you think is the reason for that expression?"


    "They hoped that the characteristics they described were the same as those of the demon species but they were also worried, they were relieved when they found a demon but they were also afraid of it. So... maybe humans are afraid of demons!" Ez concluded, his eyes widening in disbelief at what he had just said.


    "That''s right, demons are stronger than humans, or it could be that the demon species is stronger than the other mana species. The reason why the other mana species don''te to the Bog forest isn''t that they don''t want toe but that they can''te because their own home is being attacked by demons!"


    "What?! How can that be possible!"


    "Possible or not, it doesn''t matter! However, the new mana species, the demons, are the key to the monster species surviving this crisis! We must find them before Lordo and the other humans arrive at the location where the Arachnid Queen was killed. We need to turn the lies into the truth!"

 Chapter 211 Creating The Battlefield

    Moku flies through the clouds at air speed. He monitors all sides with his Inner Eye while making use of his Mind''s body to remain invisible to the naked eye.


    From the previous meeting, they had concluded that there had been a battle between the demon species and the mana species except for humans. This battle leaves the other mana species immobile and can''t investigates the mana explosion in Bog''s forest.


    With their rtionship so fragile, the humans suspected that the mana explosion had been caused by a demon species. So they predict that the demon species will attack human territory from the direction of the Bog forest. To confirm this estimate, humans send their mages into the Bog forest to investigate.


    Moku also theorizes that this mage army apart from investigating also aims to create a frontline if it turns out that the battle with the demon species actually urs. That''s why the mage army they sent was quiterge and able to survive until help from the human alliance came.


    By creating a frontline in the Bog forest, the battlefield will be far from and will not be affected the human territory. Of course, this was just a human assumption, the demon species were currently busy fighting the elves and warbeasts and had no time to investigate the mana explosion within the Bog forest.


    But Moku chose to make that human assumption the truth.


    A war between mana species was extremely profitable for the growing monster species. With a world in chaos due to war they can hide and pick up the crumbs to thrive.


    Because of that, Moku currently has to find where the location of the demon army. He will lead the demon and human armies to meet each other. Moku has prepared a very tempting bait so that this fishing rod can catch its target.


    Of course, the bait was a mana explosion that urred as a result of orc evolution. Moku orders Boku, Goku, Mige, and Swa to dy their evolution until he finds the right ce to be a battlefield.


    Moku also intends to do his third evolution in the same ce to ensure this n runs smoothly. Even though the Arachnid Queen''s body was scattered by the explosion, the monsters managed to collect the few remaining body parts.


    With the Arachnid Queen''s body parts and the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s corpse, Moku hopes to have enough dragon prana to start his third evolution.


    "Moku, the Bog forest is vast. You won''t find the location of the demon army until the human army reaches the location where the Arachnid Queen exploded." Iathra who was in Moku''s front pocket said while covering her face from the wind.


    Actually, she didn''t need to scream because Moku had already connected his telepathy to Iathra. However, Iathra was not used tomunicating using telepathy, so subconsciously she kept making her voice out.


    Nerphyl should be the one apanying Moku to be the liaison with headquarters. But Nerphyl''s current body is too big for Moku to carry while flying at high speed. As a result, Nerphyl could only bite her lips and give up her ce to Iathra.


    "I know, but I''m not going to search the entire Bog forest" Moku replied telepathically.


    Reconfirming his flight direction, Moku again exined his search n to Iathra.


    "The Meer Continent is vast, there are various kinds of ancient forests and mana fields within it. But that doesn''t mean that the Meer Continent has an unlimited area to explore.


    "This fact makes me think that the presence of a new mana species on the Meer Continent that ispletely unknown to the three mana species is a very strange thing. So once again I choose to trust my gut feeling that the demon species isn''t from the Meer Continent but a new continent that has never been explored by any three mana species before.


    "If demons arrive on the Meer Continent after feeling the mana explosion caused by my evolution then where will they arrive first?"


    The Bog Forest is nked by the territory of the elves and humans on both sides. Meanwhile behind the Bog forest is the Wolf Slope mountain range. Humans from the west side can still enter the Bog forest because they are not attacked by demons but the elves on the east side cannot enter the Bog forest because of the war with the demons.


    "From here I know the location of the demon species'' continent of origin."


    Moku flew low when he sensed a flying mutated animal.


    "By minimizing the possibility and eliminating some of the ces rumored to be upied by Orichalcum or Admantitie Tier Danger Mutated Animals, the only possible location for the demon army is beyond the foot of Wolf Slope mountain."


    "Wow!" Iathra is stunned to hear Moku''s detailed exnation. She never expected that Moku would have already known the location of the demon army right after the previous meeting''s conclusion.


    "If you already know the location why don''t you bring Boku and the other orcs too?" Iathra asked something she did not understand.


    "Of course, it''s not that easy to trick humans and demons. Even though they underestimate us and think there''s no threat from the monsters, they still guard against each other. For that, we have to make bait which even though they know it''s a trap they will still be tempted to bite."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Moku smiles widely, he has started nning a big performance to wee the beginning of the war between humans and demons. Even though their home, Bog''s forest will be a battlefield, Moku believes the monsters will still profit from it.


    -------------------------------


    "Lordo, are you pointing in the right direction?" Gaht asked with a smile on his face but his eyes didn''t.


    Suspicions started to arise when Lordo did not direct them to where thest mana explosion was felt. Lordo instead directed them to another ce that deviated far from their original route.


    Of course, Lordo couldn''t give a reason and exin why they didn''t lead to the ce where the Arachnid Queen was killed because that would make Gaht even more suspicious. But Lordo can still make up his own excuses.


    "This is the right direction, Your majesty. Those demons came from the direction of Bitter Maja, and after destroying our tribe, they moved towards Wolf Slope Mountain." previously Lordo had exined the names of ces known to monsters.


    Even though there were differences in ce names from what Gaht knew, it was still justified considering that monsters had a differentnguage and culture than humans. After walking with Lordo for the past few days, Gaht bes interested in the monster culture in the Bog forest.


    He had never known that apart from body shape, the way of life of monster species differed greatly from one race to another.


    "Well.. I hope we will arrive soon--" Gaht suddenly stopped, as did the mages beside him. They all simultaneously turned their heads in one direction with wide eyes.


    "This..."


    "Mana explosion!"


    "Not just one... But three... No... what the hell is this?!"


    Without warning all the Level 5 Constetion Mages used their flight spells and headed toward the mana explosion they sensed. Likewise, Gaht flew very quickly and in the twinkling of an eye disappeared from Lordo''s sight.


    The location of the mana explosion they sensed was very close and¡­ many timesrger than before.


    ----------------------------


    Under the shadows of dark clouds that cover the sunlight. Sleeping a huge creature with wings hanging from the clouds, like a cradle of heaven made of wings of hell.


    The savage red eyes lookednguid within the creature''s tough and prickly skull, which made the creature lookzy. Several small horns in the middle sat on top of his head, just above his broad, pointed ears. Eightrge wings grew starting from the shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back.


    Abaddon is sleepy.


    The savage red eyes suddenly opened wide to stare in a certain direction as if piercing the distance with their radiance. He sighed, sighed again, and again, and again until finally, he began to ept his situation.


    Abaddon felt troubled, why the mana explosion which started all of this happened nearby? Why didn''t the mana explosion ur near his brother, Mammon who was currently excitedly fighting against the warbeasts?


    Even though heined and felt troubled, Abaddon kept pping his wings. In the blink of an eye, its massive body disappeared and shot toward the ce where the mana explosion urred.


    Abaddon didn''t want to be med by his mother for beingzy. The mana explosion they felt a few months ago was returning, the mana explosion that had invited them to this continent. To a continent where the demons can eat to their heart''s content without killing each other.


    Whoever caused the mana explosion, Abaddon and his brothers would like to thank and at the same time...


    "Maybe the meat is also very tasty" Abaddon salivated.

 Chapter 212 Alchemist Association

    [Based on the book, The Leader of R 18: Luna Rafflesia]


    R 18 is the proudest institution of the alraune race in its history of existence. As a result of the achievements of this institution, Moku, the ancestor of the asuras, recognized the independence of the alraune race and became the only race freed from evolution obligations.


    Even so, only a few people know that the foundation of R 18 is a copy of the Alchemist Association. Starting from the management form to the research methods, almost all of them originate or modify what has been done by the human Alchemist Association.


    If all the monsters see that I am the mother of R 18 then the father is not Moku but the human Alchemist Association. Although this fact is denied by some monsters and even all alraune, I myself feel that there is no need to hide this.


    If you look at the history of the name "alchemist", it must refer to the era when Mana God still ruled human civilization. This name is taken from the real name of the first-ever alchemist, Khemia Greco.


    At that time, the use of mana and knowledge of the mana flow was still kept by the Mana God and his followers. So that humans still live under the physical limits of their bodies.


    Khemia Greco is a street magician who performs magic tricks by mixing several ingredients found in nature. He started by bringing a rabbit out of his hat to create fire from his hand.


    This very interesting Khemia Greco performance made his name very famous. Until one day he was invited to perform a magic show in front of a stupid king. But no one ever thought that this foolish king was a follower of Mana God.


    The foolish king knew immediately that Khemia Greco was a fraud and not a real mage. But instead of making him angry, the foolish king was overjoyed with Khemia Greco''s performance.


    He found another miracle that could be created without the help of mana. The foolish king sponsored Khemia Greco and paid for all his expenses, he wanted Khemia Greco to create new magic every day.


    Khemia Greco and the foolish king eventually became friends and the fraud magician lived in his kingdom. Until one-day Khemia Greco''s presence could no longer be hidden, and the magic tricks he created grew splendor and magnificence.


    At his peak, Khemia Greco seeded in creating objects that could fly and explode in the air, creating sparks that could be seen for miles around. This magical object he called fireworks.


    The Mana God which the foolish king worshiped ordered Khemia Greco to be brought forward. The Mana God did not see the objects created by Khemia Greco as entertainment but as a threat capable of shaking his power.


    The foolish king faced two choices; sacrificing hisrades or fighting the Mana God. Without thinking, the foolish king immediately caught Khemia Greco and gave it to Mana God.


    The foolish king never thought about what benefits he could get from Khemia Greco. He saw Khemia Greco as just entertainment, not something worth fighting for.


    I was so grateful when the king of all monsters was Moku, not the foolish king.


    Khemia Greco who was arrested was thrown into prison, the Mana God didn''t want to kill him directly. He wanted Khemia Greco to create weapons for his troops that couldn''t use mana.


    Khemia Greco was unable to resist, the torture that a mage was capable of was many times more terrible than that of any executioner. He also ended up in a small and dark room, with the smell of moss and dust that seemed to announce how his life would end.


    But one day a traitorous follower was thrown into the same prison as Khemia Greco. This follower already had an active mana flow and was capable of casting spells, but due to his betrayal the Mana God sealed them.


    There are various versions regarding the identity of these followers. Some say that he was a loyal servant of Mana God but was imprisoned for stealing a mana scroll, some say that the follower was a merchant who sold counterfeit items to Mana God, and so on.


    These various identities make the original names of the follower be varied. However, I myself prefer to believe the identity of the follower as Nichs mel.


    Apart from the fact that Nichs mel''s story makes more sense, it is also because there is an identification of the Alchemist Association trying to erase this name from history. But of course, with the existence of the Pandavas, human efforts to erase Nichs mel''s existence were in vain.


    The early history of Nichs mel cannot be found, thest record that I managed to find was from when Nichs mel became a disciple of one of the Mana Gods with the title of Thunder God.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before the arrival of Nichs mel, Thunder God already had another student named Mary Ostanes who was famous for her beauty. The Thunder God had been in love with the beautiful Mary since she was a child but he waited for the right opportunity and for the love between them to grow by itself.


    With Mana God''s extremely long lifespan and slow aging, Thunder God and Mary Ostanes finally looked the same age. But Mary Ostanes never saw Thunder God as her partner but only as her father.


    She has long been in love with Nichs mel who is a dashing and handsome young man. However, the Thunder God couldn''t ept this, he tormented Nichs mel for years, and only because of Mary''s begging Thunder God didn''t kill him right away.


    For the next story, there are also several different versions, but one version sticks out more than the other. In this version, Nichs mel and Khemia Greco meet in prison and they be close friends.


    Nichs mel told his story to Khemia Greco and vice versa. The two of them finally agreed to work together to get revenge on the Thunder God and the other Mana Gods.


    Nichs mel sacrificed his body to Khemia Greco for research and became the first mana stream discovered by an alchemist.


    This version seems forced to be true facts even though it gets some logical and data errors. Of course, if you remember how beautiful the friendship between Nichs mel and Khemia Greco is described by this version it will make sense why this version of the story became more famous than the other version.


    However, there is a new version of the story which I and other researchers at R 18 think is the true version of the story. Although not as beautiful as the story of friendship and sacrifice in the previous version, this version shows more truth in logic and data.


    The initial story of Nichs mel and the reason why he met Khemia Greco is exactly the same as before. But the two people''s rtionship is much different than what the previous version had depicted.


    Nichs mel was someone who focused his life on freeing Mary Ostanes from the clutches of the Thunder God. He knew Mary would have to pay with body and soul to give Nichs a chance to live.


    Meanwhile, Khemia Greco does not have the same virtuous motivation. He just wanted to create another miracle and research mana. In fact, it could be said that Khemia Greco never hated Mana God who locked him up, or the foolish king who betrayed him.


    In his prison, Khemia Greco received special attention from Mana God and fulfilled all his research needs. There is only one research material that Mana God cannot provide, namely the body of a mage. His intelligence and invention made Mana God feel threatened and they kept Khemia away from the mage.


    Nichs used Khemia''s invention and intelligence to make himself stronger than the Thunder God. Meanwhile, Khemia uses Nichs to research the puzzle of mana.


    This is just a rtionship of mutual benefit and mutual use of each other, there is no friendly rtionship as described in the previous version.


    In the end, the two people managed to find what is called the mana flow. As a result, the deception of Mana God''s majesty and oneness was cracked. The Mana Gods were no longer a group of gods but just ordinary powerful mages.


    Nichs wanted to use their discovery to be stronger but Khemia wanted to spread this discovery to all mankind. Nichs didn''t want any chaos due to the spread of this discovery but Khemia wanted to take advantage of the chaos to be the new leader of the world.


    The difference in the perspectives of the two people caused friction. Their rtionship, which was only mutually beneficial at first, ended and a split urred. Even though Nichs was stronger with his ability to control his mana, Khemia was far more cunning with all his tricks.


    Nichs was killed and Khemia used his body to make a potion that was still used by mages until the end of their extinction.


    Mana Potion.


    Khemia''s victory over Nichs became a reference for the alchemist''s own morals. They be a group of researchers who are only concerned with results, not processes. It doesn''t matter how depraved and wrong what they do, but if the results are satisfactory, they will still do it.


    Sometimes I also feel envious of the alchemists'' freedom to experiment widely. Without any limitations of morals, they are able to imagine and do things that have never been imagined before.

 Chapter 213 Grand Opening Preparations

    [100 Kilometers North of Bitter Maja, 6 days before the mana explosion]


    Dozens of goblins were seen busy digging a very deep hole. The recovered orcs helped the goblins work with their strength. Meanwhile, the alraune changes the position of the trees by talking to them.


    "Move this tree over there!"


    "This hole isn''t deep enough! Please dig deeper!"


    "YOU STUPID! Don''t use leaves that are still green to cover them! Use dry leaves that are still wet to make it look more natural!"


    "Alraune!! Please spray some stink to disguise the monster smell that''s still lingering in the air!"


    Orders and shouts were heard everywhere. Moku wants to set up a grand stage for a meeting between demons and humans. He already knew where the location of the demon army was and the human army was being led by Lordo to this ce right now.


    Moku even designed this ce more carefully than when he nned the development of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Moku doesn''t want any mistakes because even one mistake can cause their presence to be noticed by demons or humans.


    Moku should have built this stage closer to the demon army''s position. But he had a hunch that there was a very powerful being watching over the demon army. Because of that he chose not to approach and set his trap out of sight of the powerful being.


    "Volx, How much longer until we get this over with?" Moku asked the goblin next to him while looking at the design drawing in his hand.


    "We need two hours to finish and one hour to check everything is ready" Volx replied after calcting the time needed.


    "Hurry up! I''ll also help, I want everything done within two hours"


    ".... Yes Ku!" Volx could only nod as Mokumanded in an undeniable tone.


    ---------------------------------


    Two hourster all the preparations had beenpleted. Moku was standing in front of arge hole with an invisible bottom. This hole is the result of the hard work of the Wilwatikta Kingdom development division.


    With the help of other monsters, they managed to make an underground domeplete with air vents and escape doors. With all this, the orcs can evolve without being seen from the surface.


    Of course, when a mana explosion urred, this hole wouldn''t be able to hide the presence of orcs inside. But the true purpose of this hole was to make the surrounding mana more concentrated.


    "Are you ready?" Moku asked the two asuras and two orcs beside him.


    Lina and Widya could not hide their blushing faces by looking down. They had been told beforehand by the valkyries how the orcs'' first evolution actually went.


    Widya finally found out why Mige had never touched her all this time. It''s not that Mige doesn''t want to, but he has to hold himself back in order to remain a virgin until his first evolution. That way the dragon prana he gets will be purer and he doesn''t need to supplement it by eating mana organs.


    The monsters nodded in response to Moku''s formality question. Boku and Goku are nervous, in this second evolution, they will meet the gatekeeper, Garuda.


    In order to continue their journey on the Mokshadder they have to sacrifice the sin of sloth. Boku and Goku don''t know what effect they feel when they lose their sense of peace. Even though Moku looked fine when he lost the sin of sloths, they couldn''t match themselves to a prodigy like Moku.


    Meanwhile, Swa and Mige were both nervous and scared.


    This was their first evolution, from the previous three orcs who evolved had not had any dangerous idents. However, there are no idents not necessarily no danger in the process. It''s just that the number of orcs who evolve is still very small, so it''s not variable enough to be sure.


    That''s what Luna said and Moku agreed.


    Then, Mige and Swa are virgins, unlike Boku and Goku who have seen a woman''s naked body before. Once again Moku cannot be included in the calction for the orcs'' ability to restrain their lust.


    ording to Boku and Goku, their first woman was a prisoner who was unable to conceive anymore. So even though Boku and Goku fuck them roughly, there is no loss for the tribe in their death. And of course, their first sex experience ends with two women''s corpses that no longer have a life.


    However, Widya and Lina are not the same as the two prisoner women. They are both wives that Mige and Swa love and losing them would not only break their hearts but also create immeasurable loss to their tribe.


    That''s why now Mige and Swa feel afraid.


    Even so, this process must still be carried out and the two orcs must be stronger.


    Swa and Mige nced at each other, feeling the softness of their wife''s hand in theirs, they both nodded showing their readiness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good, Let''s Go!"


    Moku jumped into the hole followed by the orcs and two human females behind him. Seeing that the other monsters started to cover the hole back with soil.


    For the next stage, everything is left to Moku and the others.


    --------------------------------


    Moku and the monsters walked through a dark underground passage without any light. Even so, their eyes could see in the dark and watch their every move.


    Swa and Mige guided Widya and Lina who couldn''t see in the dark with their human eyes.


    This darkness relieved the anxiety in the hearts of the two women a little. Beingpletely naked in the dark is not as bad as beingpletely naked in the light.


    "Boku, Goku, you guys will start the evolution first," Moku said while pointing at a chamber beside the hall.


    Inside were two intact Golden Tier Danger Arachnid Bee carcasses for their dragon prana intaketer. The second evolution process is much longer than the first evolution, but it will be faster than the previous Moku because there is no need to negotiate with Garuda a second time.


    Boku and Goku immediately walked into their chambers and started meditating. They had to prepare their minds first before absorbing dragon prana.


    "Swa, Mige, you will evolve one by one, starting with Swa first" Moku pointed at another chamber that was down the hall.


    Inside there are big chains to tie Swa when he gets out of controlter.


    Moku chained Swa tightly and then reasserted the bond a second time. He didn''t want his negligence to hurt Lina, even though Moku would be able to easily neutralize the raging Swa but it would leave a trauma in Lina''s heart.


    He didn''t know how far Lina and Swa''s rtionship had progressed. But it seems that the wall left by Laya is still thest barrier for the two of them. Therefore this evolution might be the only hope for the two of them to get closer.


    "Done, I''ll wait outside, Lina you can start whenever you''re ready"


    Mokues out of Swa''s chamber and closes the door with a stone. This stone was actually a mana organ that had already been condensed. By channeling dragon prana into the stone, Moku can lock it so that mana cannot enter the chamber.


    This way the mana explosion will be dyed for a while until the chamber door is opened again.


    Time passed and Swa''s screams could be heard from inside the chamber. Moku checks the situation inside with his inner eye to make sure Lina''s safety.


    Swa struggled trying to fight his own desires, the chains that shackled his body screeched loudly as if they were going to break.


    But with Boku and Goku''s previous evolution experience, Goburu creates a new chain made of mana organs.


    This chain is able to absorb the dragon prana that is in the orc''s body. That way, even though Swa struggled as hard as he could, he would not be able to break the chains that bound him.


    Seeing Swa increasingly losing consciousness, Moku once again helped him telepathically. He and the other two asuras had given advice to Swa on how to deal with losing control when he saw a woman''s naked body for the first time. However, it seems that Swa, who is still a virgin, is not strong enough to regain consciousness when he sees Lina''s naked body.


    Moku tried to call back Swa''s consciousness that was buried by his lust. Several hourster, Swa became calmer and managed to control his dragon prana. The next process is to channel the dragon prana into the generator room.


    "Mige now it''s your turn!" Moku pointed towards the empty chamber which was next to Swa''s chamber.


    "*gulp! O..Okay"


    Mige walked stiffly towards his chamber, he looked like a robot with low oil joints. Widya also doesn''t look normal, her face is deathly pale and you can see her eyes are empty.


    The couple is scared.


    Moku could only sigh and walk ahead of them. As before, Moku chained Mige tightly and confirmed it a second time. Moku said the same thing to Widya and then closed the chamber door with a stone after leaving.


    A few minutester Mige''s screams were heard from inside the chamber. Moku smiled to confirm that there was no mistake in his n.


    Currently, the stage for the performance has been prepared magnificently. The fireworks were already set in formation. Moku just needs to light its fuse to invite the guests.

 Chapter 214 The Space-Time Laws Of The Mind Realm

    Boku opened his eyes and saw the same gate he saw during the first evolution. But this time there was arge creature standing in front of the gate.


    The creature had a golden body, a white face, and red wings. Its beak is like that of an eagle, but its body is like that of a human. Every inch of his body disyed an unimaginable power.


    With his sharp eyes, he looked at Boku.


    Boku knew who this celestial being in front of him was, the ruler of the Mind Realm, Garuda.


    "Congrattions on sessfully opening the second evolutionary gate and reviving your stabilizer room"


    Before Boku could collect his voice, Garuda''s great voice rumbled.


    The echo vibrates every cell in the body of the person who hears it. Making the flowing blood swish, they churned at the voice of an extraordinary being. The hairs on his neck stood up as if it was afraid to lookzy in front of the ruler of the sky.


    Boku shuddered in fear.


    With frozen facial muscles and stiff lips. Boku stammered.


    "T...Than...Thank you!"


    Garuda examined Boku from head to toe. Even though Boku couldn''t read the expression on the bird''s face, for some reason he felt Garuda was satisfied with what he saw.


    "Do you want to ask something?" kata Garuda.


    "N..No" Boku stammered.


    He still couldn''t control his body which was shivering with fear. Even though he knew that Garuda did not intend to harm him, his body''s natural reaction could not be stopped like he saw the creature at the top of the food chain.


    *gulp!


    Boku swallowed his saliva harshly.


    He can see the movement in Garuda''s facial muscles that pulls the corners of his lips upwards. It looked like he was smiling but once again, Boku couldn''t read the expression on his bird''s face.


    "Okay then... As agreed by Moku, every orc race that arrives at Hargo Dalem must pay sin of sloth to me..." Garuda stopped here and squinted at Boku "Did you already know this?"


    Boku''s face turned pale and his body shivered with fear. Every movement made by Garuda made his heart beat so fast that it wanted toe out of his chest. If it weren''t for the cold sweat running down the back of his neck, Boku would have thought that he was deeply in love with Garuda.


    "y...ye...yes....M...Mo...Moku already exined it to us" Boku struggled to answer.


    "Good... I don''t need to exin anymore. Then let''s start the payment process." After saying that, Garuda''s wings pped. Boku saw one of its thousands of red feathers vibrate violently.


    "Wa..wait a minute!" Boku pushed his voice out so it sounded squeaky.


    "What is it?" Garuda stopped.


    "Huft.. huft.. huft... I evolved and climbed Mount Lawu together with my brother. But when I got here I didn''t see my brother anymore" Boku said quickly before his courage disappeared.


    Boku and Goku did their second evolution together and they managed to activate the stabilizer room at the same time. But at this time Boku was alone with Garuda at the top of Hargo Dalem.


    He didn''t see Goku at all and there was no way Goku had opened the second evolutionary gate before him.


    "Your brother? Oh, do you mean a big orc with a lecherous face?" said Garuda lightly.


    "Y.. No? uh... yes" Boku hesitated because he thought Goku''s face was not lecherous.


    "He''s also asking the same thing as you! Hee... he has the same worried expression as you" Garuda chuckled.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? What I mean is the brother you''re talking about is standing in the same ce as you".


    "hah?" Boku gasped and looked right, left, and behind him but he found nothing but a white floor and darkness around them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His body got goosebumps not understanding what Garuda meant. Did Goku get killed and be a ghost?


    Before he screamed and made himself aughing stock, Garuda exined what he meant,


    "Hmm... You don''t seem to really understand the concept of the Mind Realm. Didn''t Moku exin it to you? Well... That kid doesn''t seem like someone who can exin somethingplicated well..."


    "Since the beginning of time, there have been three elements that govern the world. These three elements act in their respective realms and keep them in bnce.


    The three elements are Astral, Mind, and Spiritual.


    The Astral Element maintains the world you''ve been living in, where all things are bnced, every time there is an action there will be a reaction. All things be visible with your five senses and can be closely observed.


    The Mind Element is me and I am the Mind Element, we guard the world of shadows, ideas, fiction, illusions, and dreams.


    We take care of all the things the astral being can imagine and put them together and then throw them back into the astral realm.


    You will find it in the form of ideas and thoughts that you willter process and think about so that you can make a booster for the progress of your civilization.


    The Spiritual Element is where we alle from.


    I was not given knowledge of that element and I could not enter into that realm. Just as a painting cannot live and be a third dimension being."


    "So, what you see and feel right now is not the original form of the actual form. All of this is only what you imagine as the true form.


    The perception of space cannot be separated from thew of time.


    Someone can be in a ce because he is at the same time. So it could be that someone is somewhere and we don''t see him because he is not at the same time.


    It is time and ce that govern thews of existence in the Astral Realm, but the samews do not apply in the Mind Realm. As I said before, Mind Realm is a collection of ideas and thoughts.


    Everyone''s ideas and thoughts are different, even the same body doesn''t necessarily have the same mind. Therefore two individuals with different thought waves could not possibly meet in the Mind Realm.


    The only way to be able to meet each other in the Mind Realm is to be a Mind being or create a ce in the Mind Realm and then connect with the thought waves of the person you want to meet. Hargo Dalem is my ce and Mind Realm is my home, that''s why we can meet in this ce.


    Do you understand now why even though you and your brother are in the same ce you can''t see each other?"


    Garuda looked at Boku with great anticipation, he was like a child waiting for a gift from his parents after answering a difficult question. However, Boku could not understand what Garuda was saying at all.


    He felt himself to be one of the smartest orcs but right now he felt like he was talking to Luna as she exined some reallyplicated stuff. All of Garuda''s words only entered from his left ear and left his right ear without leaving the slightest trace.


    "aa..errr... No?"


    "...."


    "Okay, forget it. Your brother is fine, you will see him again when you guys return to the Astral Realm. Now it''s time for me to collect my payment"


    This time Garuda, who was frustrated, didn''t take long to pull out a feather on his wing. The feather flew into the air and dived quickly to stab Boku''s body. Boku felt as if his intestines were being pulled out of his stomach but the pain onlysted for a moment before disappearing.


    Along with that, he lost something of himself but he didn''t know what it was. Remembering Moku''s previous stories, Boku knows that he has lost the Sin of Sloth. In the future, he will no longer be able to sleep and feel peace.


    Garuda''s feathers that had turned gray stuck back into his red wing. If you look closely, there are two gray feathers all over Garuda''s red feathers indicating that Goku has also lost his Sin of Sloth.


    "Open the gate," said Garuda in amanding tone. He took a step to the side and made way for Boku to open the gate.


    Boku, still feeling weak, limped towards the evolution gate, and with both hands, he pushed it open. The bright light shining on his body made him feel refreshed again.


    Something had changed inside Boku but he didn''t have the chance to feel what was different before his consciousness faded away.


    Garuda''s faint voice was heard from behind,


    "Wee to the Mind Realm"

 Chapter 215 Pandava

    Moku senses movement in Boku and Goku''s chambers. The two asuras hadpleted their second evolution and were in the process of summoning the Bhimasuta Armament.


    At first, Moku thought that the Bhimasuta Armament that was obtained by the asuras in their second evolution had definitely been Kasutpada Kacarma sandals. But it seems that each asura will have a unique and different Bhimasuta Armament.


    This made Moku even more aware that the strength of a Moksha is not the same as one another. Depending on their understanding of each of the paths they choose. Because of that, grouping the supernatural abilities of asuras based on the Path is a very correct decision.


    Goku gets a gauntlet-shaped armor with a lion''s head on the knuckle. Meanwhile, Boku got a golden helmet with iron horns rising on its forehead.


    Moku gave the two asuras the freedom to name their respective Bhimasuta Armaments. But based on a message from their telepathy, Boku and Goku want Moku to give a name to their Bhimasuta Armament.


    Moku decided to name Goku''s Bhimasuta Armament with the Golden Lion Gauntlet and Boku''s Bhimasuta Armament with the Golden Unicorn Helmet.


    Moku then orders Boku and Goku not to leave their chambers and wait for him toplete his third evolution. He also said the same thing to Mige, Swa, and their wives.


    If the four asuras left the chamber, then the mana would sense their presence and go berserk. As a result, a mana explosion would ur and invite their guests much sooner than he had nned.


    Moku wanted to make the mana explosion much bigger this time than before, surpassing the first mana explosion when he first evolved. That way all the species'' mana would sense it and pay greater attention to the Bog forest.


    The great war with the Bog forest as a battlefield will make the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s existence even more hidden in the chaos. After once again solidifying the n he had made in his mind, Moku walked into one remaining chamber.


    Inside the chamber are a pile of the Arachnid Queen''s body parts and the tinum Tier Danger Arachnid Bee''s corpse. With all of this, Moku will certainly have enough dragon prana to start his third evolution.


    He quickly devoured the pile of meat in front of him and transformed the mana within it into dragon prana. Slowly the pile of meat that was like a small hill disappeared leaving blood scattered on the ground. The sound of Moku''s sharp teeth chewing was heard from inside the chamber.


    Moku closed his eyes and started meditating. Running Dragon Breath Cultivation with maximum, dragon prana starts to flow from the generator room to the stabilizer room. In the stabilizer room, dragon prana is further purified until it bes very dense and viscous.


    Dragon prana then left the stabilizer room and started climbing the stairs to the third chamber. One by one the stairs leading to the third chamber started to light up and Moku was already halfway up.


    The huge reserves of Dragon Prana don''t look like they''re going to run out at all and Dragon Breath Cultivation keeps working on converting mana into dragon prana.


    Until Moku reaches the third chamber.


    There he saw the same thing with the stabilizer room. There was the ck sphere, it was like there was a moving whirlpool absorbing everything to its center. The third room is located in the sr plexus or more precisely in the pancreas organ of the body.


    Moku felt something different from the third room.


    The second room, the stabilizer room, opens the second evolution gate at the cost of one of his sins. But in the third room, Moku can feel emotions more clearly, even emotions that have disappeared, such as peace.


    Even so, these emotions can only be felt but not owned. It''s like seeing shes of the story in his memory, maybe he can remember the incident but the emotions and feelings felt are not the same anymore.


    Moku named the third chamber the Memory Room.


    The memory room functions as a path forming part of the dragon prana flow.


    One by one the petals of the lotus flower bloom, until the seven petals blooms. The golden tribal tattoos that filled Moku''s body slowly changed color until the gold color turned blue.


    "Gold to Blue" Moku whispered.


    The lotus flower rotates clockwise very quickly, absorbing all the dragon prana that flows into it. Slowly Moku''s consciousness began to fade away, he didn''t resist it and let his body drift away toward the third evolution gate.


    "Finally you''re here" a booming voice filled his ears.


    In front of the evolution gate, stood Garuda who was looking at Moku with narrowed eyes. Even though Moku doesn''t have to pay with his sin for the third evolution, Garuda is still Hargo Dalem''s guardian.


    "I don''t have time for chit-chat. Move, if you don''t have something to tell me," said Moku after nodding in greeting.


    Garuda only smiled at Moku''s harsh words and stepped aside to give way to the evolution gate.


    "Do you know what you will get at this third evolution of yours?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My Mind Body, which was previously only equivalent to a baby, will grow into a teenager," said Moku, answering Garuda''s question while walking towards the evolution gate.


    "And then?" Garuda once again asked in a t tone.


    "I shall have the right to have my own home in the Mind Realm"


    "Not owning but only leasing. You must evolve one more time to have ownership rights in the Mind Realm."


    "Leasing? Then give me a goodnd, I want to settle down and make it mine during the fourth evolutionter" Moku''s palm touched the evolution gate.


    "Okay, I want a dream as payment but Moksha of your race can''t sleep anymore. That''s why I want dreams of all the unevolved asura lineages" Garuda started the negotiations.


    "One Dream per orc annually" Moku gave the price.


    "5!"


    "2!"


    "One dream per orc for every half year"


    "Deal!"


    Moku knows that the Mind Realm is very mysterious and holds big secrets, that even until now he has only been able to touch the surface. Even though an asura descendant would lose his dream every half year it was a small price to gain possession of a ce in the Mind Realm.


    With all his might, Moku pushed the evolution gate openpletely. The bright light blinded his eyes, forcing Moku to close his eyes. An invisible change urred within him and he felt more refreshed than before.


    When Moku opened his eyes he was no longer in front of the evolution gate but a void with darkness as far as the eye could see. Moku knew that this ce was rented by Garuda to him.


    In this ce, Moku can do as he pleases and make whatever he thinks. The concept of building something in the Mind Realm is very different from the Astral Realm.


    In the real world, it takes the material in the form of physical objects to create something. However, in the Mind Realm, the only material needed to create something is imagination. As long as someone can imagine something in detail then he can create it.


    However, right now Moku wants to create a ce that is directly connected to him. Because imagination is not enough to build the ce, something more deeply connected with him is needed. And that thing is intent.


    In contrast to imagination which is only based on an idea, the intent is moreplicated. It takes clear feelings and strong intentions to be able to create intent. Even so, after turning on Memory Room, Moku can create intents more easily.


    Clenching his fist, Moku channeled all his intent into it. All desires, feelings, and intentions converge at one point to form a small orb in his fist.


    Moku opened his fist and let the intent orb float through the air. Then he focused his imagination on the intent orb.


    Not long after the core was created, Moku named it Pandava.


    Pandava will develop by itself with more and more imagination added to it. Those whose brain waves connect with the Pandavas cane to this ce and also add their imagination to it.


    Moku connects Boku, Goku, Mige, Swa, Widya, and Lina who are currently connected telepathically, to the Pandavas. Even though Mige, Swa, Widya, and Lina cannote to this ce because they don''t have a Mind Body, they can still use the functions of the Pandavas.


    Furthermore, Moku connected the Pandavas with Nash. Even though Nash is currently in a ce that his telepath cannot reach, (Bitter Maja) Moku can still connect with him because literally, Nash is one of his clones.


    Moku then gives orders for Goku, Boku, Mige, and Swa to get out of their chambers and destroy the stone that closed his chamber. They had to do this very quickly before the mana started to run amok.


    When thest stone that locked Moku''s chamber was destroyed, Moku immediately used one of the functions of the Pandavas, Teleportation.


    Anyone whose brain waves are connected to the Pandavas can move through the Mind Realm to get to where those whose brain waves are also connected to the Pandava are at. Moku teleported the six monsters along with him to the ce where Nash was.


    The underground hole that was originally filled with monsters suddenly became empty. The mana that sensed the presence of dragon prana within started to charge fiercely.

 Chapter 216 Lets Start The Great War

    The underground hole that was originally filled with monsters suddenly became empty. The mana that sensed the presence of dragon prana within started to charge fiercely.


    The scene that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye urred in the hole that the monsters had just left. The vortex of dragon prana formed by the five newly evolved orcs made the world feel tremble.


    Mana does not remain silent, trying to destroy the foreign energy that threatens their hegemony in this world. But all of that was in vain, the mana vortex only became food for the dragon prana, devouring it until there was nothing left.


    The mana vortex didn''t give up and continued to attack the dragon prana vortex despite their efforts being in vain. The weather in the sky changed, the ck clouds began to gather and swirl to form a vortex. Thunder and lightning danced on the clouds as if there was a parade in heaven.


    An invisible tunnel forms above the hole and grows higher and higher until its peak pierces the ck cloud. Its vast surface seemed to cover the entire Bog forest, making animals with sharp instincts shiver in fear.


    Feeling the apocalypse that happened above their heads.


    At the peak of the passage, there is a giant lotus flower with seven petals decorating the crown. From afar the passage looks like a trumpet with 3 parts. Mouthpiece, pitch, and horn sections.


    The mouthpiece consists of two levels; the mouthpiece and the receiver. Four green figures were seen sitting cross-legged on the lotus, their sped hands absorbing the dragon prana in the air, the lotus throne rotating rapidly beneath them.


    The pitch section consists of three levels; 1st valve, 2nd valve, and 3rd valve. There was only one green figure visible, he was seated in the same posture and on the same lotus throne. He was at the 1st valve level, but his figure was much bigger than the other green figures.


    The horn section consists of two levels; horn and bell. There was no green figure sitting in this section but the swirling dragon prana was much denser and pure.


    This mystical phenomenon cannot be seen with the naked eye. Only those with an affinity for mana or spiritual organs like the inner eye were able to witness it. And for those who were able to witness it, only horror and awe filled their hearts after seeing what happened next.


    The five green figures suddenly started rising up into the sky towards the bell level. The more they climbed the bigger their bodies looked, the swirling dragon prana seemed to be adder for their ascension, and the raging mana was like a calm river pushing them along.


    Until the five green figures stepped out of the bell level they turned into five giant lotus flowers. Thergest lotus flower is at the highest peak, below it are two medium-sized giant lotuses, and below it are two of the smallest giant lotuses.


    Then the five giant lotuses moved slowly, then faster and faster until the dark sky grew even darker. Absorbs all the mana around them to be the food for the five green figures. The mana was rampaging, gathering, and attacking like mad dogs, but they only ended up being eaten.


    Until...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNGGGGGGGG!!!!!


    Mana explosion urred.


    Many times stronger than when the Arachnid Queen exploded. Makes the earth shake and the sky feels like falling. For those who could see it would be a bit of a relief to know what was going on but for those who couldn''t see it would be a recurring nightmare.


    Haunting their sanity until their souls realize that they are not alone in this world. Behind the cold mornings, bright afternoons, and dark nights there is an invisible battle between the energies that make up the world and itsws.


    It''s so hard to exin the battle between the mana and the dragon prana. It''s like exining the shape of the white color to a blind person. Even if they know it, that understanding will never be achieved throughout their lives.


    That was how Gaht and the Level 4 and 5 Constetion Mages felt. They felt the sound of the trumpet shaking their hearts, but the words here were "feel" not "hear".


    The only way to clear their confusion is to see it in person. Maybe when one of their senses can capture the information, their brain can simplify it so that it is easier to understand.


    As if hypnotized by a siren''s song amidst a stormy sea, Gaht and the mages used their fastest flying spells to dash toward the location of the mana explosion.


    The air was split open as Gaht used his mana to propel his body into flight. This was a spell specially made for him, a spell that only the mighty Gaht, the strongest human in the world, could use.


    Its body does not rub against the air until it is crushed or torn apart by other particles in its path. Using the mana contained in the light, Gaht maniptes his body structure so that he can adapt to speeds that exceed the normal limits of other mages.


    Speed ??of light.


    Gaht flew away leaving the mages behind him. The distance of hundreds of kilometers that must be covered in several days'' journey, was exceeded in the blink of an eye.


    However, Gaht is not the fastest.


    Isn''t light the fastest?


    Nope...


    The fastest is the space from the trajectory of the light.


    And Abaddon is the master of space.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He is theziest out of all his brothers but strangely enough, he is also the fastest. He was like a sloth capable of manipting space with his every move. His wings seemed to fold space with each p, and his eyes always looked sleepy like pegs for the range.


    Maybe this is the reason why Abaddon is theziest and always sleepy. Because for him all of this was too slow, so slow that he got tired of waiting for it to finish.


    Gaht saw an alien creature that he had never seen the same thing as before in front of him.


    The savage red eyes lookednguid within the creature''s tough and prickly skull, which made the creature lookzy. Several small horns in the middle sat on top of his head, just above his broad, pointed ears. Eightrge wings grew, starting from the shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back.


    Abaddon saw an alien creature that he had never seen the same thing as before in front of him.


    Shoulder-length blonde hair almost covered his slender and worn-out face. Closed gray eyes, sunk in their sockets, Showing a life experience that no one can imagine. The shing scar cut across his right cheek to his lips, making his blond beard look even more menacing.


    Their gazes met, remembered, judged, weighed, then decided.


    Gaht took out his sword which shone like the sun. Abaddon spread his eight wings making the space around his crack.


    There is no need to talk, no need for a greeting, no need to seek more information, and no need to negotiate. The He in front of him already filled all the categories of ''The he'' he was looking for. He is so perfect that it is impossible for any other creature to be able to match him.


    So...


    There is only..... Fight!


    *BAAAAAAAMMMMMMM!!!!!!!


    The world seemed to be turned upside down, the frictional power that had not even been released made it seem as if the sky was being torn apart. The mana around the two beings of the highest ss went crazy, summoned to follow whatever the two people''s hearts desires.


    Destruction.


    Thews of the world were destroyed, rebuilt, and destroyed again. Over and over again until it bes a shape that should not be possible.


    Domain¡­ An ability that only a Level 5 Constetion Mage possessed was amusing to these two men. They didn''t need to use limited space to form newws. They arews themselves.


    Not in metaphorically or rhetorically or poetically or theoretically or in any other fancy way. They are thew straight up, and they fight using it.


    Level 9 Constetion Mage.


    Thest mage tier ever recorded throughout the history of mana species civilization.


    The newly arrived mages saw and felt the battle between thews of the two men. The demon army that was not far from that ce also felt it, they moved swiftly upon feeling the shift in thews of the world.


    Intervening in Gaht and Abaddon''s fight was insane and beyond stupid. For those who weren''t on the same level as the two individuals, then watching and making sure there were no outside distractions was the wisest decision.


    Because of that, they chose their respective enemies. The two armies met and the battle began.


    Moku cannot see all of this directly but the movement of mana andws can be sensed by his Inner Eye.


    "Is this the pinnacle power of a mage? The power of the rulers of this world?"


    Moku looked down and saw his hands shaking. He knew what feeling was in his heart right now.


    Fear.


    "Why are you smiling?" came Nevare''s raspy voice. Her throat was constricted and her teeth were chattering. Moku turned to his wife, seeing her face pale and her body shivering.


    Moku touched his face, feeling his cheek muscles pull up. "Am I smiling right now?" he said.


    "Don''t you know the expression on your own face?"


    "Hmm??? hehehe... hehehe.. HEHEHEHE. HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHA!!!!"


    "It''s gonna be fun!"

 Chapter 217 Epilogue Volume 1

    [Meer Calendar, March 15, 2 Years of Demon War]


    Aqua looked at the report in her hands carefully. The number of food supplies needed, the number of weapons and armor that must be reced immediately, the number of mana potions used, and other things needed for this war to continue.


    War is not only a matter of taking up arms but also the avability of food and materials. Strong soldiers would not be able to properly raise their swords if their stomachs were empty. Because of that chain supply is very important and the first thing to think about when a war starts.


    Her job as themander of the entire logistics in this war is very important. Aqua spent many nights devising a solid strategy and supply line to support the front. However, no matter how hard she tries, it is not enough to meet the unlimited needs of the army.


    The Alliance wanted to hold the demon army outside of their territory''s borders. For that, they made a defensive line at the foot of the Wolf Slopes mountain. But to achieve it requires a long journey from the human kingdom. Therefore they divided into several logistics troops.


    This small number of troops will take a much closer route, namely the Bog forest.


    However, the result of implementing this strategy is that several logistics troops cannot reach the front line. Various reasons are the result of this situation; whether it''s due to attacks from undetected mutated animals, the erratic weather of the Bog forest, sudden natural disasters, and other things that even irvoyant mages cannot predict.


    Even so, it is Aqua and her team''s job to detect the disturbance and find a way to deal with it. Maybe by using a new route, a modified form of a new carriage, or whatever it is that can reduce the percentage of lost logistics troops.


    But there was one thing he couldn''t change despite repeatedly asking the alliance. Namely increasing the number of mages apanying the logistics troops.


    Even with the existence of the Military Academy and long-time peace with elves, the number of mages owned by the human alliance is still rtively small. Of all the humans that exist, the number of mages still has a ratio of 1: 10,000.


    This means that the alliance is better off losing 10,000 ordinary human soldiers than one mage. Not to mention considering the mage''s need for mana potions which of course adds to how expensive a mage''s head is.


    As a result, one mage apanying the several logistics troop can already be said to be the generosity of the human alliance.


    Aqua could only sigh at the current predicament she was in. She understands the need for experienced mages at the forefront of war is more than using mages as logistics trooppanions.


    Currently, the war with the demon army has been going on for two years and it is not clear when it will end. Most likely this war will be the same as the war against the elves, which will take tens of years, maybe even hundreds of years.


    Even though the humans had an alliance agreement with the warbeasts and elves to fight the demon army, in the end, they only ended up tied. That''s how strong the demon species is.


    From the reports they got, it was found that 5 general demons had the strength of a Level 9 Constetion Mage. And even more terrible; there was a possibility that other demon generals of equal or even greater power had yet to enter the continent of Meer.


    It has been confirmed that the demon species did note from the Meer Continent, but a new continent that had never been explored by humans. The Alliance named the continent the Demon Continent.


    Thus the reason for the current state of bnce was that the demon species had yet to use their full strength to invade the Meer Continent. If one day the demon species decide to wage an all-out war then there is a possibility that humans will be pushed to the end of extinction.


    "Huft¡­" Aqua shook her head trying to forget her exaggerated fear.


    The sustainability of the human species is not her primary task, it is the task of the Gurru Committee and the alliance. She was just someone who was banished to this ce to do a job that no one wanted.


    As a Level 6 Constetion Mage Aqua should have gotten the position ofmander of the front-line troops. However, due to her stubborn nature and not wanting to be tied to any faction, she was finally dumped to do paperwork.


    Even so Aqua didn''t mind. She doesn''t have hero syndrome that wants to show her valor at the forefront. For Aqua, ensuring the avability of logistics and the continuation of the war is enough to show her contribution to humanity.


    "Commander, thetest logistics troops report has arrived! Of the 500 logistics troops assigned, 468 made it to the front line" her aide entered the tent and gave thetest report.


    Aqua took the report and read it while listening to her aide''s brief conclusion. "468 logistics troops huh... that means 32 logistics troops disappeared in the middle of the trip. If a logistics troop has 300 people in it, then we just lost 9,600 soldiers... Tell me, is the Bog forest really that dangerous?"


    "ah.. er.. I don--"


    "You don''t have to answer that. I was justining." Aqua waved her hand, ordering her aide to return to her position. She turned her attention back to reading the report in her hand.


    There was one report that caught her attention. This report is about one of the logistics troops apanied by a mage. Even though the mage was only a Level 2 Constetion Mage, a mage was still a mage. He would be much deadlier than an ordinary soldier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, the report said that if the logistics troop apanied by the mage did not make it to the front line and from the investigations carried out, the mage''s body and all of his soldiers disappeared without a trace.


    There was no indication that this was due to a natural disaster, but the bloodstains indicated that the logistics troop was attacked by something. Most likely a Silver or Gold Tier Danger Mutated Animal.


    However, if it was caused by a mutated animal, why would the mage be killed along with his troops? Aqua knew how cowardly the new generation of mages (mages born after the peace with the elves) was. They care more about their lives and are crazy about achievement.


    When in a state of life and death, Aqua firmly believed that the new generation of mages would not hesitate to sacrifice their entire army to save their life.


    This means that the death of the logistics trooppanion mage can be caused by two things; he is too stupid to be able to measure the strength of his enemies or his enemies are deliberately targeting the mage first. Whatever the possibility, these two things cannot be done by a mutated animal.


    Knowing the tier danger of a mutated animal is basic knowledge for a mage, especially if theye from the Military Academy. They have been taught a detection spell to find out the tier danger of a mutated animal, even though that spell will not work for tinum Tier Danger Mutated Animals and above.


    "Hmm... or maybe they were attacked by something that wasn''t a mutated animal?"


    Aqua once again shook her head to clear away her overthinking thoughts. She was too tired and didn''t want to add to the burden with her bottomless imagination.


    "sigh... Britta, when will the kidse?" Aqua asked her aide.


    "Yes, They wille in two days!" Britta replied with a face full of displeasure.


    What Aqua meant by "kids" were Military Academy students who had only joined for less than three years. These kids are still wet behind the ears and have no experience in the field.


    They should have passed several trials before they could be considered a full fledge mages. However, the war that came suddenly made the alliance need new blood as soon as possible.


    As a result, these children were assigned to join the logistics division. Aqua is really short on personnel right now, especially since she reallycks mages. However, making young children join the troops will only add to their burden.


    "Err... Ma''am, can I say something?" said Britta hesitantly.


    "Say it!"


    "err... I don''t want them to join us" Britta lowered her head to hide her objection.


    The Logistics Division did not fight on the front lines but the number of victims on their side was also quiterge. Even though they look just like food deliverymen, the terrain they have to pass through is not far from deadly.


    Inexperienced children will only make adults worry about their safety. Even though the survival of the human species depends on this war, they don''t want to sacrifice children without good reason.


    Britta didn''t want to be haunted by nightmares because she sent the children into the mouths of mutated animals.


    "BRITTA!! If you have anyints just keep them in your heart! I don''t want your words to be heard from this tent!"


    Aqua understood what was in Britta''s heart but those words could still be considered insubordination to others. The decisions of the alliance and the Gurru Committee must not be disputed by a mage of Britta''s level.


    Thus she immediately stopped her aide''s thoughts before anyone else could hear her.


    "Yes!" Britta just nodded and focused back on the document in front of her. Even so, her lips were drawn showing that she still harbored a sense ofint.


    "Huft¡­" Aqua took another deep breath. She could only hope that the kids would get out of this war alive.

 Chapter 218 Afternoon Grey

    [Meer Calendar, March 13, 20 Years of Demon War]


    Gray smoke soars up to the sky. Covering the scorching sun that made the ground beneath it dark, eerie ck.


    The smell of burning flesh and melting skin filled the entire ground. Tall trees with lush green leaves turned to charcoal with flying ashes.


    There is no life in sight, just a nightmare of devastation from a great war. Crying over it will not change anything, it will onlyfort the heart that erodes the conscience that begins to blur between violence and cruelty. Close-up of a beautiful painting with ashes of a burning future.


    Creates a nightmare known as Afternoon Grey.


    Arthur pushed the corpse of his friend who had started to dpose. His nose didn''t twitch in the slightest, as if he had gotten used to breathing in the air of death. His dry eyes didn''t feel sore, only red marks that showed the emptiness of his heart.


    Seeing the end of a great battle, Arthur was speechless. Make sure that no enemy will stab him in the back. He was scared, scared because there was no more shield meat he could use.


    The mana in his body was depleted greatly and his sharp mind had started to blur. Closing the path to control the mana around him. Artur is going to stick around because this isn''t the first time he''s been pushed to the corner, but this is the first time with his entire army killed.


    Even so, he didn''t know what else to do to get out of this situation. The enemy before him was extremely powerful, controlling mana beyond anything he had ever known. It was like a thunder goddess who descended from the sky only tough at the efforts of the mortals struggling to raise their swords in front of her.


    "Artur, it''s enough... For the old time''s sake, I will spare you. Go! and nevere here again!" said the goddess of thunder.


    Arthur could only smile bitterly. His face was downcast, not out of embarrassment but to hide the bitterness in his eyes.


    From the side of his vision, Arthur saw a white hand he recognized. On the ring finger of the hand, there is a diamond ring. Artur still remembers how the owner of the hand smiled when he put the diamond ring on.


    Artur still remembers the girl''s wide-gorgeous smile. Maybe because at that time he also had a big smile full of happiness on his face. His lips kept saying words of promise to continue with her.


    But unfortunately what happened at this time was that Artur was still standing and the woman had been buried in the ground. Maybe her body had been scorched by a lightning spell that killed the whole of his army to the ground.


    Artur can''t help but be sad, but... Crying over her won''t change anything, it''s just sce in a heart that erodes conscience, which begins to blur between violence and cruelty.


    Even more stupid, the culprit of all this was the person Artur knew best. Or maybe she was no longer who he knew all along.


    "Did you hear me, Artur?"


    Even more stupid, the culprit of all this asked him to let go of the death of everyone he loved and chose to run away from the cruel reality.


    "Artur?"


    Even more stupid, the culprit of all this is his own sister.


    "By what name should I call you?" with a hoarse voice and a dry throat Artur asked.


    "...Why do you ask that?"


    "By what name should I call you?"


    "...."


    The silence was the answer to his question. But Artur was not satisfied, he had to listen to it... Listen to it for the umpteenth time.


    "BY WHAT NAME SHOULD I CALL YOU?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The eerie silence seemed to still the air. The smoke that soared high in the sky gathered into a gray cloud.


    The gray cloud that dripped misfortune on the world.


    Her silver hair that he remembered was short, had grown long past her waist. The creamy white skin that the girls of Heles city used to envy had turned a thin green like moss in a pool of water.


    Her face which used to be round with baby fat filling her cheeks turned into a thin, strong chin that showed her life''s journey. And the fire of hope in glittering hazel eyes turned cold like ice that would never melt.


    If only her beautiful face wasn''t still the same as what Artur remembered, then he would never recognize the figure in front of him was his big sister. The Sister who always guides and bes his idol.


    "I told you already. My name is Nevare the Progenitor Queen!" Nevare answered directly into Arthur''s eyes extinguishing any hope left.


    Artur was looking down, his hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles were bleeding. The bitter smile on his face disappeared into a thin line and a growl from his gritted teeth.


    Artur no longer hoped.


    "You are right! You are not my sister I know! You are just a monster! Tell me, where is my sister Anna?" Artur picked up his sword which had fallen to the ground.


    He didn''t need to listen to the answer because he knew what Nevare would answer. He only asked her to kill thest bit of pity and doubt in his heart.


    And Nevare mercilessly replied as Artur imagined "She is dead and all that''s left is me, Nevare".<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Raising his sword and getting into a fighting stance, Arthur''s face turned resolute. There was no morepassion and doubt in his heart, only grudges, bitterness, and venom burning his hatred.


    "Then I will avenge her!"


    Artur attacked.


    "You can''t beat me. Aren''t you also aware of your limits?" Nevare just smiled seeing Artur''s desperate attempt.


    Electricity enveloped his body again, making him feel like he had lightning armor. The electric de created in his hand incinerated the air around him. This fight had been too long and it was high time he ended it.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Artur forced his constetion, using the flesh and blood in his body as mana-building materials. The mana river within his body was churning again, flowing out and controlling the mana color surrounding his body.


    They are siblings, so the blood in their bodies makes Artur and Nevare have the same spell faction. The spell faction is very rare and is one of the deadliest.


    Lightning.


    Although the way the two of them used magic waspletely different.


    "DOMAIN!"


    Artur used the mana in his body to be able tomunicate with the mana in nature. The higher the constetion level he has, the greater the influence he will have on mana in nature. In this way, Artur is able to change nature''s mana color to match his spell faction.


    "Pringgadani!"


    Meanwhile, Nevare uses magic differently. When bing a monster Nevare has lost the ability tomunicate with mana. However, she gains a new power in its stead. The ability to make mana bow down to her like a servant to its ruler.


    The higher the constetion level she has, the wider her power over mana. Making Nevare not need to negotiate with mana but forcing them to change ording to what she wants.


    A transparent blue dome seemed to overflow from Arthur''s body. The gray air around him changed, the ash turned into electricity and even the air molecules turned into electricity. Within the transparent blue dome, thews of the world seemed to change.


    The air molecules that had turned into electricity flowed and coalesced around Arthur''s body. Forming a blue figure that soars to the sky, with sharp teeth, two horns on the head, wings spread wide, and a body covered with hard scales.


    "[2nd God''s Form: Lightning Dragon]!"


    "Are you not aware of your own limits?"


    Nevare said coldly. Her body was increasingly glowing with electricity flowing in every cell. The gray cloud that covered the sky suddenly churned, giving space for heaven''s punishment to pass.


    *JDAARRR!!!


    The air around Nevare was burning, the electric armor that covered her upper body crawled over her entire body, bing full-body armor. Two blue wings spread behind her, so wide they covered Arthur''s entire vision.


    Her long silver hair fell to the ground waving like it was resisting gravity. The ground around it turned white as it was burned by the heat capable of melting iron. The blue aura pulled Nevare''s body flying a few inches from the ground, like a goddess who descended from the sky and refused to be defiled by the dirt of the earth.


    Doing a grabbing motion Nevare pulled the mythical great sword from her chest. The mythical great sword was taller than she, the de was enveloped in thunderbolt which made the air around it freeze.


    "2nd God''s Form: The Armor of Zeus!"


    Her glittering hazel eyes turned blue with electricity radiating from them. Staring at Arthur''s dragon figure threateningly, made all the hairs on his neck tremble.


    "Last warning brat! GO HOME!"


    Nevare''s voice boomed making the world shake.


    Artur felt that this was the limit of Nevare''s patience, if he continued to oppose her then he would really be killed in this ce. Artur knew that if he backed down now that Nevare would note after him, he could return home to the alliance and survive with the name of a hero behind him.


    However...


    The soldiers who apanied him in battle, the fellow mages who helped him in trouble, and his wife whom he loved. They will all be buried in this ce with their bodies destroyed by fire. Leaving only ash floating into the sky that forms a gray cloud.


    "huft... huft.. huft... huft... huft... ha.. ha...ha... ha... AH... AH... AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The Lightning Dragon roared, expelling all fear, anxiety, doubt, and cowardice from his heart. His wings pped and his ws spread out. His eyes stared at Nevare with vengeance and hatred, there was no turning back for him, only forward toward his enemy.


    "Fine, then! Let me bury you with the other human!" seeing the resolution in Artur''s eyes, Nevare killed thest bit of pity in her heart.


    "NEVARE!!!!!!!!" Arthur shot forward.


    "DIE BRAT!!!!!" Nevare shot forward.


    In that afternoon gray, the rtionship between the two of them was cut off, leaving a detestable new story to be told.

 Chapter 219 The Elves Species

    [Taken from the book ''History of Species Civilization'']


    The ssification of Mana species is not based on appearance or body shape. Nor is it based on how the organs of the body or the culture they have. The ssification of mana species is only based on how they approach mana.


    In the previous chapter, we discussed how humans get closer to mana. The concept of turning mana flow into a constetion has been used by humans for centuries. Although the first record found regarding this refers to the era of The Mana Gods, it is possible that different mana usage existed before that time.


    Even though it has a different way, in essence, the way of the elf species gets closer to mana is almost the same as humans. Namely by changing the mana flow in their bodies into constetions or what they are more familiar with, The Roots.


    But elves didn''t use outside aids like potions to stimte their bodies to sense mana. The elves have their own way of feeling mana, which, although they have different forms, all agree to call The Rituals.


    The Rituals are certain processes or activities carried out by an elven species to push their consciousness deeper to the point where they find The Roots inside their bodies.


    The form of The Rituals is different for each elven race. This was because the elven species considered mana to be a divine entity that watched over them like a god. Depending on the form of god they worship, the way an elf searches for The Roots varies.


    The physical record of the first ritual they performed has been lost to time. Even so, the elven species which has the second longest lifespan after the demon species preserved their knowledge through word of mouth passed on each generation.


    The legend about the first mage of the elven species starts from the very beginning of the world. At that time there was onlynd, trees, and animals. The world reaches its peak of calm where the cycle of life is not disturbed by greed.


    Everything is organized and governed by a single entity named Mana. There are no errors in their calctions and all bnces out. However, bnce cannot make the world more advanced, there is no progress until the end of time


    Until one day Mana decided to divide themselves into seven parts. The Earth, The Sky, The Sea, The Tree, The Animal, The Sun, and The River. The seven separate divisions had their own consciousness, they then went to their respective ces.


    The Earth likes dry and hot ces, so she prefers to live in deserts and volcanoes.


    The Sky likes high and cold ces, therefore he chooses to live on the highest cliffs and the highest mountains.


    The Sea likes the wide and watery ce, therefore he chooses to live in the ocean and by the beach.


    The Tree likes shady and damp ces, so it chooses to live in the shadows of tall trees.


    The Animal likes ces full of life and the cycle of life, so he chooses to live in the teau and meadow.


    The Sun likes ces that are hot and close to sunlight, so he chooses a ce to live at the equator.


    The River likes warm and humid ces, so she prefers to live near rivers andkes.


    For the sake of ease of writing and exnation, the writer chooses to dare himself to give the term for these seven great entities with The Elves'' Gods.


    The seven Elves'' Gods lived in their respective ces for millions of years. Based on the information obtained through Nezena the Holy Queen''s story, the duration of this phase is described as when the air in the world is still morning to when the air in the world is already dusk.


    The writer contemtes what is meant by "when the air in the world is still morning" to show if the oxygen level in the world is still at its highest level. Namely, before the world froze, during this time, the earth''s climate repeatedly changed between very cold periods, during which ciers coveredrge parts of the world, and very warm periods during which many of the ciers melted.


    Or better known as the Ice Age.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Then the phrase "when the air in the world is already dusk" refers to oxygen levels having returned to normal or at the levels felt in the world at this time. So the length of time The Elves'' Gods lived alone in their respective ces began 2.6 million years ago andsted until roughly 11,000 years ago.


    In this phase that we can call the Ice Age, The seven Elves'' Gods, who already have their own consciousness and thoughts, begin to think about the reasons for their creation in this world. They begin to realize that they are a unique entity, but their uniqueness must be apanied by loneliness.


    They realized that other beings who were much weaker than them did not have loneliness like themselves. The seven Elves'' Gods began to feel a new emotion that had never existed before, envy.


    They envy the birds that fly in the sky hand in hand and migrate together to warmer ces. They envied how the mother bison warmed her cubs by licking them. They envy the fish swimming in the water chasing each other.


    The feeling of envy in their hearts creates a new feeling, namely desire.


    The desire that grows quickly is like a bamboo shoot. The seven Elves'' Gods decided to create. They share their own power and give it shape. Together with this shape, a new form of life emerged that had never existed before.


    The Elves.


    There is also ambiguity in this section and many passages are impossible to ascertain. The reason is that each of the elf races has a different version of the story. But these differences refer to one thing; which race was first created by their respective Elves'' Gods.


    For example, the mountain elves (mountain dwarfs) said that they were created by The Earth God (Terra) because they were closer to the ground. Meanwhile, the volcano elf (volcano dwarf) said that they were first created by The Earth God (Gaia) because they were closer to heat.


    But another opinion that is not very popr (because there are fewer elves in this race) is the mole elf (underground dwarf), who says that The Earth God (Geb) created them first because their location is deeper into the ground than others.


    The most famous debate on this issue is between the Wood Elves and the Night Elves. It is not known exactly how the two elf races started but until the beginning of the first war between mana species, the two elf races were still killing each other at first sight.


    The war that resulted because of the debate over the most important part of the tree. Wood elves feel that the top of the tree (leaves, flowers, and fruit) is the most important part of the tree, while the night elves think that the root of the tree is the most important part of the tree.


    Indeed, the reason for this war sounds very ridiculous to other species, but for the elf species, this is very important. Who was born first by The Elves'' God shows if they have more purity than the others. Or if they are formed from the body parts of The Elves'' Gods which are the most important then they have powers that are also more important.


    Another difference that can be found in the elven speciespared to any other species is the absence of mixed marriages between two different worshipers of The Elves'' God. Even though love can still grow, they are still unable to produce offspring even though they have been in a rtionship for hundreds of years.


    The most famous example is the rtionship between Irvin the Iron Hand (Volcano Elf) and Urse the Wave Trident (Deep-Sea Elf). Although this couple is very famous and has been in a rtionship from the beginning of The Demon War until when they were killed in the middle of the Demon War, no offspring has been produced.


    Meanwhile, another famous pair of elves namely Iron Darius and Lily Ariel. The couple''s rtionship started from the beginning of the first war between mana species until the middle of the Demon War. From this rtionship was born a boy who is also one of the four heroes of dawn, Lutfi.


    So that biologically and gically, the elf race that originates from and worships the same The Elves'' God has the same affinity aspared to the elven race that originates and worships a different The Elves'' God. However, based on the records that the author has and the records in the Mind Realm, there has never been a war between the two elf races that originate from and worship the different Elves'' God.


    Because of that the wars that ur within the elf species are not due to differences in appearance but are really caused by small things such as which part of the tree''s body is more important or which part of the seawater is saltier.


    To the elf species, The Elves'' God is Mana and Mana is The Elves'' God. So this problem that we think is ridiculous stems from the one thing that matters most to mana species, namely their closeness to mana.


    The writer himself does not want to research this problem and seek the truth. Whether it''s because of the writer''s love for the existence of an extinct elven species civilization or because of the top officials of R 18 who are trying to cover it up even by destroying the record in the Mind Realm.


    So even though it is very unfortunate, the author prefers to let the truth of this problem disappear to be swallowed up by time. Although this is very contrary to the thirst of an archaeologist, sometimes respect for history is far more important than the truth itself.

 Chapter 220 The Moving Train

    The sound of the train wheels rubbing against the rails and the engine rotating every time the train''s gears rub against each other. However, there was no sound of smokeing from the carriage. A train crosses the track very quickly.


    This train does not run due to burning coal or electricity. Instead, it uses another power sourced from a unique stone called a mana stone.


    Mana stone is a mineral that can be found in the ground. Like other precious minerals, mana stones must go through several purifications before they can be used. However, whates from this mineral is not how it is purified, but how it is formed.


    In contrast to mutated animals and rare nts which can only live and grow in ces where mana species do not live, Mana stones are always found in ces where mana species live. Especially in ces where many mana species died and were buried in it.


    That''s right.


    Mana stones are formed by the condensation of the bodies of deceased mana species. Even though these corpses were no longer defunct, there was still mana in their bodies. The mana is stored within the mana flow for an indefinite amount of time.


    The soil will absorb what is in the mana flow which will then affect the shape of the rocks in it. For a very long time, a process of change took ce and the rocks changed so that they contained condensed mana. The mana that is condensed in these rocks is called mana stone.


    Because mana stones actuallye from Mana Flow, mages can use them to cast magic. However, before that, purification must be carried out which is useful for determining which spell faction can be used for the mana stone.


    This train uses a mana stone that has a fire spell faction. So by using the mana contained therein, the train engine can continue to burn so that the train wheels can continue to rotate.


    Even though it sounds like mana stone is a very rare mineral, in reality, it''s not like that. The number of mana species in the Meer continent is veryrge along with that the number of deaths will also be high.


    Some cities that have dense poptions will establish their own regtions regarding burial ces. With the concentration of bodies buried in a ce, it is hoped that in the future the mana stones can be found under the burial.


    Those who know the true nature of the mana stonese from, call this important mineral by another name, Corpse Stone.


    Artur dazedly stared out the train window. The view that is blurred due to the running train is a sight to be admired. Even so, Arthur didn''t feel amazed, his mind was nk just waiting for the time when the train arrived at his destination.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    Three knocks sounded from behind the stall of his carriage door then the door opened without any prior approval from Artur. He can see a middle-aged man wearing a ticket collector uniform looking at Artur with a gloomy face.


    "Your ticket please," hisnguage is polite but there is no courtesy in his voice.


    Artur reached into his jacket pocket and took out a piece of paper. The ticket collector took the piece of paper and made a hole in it with the object in his hand. He returned the ticket to Artur and closed the carriage door without adding another word.


    Arthur just kept silent and looked back at the window. His body did not shake even though the train was going very fast. Even though right now he should be feelingfortable but his empty mind was not in line with his racing heart.


    There was a cacophony of teenagers joking around outside Arthur''s carriage booth. He try to ignore it but when the door opened he was forced to turn to look at it.


    A young man who looked the same age as he came in with a smile on his face. He carried arge bag over his shoulder and ced it in the drawer above the stall. He didn''t immediately close the carriage door but instead stuck his head out and shouted.


    "Thank you for showing me my carriage room good sir!"


    There was only a grunt that might be apanied by a nod to answer the young man''s excited shout. He then sat in front of Arthur and observed him from head to toe.


    Arthur also did the same.


    This young man had cropped ck hair that looked unkempt. His wide smile showed neat white teeth. He looks quite handsome but not as handsome as Artur who was blessed by his mother''s genes. His tight clothes showed that he was amoner.


    Well.. This train carriage is specifically formoners so it''s impossible for nobles to stray into it. Even so,moners also have ss; those who are rich and those who are poor.


    Those who are riche from merchant families but do not have enough money to buy noble titles. Even so, merchants despised the dirt-poormoners more than the nobles themselves. They don''t want to bepared to othermoners so their chins are always up and their noses are above the sky.


    However, it seemed the young man in front of Arthur didn''te from a merchant family. He had the same type of clothes as Artur and though his lips were smiling widely his eyes radiated the same feeling as Artur''s.


    Artur felt a little relieved, he wanted nothing to do with arrogant merchant children whose eyes were blinded by snobbery. Artur also saw the same expression of relief from the young man in front of him.


    "Hi, My name is Colby, Colby Frank" Colby extended his hand toward Artur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur took Colby''s hand, "Artur".


    "Just Artur? Don''t you have ast name?" Colby''s forehead creased.


    Artur smiled bitterly because he understood the reason why Colby had asked that. Althoughmoners are looked down upon by merchants and nobles,moners are not the lowest ss.


    There are still other social sses that suffer more, namely ves. They are poor people who sold themselves out of debt or were sold by their parents to pay debts. When a human bes a ve they lose theirst name.


    Nobles look down on merchants andmoners but are disgusted with ves, they don''t even want to breathe the air in the same room. While merchants consider themselves better thanmoners, they will not consider ves as humans.


    Commoners as the lowest citizen ss like to vent their frustration against ves. If they have excess money then killing ves is not too expensive.


    The circle of inferiorityplex.


    "Artur Morris" replied Artur curtly.


    "Oh.. you''re from the Morris family, what city does your family live in? I''m from Hows city" Colby''s frown disappeared and his smile widened again.


    "Heles"


    Ah... the famous Heles city? Wow... I heard that Heles city became the food supply center of the great army. Is that true?


    "I don''t know"


    "...."


    The carriage''s booth returned to silence with the two youths inside looking at each other awkwardly. Artur looked at Colby who was starting to shift around in confusion to find something new to talk about.


    Artur wasn''t like this before, he was a cheerful and lively boy. With a happy family; a loving mother and father who always support him. But all that changed when his sister disappeared.


    His father became a drunkard and his mother was ovee by grief. Maybe there is guilt in the hearts of both parents because of the departure of his sister. But all of that resulted in Arthur''s life being chaotic.


    He became a gloomy boy and locked himself in. His friends started disappearing one by one and he too drifted away from his old social life. Even so, Artur doesn''t want to take out his bad attitude on Colby who tries to befriend him.


    With a deep sigh, Artur brought up a new topic of conversation, "Are you also a student of the Military Academy this new school year?"


    "Ah!" Colby answered toote in surprise at Arthur''s sudden question. But Artur waited patiently for Colby''s answer.


    "Yeah, I got epted into the Military Academy this school year. Do you too?"


    Artur shouldn''t have had the chance to enter the Military Academy. He didn''t have the money or the connections to be epted into the world''s number one mage institute. But the second mana-species war that came suddenly made the human alliance need new blood in its army.


    As people say when shit hits the fan, the demand for meat shields will increase. Because of that the Military Academy conducted arge-scale test throughout the kingdoms in the human alliance to search for new mage candidates.


    Artur who was supposed to be destined to be an ordinary adventurer and save years of money to buy mana potion got his chance to show off on the biggest tform. Because of that he didn''t know whether to be grateful or cursed when the second mana species war broke out in his youth.


    "Yeah, Me too. So what ss are you in?"


    "Me? hehehe... Look, I made it into ss B!!" Colby proudly took out his eptance letter. Besides the photo and data there is a stamp showing the letter B, the red ink used for the stamp cannot be copied because it contains the mana of the mage holding the stamp.


    "Congrattions!" Artur tried to sound happy but his tone was too t for that to work.


    "Hehehe... Thank you. Then what ss were you epted into?" while scratching the back of his head shyly, Colby asked with curious eyes.


    "Me? Hmm... I was epted in ss A"

 Chapter 221 The Grade Of Mana Flow

    Humans are not born equal, whether it''s based on their more well-off parents or perhaps their better-off siblings. Even the environment in which they live affects how their future will be. Because that''s actually human life has been determined from the beginning since they were born into the world.


    Of course, humans can fight their fate. Struggling with all his might to spend hour after hour to change the direction of the wheel of destiny. Maybe they will seed, maybe they will fail and lie with the corpses of other warriors. But at least this life still gives humans the opportunity to choose their own path.


    However, there is one thing that humans cannot change.


    Gics.


    No matter how hard they tried, humans would not be able to change their gics. Even using magic technology is still impossible. Gics is like a limiting bond of the human imagination itself.


    The bond that shackles their necks to keep them in submission to what is called Fate.


    Even on the continent of Meer ruled by mages and their worldw-altering abilities. Gics remains a shackle in a different form. Those shackles were the grade of mana flow.


    Though every human has mana flow, to be a mage they have to change it to a constetion. Changes in the flow of Mana into a constetion is a form of rtionship or contract that exists between humans and mana.


    Therefore, to build this rtionship, humans must have the ability to connect with mana. However, the possibility for a human to establish a connection with mana based on his own efforts was extremely small, one might even say it impossible.


    It takes very high spirit andprehension skills to be able to make that connection. There are only a few people who are magical and have the ability to think beyond normal limits who can do it. Examples of some of these people are what used to be called Mana Gods.


    But Khemia Greco found another way that was much easier and had the greatest chance of sess. This method allows Mana to take the initiative to build a connection with humans first.


    By imitating the concept of God''s Corruption (God''s Blessing) practiced by Mana Gods, Khemia Greco seeded in creating a new breakthrough which he called mana potion. By consuming mana potions, the mana flow in the human body will give signals to mana in nature.


    The more interesting the emitted signal, the faster the mana in nature reacts and forms contact with the mana flow. The level of attractiveness of the signal given by the mana flow is called The Grade of Mana Flow.


    There are five grades of mana flow; Low, Medium, High, Heaven, and Supreme.


    For those with low-grade mana flow, the future for bing a mage was very small. It takes a lot of mana potions with high levels of concentration to form a connection with mana. Therefore if someone with low-grade mana flow wanted to be a mage then he or she had toe from a very rich family or have power on par with a king.


    Usually, humans generally have Medium-grade mana flow. Even though it takes a lot of time and mana potions to build a connection with mana in nature, this grade is still quite good.


    High-grade mana flow is the eptance limit of the Military Academy. Those with mana flow grades of this would only need a single mana potion to stimte a connection with mana in nature.


    Heaven-grade mana flow were unique people, even within the Military Academy they would be more specialized than other students. Because of that those with Heaven-grade mana flow would be put into a special ss that was different from the others.


    ss A.


    This is why when Artur showed his eptance letter to Colby, the jolly boy could only respond with his mouth agape. His face suddenly changed as his mind began to stir.


    He changed the way he sat to make it look more polite and his speaking style to be more humble.


    "Wow... Congrattion Artur... hehehe... Where are you form again? ah... oh yeah... Heles City.. You know I have friend from Heles City... "


    Artur smiled bitterly again and put his eptance letter back into his bag. Artur will no longer pay attention to Colby who is trying to get his attention even though being ignored.


    He understood what ss A and Heaven-grade mana flow meant. Even though they have the same background and the samemoner status, with this eptance letter, Artur and Colby''s future will be very different.


    With his Heaven-grade mana flow, Artur will level up the constetion faster than Colby. He would also have far more lethal spell power. When he has his God''s Form, Colby will forever be unable to touch Arthur''s toes.


    Humans are born equal is the most painful joke that has ever been heard by the ears of a sane person.


    Arthur looked back at the train window. Ignoring Colby who was still trying to get his attention. Artur didn''t care even though he looked arrogant like the nobles and merchants he hated. This is how everyone''s life will have its own level even before they are born.


    However, there is one more grade of mana flow that is higher than Heaven-grade mana flow. Supreme-grade mana flow or perhaps better known as Mana Child.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If the world is mana and mana is the world then Mana Child is the protagonist of the world. They are people who are special from birth, everything they do will take the world by storm. Their lives are like a protagonist in cheap novel stories.


    It''s like they are protected by the plot armor in the story they wrote themselves. Even if they had enemies because of their arrogance, no danger would be able to kill them. Those dangers will only be adder to make themselves stronger.


    They are loved by mana and mana protects them from fate.


    The most famous example of a Mana Child is Stent Gaht. One could even say that Mana Child''s name came about because of the Stent Gaht.


    Coming from an ordinary farmer who was forced to be a soldier, Stent Gaht broke all obstacles in front of him to be the strongest man in history. His life which looks so smooth bes the object of ridicule that covers malice.


    The malice thates after hearing the phrase "life is fair".


    Because of that when a Mana Child who was also a direct disciple of Stent Gaht was killed in the Bog forest the world went into an uproar. Only Mana Child was capable of killing Mana Child, those words have a ground basis.


    Remembering how Stent Gaht was able to battle to draw with the Level 6 Constetion Mage, Iron Darius, when he was still a Level 4 Constetion Mage. It was only when a Mana Child of the elf species was born and joined the battle that the first Mana species war was not won by humans.


    And oddly enough, the Mana Child from the elf species, Lily Ariel, only had the ability of a Level 2 Constetion Mage. As if to say her presence in battle was only to bnce the destiny that Darius and Gaht had.


    "Life is fair... heh!" Artur unintentionally spoke the words that were in his heart.


    ----------------------------


    "I have a beautiful older sister in Hows city and she is still single... ... she is able to sew and cook... " Colby who still didn''t give up caught Arthur''s attention chasing him from behind with his mouth continuously prattling.


    Of course, Artur ignored him and continued walking out of the train. They had arrived at the Military Academy after a 7-hour journey and during that time Colby had not run out of ideas for topics of conversation.


    Artur was amazed by the Mana Train''s speed, a journey that should have taken several weeks by horse-drawn carriage waspleted in just a few hours. If only Heles City had a Mana Train then they would no longer need to travel dangerously for days to go to another city.


    But again, fairness is the son of a bitch.


    Outside the carriage, Arthur saw crowds of train users filling every corner of his vision. He didn''t know where to go to get to his new residence. He was only given information to get on the Mana Train and arrive at the Military Academy.


    But after looking left and right while ignoring Colby who was still chattering, Artur found a bar that said "ss A".


    "We''ll split up here," said Arthur curtly.


    Colby could only remain silent and nodded with a disappointed face. But once again, Artur paid him no heed, taking big steps Artur walked towards the bar that said "ss A".


    Crossing the sea of people while clutching his bag tightly to his stomach, Artur made it to the front of the person holding the bar. This man had a face and skin tone that Artur had never seen before.


    His hair is curly ck and cut so short it looks bald. His nose isrge and his lips are thick, he has thin eyebrows which contrast with the rest of his face. His skin was as ck as dipped in ink.


    "Your eptanceter," said the ck man briefly.


    Artur hesitated to give his eptanceter but he felt danger from the man in front of him so he was forced to fulfill his request.


    "Artur Morris" read Artur''s name slowly, the man matched Artur''s face with the photo on the eptance letter. Then he took a document out of his pocket and searched for Arthur''s name in it.


    Confirming Artur''s name was included in the document he was holding, the man''s face turned a little gentler. With a nod, he said, "Follow me!"


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur prepared his heart for a new chapter in life.

 Chapter 222 Development Inequality

    Arthur was stunned to notice the strange moving object he was mounting. This was the first time in his life he had ridden in a carriage not pulled by horses. If Mana Train can make Arthur amazed then this thing really blows his mind.


    "Is your first time riding a Mana Cart?" Hanru asked with a grin on his face.


    The man in ck who picked up Artur at the train station introduced himself as Hanru. He didn''t have ast name but from the clothes he had and apparently, Hanru didn''t seem like a ve.


    There is a possibility that he was a former ve. Artur didn''t dare to ask such a sensitive question of someone much stronger than him.


    "Mana Car?" Artur tilted his head.


    "Mana Cart.. Cart.. This is one of the inventions of the Military Academy after Mana Train was founded. Simr to Mana Train, Mana Cart also uses Mana Stone as fuel." Hanru exined slowly.


    After confirming that Artur was indeed a ss A student, Hanru''s cold demeanor changed. He became fond of exining things that Artur did not understand. Considering hees from a remote town, there are many things that Artur doesn''t know.


    "Mana Cart" Arthur repeated Hanru''s words while nodding.


    The difference in the progress of the Military Academy with the rest of the world is really partial. Entering the Military Academy area is like entering a new world with a different culture. Artur doesn''t want to say much about this inequality and he doesn''t want to know what causes it either.


    However, Hanru still exined to Artur, "The Mana Train, Mana Cart, and other inventions of the Military Academy were intentionally not disseminated throughout the human alliance. There were several reasons but the main one was to prevent divisions within the alliance.


    "Knowledge is a weapon, or rather with knowledge humans can create weapons. If you think critically then Mana Train and Mana Cart can be used as rebel mobilization tools to attack remote areas quickly.


    "Humans aren''t the only mana species in this world. Elves, Warbeasts, and even now the new mana species Demons, will pose a threat that we will never be able to solve. Only with unity can humanity contend with these enemies.


    "That''s why the Military Academy decided to hide their true power and not share it with the public"


    Arthur just nodded back, not that he agreed but he had no interest in arguing with Hanru. Artur is no longer a kid who wants to look smart and a hero in front of adults.


    If that didn''t have a hand in his life then Artur would prefer to remain silent. Besides, what can a would-be mage like him do to change the Military Academy''s policy?


    "Ah.. We''ve arrived. Bring your things and don''t miss anything. My job is end here, next you just have to look for the room number ording to the card I gave you before." Hanru stopped his Mana Cart right in front of the dormitory gate.


    Arthur returned to reply by simply nodding, his attention stolen by the giant gate in front of him. This gate is so big that an elephant can pass under it. Thick walls limit Arthur''s view of anything hidden behind this gate.


    Checking the room card in his pocket again, Artur got down from the Mana Cart. Saying his thanks to Hanru, Artur then walked towards the giant gate.


    There were no guards in front of the giant gate and he, sure enough, didn''t have the strength to push the gate open. But when he was two steps in front of the gate, suddenly a blue light shone on his body.


    Arthur gasped in surprise and wanted to run away but he suppressed his body''s natural reaction to stand still. It wasn''t long before the blue light disappeared and the giant gate began to shake.


    Slowly the giant gate began to open revealing what was hidden behind it. Arthur''s heart was beating very fast like the sound of horses running on the battlefield.


    In front of him was a scene that could be said to be majestic. Arge building that towered up to the sky, making the ground below dark.


    Artur didn''t want to count how many floors this building had, but his eyes were filled with the body of the building because it was so wide. Arthur couldn''t hold back the reaction of his body and gulped down his saliva hard.


    He never thought that humans would be able to build buildings this big. The biggest building Artur had ever seen was the mayor''s office, and even then it wasn''t even a quarter of the height of the building in front of him.


    Stilling his heart, Artur forced his feet to step through the giant gate approaching the giant building in front of him like he was hypnotized. He didn''t even notice the beautiful gardens around him and the huge fountain with a statue of a person in the middle.


    The closer he walked the more Arthur looked up to see the building. Until finally he could not see the whole building even though he still had a few tens of steps away to be able to touch it. Arthur realized that this building was bigger than he had imagined.


    Without realizing it he was already in front of a ss door with the words "ss A Dormitory" above it. Artur reached his hand out to reach the ss door in front of him but before his finger could touch it, the ss door was opened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Luckily Artur had prepared himself for a new surprise otherwise he would have jumped away when the ss door opened by itself. Artur tried not to be dazed and entered the dormitory building.


    The sight he found during these few minutes was enough to toss and turn Artur''s understanding of the world. But still, fairness is the son of a bitch.


    Now a new problem arose, how would Arthur find his room in the middle of this gigantic building? Artur took out the room card that was in his pocket and recalled the number "A 158" written even though he had memorized it many times.


    Looking right and left, Artur couldn''t find any clues or maps of the building at all. He was forced to ask someone but he did not see anyone.


    Artur chose to try walking randomly, at least it was better than standing confused at the entrance.


    A minute passed and Arthur was still walking without finding anyone.


    15 minutes passed and the situation is still the same.


    30 minutes passed and still the same.


    Until when Artur felt he had entered the wrong building, a young man his age suddenly came out of a door. Artur and the boy stared at each other for a while before the boy''s brows furrowed.


    "Ah! I am sorry, I got lost. Can you show me where to find my room?" said Artur quickly while showing his card room.


    The youth nced at Artur''s card room before asking, "Are you a new student?"


    "Yeah" Arthur had a bad feeling.


    The young man suddenly smiled brightly while pointing in one direction, "Your room is on the 15th floor, that way there is a staircase in the right corner."


    "Ah?.... Thank you," said Artur kindly while hiding the scream "15!!!" in his heart.


    Walking across the deserted passage in the indicated direction, Artur found the staircase the young man had mentioned. He turned to look back at the young man who had shown him the way.


    The young man waved his hand and smiled broadly. His face was blushing may be due to the hot weather but Artur never thought that the reason was that he was holding back theughter that was about to explode.


    Comining about his fate, Artur corrected the way he was carrying his ratherrge bag and started up the stairs. He kept looking down at his feet trying to push his body to continue up the stairs one by one.


    Several minutes passed and beads of sweat started to form on Artur''s forehead. The hot weather outside makes the air inside the building a little stuffy. Even so, Artur had not even passed his fifth floor yet. There were still ten more floors and hundreds of stairs he had to climb to get to his room floor.


    Artur wanted to look up but he was afraid his determination would be broken by the sight of unending stairs. In the end, Arthur could only grit his teeth and force his body to continue up the stairs.


    Several tens of minutester his shoulder, which was carrying a heavy bag, began to ache and the joints in his legs began to feel numb. Even so, Artur had not even passed his ninth floor yet.


    It was then that he started to hear footsteps like someone was running down the stairs. For the first time from starting up these stairs, Artur raised his head.


    He saw a man wearing a gray baggy jacket that covered his head. Artur who was in a lower position saw his face covered with sweat. His fair skin elegantlyplimented his nose and mouth and left pleasant memories of his lucky appearance.


    His blonde hair was cut short, sticking out from the sidelines of his headgear. He looked wet from the sweat that had drenched his entire body.


    Artur and the young man stared at each other and fell silent. Each of them has the same question "What the hell is this guy doing?"


    But unfortunately, only Artur can keep this question in his heart. Meanwhile, the man in the jacket asked him out loud without the slightest hesitation.


    "What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 223 Misunderstanding?

    "What the hell are you doing?"


    The first answer when hearing the young man in the jacket''s question was "Look whose talking?". Someone was running down the stairs in the sweltering heat in a winter jacket. However Artur tried to see it, there must something wrong with the brain of the young man in the jacket.


    Hearing no answer from Artur, the young man in the jacket took off his headgear, leaving a handsome face and flowing blonde hair. Maybe he finds it impolite to talk to someone with his head covered or maybe he just wants to show off his handsome face.


    "My name is Robert, I''m a new school student this year" Robert stretched out his hand with a friendly smile on his face.


    Artur slid arge bag off his shoulder and greeted Robert''s greeting, "My name is Artur, Artur Morris. I''m also a new student this school year." while shaking hands, Artur once again analyzed Robert from head to toe.


    Robert is head taller than Arthur, his strong arms show how much his muscles have been trained. Arthur concludes that Robert''s muscles are trained because he intends to train his muscles, this is because there are no visible spots from sunburn on his skin. So it can be concluded that Robert trains in a room that is not exposed to direct sunlight.


    Then from his nice clothes and jacket that looked like they were sewn by a special tailor, Artur concluded that Robert had a rich family. However, from the way he spoke and willingly shook hands with Artur, who in fact was clearly a dirt poormoner, Robert could not be noble.


    There is a high probability that Robert was the son of a wealthy merchant family. Artur rises his guard after that conclusion.


    "Hey, you haven''t answered my first question!" Robert asked again after their handshake broke.


    ''Hmm?'' Arthur was confused.


    Even though merchants think they are better thanmoners, they are actually justmoners themselves. For a noble, there is no difference between a merchant and amoner so they look down on both of them.


    For this reason, analyzing the opponent to speak and choosing the right way of speaking is a form of self-defense from merchants andmoners. When Robert doesn''t analyze Artur''s origin from the way he dresses and the way he talks, Robert indirectly shows that he doesn''t care where Artures from.


    This is the nature of a noble who has no fear at all. Artur heard from his father that nobles don''t need to analyze the other person like amoner, they only need to recognize thest name and find out whether the noble in front of them have a higher rank or not.


    "Hey? You''re staring again? What''s wrong? Do you need some medicine?" Robert waved his hand in front of Arthur''s face trying to get his attention who was currently in a sea of confusion.


    The problem was that Robert was not at all like the nobles he knew. He didn''t look at Arthur with disdain or condescension, as if he were looking at an insect he could step on at will. Robert looked at Artur the way he looks at his peers.


    "What the hell?" Artur shouted in confusion in his heart.


    At this time he was very confused about how to act in front of Robert. Should he keep his head down and lower his esteem? Or look at Robert as an equal like a peer?


    If it turns out that Robert is a noble then he better choose lowly and lowers his head but if he is not then this will form a new misunderstanding. Excessive politeness will actually make him seen as a pushover, the first impression is very important when the firstmunication rtionship is carried out.


    "Ah.. er... Don''t you have ast name or is it just Robert?" Artur seeks a way to find out more.


    Robert only introduced his first name, he still hasn''t introduced hisst name. In contrast to Hanru, from whom Artur felt overwhelming danger, even though Robert looked stronger than him, Artur was sure he could survive if they foughtter.


    Because of that Artur did not hesitate to ask sensitive questions. After all, the possibility that Robert was a ve was very small. What kind of master pampers his ve so that he can grow as fine as Robert?


    "Ah... You''d better only know my first name..." Robert scratched the back of his head feeling troubled by the question.


    ''Ah?''


    Artur concludes that if Robert has ast name, thest name will be a problem if it is known by people. What thest name would matter when it became known to the public was of course thest name of royalty.


    Artur''s knees felt jelly, he was currently standing in front of a prince who might as well be a crown prince. What kind of luck did he have? Will he be decapitated after this for staring directly into the face of a prince?


    "I am sorry for not recognizing you your majesty!!" Artur screamed at the top of his lungs and immediately threw himself on the ground to prostrate himself begging for mercy.


    If only he was beheaded because of impoliteness then Arthur could still ept it but if it turns out that Robert''s anger reaches Gilbert and C then it will be his nightmare.


    Robert moved as fast as lightning even though his head was filled with confusion about what was really going on. Catching Arthur''s body before hepletely kowtowed him. With great desperation, Robert shouted, "What the fuck hell are you doing !!?"


    *BRAK!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The position of their bodies pressed against each other made the two young men fall rolling down the stairs. It wasn''t until they reached the stair intersection that they stopped rolling and fell and hit the wall.


    *BAM!


    Air escaped from Artur''s lungs as his back hit the wall. But his head did not register pain but only fear because it had made Robert fall with him.


    Will this be ssified as an assassination attempt?


    Attempted murder of royalty would be punished by hanging seven generations, meaning not only Gilbert and C would follow him to the afterlife but also their nephews, cousins, uncles, and aunts. Even his mysterious mother''s side of the family might be affected.


    Artur wanted to cry but had no tears. He only wanted to study at the Military Academy and be a mage. His luck improved when he was sessfully selected into ss A with Heaven-grade mana flow. But never thought that his good fortune would be the end of the Morris family''s destiny.


    "Ugh... What the hell are you doing?" Robert held his head which felt dizzy after rolling down dozens of stairs.


    ncing at the culprit of all the misfortune that had befallen him, Artur could only swallow his annoyance. He should apologize immediately and try to remedy the situation as best he can. At least Robert didn''t punish the Morris family and only vented his anger on him.


    But still, fairness is a son of bitch.


    "Y.. you.. your majesty..." Artur''s voice trembled, using his thinking ability Artur try to find a way out of this slump and bad luck.


    "Wait.. Wait.. Before that! Why did you call me with your majesty?" Annoyance began to appear on Robert''s face.


    ''Fuck hell!!! Did you still wanna y?!!'' Arthur started to rage inside his heart. He never thought that Robert was so sadistic and still toyed with Arthur''s little heart.


    "I am sorry for not recognizing you your ma--"


    "Like I said! Why did you call me Your Majesty?!" Robert was getting frustrated.


    "ah... uh..." Artur felt his head starting to smoke, "Because you are royalty" the answer left his mouth. Arthur tried to cover his mouth but it was toote because his words had been heard by Robert.


    "???" ridiculous question marks filled Robert''s face, "Why do you think like that?" Robert massaged his head which was starting to feel numb.


    "Ah? eh? ah?" Artur was unable to exin the answer to the ridiculous question that Robert gave. The only answer he could say was, "Because you look like a noble"


    "Ah?" Robert was taken aback, his eyes began to vacant and his head nodded, "Do I look so arrogant that you equate myself with those bastard nobles?"


    This time it was Artur who felt frustrated, was his analysis wrong? however, that is highly unlikely. Artur replied "No... you don''t have any arrogance in your tone, you don''t look down on me either. However..."


    "So? Why?"


    "You really don''t look like amoner!" That''s the only answer Artur can give from all of his very long analysis.


    Robert doesn''t look and act like amoner. Confidence and pride had merged into his flesh and blood so it was only natural that anyone who saw him would say that Robert was a noble.


    "Ah? Ugh..." Robert paused for a moment, trying to find an answer to this confusion. He seemed to understand why Arthur thought he was royalty. But...


    "I''m not a noble. I even hate them. But... ugh... I am not royalty either.. Can you just ept that exnation?"


    "Ah?" Arthur wanted to choke Robert''s neck until the light disappeared from his eyes, but he could only swallow his frustration and nod. There was no answer other than "yes" to a request by someone as high-ranking as Robert.


    Even so, who was Robert if he wasn''t a noble or royalty? Although themoners despised the nobles, they wouldn''t dare to say it frankly, they didn''t even dare to show the hatred in their eyes. Only someone with power equal to that of a noble could afford to hate a noble and express it openly.


    "So, can you answer my first question? What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 224 First Friend

    "So, can you answer my first question? What the hell are you doing?"


    "Ah?" this time Artur was confused about what to answer, "I''m on my way to my room" he answered briefly.


    "Room? Can I see your card room?"


    "Here," Artur took out a room card from his pocket.


    "Floor 15? Why are you climbing the stairs? Do you also want to exercise?"


    "Huh?" Artur was confused "How did I get to the 15th floor if I didn''t climb the stairs?"


    "Pffft... HAHAHAHA... I never expected to meet a muscle-headed bro like you. That''s right, Mana Lift is only for weak people!" Robert was so happy andughed while patting Arthur on the shoulder.


    "Mana Lift?" Arthur heard something.


    "Yes, the Mana Lift. Ever since that device was used, none of the Military Academy''s students used the stairs anymore. Even though they should be training their bodies too, strong manaes from a strong body. How could they not understand those words? Hmm.." Robert snorted.


    ''Wait.. what?''


    "What is Mana Lift?"


    "That''s right, what is the Mana Lift?! It''s only for weaklings! HAHAHAHAhahahaha...."


    Robert noticed Artur''s confused face. Arthur''s eyes were so innocent that make him stopughing.


    "Don''t you really know what Mana Lift is? Ah.. Maybe you know it by another name, like Mana Elevator. No?"


    Artur shook his head, he had never heard of Mana Lift or Mana Elevator.


    The two boys stared at each other and awkwardness started to appear on Robert''s face.


    "hmm... hmm... Ah... so... ehh... Mana Lift is a cart that moves in a vertical shaft to carry passengers or freight between the levels of a multistory building. I don''t know how they made it, but I hear it is one of Mana Stone''s inventions," Robert tried to exin without the slightest intention of joking.


    Artur''s face turned red, holding back the cursing and swearing in his heart. He already had a bad feeling the first time he saw the young man pointing the way at him. From the way he spoke and his clothes, Artur knew that the young man was the son of a merchant.


    But he never expected that the young man tricked Artur into climbing the fifteen floors of stairs and hiding the existence of the Mana Lift. Artur clenched his fists tightly, promising to punch the smug man in the face when he saw him next.


    "eehh... Hmm.. hmm... I am sorry, I thought you were working out like me," Robert felt awkward.


    "It''s okay, Thank you for telling the truth your maje--"


    "Stop! Just call me Robert!" Robert stopped Artur before he could lower his head once again.


    "O..Okay.. Ro.. Robert," Artur stuttered as he imagined calling someone who could potentially be royalty by his name.


    "Hahaha... you don''t need to be awkward with me, we are the same age so be easy, okay?. Come on, I''ll show you where the Mana Lift is," Robert pulled Arthur to his feet and patted him on the shoulder.


    Artur felt awkward with this handsome blonde boy''s attitude, which was like an old retired veteran soldier.


    The two of them walked side by side for a while. Even though Artur tried to slow down his footsteps so he could walk behind Robert, his new ''master'' always equalized Artur''s position. He joked andughed like there was no social barrier between the two of them which made Arthur feel even more awkward.


    He was afraid that his attitude toward Robert would one day make him forget that the two of them came from two different social sses. However, Artur was unable to resist Robert''s friendliness and just resigned himself to being carried away by his outgoing nature.


    The two of them reached a door with a numeric keypad beside it.


    "15, right? We have the same floor room," said Robert as he pressed the button.


    The Mana Lift door opened and they entered. There was a moment of silence as the Mana Lift door closed but was reced by the sound of a rotating engine.


    Artur tried hard not to turn his head and look for the source of the sound like a country bumpkin. However, when his body suddenly began to float, Arthur started to panic.


    His first reaction was to immediately prone and feel the ground where he was standing again. But Artur managed to hold back the reaction and hold on to whatever was around him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It just so happened that there were no handrails inside the Mana Lift, only bare metal walls. So the target of Artur''s natural reaction was Robert standing next to him.


    Robert tried hard to hold back hisughter but his cramped face and tightly closed lips were clearly visible to Arthur who was scared. He wanted to scream out loud but the embarrassment that had crept up to his head suppressed that reaction.


    Artur froze with his hand squeezing Robert''s shoulder tightly. His pale face and gasping for breath really looked cute. Luckily Robert didn''t have the sense of humor to joke around with someone he wasn''t particrly close to.


    The Mana Lift continues to go up floor by floor, every time one floor is passed a *Ding! sounded along with the number above the door changed. Until the *Ding!st sound and the number above the door reads "15".


    Gravity suddenly returned within the Mana Lift and Arthur could feel his footing once more. His breath which had been held for several tens of seconds gushed out along with the blood that was rising again to his head.


    Robert couldn''t hold back his reaction any longer, heughed so hard he had to hold back his stomach which was starting to pucker.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA FUCK, You look like you just rose from the dead. HAHAHAHAHAHAH"


    Artur had wanted to forget that Robert had the potential to be royalty and hung his yellow head in the Mana Lift. But unfortunately at this time, he seemed to have lost the power to even be angry though so he only stared at Robert''s happy face with hatred.


    "HAHAHA... I am sorry... hahahah.... hah... hahahhaha... but this is the first time I''ve seen someone almost die from riding the Mana Lift.... HAHAHAHAHAHA"


    The Mana Lift door opened and Robert reflexively picked up Artur who was still out of breath. Even though Robert still couldn''t stopughing, he didn''t forget Artur.


    At that time, Artur felt that Robert was notughing at him because he was amoner, but onlyughing at his funny attitude. Somehow Artur didn''t feel so annoyed at beingughed at by Robert.


    "Hey... why don''t you look down on me?" Arthur asked curiously.


    Robert who managed to stop hisughter looked at Arthur strangely "Why should I look down on you?"


    Artur thinks about what to answer, he can give many reasons which in essence are because "fairness is a son of bitch" but whates out of his mouth is "It is what it is".


    "pfft... what kind of funny words is that? Where did you hear that words? It is what it is? hahaha... shit, you funny as hell!" Robert once again cursed whileughing heartily.


    Arthur just kept silent waiting for Robert to be satisfied tough. They continued walking through the corridor until they arrived at a room door that read "A 158".


    The two of them stood in front of the room door without anyone speaking. Artur wanted to thank him but he chose to wait for an answer from Robert. There was something inside Artur''s heart that told him he should listen to this.


    Robert said nothing and stood still for a few seconds.


    Until finally, he said something, "ording to you, what denotes the value of a person?"


    Arthur didn''t answer the sudden question, he just looked Robert straight in the eye and then lowered his gaze. The answer is obvious and is the unshakable truth of this world.


    A person''s value is determined from the moment they are born.


    "Hmm... Maybe you''re right, the value of a person has been determined since they were born. But is that value only in one form? Everyone is born unique and different from each other. Have you ever heard of those words? Ah, of course, that sounds like the bullshit of someone who doesn''t understand anything.


    "But that saying has some truth to it when we look at it from a narrow perspective of time. Humans are born unique, their skin color, appearance, height, etc are determined from the moment they are born. A person has advantages that others don''t have and those advantages are their value.


    "However, when they grow up, the advantages they have turn out to be useless for the benefit of the people around them. So to live and adapt to their environment, these advantages must be trimmed and eliminated.


    "As a result, a person loses the values they have and bes the same human as everyone else. Bes one of the billions of other people who are the same, bes a ss that we know as mon''.


    "But have those advantages and values really disappeared from them?


    "I don''t think so! Just like grass that isn''t uprooted, those advantages and values will grow again. Because of that, I won''t look down on those from the mon'' ss. To me, they are just people whose strengths and values haven''t grown again yet.


    "And I am someone who has the time and strength to wait for the grass to grow back."


    Robert smiled and held out his hand. Arthur could only stare at the handsome man without saying anything. For the first time, he felt someone looking directly into him, someone looking at something Artur had never seen and had forgotten.


    Grabbing Robert''srge hand, Artur held it like a rope from a well.


    "My name is Robert, Robert Gaht! For now on, you are my friend!"

 Chapter 225 Roberts Ambition

    *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Ding Dong! *Ding Dong! *Ding Dong! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang!


    The sound of banging on the door and the deafening sound of the bell roused Arthur from his slumber. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Arthur got off his bed and walked towards the doorzily.


    The rooms provided by the Military Academy for ss A students are luxurious andrge. It''s even bigger than the size of the Morris family''s house. There are bedrooms, reading rooms, bathrooms, libraries, experiment rooms, living rooms, kitchens, dining rooms, living rooms, and rxing rooms in them.


    The facilities provided were also top-ss facilities that only nobles could enjoy. When Arthur first walked into the room he was so shocked he couldn''t help but gape. The first thing Artur thought was that he had entered the wrong room but Robert said something else in between hisughter.


    As a result, Artur could only receive facilities he had never enjoyed before. Along with the joy in his heart, Arthur realized how precious a person with Heaven-grade mana flow was.


    Opening his bedroom door and walking towards the front door, Artur wanted to shout at whoever was banging on his bedroom door so early. They still don''t have a study agenda so there shouldn''t be any activities for today. So Artur actually wanted to spend the dayzing around and enjoying the facilities in his room


    But it seems whoever pounded on the door and rang the bell had other ns in store for him.


    Opening the front door with an annoyed face, Artur saw Robert already standing at the door with his trademark big smile.


    "What?" said Artur bitchy.


    From that day on, Artur and Robert became good friends. Artur stopped being too polite in front of Robert and treated him like a close friend. But in his heart, there is still a strange feeling to see Robert acting not at all like the son of a hero.


    "Why are you still sleeping at this time? Hurry up and get ready, we have to go somewhere today" Robert said ignoring the bitchy in Artur''s voice.


    "Go where?"


    Robert Gaht, there isn''t a human who doesn''t recognize the name Gaht. Since elementary school, Arthur has been sung with the legend of the strongest man in history by his teachers and parents. So seeing the hero''s son acting like a street thug makes Artur feel awkward facing him.


    "Today we have to attend a ss A meeting for this school year" Robert replied.


    "ss A''s meeting? What are we going to that meeting for?"


    "For introductions to the other A-ss kids of course!"


    "Huh? Who doesn''t recognize you? I''m sure the beggar on Heles''s street will recognize you after hearing the name Gaht"ughed Artur.


    "Not for me you idiot. It''s for you!" Robert''s brow furrowed when he heard that he was famous because of his father''sst name.


    "For me? Why do I have to get acquainted with the other ss-A kids? I don''t want to receive their condescending stares and ruin my beautiful day," Arthur replied curtly.


    From Robert, Artur knows that the number of ss A children whoe frommoners can be counted on one hand. If there were no ves at the meeting then Artur and the othermoner''s kids would be the targets of abuse.


    Arthur had even imagined how disgusted the nobles would look when they saw him joining them.


    Because of that Artur prefers not to mix with the other ss-A kids and passes through the time at the Military Academy by being a loner. But Robert''s presence had destroyed Artur''s ns brilliantly.


    How could he not be noticed by the other ss A students when the hero kid came to his room and was banging on the door so loudly in the early hours of the morning like this?


    "Hey... stop with a self-deprecating tone. You don''t have any choice here. You are already my friend, so it is your duty to apany the path I choose" Robert''s smile grew wider.


    "Fuck me" Arthur gave up.


    Allowing Robert to enter, Artur said, "Wait here for me to get ready". With big strides, Artur headed for the bathroom to get ready.


    Robert walked over to Artur''s Mana Fridge and drank soda like he was at home. Finding afortable position on the sofa in the living room, Robert pushed up the soda bottle in his hand and then whistled.


    In contrast to Robert who was rxed, Artur was stricken with panic. He took a shower and tried to scrub his skin until it became cleaner. But skin that has been exposed to sun and dust for years will not change even with great effort.


    Giving up on changing his natural appearance, Arthur then tries to find the nicest clothes he has. But he knew that these clothes could not match the worst clothes that nobles had.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur could only take a deep breath and cursed "Fairness is a son of bitch" in his heart.


    A few minutester he came out and found Robert who had just finished his second bottle of soda.


    "You''ve been preening like a girl," Robert grumbled and got up from the couch.


    Arthur didn''t answer and onlypared his appearance to Robert''s. Robert''s pure white skin seemed to glow under the sun and his casual clothes were like a prince''s crown. He wanted to once again curse and beat anyone who said "effort will not betray results".


    "I was betrayed more than I hope for"


    "Why are you stupefied? Let''s go, it''s better if we arrivete and like the protagonist but it will be sad if wee and the meeting is over." Robert took Arthur''s hand and walked out of the room.


    Artur could onlyin about his new master''s selflessness inside.


    While trying to match his walking speed with Robert''s long legs, Artur asked "So.. why did this meeting be so important? Don''t say it for me because I won''t believe it one cent"


    "Hehehe... you caught me.. Well... what do you think about the human alliance?" Robert asked seriously while walking quickly.


    "Human alliance? You''re asking me this wrongly... I''m just a child of the gatekeeper of the remote city of Heles..."


    "...." Robert didn''t say anything but Artur felt the disappointment from him.


    "But... I know adventure... and it can be said that I know how their real life is,"


    "Tell me about the Adventure then"


    "Even though they look like great people who celebrate their deadly adventures in the tavern, they are actually just poor people who are in debt. When someone wants to be an adventurer, they must first register themselves at the Guild.


    "Registering is free but it''s the start of the real pitfalls. Every Adventurer needs equipment to enter the Bog forest. Most of them aren''t mages so sharp swords and heavy armor are their only way to survive.


    "Because of that, like it or not, adventurers have to borrow money from the Guild to buy weapons. The debt will continue to grow until it bes many times greater than the actual money.


    "Maybe if the adventurers canplete the high-paying missions then they can repay some of their debt. But it''s not worth the real risk."


    Based on what Gilbert had told him, only 1 in 100 adventurers made it out alive from high-paying missions.


    "Then if they can save their money to buy Mana Potions and be a mage then they are not truly free. They still have to pay their debts to the Guild which will probably continue to exist until the end of their lives."


    Some rumors also said that mage adventurers who were able to repay their debts would not survive until the next day. This rumor was widespread in Heles City even so people still wanted to be adventurers because it was the only way formoners to be a mage.


    "...." silence returned to the both of them.


    Until Robert took a deep breath and opened his mouth, "Actually corruption and hypocrisy do not only ur within the Guild institution but also in all institutions that exist within the human alliance. With time those we call heroes disappear and change into greed.


    "Long-term peace allows humans to reveal the true nature that lies deep in their hearts. My father and his former friends also began to change. My father, who was brave and unafraid of death, became timid and paranoid. Even though he tried to hide it, I could see what was inside his heart.


    "Right now, the corrupt human alliance can''t ward off the sudden second-species mana war that. Change is needed and that change can''t be brought about from the outside. Just as PSA graduates challenged the Mana Ruling Family''s rule in the past, it required passion and the same courage to prevent the extinction of mankind.


    "I could be a mage without entering the Military Academy. My family has enough resources to support me all the way to bing a Level 5 Constetion Mage. But I have my own ambitions and only by entering the Military Academy can I achieve them.


    "I want to change the human alliance. But I can''t do it alone, I need people I can trust."


    "You want to form cliques?" Artur understood Robert''s reason for bringing him to the ss A meeting.


    "Yeah..." Robert replied inly.

 Chapter 226 Cliques

    The meeting room was on the 30th floor, the highest floor of the ss A dormitory building. With an area rivaling that of the diatorial arenas in the Stonhold Kingdom''s capital. The meeting room has arge circr table in the center with chairs behind it.


    Argemp hanging from the ceiling gives a warm impression to the room. The blue-beige walls are filled with expensive paintings. The meeting room is no less than the royal banquet hall in artistic and wide.


    When Artur and Robert arrived, the meeting room was already filled with other ss A students. This school year has a muchrger number of new students than in previous years. The Military Academy opened entrance tests throughout the kingdoms and cities of the Human Alliance.


    Based on information received from Robert there are more than 10,000 new ss A students this school year. Three times the number of students from the previous school year. Even though almost all of the new ss A students hade, the meeting room didn''t look crowded with visitors.


    Everyone looked at Artur and Robert, the face of the child of the hero Stent Gaht was almost recognized by the new ss A students but Artur''s unfamiliar face made them pay more attention to him.


    Artur was trying to puff out his chest and look less embarrassing for Robert''s sake. But his clothes andplexion couldn''t hide hismoner status. Even so, Arthur still firmed his heart and did not lower his head.


    Whispers started to be heard around them but Robert ignored them and walked to the middle of the meeting room. His well-built body and the natural dignity he carried made everyone make way for him. Meanwhile, Artur was currently starting to feel the punishing nces from the students.


    "Robert, Wee! d you made it in time"


    The two of them stopped when a student with ck hair greeted them. Another student with darker hair followed behind and gave Robert a greeting nod.


    "Awni Mahdavi, were you waiting for me?" Robert patted Awni''s shoulder excitedly.


    Mahdavi was one of the first two Mana Ruling Families to join PSA and relinquish their status. Although the Mahdavi n''s influence is currently slightly waning, they are still strong after decades of alliance with the Rangkuti n.


    "HAHAHA... Why should I wait for you? Your narcissism never changes. You don''t want to introduce your new best friend to me?" Awniughed before his attention shifted to Artur.


    Before Robert could introduce him, Artur immediately stretched out his hand, "My name is Artur Morris, amoner, if you want to get to know me then you should talk to me not to Robert," Artur says it curtly.


    The meeting room suddenly became silent. All the students turned to Artur with frowns. Without needing to have the ability to read minds, Arthur knew what was in their hearts.


    After all, amoner tantly introducing himself in front of a Mahdavi family and tantly interrupting Robert''s talk was not umon. Even though Arthur has an inferiorityplex, he doesn''t want to appear inferior.


    "Oh?" Awni''s face was shocked, he lost his way of expression for a moment before the smile returned to his face, "HAHAHA... This one is really fierce. Robert, you find a very interesting friend. Ah.. pardon my impolite Artur Morris, my name is Awni Mahdavi from Mahdavi n," Awni shook Artur''s hand without hesitation.


    Artur''s forehead wrinkled when he didn''t find disgust in Awni''s eyes. Maybe he is the same noble as Robert or maybe he is really good at hiding his true feelings. Whatever it is, Artur will keep his guard up.


    "You really embarrassed me, how can you forget about manners? Is your brain like a shrimp?"


    Before Artur and Awni could break their handshake, a female voice was heard walking closer. Artur saw a beautiful woman walking with a beautiful dress on her body. Her ck hair was wavy, and long to her back. Her furrowed forehead adds to the beauty of her brown-ck eyes.


    "Kira, you havee!" Robert weed Kira''s arrival with open arms.


    The two of them cheek-kissed before Kira''s attention returned to Awni who seemed ufortable.


    "Of course, I have toe, Robert, otherwise who''s going to keep an eye on this idiot? Look I just went to get a drink and he''s already making a scene" Kira snort at Awni.


    "oh.. ah.. Hi dear..." Awni could only scratch his head.


    Artur was a little stunned to see Awni, who looked mboyant, became awkward in front of Kira. When Kira arrived, it was clear that all of Awni''s attention was stolen from him.


    Seeing Arthur''s confusion, Robert whispered in his ear, "This is Kira Rangkuti, Awni''s fianc¨¦."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arthur nodded understanding what was going on. It seems that the engagement between Kira and Awni is not only based on the two families'' business but also on love. Even though Kira looks like she is scolding Awni, she is actually helping her fianc¨¦.


    After this incident, Artur will not be able to hold grudges against Awni, even though he still has resentment Artur still has to forget Awni''s current impoliteness.


    "I am sorry for my idiot fiance, Artur, my name is Kira Rangkuti... Ah, you don''t need to bow, from where I came from we only bow to god and parents, and of course, sometime we will bow to our husband if they deserve it"


    Kira prevented Artur from wanting to give his greetings and nced at Awni with narrowed eyes. Awni just scratched his head with a chuckle escaping his smiling lips.


    Even though Artur was amoner, his father, Gilbert, was someone who had interacted with nobles. So he taught the manners of a noble so that his children would not do embarrassing things and cause trouble when they had to deal with nobles.


    But the Rangkuti n seems to have its own way of showing courtesy. Artur epted that easily since the Stonhold Kingdom wasn''t the only kingdom in the human alliance. So that cultural differences within the vast alliance area are a natural thing to find.


    "My new friend Artur, can I know where you came from?"


    Kira asked after giving the ss in her hand to a ck-haired woman with the sameplexion as her. After that, she took Awni''s hand in a gesture that looked very familiar.


    "Ah, I came from--"


    "Hahahaha I never thought that a hypocrite like you would finallye with a servant, Robert,"


    Before Artur could finish his sentence a student came cutting in. He walked with his chest puffed out and confidence in his eyes. Like an ocean parting, the disciples made way for him.


    He was not alone, several other students walked behind him with their chins up. They are like a tax collector who is checking the farmers. None of the students dared to raise their heads as the group passed before them.


    Robert''s forehead furrowed with obvious displeasure he snorted "Shut the fuck up Milton. Who do you call my servant? Artur is my friend and for sure I don''t need ackey like yours" ncing at the two others who walked after the man from behind.


    Rika who was standing next to Artur whispered to him "That''s Milton Lewis, son of Calvin Lewis, the second strongest human,"


    Arthur did not recognize the name Calvin Lewis and it was the first time he had heard of the second-strongest human in the world. But with this information, Artur immediately realized why Milton sounded so resentful of Robert.


    In this world no one cares about the second best, all history and legend will only record the first best. Even though the achievements of the second-best surpass all of their ancestors, all of that will only be overshadowed by the glory of the first-best.


    "Robert it seems you''ve hung out with the lower sses for too long that you don''t understand that to be a ''friend'' you have to have the same status. And however I look at it, your ''friend'' doesn''t have the status to walk beside us." a man with red hair answered Robert''sment.


    "Equal status? Do you really consider yourself and Milton of equal status? Or is it like a grandfather considering a guide dog as a friend?" Robert was not to be outdone.


    "What do you say?! Who did you say like a dog? Watch your mouth, Robert, before it takes you to the grave!" the ck-haired man beside Milton snorted angrily.


    Kira once again whispered in Artur''s ear "That red-haired man is Riley Spencer from House of Spencer and the angry ck-haired man is Sharad Badakar from House of Badakar."


    Artur nods, the House of Spencer and House of Badakar, the two major families that used to belong to the Mana Ruling Family along with the Mahdavi n and Rangkuti n. Even though they no longer had full control over the human alliance, it could be said that the Stonhold Kingdom was still ruled by the Spencer family.


    Some of the rumors that Artur had heard from the adventurers in the tavern also said that the two families were the real masterminds behind the Alchemist Association. They were also the ones who had raised the price of Mana Potions to the point that they couldn''t even be bought even if they had to pay with their souls.


    Robert ignored Sharad''s threats and snorted with a smirk on his face, "Heh... I can talk as I please. If I''m going to get in trouble for it then neither of you will be able to be the culprit."


    With those words, things got even escted.

 Chapter 227 Cliques Part 2

    No one talked or responded to the sarcasm from Robert but gunpowder burn smelled in the air. Arthur''s muscles tensed feeling the state of things that were about to get worse.


    He has sword skills maybe not be as good as Anna but still can be recognized among the wall guards. But the problem right now was that Arthur wasn''t wielding a sword and he wasn''t very good at fighting with his bare hands.


    Arthur knew that if a fight broke out he would have to be on Robert''s side. No matter who was wrong or right he had to neutralize the enemy first before asking his friends about the situation.


    Milton''s face grew sour and his hands clenched tightly. The same thing happened to Riley and Sharad, their bodynguage said they were ready to fight at any moment.


    Artur nced at Awni and Kira, figuring out where they position themselves in this situation. He knew that those two people were very strong, especially Awni who might be stronger than Riley, the number two in Milton''s group.


    However, it seems that not only Artur wants to know which side Awni and Kira are on, but Milton and his goon also nced at them. Once again Sharad who had a short fuse started snorting and curtly asked,


    "Awni, Kira, you two have no business in this matter. Quickly get out of the way before you get into trouble,"


    Awni and Kira nced at each other before Kira answered casually, "Why should I get out of the way? As far as I know, the meeting room doesn''t belong to the Badakar family so I''m free to stand anywhere I want."


    "What? I was kind enough to warn you but you threw it away because of arrogance. Do you think the Rangkuti n will say anything when I smack that sassy mouth of yours?"


    Before Kira could reply, Awni already said threateningly, "Rangkuti n may not say anything but I make sure that you will no longer be able to walk out of this room with two legs intact.


    "After all, I believe you don''t have the ability to touch the ends of my fianc¨¦''s hair." Awni continued with a condescending grin on his face.


    "What do you say!?" Sharad''s anger was about to explode.


    Riley tapped him on the shoulder and shook his head, Sharad could only swallow his anger and retreat. Pushing his red hair back, Riley watch Kira from head to toe like he was measuring the price of an item.


    Awni wasn''t happy that his fianc¨¦ was being looked at like that and wanted to confront Riley, but Kira''s hands that were linked to him prevented Awni from doing that.


    "Heh¡­ Awni, I''ve known you for a long time and I''ve always considered you my rival. But now you are no longer worthy of carrying my shoes. You are already a man whose life is dictated by women. Hahaha¡­ I really wonder what Kira gave you to make you bow down to her like this." An extremely disdainful sneer escaped from Riley''s mouth.


    Awni''s body was shaking to hold back his mounting anger but the one who moved first was not himself but Artur who couldn''t stand this conversation anymore.


    Even if he wasn''t very good at hand-to-handbat but to punch someone''s arrogant face anyone could do it. Using a stance as he was about to draw his sword, Artur unleashed a punch from his waist.


    *BAM!


    But Riley quickly fends it off by covering his face with his hands. Even so, Arthur''s powerful punch knocked him three steps back. The already tense atmosphere froze because of Arthur''s sudden attack.


    "BLA BLA BLA BLA¡­ Are we gonna fight or what? Why are you still chatting like a woman in a market?" while doing akimbo, Artur spat on the floor.


    "WHAT THE FUCK HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!!" Sharadpletely went berserk, no longer controlling his anger and pretending to be civil he attacked Arthur without hesitation.


    But Kira, who had been waiting for this, quickly let go of her hands that were embracing Awni and brushed off Sharad''s punch which was aimed at Artur''s face. Then Kira took a low stance and kicked Sharad in the stomach.


    But Sharad was not so easily lost, he quickly retreated and fixed his stance. Then he went back forward by attacking Kira wildly.


    These people already possessed the foundation of excellent martial arts. To be a mage required not only a good Grade of Mana Flow but also a strong body. Because of that, from childhood, they have practiced martial arts, whether using weapons or bare hands.


    Riley felt insulted that he has knocked back three steps by a dirtymoner''s punch. With a red face, he was about to attack but Awni quickly stopped him with a rxed face.


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m ashamed to have ever thought of you as a rival. You look very embarrassing right now, if we meet on the street don''t greet me okay?"


    "AWNI!!!!" Riley''s rage exploded.


    With fast and controlled steps he started dancing with Awni, in every second, an exchange of punches and blocks urred. As Arthur had expected the two of them were extremely strong, be it in terms of technique or strength, the two students didn''t look like normal humans.


    Artur didn''t expect that these arrogant nobles would not hesitate to kill each other when a fight broke out. To him fights weremonce but he had never realized that it was the same for nobles.


    Artur felt a wind hit his face, just as his eyes were about to roll over due to his body reflexes he saw arge fist approaching his face very fast. Arthur couldn''t do anything to avoid the attack, he just hoped that his skull didn''t crack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But before the punch could touch Arthur, a palm held it down till it couldn''t move anymore. The palm looks veryrge and sturdy, giving rise to a sense of security for those it protects.


    "Robert, are you really going to fight me just for wanting to defend thismoner?" Milton said with a frown, feeling his punch easily blocked by Robert.


    "Milton, I will not only fight you but also break your hand if you touch my friend," Robert who doesn''t know how long it''s been standing beside Artur answered with threatening eyes.


    "Heh¡­ Let''s see what the strongest human''s child is capable of then,"


    Milton easily released his hand from Robert''s catch and set his stance to attack. Robert pushed Arthur''s body away and also prepared for his attack.


    *BOOM!!


    The two fists met in the air and the meeting room shook.


    Like a dynamite exploding, a loud sound was heard as the bones and flesh in their hands collided. If Awni and Riley''s battle exceeds normal human limits, then Robert and Milton''s battle can be categorized as equivalent to a battle between mages.


    Artur did not understand how ordinary humans who had not yet be mages could be this strong. This confusion made Artur very sure that the nobles were hiding other ways to be strong than by bing a mage.


    He wanted toin but he realized that "fairness is a son of bitch".


    "Hey don''t be stunned, this fight happened because of you so at least you contributed a little," the ck-haired man who was standing behind Awni earlier said to Artur.


    "¡­"


    "The servant has the same personality as his master. How impolite, introduce yourself first before saying anything!" the woman who received the ss from Kira earlier also stood beside Artur.


    "¡­"


    "Look whose talking, you also don''t introduce yourself!" the ck hair guy said with a snort "Artur, my name is Jemah Mahdavi, I am the servant of Awni Mahdavi."


    "If only our master wasn''t engaged then I would have crushed that annoying face of yours." the ssdy clenched her fists threateningly, "Artur, my name is Hani Rangkuti, servant of Kira Rangkuti,"


    "Hi?"


    Artur was at a loss for what to say, the familiarity shown by these two servants didn''t seem to just stem from the engagement of their two masters. Artur realizes that the rtionship between the Mahdavi n and the Rangkuti n is very close, beyond the rumors.


    But strangely even though they both had the samest name as their master they were still just servants. Artur got new knowledge from this, it turns out that even in a noble family, there is a social ss of its own.


    "Even though I hate every breath that Jemah exhales, I agree that you also have to contribute to this fight." Hani''s voice sounded like she was going to vomit like having the same opinion as Jemah was the most disgusting thing.


    "How?" Artur looked around and realized that he had no ce to help Robert, Awni, or Kira. He still wanted to live a little longer and every blow these people threw could end his petty wish.


    "Look they havee!" Jemah pointed ahead of them and Artur saw the people who had been walking behind Milton and the othersing towards them with bloodlust faces.


    Artur realized that they were the servants that Milton and the others had brought over.


    "Shit, am I really Robert''s servant? Why do I have to deal with theseckeys?"


    "If you mind, why don''t you just join in on Robert''s fight, it looks like he needs a meat shield," Hani pointed at Robert who had just received a punch on his left cheek but he managed to retaliate with a sharp kick on Milton''s ribs.


    "Ah? Looks like I''m fit to fight theseckeys" Arthur quickly changed his mind.


    "pfft" Jemah pretended to hold back hisughter.


    "Okay enough chit-chat time to strike!" Hani looks so excited.

 Chapter 228 Cliques Part 3

    Artur, Hani, and Jemah moved together to cover each other''s direction of attack from Milton''s servants. They knew they were outnumbered so guarding each other backs was the best way. For that with a triangle formation, Artur, Hani, and Jemah started their party that morning.


    Jemah went first and broke the enemy formation with hisrger body. Divide the enemy before they can surround the three of them.


    Artur found that there were two men in front of him, he didn''t know who they were serving but from their appearance and skin color, Artur guessed that they were from Badakar House. The right opponent for Artur considering of the three people, Sharad is the person he hates the most.


    Not because of his annoying face but because of his eyes that radiate the most arrogance. He didn''t even notice Artur was in the conversation earlier, maybe to him, Artur was nothing more than flying dust.


    He had prepared himself to be looked down upon by the nobles but being ignored like an air hurt Artur even more. Because he couldn''t possibly curse Badakar House, Artur intended to take out his frustration on these two servants.


    The first servant that enters Arthur''s range has arger body. It seemed he deliberately stepped forward to give room for hisrades behind him to move. The nobles who used sneaky ways againstmoners like this irritated Arthur even more.


    Artur quickly kicked the first servant''s knee, causing his bnce to be disturbed. His fist, which had been drawn earlier, shot fast and aimed at the servant''s nose. But quickly the servant tilted his head and managed to avoid Arthur''s attack.


    But this wasn''t Arthur''s first fight, he knew not to use all his strength for obvious attacks. Because of that, Arthur quickly withdrew his hand and managed to elbow the servant''s head. His disturbed bnce and a precise elbow on his head made the first servant tumble forward.


    "Ugh!"


    Before Artur could celebrate his victory a pain racked his cheek which was hit by the second servant. He came suddenly taking advantage of Artur who was preupied with the first servant. But Artur gritted his teeth and retaliate with a right kick to the second servant''s chest.


    He tried not to fall or move too far from his position. If not then the back of Hani and Jemah will not be protected. Right now the two of them were facing twice the number of enemies Artur was currently facing. But they remained calm and used their martial abilities very well.


    Compared to Artur who only knows how to punch and do mediocrity-feinting, Hani and Jemah really fight adeptly. Even though their punches weren''t as strong as their master''s, every servant who was hit will break one or two teeth.


    "Agh!"


    Artur once again had to take a punch to the face, he began to feel that his enemy was really aiming for his face. Artur felt that he had a pretty handsome face because of his mother''s genes, but maybe his annoying father''s eyes invited his enemies to focus on them.


    *DING!


    Before Artur could return the servant''s punch, the sound of sses clinking was heard throughout the meeting room.


    "I think it''s enough!"


    Like the ocean missing the moon, all chaos suddenly stopped. Everyone turned toward the source of the voice as well as Artur. He wasn''t someone who could be stopped with words but that voice had such power that he had to follow it. Cold sweat ran down Arthur''s back as he seemed hypnotized.


    A young man with thick curly hair holds a wine ss in his right hand which is still shaking from colliding with a spoon in his left hand. His skin does not have a white color like Artur and Robert''s but looks a little yellow when exposed to the meeting room lights. He wore a ck tuxedo with a bow tie.


    His immacte style was aplete contrast to the theme of ss A''s meeting where the aim was for young people. His eyes that seemed to be closed and that wide smile made Artur shudder. Like there was a sharp sword hidden behind his friendly face.


    Hani and Jemah also stopped, they stood beside Artur with the same wary eyes.


    "Yin Wuhan, how dare you use insect incantation on us!" Milton also stopped yelling at Yin with a face full of anger.


    "Whose that guy? Insect incantation?" Artur didn''t know what those words meant.


    "He is Yin Wuhan, heir of the Wuhan n," Jemah answered Artur''s first question.


    "Heir? And what is Insect incantation?"


    "Yep, he is the heir of the Wuhan n. The Mana Ruling Family chooses their heir based on their ability as a mage or rather their potential. Not only the grade of mana flow but also physical abilities, intelligence, and so on. When an heir is already chosen, they will be allowed to learn secret spells that can be used by humans even if they are not yet a mage. And the Wuhan n''s secret spell is Insect incantation." Hani exined in more detail.


    "What? A spell that can be used by those who aren''t mages?" Artur''s hunch was right, the Mana Ruling Family still kept secrets that they didn''t share with the public.


    If the public knew there were spells that could be used without bing a mage then they would be better off learning those spells than having to buy very expensive mana potions. But the question is why did the human alliance still let the Mana Ruling Family have this secret?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well... actually this isn''t a big secret but it''s only known by a few people. Most of the PSA graduates have this secret spell and teach it to their direct descendants. So the one who''s actually keeping this secret is not the Mana Ruling Family but the human alliance itself." Awni, who returned to join them, answered Artur''s confusion.


    FAIRNESS IS A SON OF BITCH!!


    Without thinking long, Artur knew why this secret spell was not known by the public. It was to make sales of mana potions not decrease.


    "Hehehe.. you make that kind of face again!" Awnughed.


    "Milton, I''m sorry I have to use insect incantation, I''m just afraid that your child''s y disrupts the ss A meeting. We''d better end this petty squabble and start focusing on the real event. After all, ss A isn''t only filled with you guys and I think the show was already quite entertaining," Yin said with a mix of seriousness and joking in his words.


    "YOU...."


    "What do you think Robert?" before Milton could get angry again, Yin turned his question to Robert.


    "I just defended my friend," Robert answered briefly without a smile on his face.


    "... I have no intention of disrupting ss A''s meeting," Robert paused for a moment before continuing to answer.


    After that, he turned around and rejoined together with Artur and the others. Milton could only see Robert from behind without saying anything, his hands tightly clenched to hold back the anger that wanted to overflow.


    Milton turned to Yin who was still smiling kindly then snorted and rejoined his goon. Artur thought Milton wasn''t done yet and chose to ignore Yin but it seemed like the heir of the Wuhan n had something that made him have to step down.


    "Do you think that Milton is afraid of Yin?" Kira asked as if she could read Arthur''s mind.


    "Is it not?"


    "No, you are right. Milton is afraid of Yin, that''s because he is not an heir of his family."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As I said before, secret spells can only be learned by an heir of the family. But the heir of the Lewis family is not Milton. So right now if Milton chooses to fight Yin then he will definitely lose."


    "Ah!" Arthur waspletely shocked to hear this.


    "In that case, haven''t the two of you learned any secret spells?"


    "Nope, my heir of my family is my older brother. Right now he is at the forefront with his troops," Awni answered first.


    "I am not an heir too, it will be my little sister. Right now maybe she is ying at home," Kira told him about his part.


    "Ah.. I miss little Fanny, She is so cute...."


    "Stop it you pedophile, don''t ever approach my sister more than 5 meters!" Kira hit Awni hard in the ribs.


    "uggh... but you are the prettiest !!" feeling pain, Awni immediately take oath as hard as he could.


    Artur ignored the lovebirds who were flirting with each other in public and turned to Robert who had rejoined them. "How about you Robert?"


    "Gaht family heir is me. Well... I''m the only child in my family. But my father hasn''t taught me the secret spell, he said the secret spell will only make me depend on them and forget my physical training" Robert answered.


    "Ah.. those sound like the words of the world''s strongest human," Arthur nodded.


    "Alright, since the troubles and small fights are over we should get back to the real agenda. Let''s start ss A''s meeting!" Yin spread his arms like appointing himself as ss A''s leader.

 Chapter 229 Bitter Tasting Good Food

    The meeting started with the introduction of each ss A student. But with their number reaching 10,000 people, of course, this would take too much time. For that Yin decided to divide it per dormitory block.


    ss A''s dormitory building was huge and was able to amodate all the new students with empty rooms left. It consists of 30 floors and each floor has up to 350 rooms.


    Each student from ss A has their own room and does not live in it with other students. These rooms are divided into 7 blocks, which are marked with block A to block G. Each block has 50 rooms so if you don''t count the empty rooms, then each block has 50 ss A students.


    Artur and Robert''s room is in block A on the 15th floor, apart from the two of them there are 40 other ss A students who live in the same block. Of all the students living in Block A, only Artures from the dirt poormoner.


    The rest are children of merchants or children of nobles. However, due to his friendship with Robert, Arthur is no longer looked down upon by the other students. Instead, he became a star in block A and is considered a bridge to Robert''s circle.


    While Kira and Awni live on the 4th floor of Block B, they both have adjoining rooms that they don''t seem to use. Actually, Awni was supposed to have a room on the 15th floor of Block C but somehow he was able to get the student living next to Kira''s room to switch rooms with him.


    Meanwhile, Jemah and Hani also live on the 4th floor of Block B, not because the Military Academy has a policy about servants having to live near their master, but because of coincidence. The funny thing is that their rooms were next to each other as if they were destined to be like that.


    In the end, the two people who hated each other from the bottom of their hearts were always throwing abuse and curses at each other from their respective rooms even though their voices were separated by a thick wall. Artur didn''t understand the magic behind it, but it seemed that even though they shouldn''t have heard each other, their curse and mockery still managed to hit their target.


    The purpose of introducing fellow students in one block is that when the academy actually starts, the students who live in one block will have the same ss. There was no room change until their study period was over so for the next three years the people Artur would always see in his ss would be the same people.


    Artur feels very lucky to have Robert, as someone who will definitely be elected as the ss leader, his existence can make life at Arthur''s academy more peaceful. Even so, it seemed that Arthur wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    The show that just happened a few minutes ago shows the character of Robert who is not arbitrary and arrogant. He had a big heart to ept Artur who was just a dirt poormoner to be his friend so it was only natural that he would also ept students of the ss.


    Block A 15th floor decided to name their sster A15. A name that is easy to remember and simple, the one who rmended this name was Robert himself so no one objected to epting it.


    As the world strongest human''s child, no one is his equal in ss A15. But he remained humble enough to ask each student''s opinion one by one which of course made them ttered.


    If previously they epted Robert as a leader because he was Stent Gaht''s son, now they can respect Robert because of his character.


    Artur who stood next to Robert just kept quiet and didn''t say anything. He knew his current position was only due to his friendship with Robert. So if he immediately shows off and pretends to set things up then there will be resentment among the ss A students which canter be the seed of disunity.


    Artur still remembers that Robert''s goal in entering the Military Academy was to find his own trustedrades. Because of that, he had to start by leading the A15 ss.


    Most of the other students also chose their ss names based on the floor and block they lived in. Only Milton chose the ss name One-Tiger, which of course was based on his family crest.


    Even so, the other students in his ss did not dare to dispute Milton''s decision. After seeing Milton fight with Robert, only those who have brain problems dare to challenge Milton directly.


    The agenda for the next meeting was to choose the name of their student generation. Yin once again led the way in the discussion by using his insect incantation to draw all attention to him. Robert started to look displeased with Yin who always used his secret spell to get ahead of the other students.


    After several debates that almost turned into fights again, the new ss A students decided to name their student generation Demon''s yer. Without having to think long, it is clear that the reason for choosing this name is.


    They were currently in the year where the second mana species war urred and their biggest enemy right now was the demon species. Whether it was due to bravado or unfounded self-confidence, the students assumed that it was their generation that would decapitate the demons and win the second mana species war.


    Robert also seems to have no problem with the name of the Demon''s yer. "Names are goals and hopes", he said with a characteristic smile on his face.


    Don''t know why Artur doesn''t mind this name either. Even though he thinks that Demon''s yer is very childish, he understands that going to war must be apanied by childish hopes.


    Then after that, the meeting entered a break, and sumptuous meals that Artur had never seen before were served in the room. From the smell alone Artur was salivating, his tongue couldn''t wait to taste one of the soups that looked very delicious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Robert, after this what''s next?" with his mouth full Artur asked with Robert next to him who also had a mouth full of food.


    *GULP!


    Seeing Robert struggling to swallow his food before answering, Artur once again doubted Robert''s nobility.


    "After this, there is a speech from the senior. He will exin what we will face over the next three years. This is very important, I heard that every semester there will be an exam to test the abilities of the Military Academy''s students."


    "Oh? Then when will we receive the Mana Potions?" this was the most important question for Artur, to amoner, the main goal of entering the Military Academy was to obtain Mana Potions.


    "Mana Potion? Ah, that will be given every month." Robert said with a mouth that was still busy chewing.


    "Every month?!!" Artur''s eyes widened, "How much will we get?"


    "Hmm... You will get two bottles of Mana Potions every month but if you have a high ranking in the test then the amount will also increase."


    "TWO?!" Arthur ignored the food that was spraying out of his mouth. Jemah who sat in front of him could only wipe his face and looked at Arthur with annoyance.


    "Yep, two. Every student of the Military Academy gets at least two Mana Potions every month." Robert answered casually.


    ''What the fuck!''


    For Artur, the Mana Potion was a precious object that Gilbert had to lick the ass of his boss for twenty years of work to have. Every day he had to go to work before sunrise and return after sunset.


    And if a friend of his got sick then Gilbert had to fill in for him which meant he wouldn''t being home for a few days. Then C has to cook more food every morning which Gilbert will bring to give to his boss.


    This was just what Artur knew but the truth was that maybe Morris Family had to sacrifice more than that to get the Mana Potion. For a Mana Potion, maybe the only thing that Gilbert doesn''t give is a chance to sleep with C or Anna.


    After that, he only got one bottle, with the Medium-grade mana flow he has, the possibility of bing a mage is still very small. If he didn''t manage to be a mage with one bottle of Mana Potion then he would have to sacrifice another twenty years to get the second bottle.


    Sometimes Artur was afraid that one day Gilbert would really lose hope and sacrifice C to his boss to get Mana Potion. Her mother was still beautiful even though she was approaching forty.


    All the sacrifices of the Morris family during those forty years equal to only one month for the students at the Military Academy.


    This fact made Artur feel like crying and the sumptuous food in front of him no longer looked so appetizing. Only five words that he really wanted to scream right now.


    FAIRNESS IS A SON OF BITCH


    "You''re not continuing to eat?" asked Robert who saw Arthur''s hand that had stopped feeding food into his mouth.


    "No, I''m not in the mood anymore" replied Artur with a gloomy face.


    "It''s good then, soon the break time will be over and it looks like our seniors have arrived," Robert nced at the crowded crowd.

 Chapter 230 Point

    The children of ss A began to gather in front of the podium. A young man in a military academy uniform stood with his hands behind his back, staring sharply at them.


    Arrogance could be seen in the lifted chin and high confidence in his ck eyes. His long hair was tied in a ponytail, exposing his sloping forehead. He had a tall, sturdy body with muscles visible under his academy uniform.


    Themotion had long ceased, but the senior on the podium had yet to speak. The silence disturbed Artur, who disliked being looked down upon by anyone. He wanted to shout at the senior on the podium to start speaking, but he knew that the senior was a mage.


    Unlike them who had not yet transformed mana flow into a constetion, the senior on the podium could already recite mantras and shoot magic. The danger Artur felt from the senior on the podium was several times higher than what he felt from Milton.


    Despite that, he somehow felt that Robert was capable of fighting on par with the senior on the podium. Artur had great faith in his danger instincts. He had survived many times by following his instincts. That was why his best friend seemed to be hiding a secret from him.


    A few minutester, there was movement from the senior on the podium. He began to open his mouth and said, "Do you realize that you are all trash?"


    An unusual opening, but it managed to draw the attention of all the children in ss A. Their faces turned red, especially Milton, who began to clench his fists tightly.


    "Do you think that after entering ss A, you will be special people?" he snorted.


    "My name is Guskov Valya, as you know, Ie from the House of Valya. Even so, I haven''t even reached Rank 100 out of all the military academy students. There are even students in sses B or C whose ranks exceed mine."


    When those words came out of Guskov''s mouth, all the children in ss A held their breath. Then their faces turned into mockery and disdain towards Guskov. Especially Milton, who clearly began to sneer and whisper to his friend beside him.


    However, Guskov wasn''t offended and only smiled bitterly at the behavior of his juniors.


    "If you think I''ll lose to a student from ss B or C, then you''re wrong. The rank I''m referring to isn''t an indication of the strength of the Military Academy''s students, but rather their achievement in carrying out missions.


    "But I don''t mind admitting that I''m a loser. Because that''s the truth. But I''m not a loser of the Military Academy, but a loser of ss A."


    "???" question marks appeared on all ss A students except for Robert and Yin, whose foreheads began to crease as they realized something.


    "Hehehe.. it seems that some of you understand what I mean." Guskov nced at Robert and Yin.


    "You two are right, I lost and became a loser. But I lost to other ss A students, not ss B or C students. For ss A students, the real enemies are those whoe from ss A as well. We never consider students from other sses as our enemies.


    "ss B and C students will only be cannon fodder during battles, but themanding officers of the troops will be ss A students. Those who stand at the top of the ss A ranking will get facilities and resources that are even more abundant than the wealth of a small kingdom.


    "The resources that the Military Academy has for ss A students are vast, but is it enough to make 5000 students be Level 5 Constetion Mages at once? Of course, that''s impossible! That''s why ss A students willpete, fight, and struggle to get more resources than other students.


    "Those who lose can only bite their fingers and force themselves to be satisfied with a future without bing Level 5 Constetion Mages. This is the real battle for ss A students, a battle against those they consider ssmates."


    Guskov''s words silenced all ss A students. Those who had teased him had to hide their tongues deeply. Even Milton looked pale when Guskov finished speaking.


    Guskov is right, the resources allocated by the Military Academy for ss A are indeed plentiful, but it won''t be enough to make 5000 ss A students be Level 5 Constetion Mages. And with 10,000 new students in their current intake, the opportunity to be a Level 5 Constetion Mage is only left for half of them.


    "Hahaha... now you understand how worthless you are? Hmm... before I give you tips for your life at the Military Academy, I want the promised points to be doubled," said Gustov suddenly, but no ss A students protested. Yin only nodded to once again represent the ss A students.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay then, the first thing you should remember is that points are the most important thing in the Military Academy. Whether you''re a first-year junior or a second or third-year senior. Even after you graduate, points are still important because they can be exchanged for benefits back at the Military Academy.


    "In the Military Academy, points are more important than money or mana stones. In the guidebook and regtions given to you on the first day, it is written how you can earn points and why you lose points. Every point you earn is recorded directly in the memory ball of the Gurru Committee, so it''s impossible to hide or duplicate them.


    "However, the guidebook and regtions only record the results, not the process. For example, in the guidebook and regtions, you can earn points after passing the weekly exam and lose them if you fail.


    "But do you know that the teachers at the Military Academy won''t give you textbooks at all, and many of them don''t even write down the lessons on the board, so it''s almost impossible for you to take notes unless you have an eidetic memory.


    "So how will you learn to pass the weekly exam? There are several proven ways. The first is to ask for lessons directly from the teachers, many of whom currently need test subjects for their new spells, or if you''re lucky, you can find a teacher who has a sexual interest in you."


    "Besides, having a pretty face and handsome appearance is not too important when you be a mageter on. So why not take advantage of it while it''s still useful. Hehehehe...


    "The second way is to buy notes from seniors. Usually, they don''t ask for too much payment, only bing bed partners for a few nights. Ah... if any of you want to buy notes from me, I don''t ept any payment other than points." Guskov casually exined as if this was amon trade for him.


    The noble female students of ss A shuddered when they heard that they had to sell their bodies just for study notes. Artur felt that many of them eventually sacrificed their dignity for the opportunity to be a Level 5 Constetion Mage.


    "Thest way is by borrowing books from the library. ss A has its own library, which is much moreplete than the others. But you have to pay by the hour with points, and you''re not allowed to take books out of the library.


    "You can only take notes inside the library, and every book you use is also paid for with points. From this example, we can see how important points are while you''re in the Military Academy, where practice arenas and rooms also require points."


    Some students began to open their small books and take notes of Guskov''s words. Artur also tried to take notes, although Guskov only gave a small example of using points, he had shown that all facilities at the Military Academy were not free as he had imagined.


    "Although you try to save the points you get based on the guidebooks and regtions, all of that won''t be enough to make you excelpared to other ss students. You will only be a mediocre ss A student whose name won''t even be recorded on the ranking board.


    "That''s why you have to find other ways to collect points. One of them is by doing missions on the mission board. These missions are given by teachers, and they will pay for theirpletion with points.


    "Most of the missions that you can do are simple missions such as cleaning theboratory or donating your blood for experiments. Although the rewards are very small, they are at least enough to make you breathe a little easier.


    "Another way is to hunt mutated animals or collect rare nts in the mana fields. The Military Academy has 5 mana fields, two of which are dedicated to ss A. But if you choose this way, you will have topete with seniors who have be mages.


    "I think that''s all I need to exin, and I won''t take any questions."


    Guskov made the students who raised their hands slump down. He smiled and immediately asked for his points payment. No one protested or dared to protest. Guskov walked with wide strides towards the door of the meeting room.


    But before he opened the door, Guskov suddenly stopped and turned around, "Oh, and you should have good stamina and wear yourbat gear on the first day of school." he said briefly before leaving the meeting room.


    "What does he mean?" Artur turned to Robert.


    Robert didn''t answer and pondered something.

 Chapter 231 First Day School

    [Monday, July 18.]


    Today is the first day of school for new students at the Military Academy. They have gathered in front of the gates of their dormitory, waiting for the guard to open it. However, there are two peculiarities that can be seen in this situation.


    The first anomaly is that the sun has not yet risen. Usually, new students would be excited on their first day of school, especially if they attend the Military Academy, an ideal institution for someone who wants to be a mage. However, the sun is still an hour or two away from rising.


    The cold night wind still lingers around them, and dewdrops have yet to form. They should still be in their dormitory, taking a shower or having breakfast. Nevertheless, all new A-ss students are standing in front of the dormitory gate, fully dressed.


    Speaking of fully dressed, there is a connection to the second anomaly. On their first day of school, new students are usually eager to wear their school uniform. This is particrly true if they attend the most famous institution in the entire human alliance, like the Military Academy.


    The school uniform is not only a symbol of their new identity as Military Academy students but also a pride for their bright future. However, A-ss new students are not just wearing school uniforms.


    They are all wearing leather armor over their school uniform and carryingplete weapons such as swords, arrows, and shields. They look like they are going to war rather than going to school.


    Although the Military Academy has the word ''Military'' in it, mages should be known more as schrs than barbarians who carry swords all day like adventurers. Strangely, all new students do not seem excited but rather nervous, with sweat on their foreheads in the middle of the cold night.


    They stare at the academy gate with great focus as if they want to break it with their gaze. Their hearts beat rapidly as if they don''t want the dormitory gate to open forever. Artur currently feels the same way.


    A few hours ago, Robert woke him up in the middle of the night. Before Artur could protest due to his interrupted sleep, Robert had already exined the reason for his arrival.


    The first ss on their first day of school will start at seven in the morning and the new dormitory gate will only be opened at six in the morning. Therefore, there should be plenty of time for students to prepare for school, but the reality is not as beautiful as that.


    The distance from the ss A dormitory to the school is more than 10 km. There is no public transportation that they can ride, and they have to use their own feet. However, a distance of 10 km is considered short, even if they have to run. For ss A students with good physical fitness, they can cover a distance of 10 km in just half an hour.


    Unfortunately, there is another reason why they have to hurry to prepare. The 10 km distance is not a straight road as they thought, but a winding and uphill road that must pass through two edges of a field.


    That means they will encounter wild animals or even mutated animals along the way to school. Moreover, those who arete for school will be penalized with a reduction of points.


    Not even a week has passed since Senior Guskov exined how important points are in the Military Academy. So, there is no ss A student who wants to bete. They all have high self-confidence if they are the ones who will obtain a spot for Level 5 Constetion Mage.


    Likewise with Artur, after hearing Robert''s exnation, his drowsiness disappeared. He immediately prepared and put on his school uniform. Artur does not have a suit of armor or chain armor to protect his body. But even if he had, Artur would not be so foolish to wear it now.


    What they have to do is not bete for school, and not fight against mutated animals. Artur just has to make sure that he runs faster than other students and lets them be obstacles behind him.


    And from what he saw tonight, it seems that it''s not just Artur who thinks that way. There is no ss A student wearing protective gear that will only weigh them down. From here, Artur knows that these nobles are not as naive as he thought.


    Although he could pride himself on having the experience of camping in the Bog forest and returning safely, the nobles he thought were pampered also had the same experience. Even Robert told a story of hunting a copper tier danger mutated animal alone without the help of his guarding soldiers.


    Artur could only swallow his pride and change his perspective. Although he was strong due to his tough life, these nobles were strong because of their rigorous training. In the end, no one cared how difficult amoner''s life was or how hard a noble''s training was.


    It all came down to the result of whether they could be a mage or not.


    "Artur, don''t linger too long in thought, even though there is still an hour until the dormitory gate opens, you must still prepare your body for whatever we may faceter," Sigurd, his new friend from A15 ss advised.


    "I know. I''m always ready to run at any time," Artur replied shortly.


    "I don''t think that''s what Sigurd meant, Artur," Robert joined their conversation.


    "Then what?"


    "What I mean is you have to keep your body warm so that there won''t be any surprise when you have to use all your strengthter," Sigurd exined further.


    "What do you mean?" Artur still didn''t understand.


    "Hmm... Maybe it''s easier to say that you need to warm up first before doing any heavy activity."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why?"


    "The human body is simr to a machine. When the body is still cold or hasn''t been moved for a long time, it will take a long time to use its full strengthter."


    Before Artur could ask further, someone else helped exin it in more detail to him.


    "Warming up helps increase blood flow to our muscles. This helps increase body temperature, eliminate muscle stiffness, and prepare our muscles for more intense physical activity.


    "Warming up helps increase the flexibility of our muscles. This can help prevent injuries and allow us to perform wider and more efficient movements during physical activity.


    "Warming up helps improve our performance during physical activity. This is because warming up helps increase muscle contraction speed, improve muscle coordination, and prepare the cardiovascr system for more intense physical activity.


    "Warming up can help prevent injuries. When our muscles are not ready for intense physical activity, they are more prone to injury. Warming up helps physically and mentally prepare our muscles for more intense physical activity."


    2 / 2


    Like reading a book in front of him, Dony, Artur''s ssmate from A15, exined the importance of warming up in great detail. Artur, who listened, had to nod involuntarily because of thepleteness of Dony''s exnation.


    "Okay... okay... I will warm up," Artur said, surrendering and raising both hands.


    "Ah, do you know the right way to warm up?" Sigurd suddenly said.


    Artur squinted his eyes, trying to read the hidden intentions of Sigurd''s words. But he couldn''t find any malicious intent, Sigurd really wanted to help him because he was worried about him. Artur was not too proud to refuse help from his new friend.


    "Okay, show me the right way to warm up."


    With a big smile, Sigurd began to demonstrate the proper warm-up.


    While following Sigurd''s movements, Artur observed the people gathered around them. There were 42 new students, including Artur, and they all came from ss A15. Artur didn''t know when Robert had managed to gather them all.


    The students of ss A15 chatted, gave each other advice, and joked around casually. Artur couldn''t even find any tension or hidden intentions among them. At this moment, ss A15 was really united in one goal ofing to school together.


    Artur didn''t know how Robert did it, but for now, he managed to unite the hearts of the students in ss A15. But that was only for now, Artur still remembered what Guskov had said.


    "The real enemy of ss A student is those who are considered ssmates."


    Artur looked at the students who were joking around cheerfully as if they were going on a pic. It urred to him that he might be the only one who was nervous in ss A15. Perhaps because for Artur, the Military Academy was his only hope of bing a mage.


    These noble children still had a chance to be mages even if they failed at the Military Academy. With the power and wealth of their parents, buying mana potions was not an expensive matter. Maybe they could also buy points from poor children like Artur.


    So the pressure they were under right now was not the same as what Artur felt. Once again, he truly felt that fairness is a son of a bitch.


    "Ah, you''re making that face again... what are you really thinking right now?" Sigurd, who had finished warming up, asked.


    "Fairness is a son of a bitch," Artur replied honestly.


    "Ah? Ha, ahahaha," Sigurd could onlyugh awkwardly.


    Before they could change the topic of conversation, amotion was heard in front of them. Artur looked and saw the dormitory gate starting to open.


    "The gate is open!" shouted the students of ss A around them.

 Chapter 232 First Day School Part 2

    Like a floodgate that had been opened, the students of ss A rushed towards the open gate of the dormitory, racing to see who could get out first. However, theirrge number and the small size of the dormitory gate caused them to collide with each other.


    Pushing and shoving ensued, with weaker students being thrown back by the stronger ones. It didn''t matter whether they were nobles, merchants, or dirt poormoners, everyone was trying to get out of the gate faster than the other students.


    Artur, who had initially wanted to join the rush, changed his mind. He knew he would only be swept away by the stronger students. Looking around, he saw that other ss A15 students were also not rushing out.


    They seemed to be waiting for something and stood idly watching themotion in front of them. Artur''s gaze turned to Robert, the only person who could be the reason why the ss A15 students were so rxed.


    "Robert, why aren''t we moving now?" asked Artur.


    "We have to wait for the right time. If we join the crowd andpete with them now, we will only waste our energy. Besides, if we rush out now, we will be separated when we get out of the gateter," answered Robert.


    "Separated?" Artur found the keyword that made his brow furrow.


    It seemed that Robert really wanted to go with the ss A15 students. He wanted to make sure that all the students in that ss could get to school safely.


    But this was a very risky move because even though they might be able to arrive together, they would also bete together. And Artur didn''t want to bete on his first day. He was not so free to sacrifice his future just for the unity of ss A15.


    "Artur, if you think about it again, being a littlete is also useful. Other students can be targets for the wild animals in the mana field and we can pass through without being disturbed," added Dony, exining Robert''s point.


    Artur nodded because what Dony said was true. He looked towards the other ss groups around them. Milton, Yin, and their followers also hadn''t moved, as if they shared the same thoughts as Robert.


    Artur couldn''t see where Kira and Awni were; their ss was located on a floor far below Artur and Robert''s, so it was possible they were either in a crowd or in another location outside of his line of sight. However, Artur wasn''t worried because he knew Kira and Awni could read the situation better than he could.


    A few minutester, the crowd in front of them began to thin out. Robert looked at all the students in ss A15 and said, "It''s time."


    Quickly, all the students in ss A15 moved in unison. They started by walking fast before breaking into a run. Artur positioned himself in the middle of the pack, realizing that he was probably the weakest among the students.


    Therefore, the best contribution he could make at the moment was not to be a burden to the other students in ss A15.


    In front of the dormitory gate, there were still some students from ss A who couldn''t get out. Their leather armor was soaked with sweat and bruised on their faces from collisions with stronger students. They were the ones who couldn''tpete and had to be carried along to the back of the line.


    Milton and his gang arrived at the gate before ss A15. Without any expression, they pushed the students in front of them and forced a path to the gate.


    The students who were already exhausted at the beginning were unable topete with Milton and his gang. Some of them fainted, and some fell to the ground, unable to get up again.


    Artur worried that Robert would decide to stop and help these unfortunate students, but it seemed that he wasn''t the kind of person who would do that. He kept running and passed the unfortunate students with a stoic face.


    Perhaps Robert felt that showing pity was the worst thing he could express to those who lost. Artur agreed with that from the bottom of his heart. He saw onemoner among the unfortunate students, and Artur could only be thankful for his lucky fate to have met Robert on his first day at the Military Academy.


    Finally, they reached the dormitory gate, and in front of them was an open field. Artur''s view was blocked by dense trees two kilometers ahead. They could only rest for a few minutes before entering the mana field.


    Robert sped up his pace, followed by the other A15 students. It seemed like he wanted to catch up with the Milton group while they were still on the open field. Unfortunately, the A15 students didn''t have the same physical strength as Robert, so he had to match his speed with theirs.


    They ran with all their might until the dense trees ahead of them started to be visible. Robert slowed down and drew his sword from its scabbard, and Artur and the others did the same.


    They never knew what could happen inside the mana field. Even the adventure seekers of Heles City, whose entire lives were spent in the Bog forest, sometimes came back with missing body parts due to ambushes by mutated animals.


    The mana field was home to these mutated animals, and they ruled inside it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they entered the mana field, Sigurd''s body suddenly glowed, and all the A15 students turned to look at him, including Artur. Robert just smiled as if he had expected this to happen.


    "Secret Spell!" eximed Dony in surprise.


    Hearing this, Sigurd chuckled dryly, scratching the back of his head. "Hehehe... yup, this is a secret spell, but you don''t need to worry. The secret spell my family has is not for attacking, but only for detection."


    "Detection? What kind of secret spell is that?" Artur asked.


    Robert answered before Sigurd could speak. "It''s the owl incantation, am I right?"


    "Ah... as I thought, you know it, Robert. You''re right, this is the owl incantation. With this secret spell, I can see 360 degrees around me. Although my family is not as famous as the Robert family and the Mana Ruling Family, my grandfather was a PSA graduate, so he was able to pass on the owl incantation secret spell to our family. And luckily, I am an heir of this generation." There was a slight hint of pride in Sigurd''s words that he tried to hide.


    "Wow! So we''ll be safe from ambushes!" Dony eximed joyfully.


    "Eh? Not really, the owl incantation only makes me able to see 360 degrees around me, but it doesn''t enhance my vision, so my sight range is just like any normal person''s," Sigurd said a little embarrassed that his family''s secret spell wasn''t very useful.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of it, Sigurd. Your owl incantation is enough to ease our way through this mana field. I''ll leave the watch to you, okay?" Robert encouraged Sigurd.


    "Thank you, Robert. Leave it to me, I won''t let our ss get ambushed," Sigurd patted his chest with regained confidence.


    With Sigurd on board, Robert picked up their pace. The mana field was not only dangerous due to mutated animals but also easy to get lost in. Fortunately, Robert had enough experience to read the signs in this dense forest.


    The rough terrain and numerous obstacles made them more exhausted than usual. On top of that, they had to stay alert despite having Sigurd''s owl incantation, which drained their energy even more.


    The mana-filled air also made it difficult for them to breathe. Their mana flow worked hard to adapt their bodies to the mana in the environment.


    "Whew...whew...whew... Dony, how much longer until we can get out of this mana field?" Artur could no longer keep up with running through the mana field.


    "Hah...ha...ha...this is the first mana field, we have to cover a distance of 4 km to get out of it." Dony replied with shortness of breath.


    Artur felt relieved to hear that they only had to cover 4 km to get out of the mana field, but he soon realized that Dony only counted the distance if they ran straight. And there were other words that made Artur feel even more burdened.


    "The first mana field?"


    "Yes, after this there''s a second mana field, we have to cover a distance of 5 km to get through it."


    ''Fuck me,'' Artur started cursing himself.


    The damp soil made their footsteps weaker with each step. The sun started to rise on the eastern horizon, and the dark forest began to lighten up. Along with that, Artur''s danger instincts began to ring loudly.


    He realized that it was now breakfast time for the creatures living in this mana field. Birds began to chirp, and the air was filled with dew, making his sweat-covered face feel even more wet.


    Despite all of that, they kept running at full speed.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of rustling leaves rubbing against each other.


    "Three o''clock direction!" Sigurd gave a warning.

 Chapter 233 First Day School Part 3

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of rustling leaves rubbing against each other.


    "Three o''clock direction!" Sigurd gave a warning.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of rustling leaves rubbing against each other.


    "Three o''clock direction!" Sigurd gave a warning.


    All eyes of the A15 ss children were directed to the spot indicated by Sigurd. There, they saw a green creature norger than half their body size perched on a tree, staring at them with its yellow eyes.


    Its skin was wrinkled like an old person and its body limbs were skinny. Its neck appeared too small to support itsrge head. The creature looked repulsive and weak, but intelligence could be seen in its unblinking eyes, observing them.


    "Ah, it''s just a goblin," said Dony and several other A15 ss children with relief.


    "Oh no, it''s a goblin," said Artur, Robert, and several other A15 ss children who understood better.


    In haste, Artur took an arrow from his back and aimed at the goblin. However, Robert was quicker than Artur, and his arrow had already flown towards the head of the goblin perched on the tree branch.


    But Robert was toote. Before his arrow could pierce the goblin''s throat, it had managed to emit a loud sound.


    "URANG!" one word from the monsternguage came out of its mouth before Robert''s arrow prated its forehead.


    The goblin instantly lost its life and fell from the tree. Its body crashed into the bushes and theny motionless on the ground. Although the threat seemed to have disappeared, there was no relief on Robert''s face. He and some other A15 ss children looked very anxious and panicked. The same expression was on Artur''s face.


    "RUN!" Robert ordered.


    Artur did not wait for the other A15 ss children to understand what was happening. He immediately forced his tired legs to run faster. His position, which was initially in the middle of the line, quickly reached the front of the line, just behind Robert, who was also elerating.


    Although some of them did not understand, the A15 ss children who understood Robert''smand followed him without saying anything. As a result, all A15 ss children ran faster, hurriedly leaving the location where the goblin was killed.


    "Artur, why do we have to hurry like this? Isn''t it just a goblin?" Dony, who did not understand, caught up with Artur from behind and asked with a gasping breath.


    "Just a goblin? Are you crazy? Don''t you know how monsters survive in the mana field?" said Artur with frustration.


    He realized that humans tend to underestimate monster species. For humans who are constantly being lured by their superiority as mana species, a species that has absolutely no superiority on mana can appear very weak and useless in their eyes.


    But Artur knew that monster species were not that weak. Maybe for a mage, monster species were just like pests, but for ordinary humans who had not be mages, monster species could be a dangerous threat. If only they could think more critically, they would surely ask why the weakest species in the world could survive in the most dangerous ce in the world.


    "How do monsters survive? What do you mean?" Dony immediately realized the gist of Artur''s words.


    "Monster species are indeed very weak because they do not have mana flow or mana organs in their bodies, but they have other advantages over ordinary humans. They have stronger bodies or stronger senses. For centuries, they have lived in mana fields and adapted to form their own ways of survival!"


    "Didn''t your parents tell you stories when you were a child?" Artur didn''t believe that these noble children had less knowledge about monsters than he did.


    "Stories? What stories?"


    "Sylph hiding, Alraune trapping, orc stalking, and goblin ambushing. Haven''t you heard these words before?" Artur asked again.


    "Ah!" Dony seemed to remember something that his mother used to sing to him when he was a child. "But isn''t that just a fairy tale?"


    "No, fool! Those words are real! Sylph has a small body with green markings on it, making them able to camouge with their surroundings. Alraune has a lower body that is shaped like a flower, so they can hide inside it and wait for their prey toe closer. Orcs have fat pads on their feet, sharp vision, and a strong sense of smell, so they hunt their prey by stalking. Meanwhile, goblins have very good reproductive abilities, so they hunt by ambushing their prey.


    "Not only that, goblins are also known to be able to make long-range weapons such as blow darts and arrows. Although they don''t have a sense of smell as sharp as orcs, they can still smell their prey from hundreds of meters away. So, it''s certain that the goblin we just encountered has known about our presence for a long time. Why do you think he approached us, even though we have a fairlyrge group?"


    "Because they have arger number?" Dony answered with a pale face. "Wait a minute! Goblins are known as the most cowardly monster racepared to other monster races. If they know we are humans, why do they still attack us? Aren''t they afraid of mages?"


    Although monster species are very weak, they possess intelligence akin to mana species. Therefore, it is very rare for a monster species to attack humans unless humans first enter their territory. Even in the Bog forest, which is a natural wild mana field, monster attacks only urred once, carried out by the orc race.


    This was due to the mages being busy monitoring the elf territory after the end of the first mana species war. After the pest extermination carried out by three mages, there were no more monster attacks in the Bog forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, the current location where they are situated is very different from the Bog forest. It is located within the Military Academy, so it is impossible for mutated animals or monster species within it to go unnoticed by the Gurru Committee.


    However, at the moment, a goblin has clearlye to spy on them with the intention of attacking. Artur did not know why these goblins dared to attack Military Academy students, and he did not care about the truth.


    All of that was not as important as his fear of beingte for school on the first day.


    "They''reing! 5 o''clock and 7 o''clock directions!" Sigurd warned his friends once again.


    From behind them, a horde of goblins was seen running, carrying long-range weapons like blow darts and arrows in their hands. Their small legs ran so fast that they caught up to the A15 ss children in front of them.


    "Prepare for the attack!" Robert shouted orders.


    Artur did not have a shield to protect him from behind, but he was confident he could slice through any arrows aimed at him. The problem was the blow darts, which were too small to be seen in flight. Nheless, the goblins had toe closer to hit them with blow darts.


    "Robert! In front of us!" Sigurd shouted again.


    "I know!"


    In front of them, hundreds of goblins lined up with sharp weapons in their hands. Although these weapons were made only of wood and bone, they could still pierce through human soft skin.


    Artur could not read the expression on the goblins'' faces, but he knew that the goblin blockade in front of them would do anything to stop the A15 ss children from passing through. Artur gripped his sword tightly, ready for the collision.


    "We will break through the damn goblin! A15, follow me!" Robert raised his sword into the air.


    "YEEEEEHHHHH!!!!" the A15 ss children screamed at the top of their lungs.


    The A15 ss and the goblin horde collided, and the battle began. Blood sttered out, and goblin heads were cut off. In just a few exchanges, the A15 ss''s superiority began to show.


    Robert showed no mercy with his sword swings, tearing through the goblin lines in front of him like a tornado. Artur and the others followed the path Robert had cleared from behind, killing any remaining goblins and continuing to run after their leader.


    In just a few tens of seconds, the A15 ss sessfully broke through the goblin blockade.


    ---------------------------------


    Not far from where ss A15 and a horde of goblins were fighting, two men sat atop a tree, watching with interest.


    "Hehehe... The son of a hero truly does not disappoint. He alone defeated five goblins with a single stroke and opened the way for hisrades," said the man with green hair.


    "His bravery and leadership remind me of the stories when Lord Gaht was still young," nodded the man with ck hair.


    A goblin standing on a tree branch behind them could only remain silent with a gloomy face. He could not bear to watch his fellow tribe members being ughtered by human children.


    Nevertheless, he could only clench his fists and grit his teeth hard. Holding back the frustration and depression in his heart knowing that it was he who sent them to be killed.


    "Ah... How are the preparations in the second field?"


    "Hmm... We don''t have enough goblins anymore. If we send them again, the goblin race in the second field will truly be extinct. Therefore, there will only be wild animals in the second field."


    "Ugh... Fighting brainless animals is not the same as fighting intelligent creatures like goblins. Hey, can you increase the number of members in your tribe as soon as possible?"


    The goblin who was suddenly called upon quickly nodded, "Yes, Your Majesty, I will do my best!"


    "Good then!" nodded the man with green hair.

 Chapter 234 First Day School Part 4

    "pant¡­ pant¡­ pant¡­"


    "Don''t stop! We''re almost out of the first mana field! Keep running!" Robert encouraged ss A15 from the front of the line.


    After they sessfully passed the blockade, the goblins no longer chased them. This made Artur think that the goblins were only tasked to slow them down. If that were the case, it could be the answer to Dony''s previous question.


    However, Robert still told them to run at full speed until they were out of the first mana field. Although it may not have been necessary, it was better to stay alert.


    The tall trees began to diminish and the dense forest began to thin. They finally passed thest trees and arrived at a vast in. Robert signaled for them to slow down. However, they still did not stop running.


    Artur looked towards the increasingly bright sunlight, trying to estimate the time. However, he had no knowledge of time and had never learned how to read the time from the position of the sun. Eventually, Artur asked Dony who was next to him.


    "Dony, are we going to bete?"


    Dony reached into his pocket and pulled out a strange round iron pendant. He pressed the button on top and the pendant opened. Artur saw 12 numbers arranged in a circle. Then there were two stationary needles and one moving needle.


    "We still have less than 30 minutes," Dony replied.


    "What is that object?" said Artur, pointing to the strange pendant in Dony''s hand.


    "Oh, this is a hand-watch."


    "A hand-watch?"


    "Yep, a time indicator. Is this the first time you''ve seen a hand-watch?"


    Artur just nodded with his eyes still fixed on the watch in Dony''s hand.


    "We''re about to enter the second mana field!" suddenly Robert, who was running ahead, gave a signal.


    Dony put the watch back in his pocket and Artur refocused his gaze forward. He tried to forget the beautiful object that had caught his attention and refocus on his goal.


    Artur sheathed his sword, although it was very dangerous considering they had entered the second mana field. But Artur thought it would be even more dangerous if he encountered an enemyter and his hands were too tired to swing his sword.


    And it seems like the other A15 ss students have the same thought. They have been carrying their swords for too long, so taking a break is the right thing to do. With Sigurd''s owl incantation that has been proven in the first field, the A15 students feel a little bit calmer.


    Although they have entered the second field, Artur doesn''t see any trees around him at all. He is confused because the mana field he knows is like the Bog forest and the first mana field, filled with tall trees whose leaves cover the ground and make it dark.


    "Type meadow mana field," whispers Dony next to him.


    "Meadow?" Artur is still confused.


    "Yeah, you know if there are several types of mana fields depending on the amount of certain mana colors in them. Mana field like the first one we passed through has the forest type, this field has green mana and mages with wood spell faction will find it easier to control mana in it.


    "While the second field is a meadow type, this field has blue mana, so mages with water spell faction will find it easier to control mana in it," Dony exined to Artur.


    "Oh," Artur nodded. He already knew that mana has colors and each color has a close rtionship with the spell faction. But this is the first time he knows that mana colors also affect the shape of the mana field.


    "Then, are the living creatures in the meadow-type field different from those in the forest-type field?" Artur continued.


    "Hmm... not really, but usually mutated animals in the meadow type have mana organs rted to water, while mutated animals in the forest type have mana organs rted to wood. Maybe this has something to do with their food source, but no one can prove it for sure yet." Dony thought for a moment before answering.


    "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    As Artur was about to ask further, they were suddenly startled by a very long howl of a wolf.


    At the same time, the ground beneath them trembled as if there was a giant herd approaching. Sigurd quickly searched for the direction of the attack, knowing that the howl was a sign of a wolf pack on the hunt.


    "Sigurd, is there a mutated animal among the wolf pack?" Robert quickly asked.


    "Just a moment, I haven''t found them yet. Ah... at 2 o''clock direction! Twenty wolves are running towards us! I don''t see any mutated animal leading them," Sigurd answered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh?" Artur was surprised by Sigurd''s response.


    Something else was amiss. Wolves are intelligent animals, with a keenness that even surpasses that of hunting dogs. A wolf pack would not attack something that could kill them unless they were truly starving.


    Artur turned towards the 2 o''clock direction and saw twenty wolves running across the grassy field towards them. Artur was confused because 42 humans were definitely more numerous than 20 wolves. They should not dare to attack and just watch ss A15 from a distance.


    But from the bloodlust eyes of these wolves, it seemed that they had no intention of just watching.


    "Prepare your weapons!"manded Robert.


    Although their enemy was only twenty wolves, he wanted to remain cautious in case there was another danger behind them.


    As usual, Robert led ss A15 as the spearhead. It did not take long before the battle ended, and they managed to kill dozens of wolves, leaving only a few that ran away haphazardly.


    "Twenty wolves, 2 o''clock direction!" Just a few minutester, Sigurd gave another warning.


    Robert frowned, sensing that something was wrong, but still led ss A15 to attack the wolf pack. A few tens of secondster, they sessfully destroyed the wolf pack without leaving a single one alive.


    Their journey continued, but just a few minutester, Sigurd gave another warning that there was another wolf pack approaching them with the same number of wolves. At this point, it didn''t take a lengthy analysis to know that this wolf pack was attacking them in waves.


    The A15 ss once again managed to defeat the pack of wolves that attacked them. Despite his tired arms swinging the sword, Artur still had enough energy to keep fighting. However, he had a bad feeling after seeing the sun getting brighter.


    "We''re being led away from the fastest way out of this field!" Robert gave his analysis.


    "What? How can that be? How can these wolves do that?" one of the A15 ss students said in disbelief.


    "That''s what crossed my mind when I saw the pack of wolves always attacking from the same direction. They''re leading us somewhere, and wherever it is, it''ll make us farther from the fastest way out of this meadow."


    "Shit! Robert''s right, a pack of twenty wolves ising from two o''clock!" Sigurd''s warning eliminated any doubts in the A15 ss students'' hearts.


    "Ignore them! We have to go back to the original path! If not, we''ll run out of time to fight with the wolf pack in this field!" Robert quickly gave the order.


    Although the meadow did not have tall trees blocking their view, the vast grass that stretched as far as the eye could see could make them lose their previous track. This was what made Robert realize toote that they were getting further from the actual path.


    The A15 ss ignored the pack of wolves that came to attack them from two o''clock, but within seconds, another pack of wolves appeared in front of them. This sight made the A15 ss sure that they were being led somewhere by these wolves.


    "Don''t think too much! We''ll break through and get out!" Robert''smand stopped the A15 ss from thinking further about this oddity. Whatever it was, their goal was not to bete for school.


    Robert led the A15 ss to break through the pack of wolves. Like an unstoppable hurricane, Robert and the A15 ss he led ughtered anyone who stood in their way.


    However, the wolf pack did not give up easily. They chased the A15 ss from behind and attacked when a student was off guard. As a result, Artur and the others had to use their energy to run while fighting.


    Fortunately, none of them were unfamiliar withbat, so even though their numbers were smaller and they were tired, the wolf pack failed to knock down any of the A15 ss students.


    The meadow, as far as the eye could see, began to shrink, and the narrow path indicating the area outside the meadow began to appear. Artur and the others started to breathe a little easier; there would be no danger ahead of them. They just needed to run as fast as they could until they reached the school.


    Dony pulled out his hand watch from his pocket and checked the remaining time. Then he turned to Artur, smiled, and nodded, indicating that they still had time before school started.


    "AAAAGHHH!!"


    But before Artur could breathe a sigh of relief, a scream was heard from behind him.


    Artur turned and saw one of the A15 ss students falling due to his foot slipping into a hole. The grass had obstructed his view, so he didn''t realize that he was stepping into a deep hole.


    From his voice, Artur knew that the student had broken his leg or, at the very least, had severely sprained it. Artur had a bad feeling and looked ahead.


    Robert suddenly stopped and turned around.


    "Robert what the fuck are you doing!!?"

 Chapter 235 First Day School Part 5

    Robert suddenly stopped and turned around.


    "Robert what the fuck are you gonna do!!?"


    After observing Robert''s strange behavior, Artur asked him with a bad feeling that his friend was going to do something very foolish.


    Robert was a nearly perfect leader; he had the strength, power, courage, kindness, and wisdom to lead ss A15. However, along with his strengths, Robert also had a very clear w.


    He was too good or Artur preferred to exin that Robert was too perfectionistic. When he said he would bring ss A15 with him to school, what Robert meant was all the students of ss A15 without leaving a single one behind.


    But that was very unlikely. As strong as Robert was, he could not possibly save all 42 students of ss A15. Although he was very strong, Robert had limits as a mere human. He was not a mage who could change reality with his spell.


    However, as if not listening to Artur''s question, Robert''s eyes were only fixed on the student of ss A15 who had hurt their leg. Before Robert could turn around, Artur grabbed his shoulder and shook him hard.


    "ROBERT WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU GONNA DO!!?"


    This time, Robert''s attention was sessfully diverted to Artur. Artur''s shout also made the other students of ss A15 turn to them. Once again, Artur heard a scream of pain from behind him; one more student of ss A15 had fallen after stepping on a hole covered by grass.


    Robert turned to look back at Artur, his eyes starting to tremble with doubt but quickly regained his determination. Robert had decided what he would do, and Artur''s bad feeling became even stronger.


    "Everyone! Keep running out of this field and don''t look back!" Robert ordered without looking elsewhere, his eyes still fixed on the students of ss A15 left behind.


    "What the fuck are you saying?!" Artur felt angry.


    "Robert, we can''t save them! The pack of wolves is already very close and just waiting for the time topletely surround us!" Sigurd quickly exined what he saw with his owl incantation.


    "Right now, our stamina is already very depleted, and we can''t run as fast as we did at the beginning. If we stop and turn back, we will really bete to school," Dony helped analyze.


    The other students who heard their debate also expressed their views one by one, which in essence was that they all did not want to turn back and help the students left behind.


    Artur did not mock them in his heart because he also thought the same way. Although they were ssmates, it was very important to maintain their points in the Military Academy. Sacrificing their points to save a few careless students was very detrimental.


    However, Robert''s stern gaze did not waver. He remained silent before uttering his strong words, "I already told you, I didn''t ask any of you to follow me! All of you go ahead first, I''ll catch up from behind!"


    Robert shrugged off Artur''s grasp and ran past him.


    Artur could only stand still, staring at his empty hand in confusion. He couldn''t understand what Robert was thinking, and he didn''t want to.


    To Robert, the Military Academy was just a ce where he could pursue his ambitions. Even if he failed at the Military Academy, Robert still had a chance to be a Level 5 Constetion Mage with the help of his wealthy family.


    But for Artur, the Military Academy was the only chance for him to be a mage. He didn''t even aspire to be a Level 5 Constetion Mage. Artur just wanted to be a mage and enter the Bog Forest to find Anna, who had disappeared.


    He didn''t want to sacrifice the only opportunity he had just toply with Robert''s selfish desires.


    However...


    "Shit! Fuck! Motherfucker!" Artur cursed loudly and stomped his feet in frustration.


    He then drew his sword from its sheath and turned around. Artur ran after his first friend.


    Hearing someone running towards him, Robert turned around and saw Artur''s face filled with anger. "What are you doing?" he asked, confused.


    "Shut the fuck up before I punch you in the face!" Artur grumbled.


    Robert closed his mouth, but he couldn''t contain the smile that appeared on his face.


    The two of them arrived and saw the ss A students whose feet were stuck in a hole. It turned out that not only one or two victims were injured due to their feet falling into the hole, but there were already more than five people.


    "AAWWOOOOOOO!!!"


    As if to greet their arrival, the howling of wolves could be heard getting closer and closer. Robert and Artur exchanged nces and nodded simultaneously.


    Quickly, they divided their tasks; Artur would help the students get out of the hole and evacuate them to a safe ce, while Robert would try to hold off the wolf pack''s attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nevertheless, they were both very unsure whether they could make it out of this situation alive. If it turned out that they would end up in this ce, Artur could only curse Robert who had brought him into this misfortune.


    Artur began lifting the students who looked at him, urging them toe out of the hole. However, their injured legs made Artur have to carry them one by one to a safer ce.


    Unfortunately, he only had one body and two hands, so no matter how hard Artur tried, he wouldn''t be able to change the situation much: they would all end up in the wolves'' stomachs today.


    The growling of dogs and the sound of bodies being cut off could be heard. Robert had also started fighting the wolf pack. Although he had great sword-fighting skills, like Artur, Robert only had one sword and two hands, so no matter how hard he fought, there would always be wolves that managed to get past him.


    "I''m going to die," Artur said resignedly, looking at the wolves that were getting very close.


    Two wolves surrounded Artur from both sides, while the others targeted the helpless students. Artur was forced to fight with one hand while the other hand had to carry his ssmates.


    As his eyes were distracted by the wolf on his right, the wolf on Artur''s left jumped to bite his neck. Artur couldn''t avoid it, not with the burden he was carrying right now.


    *STAB!


    Blood gushed out, soaking Artur''s face, but not from his neck bitten by the sharp teeth of the wolf, but from the neck of the wolf pierced through by a sword. From the corner of his eye, Artur saw Sigurding and stabbing the wolf that was targeting his neck.


    One more wolf on his right was being blocked by Dony and could be disabled in just a few seconds. Artur had to admit that the swordy mastered by the nobles was far better than what he learned from the wall guards of Heles city.


    "You..."


    "We don''t want to miss the battle led by the son of the hero," Sigurd answered before Artur could ask.


    "But I have to admit, Artur, you have a braver heart than all of us. Seeing a dirt poormoner like you willing to lose points to apany Robert in battle makes us noble children feel ashamed." Dony patted Artur''s shoulder.


    "What about the other A15 students?" Artur asked.


    "They will alle soon. We divided into two teams; one team will help Robert hold off the wolf pack''s attack, and the other will help you evacuate the injured A15 students."


    Not long ago, as Sigurd had mentioned, 20 students from ss A15 arrived and helped Artur evacuate the injured students. Some of them restrained the wolves that had escaped from Robert, while others helped Artur carry the wounded students.


    In the end, they all seeded in evacuating the injured students to a safer ce. But before they could cheer, the howling of wolves echoed piercingly again. This time the distance was very close, as if it was right beside their ears.


    "That''s Robert and the others," Sigurd pointed ahead of them.


    Robert and some students from ss A15 with him were seen running hastily. It didn''t take long for them to join Artur and the others. Robert didn''t greet Artur, his face looked worried and he started giving orders one after another.


    "Form teams of five and march in groups to form a circle. Every student must have two other students guarding their right and left sides. Trust your back to the friend behind you and focus on the enemy in front of you!"


    "Robert, what happened?" Dony asked.


    "The real wolf pack has arrived and they have surrounded us. Their number is more than 100 wolves."


    "What?" Sigurd was shocked.


    "With that number, it''s unlikely that an ordinary alpha is leading this pack."


    "You''re right, there is probably a mutated wolf that has be the alpha."


    And at the same time, hundreds of wolves appeared from behind the hills in front of them. Artur and the others quickly prepared themselves in position. With his sharp eyesight, Sigurd found a wolf that wasrger than the others.


    The wolf had a blue pattern on its fur and what looked like a water mark on its forehead. "Copper tier danger mutated wolf!" Sigurd shouted.


    Robert frowned, "Tony, Anton, and L, the three of you join my team, we will try to take down that alpha wolf. Don''t hide the secret spells you have because it will only put us in danger."


    "Yes!"


    "A15, advance with me!"


    With Robert''s shout, the final battle between ss A15 and the wolf pack began.

 Chapter 236 Wilwatikta Kingdom Today

    [Bitter Maja, Bog Forest]


    "ooeekk.. oeekk¡­ oeekkk"


    The sound of a baby''s cry reverberated through the noise inside Monster Castle. A goblin midwife cleaned the newborn and swaddled it before handing it over to its eagerly awaiting mother.


    The baby had green skin like its parents, with tightly closed eyes supporting beautiful eyebrows. Its loud cry opened its mouth, revealing small tusks among its neatly arranged teeth. Thick champagne hair adorned its head like a crown.


    The little baby looked adorable with a face resembling its mother''s.


    Most babies born to a Valkyrie would resemble their mother more than their father. Nheless, the strong gic bond, even akin to cloning from the father, meant this family need not worry if it wasn''t their offspring.


    Nezena cradled her newborn and let it breastfeed. The baby''s instincts immediately kicked in, and it knew what to do when its lips touched its mother''s nipple.


    This was their third child, and Moku named him Hage. Within a mere one and a half years, their first child had grown up and had to part ways with his mother to live in The One''s church dormitory. Hence, Nezena always felt lonely, so she always asked for the baby from Moku.


    Among her three other sisters, Nezena held the record for having the most babies, followed by Nevare, Nerphyl, and Tam, who now went by the name Nedira. Actually, she could have given birth to more babies since an orc''s body had a rapid regeneration ability, enabling her to be pregnant immediately after giving birth.


    However, Wilwatikta Kingdom''s rapid growth made Moku have to manage his schedule tightly. Sometimes they could only meet once a month, and even then, she had to split his time with her other sisters.


    Nheless, Nezena didn''tin because she had a lot of work as the head of the Wilwatikta kingdom''s education and The One church''s head. She only felt sorry for Nedira, who recently got married to Moku but didn''t get a chance to have a honeymoon alone with her husband.


    But Nedira wasn''t alone in this. The other asuras who recently married new wives also suffered the same fate. War not only provided the opportunity for monsters to kidnap human women but also made them very busy.


    The goblin race is fortunate to have the highest poption growth, which helps to fill the gaps caused by theck of workers. Currently, the Wilwatikta Kingdom has over 10,000 inhabitants, with more than half of them being goblins.


    Sylphs hold the second-highest poption. They could actuallypete with goblins in terms of poption, but the family system that Moku established makes sylphs more focused on evolving into druids rather than seeking partners. After hearing gossip about the pleasures of mammalian reproduction from Nerphyl''s mouth, many sylphs abandoned their ns to continue their vegetative reproduction.


    As a result, the number of sylphs participating in Vithaen Possession Art training increased drastically. Fortunately, the number of asuras able to perform the test also increased, so they did not have to worry about training. However, the war between humans and demons caused many mutated animals to transmigrate out of the Bog forest.


    Especially copper and iron tier danger mutated animals, they were very weak so even the wind caused by Level 3 Constetion Mage''s spell could kill them. Realizing the impending shortage of mutated animals, Lesnen took the initiative to capture copper and iron tier danger mutated animals on arge scale.


    He wanted to create a mutated animal farm built inside a bunker in Bitter Maja. Moku agreed to Lesnen''s n and made the already busy Wilwatikta Kingdom even busier.


    "Nezena, what are you daydreaming about?" Nedira, who was sitting next to her, asked.


    "I''m not daydreaming about anything. I''m just thinking about how far our monster kingdom hase,"


    "hahaha¡­ you sound like an old person," Nedira teased.


    "I am a parent," Nezena replied.


    In the monsternguage, "old people" and "parent" have the same pronunciation and even the same spelling.


    "Well¡­ I''m going to be a parent soon too," said Nedira, rubbing her increasingly bulging belly.


    "Congrattions, your first experience having a child will be thrilling."


    "Hehehe¡­ it''s all thanks to all of you, thank you, Nezena," said Nedira.


    Nezena simply nodded, epting Nedira''s gratitude without hesitation. She and her other sisters deserve it because, without them, Nedira and Moku would not have had enough time together.


    "Where is our husband now? He didn''t even visit me when I was giving birth to his child," Nezena said, slightly grumbling.


    Despite understanding that her husband Moku was busy with his duties as a king, Nezena couldn''t help feeling sad when he wasn''t by her side during the difficult birth of their children. Besides their first two children, Moku was never present during Nezena''s deliveries, so it was understandable that she wanted to know where her husband was.


    "Swa received news that a convoy of humans carrying food supplies will pass near Bitter Maja. Moku and the other asuras want to divert the convoy''s route so that our presence won''t be suspected by humans," Nedira answered while stroking Nezena''s back.


    "Ugh...the war between humans and demons seems to be escting. The number of convoys entering the Bog forest is increasing every month. So what are Nevare and Nerphyl doing now?"


    When Moku wasn''t in Wilwatikta Kingdom leading his army, Nevare would usually take over the leadership role. However, if Moku''s goal was only to divert the convoy''s route and notunch an ambush, then he wouldn''t be gone for long.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nevare is training the new women who have joined us. Some of them are stubborn and don''t want to be asuras'' wives, but I don''t think their determination willst long. Nerphyl is busy overseeing the construction of tunnels around Bitter Maja. We have already connected to Glittering Meadow, but it will take some time for the tunnel to reach the outskirts of the Bog forest."


    At this point, all of the remaining adult orcs have evolved into asuras, meaning that each of them already has a partner. However, Nevare has made it clear to Moku to not prohibit asuras from having more than one wife. She even encourages every asura to have at least two wives or more.


    Nevare even asked for Nezena''s help in creating a religious doctrine that encourages asuras to emte Moku and his family. In that doctrine, the ideal family for asuras should have more than two wives from different races or species.


    With that, sylphs who have evolved into druids and goblins who have evolved into hobgoblins also have a chance to marry an asura husband. Moku agreed with his beloved wife''s suggestion and created the new monster family policy.


    One thing that Nezena admires about Nevare and willingly admits to her as the main queen is her attitude ofpletely forgetting her human past and always thinking about the future of monsters. She truly is the most deserving person to bear the title of progenitor queen.


    Due to this policy, the number of orcs in the Wilwatikta Kingdom has grown rapidly and surpassed the number of alraune. Although these orc children are not yet ready to join their fathers on the battlefield, considering the rapid growth of the orc race, it only needs to wait for a few years.


    That is why the construction of The One''s church dormitory under the Religion Administration is very important. Besides being a ce for indoctrinating monster children, this ce will also be a ce for their mental and physical training.


    Nezena has prepared a learning curriculum during her pregnancy. Every monster child who is one year old or older must stay at The One''s church dormitory until they are five years old.


    During these five years, the monster children will be taught about history, ideology, religion, and culture so that they will never forget the values of the Wilwatikta Kingdom when they grow up. Nezena has prepared a teaching team consisting of goblins who have followed her since the day she became Moku''s wife.


    They are monsters who have the strongest belief in The One and understand the religion brought by Moku inside out. Nezena even believes that some of them understand The One''s teachings better than she does.


    Moreover, Nezena used to be an elf. Although she was kidnapped and enved since childhood, the thinking of her species is still embedded in her mind. That is why sometimes she feels jealous of those who were born monsters.


    knock! * knock! * knock!


    Nezena and Nedira''s conversation was interrupted by the sound of knocking followed by the sound of the door opening. Moku''s face appeared, and his clothes were still dirty with soil stains.


    "Forgive me for beingte, Nezena," he said.


    Due to this policy, the number of orcs in the Wilwatikta Kingdom has grown rapidly and surpassed the number of alraune. Although these orc children are not yet ready to join their fathers on the battlefield, considering the rapid growth of the orc race, it only needs to wait for a few years.


    That is why the construction of The One''s church dormitory under the Religion Administration is very important. Besides being a ce for indoctrinating monster children, this ce will also be a ce for their mental and physical training.


    Nezena has prepared a learning curriculum during her pregnancy. Every monster child who is one year old or older must stay at The One''s church dormitory until they are five years old.


    During these five years, the monster children will be taught about history, ideology, religion, and culture so that they will never forget the values of Wilwatikta Kingdom when they grow up. Nezena has prepared a teaching team consisting of goblins who have followed her since the day she became Moku''s wife.


    They are monsters who have the strongest belief in The One and understand the religion brought by Moku inside out. Nezena even believes that some of them understand The One''s teachings better than she does.


    Moreover, Nezena used to be an elf. Although she was kidnapped and enved since childhood, the thinking of her species is still embedded in her mind. That is why sometimes she feels jealous of those who were born as monsters.


    knock! * knock! * knock!


    Nezena and Nedira''s conversation was interrupted by the sound of knocking followed by the sound of the door opening. Moku''s face appeared, and his clothes were still dirty with soil stains.


    "It''s okay, I''m not angry. Why don''t you clean up first beforeing here?" Nevare said in a rxed tone but with a pouty mouth.


    "Ah... hahahaha," Moku just scratched his head, looking for a way to appease his angry wife.


    Nevertheless, this was his fault. Although he now has many children, not being present when his wife gave birth is still a bad thing for a husband to do. He couldn''t even use the excuse of Wilwatikta Kingdom because besides him, Boku, Goku, and Mige were capable of leading the troops. Moreover, they only changed the human convoy route so that it did not approach Bitter Maja, so any asura could do it.


    Moku then realized that Nedira was also in the room. A smile appeared on his face, but his eyes were filled with regret because he forgot to greet her and only saw Nezena. Now he began to understand why in his previous life he didn''t want to deal with more than one woman.


    "Nezena, Nedira, I brought you a gift. I hope you like it," Moku used the fastest way to get out of that awkward situation.


    "A gift?" Nezena and Nedira said together.


    Moku brought two bamboo cages from behind his back. Inside the bamboo cages were two white and gray mutated wolves.


    "From now on, my wives will have mutated wolves as their mounts!"

 Chapter 237 First Lesson

    A group of young men wearing leather armor in disarray were seen stumbling out of a vast meadow. In front of them was a gate that was no less towering than the A-ss dormitory gate, and perhaps evenrger.


    Two guards stood and stared at the group of young men expressionlessly. One guard had green hair and the other had ck hair. They looked like they had been standing there for a long time, waiting for the group to arrive.


    Artur held his injured arm from the wolf w. The sword he brought from Heles city had disappeared, and the leather armor that C made for him had be tattered. He should have been grateful for surviving after fighting so many wolves, but his face couldn''t show a smile.


    Although ss A15 managed to escape from the second field alive because the Mutated Alpha Wolf suddenly retreated for no reason, they couldn''t make it to school on time. Their injured and exhausted bodies were no longer able to run after the remaining time.


    Some of them even fainted when they realized the enemy had retreated. As a result, they had to carry the unconscious students. Besides, Robert wouldn''t allow them to leave their friends who fought together in the field.


    "You''rete!" said the green-haired guard sharply.


    "..." Robert and the A15 students didn''t answer, just hanging their heads dejectedly.


    "It seems like you''re all from the same ss. State your ss name and how many students are in it!" said the ck-haired guard coldly.


    "We''re from ss A15, and there are 42 students! May I speak, sir!" Robert answered firmly.


    "You''re Robert, right? Are you the leader of ss A15? Then I''ll give you a chance to speak."


    "Sir, A15 waste because I forced them to apany me to fight a pack of wolves in the second field. I have a higher status than them, so none of them dared to refuse my orders. Therefore, it''s unfair if point deduction is given to all A15 students!"


    Artur was shocked to hear Robert''s words, his lips quivering wanting to say something. At this moment, there was a desire in Artur''s heart to let Robert receive all the point deductions for his tardiness. But...


    "Robert!"


    "What are you saying?!"


    "Sir! Robert isn''t telling the truth! We chose to follow him!"


    "That''s right! Robert even asked us to go ahead first!"


    "This is our mistake too, for choosing to follow Robert of our own free will!"


    "If you want to me Robert, then we who followed his orders should also be med!"


    Not only Artur but all of the A15 students protested Robert''s words. Whether it was their pride or loyalty to Robert, none of the A15 students wanted only Robert to be med.


    But before they could say anything else...


    "SHUT UP!!" The gatekeeper''s voice boomed, silencing them all. His shout was not just an ordinary one, but it was filled with mana that not only froze their bodies but also their souls.


    "Did I give you permission to speak? Do you underestimate me because I am just a gatekeeper? Do you think your noble status and your parents'' money will still be useful in the Military Academy? Shut up before I deduct your points one by one!"


    The green-haired gatekeeper yelled at each member of ss A15, while the ck-haired gatekeeper just remained silent, but his eyes looked coldly. Artur felt that these two gatekeepers were not ordinary gatekeepers, they were far more dangerous than the Level 1 Constetion Mage that Artur had ever encountered.


    This intuition surprised Artur, two people who had the same or even more power than Level 2 Constetion Mage were only gatekeepers at the Military Academy. Once again, he felt that he was too small, and fairness was a son of a bitch.


    Making sure that all the heads of ss A15 were bowed and their mouths were shut, the green-haired gatekeeper turned back to Robert. Although Artur could not see it clearly because his head was bowed, he felt a smile forming on the lips of the green-haired gatekeeper.


    "Robert, I can''t fulfill your request. Although the biggest responsibility always falls on the leader of the team, mistakes don''t juste from him alone. Every soldier also contributes to the defeat.


    "Although ultimately the decision rests with the leader, every soldier has the opportunity to give their opinion. Even the lowest-ranking soldier in a toon has a responsibility for victory in battle.


    "The phrase ''the mistake of a subordinate is the responsibility of the leader'' is only used to show a leader''s humility. Those words are not used to absolve the sins of the subordinates and burden everything on the leader.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, from this, I dere that the 42 ss A students who arrivedte to school will be punished by a two-point deduction! Robert, do you understand?"


    "Sir, Yes Sir!" Robert replied firmly, although his guilt was still evident on his face.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    "Sir, No Sir!"


    "Good, if you understand, quickly return to your ss before your teacheres!"


    "Sir, Yes Sir!" the ss A students replied in unison.


    ---------------------------------


    A man strode into ss A15 with a wide gait and puffed-out chest. There was no doubt on his face, and he looked like someone who was entering his own home. cing his book on the table, the man immediately opened the first page and said,


    "My name is Yu Chin, and I am your teacher in the fundamental magic ss. I don''t care who you are or where youe from. What I know is that it is my right not to pass you in this ss, and based on the rule and regtion book you have received, any student who does not pass my ss must leave the Military Academy. Therefore, you better keep your mouth shut and open your eyes and ears wide when I teach."


    Yu Chin opened his first ss with indifference, as if he didn''t care whether all the students in ss A15 passed his ss or not. Without stopping and giving time for the students to digest his words, Yu Chin began reading the first page of the book in front of him without a care.


    "Fundamental magic is the study of the ssification of human proximity to mana. In general, this field of study covers two things: metaphysics and mysticism.


    "Metaphysics is a philosophical discipline that studies higher reality or the hidden world behind physical phenomena. In general, metaphysics seeks to understand concepts such as existence, the universe, time, space, consciousness, God, and higher reality.


    "Metaphysics regards the universe as a unity consisting of energy and consciousness, which are interconnected and influence each other. .. .. .."


    Artur could only sit dumbfounded, not understanding a single word that came out of Yu Chin''s mouth. To save his grade, Artur intended to write down every word that came out of their teacher''s mouth, but right now he didn''t even know what letters to use to write the word "metaphysics."


    As he saw other students with the same puzzled expression on their faces, Artur realized that what Yu Chin was exining had never been discussed before in his noble family. Instead of breathing a sigh of relief at the first fairness he encountered in the Military Academy, Artur felt even more anxious.


    Artur had hoped that he could borrow his friend''s notes in case he missed something, but none of the students in ss A15 seemed to understand what Yu Chin was exining.


    He ced his hope on Robert, who had been dependable from the start, but he had to p his forehead when he saw Robert sound asleep. Artur then turned to Dony, who looked intelligent, but his pale face and wide eyes showed that he didn''t understand a wording out of Yu Chin''s mouth either.


    Artur didn''t give up so easily. He refocused on listening to Yu Chin, who was still exining by reading from the third page of his book. However, all Artur heard was...


    "... Metaphysics is the discipline of philosophy that studies higher reality or the hidden world behind physical phenomena. In general, metaphysics seeks to understand concepts such as existence, the universe, time, space, consciousness, God, and higher reality.


    "Metaphysics regards the universe as a unity consisting of energy and consciousness that are interconnected and mutually influential. ...


    "Metaphysics regards consciousness as a fundamental reality that cannot be reduced to physical phenomena. Consciousness is also believed to be a powerful force that can influence the physical world. ..."


    Artur''s pen almost broke when he had to vent his frustration on it. Once again, he heard words that he didn''t understand, like "universe", "higher reality", and "mutually influential".


    "Is every ss at the Military Academy going to be like this?" Arthur cursed inside his heart.


    As Artur listened to Yu Chin''s lecture, he began to realize that he wouldn''t gain any knowledge from this ss. His desire to save points quickly vanished.


    After two hours of listening to Yu Chin, the bell for recess finally rang. Yu Chin closed his book and walked out of the ssroom without even ncing at his students.


    Artur and his ssmates were left speechless, mouths agape in shock.

 Chapter 238 First Book

    "Is this what Guskov meant when he said we wouldn''t be able to understand the lessons in this ss?" Dony, looking frustrated, tore apart the notebook in front of him.


    Artur noticed that there were only a few scribbles in Dony''s notebook, none of which had anything to do with Yu Chin''s lesson. The same could be said for Artur''s own notebook, but he only had two and couldn''t afford to tear them apart.


    "What are we going to do?" Sigurd, sitting next to Artur, asked with a downcast expression.


    "Hooaaamm... I''ve already thought about this, so I made a n. I''ve booked some seats in the library, and we need also to find out which book Yu Chin was reading earlier." Robert, who had been sleeping the whole ss, offered a solution.


    "Wow! That''s Robert for you! You''re reliable as always. How did you know our first ss would be like this?"


    "Hehehe... let''s just say I have some reliable connections."


    "Oh."


    The students of ss A15 stopped asking any further. A son of a hero must have connections in the Military Academy, and although Robert seemed to live alone, it was certain that there were people from the Gaht family keeping an eye on him.


    "Let''s go to the library!"


    --------------------------------------


    The A ss library is thergest and mostplete library in the Military Academy. The books contained in it are not only from popr books that can be found inrge bookstores, but also from private and exclusive notes of senior graduates of the Military Academy who were once A ss students.


    Consisting of six floors, each floor has more than one hundred reading rooms. The A ss library also has a memory stone that is useful for storing all the book titles avable so that A ss students don''t have to bother looking for the books they want one by one from the shelf.


    The librarians who work in the A ss library are also numerous, wearing their own special uniforms. Most of these librarians are Level 2 Constetion Mages and some junior librarians who are still Level 1 Constetion Mages. They are tasked with cataloging, maintaining, and protecting these valuable books, the greatest achievement of humankind.


    When Artur and his ssmates arrived at the A ss library, they saw many students, most of whom were new students in the same generation as Artur. Although it looked full and crowded, there was nomotion in the library, indicating how strictly the quiet atmosphere was maintained.


    Artur even saw one student thrown out by a librarian for speaking too loudly with his friend. These librarians were not hesitant to use spells to throw out students who vited the library''s rules.


    Whether they liked it or not, the A15 ss students immediately closed their mouths and began to speak in whispers. No one wanted to be thrown out of the library, and ording to the rules and regtions book, the librarians were authorized to deduct points from students who broke the library''s rules.


    "So, Robert, where did you book for ss A15?" Sigurd whispered, trying to lower his voice.


    "I managed to get reading room C-23. If I''m not mistaken, C-23 is on the second floor. But it''s better for us to look for the books we want to read first before going to the reading room," Robert whispered back to Sigurd.


    However, the question and answer between Sigurd and Robert could not be heard by the other ss A15 students, so Robert had to repeat his answer to everyone who asked. Artur, who always walked beside Robert, had heard Robert''s answer without needing to ask.


    His hearing, which had been trained during his hunting trips in the Bog forest with the wall guards, made him able to hear Robert''s whisper and others. Nevertheless, he had his own question that he said to Robert.


    Waiting for no more ss A15 students to ask Robert again, Artur whispered to Robert, "I''m sorry I have to say this to you, but shouldn''t we just look for the book that Yu Chin was reading earlier? Why don''t we borrow that one book and take turns reading it in the reading room? That way we can save points to borrow other books."


    "I had already thought about that, but the problem is we don''t know which book Yu Chin used in ss earlier. There is also the possibility that the book he read was a personal note that hasn''t been entered into the library. So it''s better for us to look for books on the material that was taught and discuss them together."


    Artur nodded in understanding of what Robert meant. Although it seemed that Yu Chin''s exnation was based on the book he was reading in front of him, there was another possibility that Yu Chin was trying to trap them and he was exining based on what he understood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Therefore, if Artur and the others looked for the same books as Yu Chin had, there was a possibility that they would not find them. Or even that the book did not exin what Yu Chin exined. So when the weekly exam started, they would really be confused by Yu Chin''s trap.


    Artur could only shake his head, realizing that they were not onlypeting with the other ss A students but also had to be careful with their own teachers. The way the Military Academy taught was really beyond his imagination, this ce was much dirtier than the bottom of a cooking pot.


    "We should start looking for those books before the second ss starts. I don''t want us to be deducted points for beingte again," Robert signaled for the ss A15 students to spread out and start looking for books on fundamental magic. They would meet again in thirty minutes at reading room C-23.


    -----------------------------------------


    When Artur arrived at reading room C-23 with a book in his hand, the other ss A15 students had already gathered at the long table with 20 seats. With their number at 42, some of them would have to stand.


    But it seemed that ss A15 gave Artur special respect by leaving one seat empty for him to sit on. Maybe they felt that Artur was Robert''s closest friend or perhaps this was due to the respect they had for Artur for being the first to chase after Robert when they were about to fight with the wolf pack.


    Whatever it was, Artur was not hesitant to sit on the chair that had been prepared for him. Excessive humility would only make him look down upon by those around him, and besides, Artur was not someone who was thin-skinned.


    He would be worthy when those around him dered him worthy, and if those around him dered him unworthy, Artur would still feel worthy. This was thetest motto that Artur had to be able to socialize with these noble


    "Alright, everyone has arrived and we have all brought books on fundamental magic. I hope the books you brought are different so that we cane to a broader and more urate conclusion," Robert started the first ss meeting of A15.


    "Let''s start with the first name on the attendance list. Arvon, please present what you learned from your book," Robert pointed to a student standing behind Sigurd.


    "Based on the book I read, fundamental magic is the study of how to determine a mage''s proximity to mana¡­"


    After Arvon, Artur, the second name on the attendance list, stood up and presented what he concluded from his book. The book was titled "Magic and God," and although it sounded like a cult book, it still exined fundamental magic with factual information.


    "Based on the book I read, fundamental magic is the ssification of mana species'' ability tomunicate with the mana in the world. In this book, mana is depicted as an entity that can not only be studied but also felt¡­"


    Then one by one, the students of A15 presented their conclusions from the books they read. After an hour, they finished presenting their conclusions, and it was time to connect them with what Yu Chin taught in ss.


    The problem was that none of the books they read said the same thing as what Yu Chin taught. Even the strange terms Artur heard in ss were never mentioned in the books the A15 students read.


    "I think what Yu Chin teaches in ss is nonsense that he only uses to make us confused," Tony said angrily.


    Some of the other A15 students also agreed with what Tony said. However, none of them could be sure if Yu Chin would base the weekly exam on what he taught in ss or not. Robert frowned, thinking about the traps Yu Chin might have prepared for them.


    If it weren''t for his pride, Artur would be willing to sell himself to Yu Chin just to get a sneak peek at the fundamental magic weekly exam. But some of the A15 students hadn''t given up, like Dony and L.


    "Although there''s a possibility that Yu Chin is tricking us, we can''t be 100% sure. Based on what we''ve all concluded from the books we read, fundamental magic is the study of ssifying a mage''s proximity to mana. This is the same as what Yu Chin teaches in ss," Dony argued.


    "Dony is right. Although the terms and exnations are different, it seems that not everything Yu Chin teaches in ss is nonsense. If you remember the terms metaphysics and meta...myth? mysticism? ah...whatever that was, that Yu Chin mentioned in ss, I think those two terms have something to do with Mind-body dualism," L added.


    After that, the debate in the C-23 reading room began.

 Chapter 239 First Book Part 2

    "Wait a minute, L. ording to Mind-body dualism, the mind and body are two separate entities. However, as far as I remember, Yu Chin exined that in metaphysics, the universe is seen as a unified whole consisting of energy and consciousness that are interconnected and mutually influencing. Therefore, shouldn''t the mind influence the body just as the body influences the mind?" Anton expressed his opinion.


    "Moreover, the concept of mind-body dualism ignores the more holistic and integrative dimensions of human existence, which involve the unity of mind, body, and soul."


    After that, one by one, the students of ss A15 expressed their opinions. Some of the books they read could be forced to fit with what Yu Chin taught. However, the deeper they debated, the more the students of ss A15 understood what fundamental magic was.


    "If we consider mana as the highest entity in this world, then we can describe it as an individual unity. The concept of the body is only used in mind-body dualism, while the concept of mysticism is more suitable for describing in general what mana is..." Artur began to express his opinion based on the book he read.


    Sometimes their discussion topics deviated far from what they intended, but as a result, the students of ss A15 became more and more familiar with what their books taught. Slowly but surely, the outline of the introduction to fundamental magic began to form in their respective minds.


    However, they all still couldn''te to the same conclusion. Each of the students in ss A15 had their own thoughts about the topic of fundamental magic. The rtionship between humans and mana was difficult to exin, and various books had their own perspectives and methodologies to exin it.


    Artur realized that Yu Chin was not teaching them nonsense; he only had his own way of looking at the rtionship between humans and mana. Then his question was, where did the ssification of the closeness of mages based on Constetion Levele from?


    When Artur asked this question, all the students in ss A15 fell silent. If there was no basic reference to exin the closeness of humans to mana, how could they ssify it?


    "I know!" suddenly Dony mmed his desk and drew the attention of all the students in ss A15 who were lost in their thoughts.


    "What? Tell us," said Robert eagerly.


    "The closeness between humans and mana cannot be determined by humans themselves, but rather based on what mana determines!" said Dony.


    "What gibberish are you talking about?" Tony furrowed his brow.


    "Ah! So that''s it! Dony, you''re a genius!" eximed L.


    "Hehehe... you realized it quickly, L. You''re smarter than me!" blushed Dony, praised by the beautiful L.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you two, don''t get too intimate. Quickly exin what you mean!" Arthur''s hand felt itchy and wanted to hit someone.


    "Okay, okay, calm down. I''ll exin!" sensing the ill intentions of his friends, Dony quickly became more serious.


    "Here''s the thing, based on the books we''ve read and Yu Chin''s exnations in ss, I can conclude that there is no definite way to determine how close humans are to mana. However, humans have a ssification system for their closeness to mana, determined by the constetion level."


    "This reminds me of how humans can turn mana flow into constetions. Namely, by creating a connection with mana using mana potion as a catalyst. However, it''s not the human who creates the connection, but rather mana itself."


    "From this, I think ssifying the closeness between humans and mana is not something that humans can do because it''s not humans who form the connection, but rather mana. Therefore, the ssification of the closeness between humans and mana is determined by mana itself."


    "Ah!"


    All the students in ss A15 were surprised to hear the theory that Dony put forward. They felt that there was something to argue or add to the theory, but the theory was too logical and perfect.


    So, whether they liked it or not, all the students in ss A15 had to admit that what Dony had said was true. It wasn''t humans who controlled mana, but rather mana that controlled humans. Mana determined how far humans could go with it and how much power they could have.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A truth that was very difficult to ept.


    Ordinary humans view mages as the highest ss and the pinnacle of human achievement. However, in reality, mages are just mana ves who must lick their master''s boots to get closer to it.


    For a moment, no one in ss A15 could say anything. They were all lost in thought, realizing that even if they became mages, they would still be mana ves.


    "If that''s the case, then what Yu Chin teaches and all the conclusions from the books we read are true," L broke the silence.


    "Or what Yu Chin teaches and all the conclusions from the books we read are false," Artur countered, bringing back the silence.


    "Cough... cough... guys, I think we''ve strayed too far from the main topic of discussion," Robert tried to steer the conversation back on track.


    "Ah... Robert is right, at the heart of it, we''re discussing what mighte up in the uing exam," L pped her hands.


    "Hmm... based on our conclusions, what Yu Chin teaches isn''t just empty words but rather his personal understanding of the rtionship between humans and mana. As for fundamental magic, it''s essentially the study of the rtionship between humans and mana. Yu Chin interprets this rtionship from a metaphysical and mystical perspective," Dony nodded in agreement.


    The other A15 students continued the exnation based on their understanding.


    "ording to metaphysics, everything in this world is connected to each other in a rtionship of action and reaction."


    "Metaphysics views that everything in the universe is interconnected and forms aplete unity. There is no clear separation between humans, nature, and mana. Therefore, although humans and mana may seem to be two different things, in reality they are connected and one. Humans have a mana flow that allows them to adapt and be integrated with the mana in the world."


    "Metaphysics considers consciousness as a fundamental reality that cannot be reduced to physical phenomena. Consciousness is also believed to be a powerful force that can influence the physical world. Therefore, it is through consciousness that humans can connect with mana."


    "Metaphysics views that the mind and reality are closely rted. The human mind is believed to be able to influence physical reality and create the desired reality. Therefore, although this rtionship is built by mana, it is the human mind that is the reference for change and movement of mana."


    "Metaphysics emphasizes the importance of personal experience in understanding higher realities. Mystical or spiritual experiences are considered a way to ess knowledge that cannot be exined in words. Therefore, humans who have different mana colors can be said to have different experiences and understanding of mana. That is why even two mages with the same spell faction may not have the same mana color."


    "Based on mysticism, the rtionship between humans and mana is not a horizontal rtionship but a vertical one, where mana is a higher entity than humans."


    "Mysticism seeks a deep understanding of life, death, God, and human nature that is broader than what can be gained through physical experience or logical thinking. Although we cannot describe it logically, in this case, the closeness between humans and mana is not one-sided. Humans have a role in constantly trying to get closer to mana by strengthening their understanding of life, death, mana, and their own nature."


    "Mysticism believes that personal and direct experiences with spiritual reality or mana are the best way to achieve deeper understanding. In mysticism, spiritual or mystical experiences are considered a path to deeper understanding of reality. Although I myself have never experienced it, I think that as the level of closeness between humans and mana increases, humans will be given more knowledge about the world by mana itself."


    "In mysticism, individuals are believed to have the potential to experience unity with the universe and achieve deeper understanding of the interconnectedness between humans and the universe. Therefore, the closer humans are to mana, the more they will merge with the world. That is why humans can change the reality of the world because they are the world itself."


    At this point, all the A15 students have unified their understanding of fundamental magic. They have understood the outeryer of the true form of the rtionship between humans and mana.


    From this understanding, they can see the future when they be a mage. An invisible connection but can be felt with an entity that can be described as the personification of the world itself. They realize why mages are so powerful, the words thate out of their mouths can change the reality of the world because those words are not humannguage but thenguage of the world itself.


    "Hmm ... I think we havee to a conclusion. We should return to ss as the second lesson will start soon." Robert closed their long discussion by pping his hands.

 Chapter 240 Ambush

    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    "....Goku and his team will attack from this direction. Boku, take your team to block the path at this location and make sure no one interrupts our ambush. Mige and his team will be in charge of securing the women and goods,"


    Moku exined his ambush n to the Asuras. This time, they were going to ambush a human alliance food supply caravan that was passing through the eastern side of Glittering Meadow.


    Based on the intelligence division''s report, some soldiers in the caravan were women, making it a prime target. If sessful, they would secure wives for their future children.


    They nned to ambush the caravan by passing through an underground tunnel that had been dug by the construction division to reach Glittering Meadow. With these tunnels, the Wilwatikta Kingdom could ambush human alliance caravans anywhere along the Glittering Meadow route to Bitter Maja.


    However, they still had to be careful in choosing their targets. Caravans carrying soldiers to the front lines usually had a few mages guarding them. Though the Wilwatikta Kingdom had more than ten asuras, they still tried to avoid major battles.


    If they defeated a group of mages, their battle would alert the human alliance to their presence. Therefore, they always sent sylphs to scout ahead.


    Unfortunately, due to the current trend of sexual reproduction among sylphs, their numbers were decreasing. Those who remained focused their energy on practicing Vithaen Possession Art.


    Fortunately, Lesnen''s discovery opened up new possibilities for the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s scouting. With Yagnar''s help, they discovered a new Dragon Breath Cultivation path that allowed the Asuras to control animals or mutated animals from afar.


    By recording the brain formations of animals or mutated animals in Pandava, asuras who chose the Dragon Breath Cultivation path could use their dragon prana to control them. Yagnar decided to call this path Brain Controlling Path.


    However, many asuras criticized the name for being too broad. Besides, Brain Controlling Path could not be used to control humans.


    This had been tested previously on male human prisoners they had captured. The prisoner''s brain rejected their control, and it exploded before they could give orders.


    As a result, Yagnar renamed it Animal Controlling Path. Nheless, he did not give up on expanding his knowledge of using dragon prana to control living creatures.


    Fortunately, Yagnar was a monster and lived in the monster kingdom. If he were human and lived in a human kingdom, Lesnen and Yagnar would have been burned alive for discovering something so dangerous.


    With the discovery of Animal Controlling Path, the Wilwatikta Kingdom could use animals or mutated animals for scouting. Unfortunately, its use was limited to copper or iron-tier danger mutated animals.


    Thus, they still had to be cautious of dangerous mutated animals in the Bog forest. Moku had already mapped out their locations and made their territories off-limits.


    Especially in areas controlled by Orichalcum or Admantitie-tier danger mutated animals, which were very dangerous, even for Moku. At present, they had no advantage in provoking these mutated animals.


    "All right, if there are no more questions, we''ll start in five minutes. Check all your equipment and don''t forget to connect your minds to Pandava so we canmunicate. In three minutes, we''ll begin the camouge process," Moku concluded his strategy meeting.


    The asuras left the meeting room and began preparing for the ambush.


    -----------------------------


    The asuras are divided into three teams: Goku, Boku, and Mige. As usual, Moku will fight alone. Not that he doesn''t want to be part of a team, but he is now too strong to be followed by other asuras.


    If he joins one of the teams, it will only have a negative impact rather than a positive one. Moku will have to slow down and bnce with the other asuras.


    "Are you ready?" Three minutes have passed since their previous meeting, and the appointed time has arrived.


    "Yes, Sir!" The asuras answered in unison.


    "Activate camouge!" Mokumanded.


    "ACTIVATE CAMOUFLAGE!" All the asuras responded.


    At the same time, bright green light filled their bodies. One by one, the asuras groaned as they felt changes in their bodies. Slowly, their slim bodies became burly, their long hair shortened until it disappeared, and two tusks began to emerge in their lower fangs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All the asuras returned to their original form as orcs.


    This is one application of the Dragon Breath Cultivation Body Building Path that Moku discovered. By using dragon prana, asuras can change their skeletal structure, muscles, and tissues to be a different form.


    Thus, an asura who is two meters tall can be a giant with a height of 20 meters. However, the Dragon Breath Cultivation Body Building Path has limitations, namely the amount of dragon prana an asura possesses and the rity of their visualization abilities.


    Therefore, if an asura wants to be a 20-meter-tall giant, they must have enough dragon prana to support the growth of their body. Or if an asura wants to transform into somethingplicated like a giant jellyfish, they must be able to visualize the shape clearly in their mind.


    For example, Moku''s Asura First Form: Jormungand. Moku himself did not know the actual form of Jormungand, nor did he know the body structure of the mystical creature, but he visualized a giant cobra. By sacrificing cells in his body to create dragon prana, Moku sessfully transformed himself into a giant snake.


    The same concept is used to transform all the asuras back into orcs. They do not need to bother visualizing the orc body shape because they were once an orc.


    Then the required amount of dragon prana is not much because it only changes the outer shape without changing the content inside. Each of the asuras who has turned back into an orc can still use their asura powers.


    However, a problem arises, namely not every asura is suitable for learning the Dragon Breath Cultivation Body Building Path. Only hard-headed asuras like Goku, Vakgar, and the like can master the Body Building Path perfectly.


    The rest had to go through obstacles to understand, just like Boku and Goku did when learning the Dragon Breath Cultivation Mantra Path. So, why were all the asuras able to transform back into their original orc forms?


    The answer lies in the use of Pandava.


    By borrowing Moku''s understanding of the Dragon Breath Cultivation Body Building Path stored in Pandava, all the asuras were able to use it temporarily. They just needed to use dragon prana to activate the transformation.


    After capturing a mage, Moku was finally able to try out his interrogation ability. With the help of Nezena, who could heal burns all over the body, the mage finally opened his mouth and started telling everything, including the color of the underwear he wore when he had sex for the first time with his wife.


    From the kind-hearted mage, Moku learned that humans had a spell that could investigate all events that urred in a ce within a period of three times twenty-four hours. They could see the events as if watching a video yback.


    This made Moku have to stop all their ambush ns against human alliance caravans until they found a way to hide their presence.


    Although a horde of orcs could destroy a group of fully armed human warriors, it was still considered normal considering that orcs were generally stronger than normal humans.


    However, if other powerful green creatures that humans had never encountered before, such as asuras, attacked a caravan guarded by fully armed soldiers, it would raise questions that needed to be answered.


    Moku wanted to hide the existence of asuras and monster evolution for as long as he could. Fortunately, the Dragon Breath Cultivation Body Building Path could be the answer to this problem.


    "We will leave in 30 seconds, check your equipment again, don''t bring weapons that use iron, and don''t bring organ-manipting weapons. Our target is just a normal caravan that is not guarded by mages, but we still have to be careful in case humans use spells to investigate it."


    A hobgoblin waited for them in front of a secret door. Seeing Moku nod to him, the hobgoblin began to open the secret door, revealing a dark corridor that seemed endless.


    Moku intentionally did not install lighting inside the tunnel. Monsters could see in the dark, and darkness also concealed traps that might be in the tunnel if someday humans found out about it.


    "Everyone, let''s go!" the order was given.


    One by one, the asuras entered the underground tunnel.


    After all the asuras entered, the hobgoblin closed the tunnel door and locked it from the outside. He would only open it if someone inside the tunnel said the secret code they had established beforehand.


    With the speed of the asuras, it only took them a few minutes to reach the outer part of Glittering Meadow. From there, they began to release animals and mutated creatures to locate their targets.


    After a few minutes had passed, a caravan with hundreds of soldiers as their guards entered the area where the asuras were lying in wait. For some reason, the sight of the caravan caused the asuras'' mouths to water as they imagined the carnage that was about to take ce.

 Chapter 241 Sister Complex

    Artur stared at the blue bottle in front of him. The unopened lid prevented the astringent smell from spreading throughout the room, but Artur''s nose could still pick it up. He even knew the ingredients to make the blue liquid in the bottle.


    The rare nt core was finely ground and dried under 80 degrees Fahrenheit before being stirred evenly. Then it was cooled under luminous stone light before the fine powder was singed. After waiting for several days, the white fine powder turned reddish, forming what was called the Red Brush. Then, the red brush was stirred in the mutated animal''s stomach liquid until it thickened. Finally, it was squeezed until the blue liquid came out.


    This blue liquid was not yet a mana potion but was called mana ink. Mana ink could be used to create circuits of mana flow that connected mana stones. It was also used to make magic scrolls that could make paper from mutated animal skin release stored spells.


    However, to turn mana ink into a mana potion, a rare stone called iranium was needed. Iranium could only be found in mana fields over two centuries old, buried 500 meters underground.


    The process of using iranium and mana ink to make a mana potion was notplicated. Iranium only needed to be melted into ss, which would then be used as a catalyst for mixing with ash soda and lime.


    Mana ink would heat up to 3100 degrees Fahrenheit. At this stage, it would be left alone until the chemical process waspleted. After that, it would turn into a mana potion and be ready to drink.


    Although Artur knew how to make it, the main ingredients for making a mana potion were especially controlled by the alchemist association with the support of the human alliance. Therefore, the sale of rare nts, mutated animal''s stomach liquids, and iranium were prohibited without special permission.


    Furthermore, even if he had permission to buy and sell the three ingredients for mixing, Artur needed permission from the alchemists. Without it, even if he had a mana potion, Artur couldn''t sell it. If he was caught with an illegal mana potion, he could face a 40-year prison sentence, a fine of hundreds of kilograms of gold, 20 years of servitude, or hanging.


    That''s why, even though Artur was a student at the Military Academy, he didn''t dare to mess around with making mana potions. Besides, alchemists were the most annoying creatures he could meet on this continent. It was better to deal with mountain dwarves than alchemists.


    The mana potion in Artur''s hand was not his own creation, but rather his monthly allowance of mana potion that he received after bing a ss A military academy student. This was not his first mana potion, as Artur had already consumed more than five mana potions.


    However, he had not yet be a mage as the mana flow in his body had not transformed into a constetion. This was not because Artur had a defective mana flow, but rather he had a very good Heaven-grade mana flow.


    The reason why he did not be a mage immediately after his first mana potion was to strengthen his mana flow foundation. This was a new knowledge that Artur would never have known if he had not be a ss A military academy student.


    Artur used to think that he only needed one mana potion to be a mage. However, in reality, mana potion was only used to form a signal receiver for mana.


    Just like building a signal receiver tower, a strong foundation would provide a higher capacity for the tower to be built upon. Therefore, military academy students generally use their first mana potion to build their foundation, except for those who have been consuming mana potion since childhood and already have a strong foundation, such as Robert and some other top-ss noble children.


    Meanwhile, Artur, who came from a dirt-poormoner family, needed more than one mana potion to build a strong foundation. Therefore, it was only after consuming his fifth mana potion that Artur reached the limit of his foundation building.


    Any more than this and the consumed mana potion would be wasted.


    That''s why Artur was currently staring at his sixth mana potion, deep in thought. This mana potion would make his dream of bing a mage a reality.


    Artur didn''t even know what he was feeling right now. Joyful, nervous, proud, or perhaps scared. He only knew that with one small bottle in his hand, his life would bepletely transformed.


    As an ordinary human being, just like most people in the city of Heles, Artur would be connected to something much bigger than his own life. Something that had always been there but he had never felt before. However, with this one small bottle in his hand, he would always be connected to it.


    Thanks to the fundamental magic ss taught by Yu Chin, Artur had read hundreds if not thousands of articles and thoughts of mages about the rtionship between humans and mana. So he should know what it feels like to be connected to mana.


    But...


    Knowing doesn''t necessarily mean understanding.


    Even most of the articles Artur read couldn''t describe with certainty what was happening to them when they were connected to mana. Would it hurt? Would their body change? Would they still be human?


    Unfortunately, no one knew.


    Artur''s feelings were mixed.


    *knock! *knock! *knock!


    "Artur, you still haven''t drunk it?" Robert entered Artur''s room after knocking three times. The rule they agreed on after Robert entered while Artur was changing.


    "hmm"


    "What''s making you hesitate to drink it?"


    "I''m not hesitating... Bing a mage is what I''ve always dreamed of."


    "Then?"


    "..."


    "I don''t know," Artur sighed deeply.


    Robert sat next to Artur without saying anything.


    "Robert, what do you feel when you''re connected to mana?"


    "I feel like I''m connected to mana," Robert answered casually.


    "..." Artur didn''t even look, just staring at the mana potion in front of him, lost in thought.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Okay, enough! How long are you going to stare at that blue bottle? Its color won''t change even if your eyes fall out of their sockets," said Robert impatiently.


    "I didn''t give an indifferent answer and make your friend even more hesitant to drink the blue bottle," replied Artur defensively.


    "Fuck! I''m sorry, okay? But I really can''t describe what I felt back then... ahh... I just felt like something changed inside my body and the knowledge of how to control mana was embedded in my mind."


    "It''s not like I didn''t know how to use mana before, but the knowledge became very clear and normal to do. It was like knowing how to breathe or how the heart beats. I felt like I was born already knowing how to use mana."


    Robert racked his brain to give Artur a clear picture.


    "Robert, I asked what you felt when you connected with mana, not what you felt after connecting with it," said Artur sharply.


    "Artur, I know you''re my good friend and I''m happy about that, but sometimes I want to dunk your head in water and wait for the bubbles to disappear."


    "I suspected from the beginning that there was something wrong with your mind, but I never thought you were a cultist, Robert."


    "..."


    "Artur, you have to be a mage this week too. Don''t you remember that we have a mid-semester exam next week and one of the courses is a mantra exam? If you don''t be a mage, you won''t get any points from the exam."


    "I know... I know... Just..."


    "Just what?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "My sister and I always dreamed of bing mages. Maybe the real reason I wanted to be a mage was because my sister wanted to be one. When we were kids, we promised to go on adventures together and when we had enough money, we would buy mana potions.


    "I remember we used to argue about who would drink the mana potion first and be a mage. My sister always argued that she was born first, so she should be the first to be a mage. While I argued that I was younger, so my older sister should give way to me.


    "Our argument always ended up in a fight where my sister always beat me. Hahaha...


    "But...


    "As we grew older, our rtionship started to drift apart. My parents didn''t allow my sister to be a mage, so they forbade her from going to school. All the hopes and future of our family eventually fell on my shoulders.


    "I was always busy with my studies and could only meet my sister once a week during school holidays. She was always excited to hear my stories about school and magic. I thought she had given up.


    "But one day, when I wasing back from school, I saw her swinging her sword by the quiet river. Her clothes were soaked with sweat, and her beautiful silver hair was messy.


    "At that moment, I knew my sister hadn''t given up on her dream. She used foolish methods that only existed in fairy tales, practicing until her body gave out and hoping the mana flow inside her would be a constetion. She never gave up... Huhuhu...


    "I used to be jealous of her tenacity, which made me feel annoyed with her. But now she has disappeared into the Bog forest, and I am a cadet in the military academy, one bottle away from bing a mage."


    Looking at the blue bottle in front of him, Artur smiled wryly.


    "..."


    "...you really have a sisterplex, Artur."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...yeah, you are right!" Artur drank the mana potion.

 Chapter 242 Fall From Height

    It''s like falling from a height.


    Artur felt like he had lost his footing. His body felt separated from Robert next to him, the room he was in, the sofa he was sitting on, and the world he lived in. Artur experienced the feeling of "butterflies in the stomach" or emptiness for the first time.


    The air seemed to be taken out of his lungs, his heart beating as if it had stopped, and the blood that flowed unconsciously suddenly stopped. He felt like he was floating and flying for a while, experiencing what it would feel like if his body had no weight.


    But...


    After that, gravity pulled his body downwards, pressing Artur to return to the world. Like being pushed by a load of hundreds of tons, Artur''s body plunged downward. He suddenly felt fear, panic, and anxiety.


    His brain tried to rationalize what was actually happening, making Artur realize that he was in danger. He tried to struggle but only felt a gentle wind that he couldn''t grasp with his hands. Artur tried to p his arms but he had no wings, so all that happened was his two arms iling like a broken kite string.


    Fear, terror, and panic filled all of his senses. His heart, which had previously been barely audible, pumped his body to find a way out of danger. Suddenly, Artur realized that he would die here and now.


    His body would be crushed into unformed pieces of flesh. His bones would be ttened as if being trampled by dozens of elephants. His brain found a way to save himself, by closing off all the senses Artur felt.


    The calmness before death.


    Artur''s eyes began to blur, and his mind slowly emptied. Several faces passed by in his eye. He tried not to regret his life, but sometimes effort was just effort.


    And finally, Artur''s body hit something.


    But it wasn''t the severe pain from the impact he felt. Instead, he felt tossed around and thrown here and there. It was like hitting a very soft and fluffy surface, and Artur felt like he was floating on a puddle of water.


    Or more precisely, he felt like he was falling on a gel surface.


    Artur opened his eyes and saw himself floating on a bright blue sea as far as the eye could see. This blue sea was so beautiful and bright, making Artur have to squint to enjoy the view.


    He felt that this bright blue sea was very close to him, connected to something inside him. Artur''s heart beat fast as if synchronizing with the sway of the bright blue sea waves.


    No.


    That''s wrong, it''s not his heart that beats and synchronizes with this blue ocean, but another organ in his body. An organ he had never felt before, but he knew it existed instinctively, not because he had seen or heard it, but because he just knew.


    That organ is the mana flow.


    It''s the organ that allows the human species to be epted by this world, to adapt to the mana around them, and make them one of the strongest species on the Meer continent. Currently, the mana flow in Artur''s body beats strongly, as if trying to connect with the blue ocean below.


    Without much thought, Artur realizes what this blue ocean he''s floating above is. The blue ocean is the true form and shape of mana.


    Artur is stunned. He feels as though the blue ocean below him is alive and has its own consciousness. He tries to see if there''s anyone else around, but the blue ocean is so vast that he can''t see anyone for miles.


    He knows what he needs to do next.


    Artur tries to control the mana flow in his body to connect with the blue ocean or mana. However, he quickly fails. Artur''s efforts only result in him running out of breath, like he''s trying to push out a hard poop.


    Artur tries to remember what he learned in school.


    "It''s not the human who creates the connection, but rather mana itself."


    Humans can only build signal receiver towers, but it''s mana itself that sends the signal. The better and more attractive the signal receiver towers built, the more interested mana will be in sending the signal.


    At this point, Artur refocuses on his mana flow, but this time he doesn''t try to move it. He just makes it shine brighter. Thanks to the solid foundation provided by drinking five mana potions beforehand, Artur sessfully builds a tall signal receiver tower.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It requires full concentration, and Artur''s head feels like it''s splitting in two. The longer the signal receiver tower stands, the heavier the mental burden bes for Artur. Fear of failure begins to haunt him as his mind starts to lose focus.


    Artur tries hard to stay strong, but he''s not as strong as he thinks. The signal receiver tower he built starts to sway like a tall tree in a strong wind.


    But before the signal receiver tower copsespletely and Artur fails, the blue ocean below suddenly glows brighter. Artur feels like he''s losing his footing and slowly sinking into the blue ocean.


    The concentration dissipated and Artur lost control of the signal receiver tower. However, the tower did not copse but instead seemed to be supported by something.


    Artur felt an unfamiliar energy flowing from the signal receiver tower into his body. As this happened, Artur sank deeper into the blue sea.


    Currently, the blue sea had submerged half of his body, but Artur did not feel anxious. Instead, calmness filled his heart, as if he were back in his mother''s womb.


    Artur sank into the blue sea until it reached his nose. However, he did not feel suffocated, but rather, as if he were breathing the cleanest and freshest air he had ever breathed.


    Finally, his entire body sank into the blue sea. At that moment, Artur could see and hear everything.


    Mana is the world, and the world is mana. Mana is life, and life is mana. Mana is death, and death is mana. Mana is the beginning, and the beginning is mana. Mana is the end, and the end is mana.


    Artur saw the whole world, the Meer continent, which he thought was the world, was just a small ind in the corner of this world. Artur heard the whole world, the war that happened in the Bog forest, which he thought was the world, was just a small war in the corner of this world.


    Artur saw the birth of a baby, which he thought was the beginning of life, but was actually just the continuation of a long process. Artur heard the cry of a baby, which he thought was the beginning of life, but was actually just the continuation of a long process.


    Artur saw the light of life fade from someone''s eyes, which he thought was the end of life, but was actually just the beginning of a long process. Artur heard the sound of a heart-stopping, which he thought was the end of life, but was actually just the beginning of a long process.


    Mana taught Artur something, but he would not remember it after waking up. The memory was not lost but only locked until Artur was more closely connected to mana.


    However, something remained in Artur''s memory.


    How to use mana.


    As Robert had said, knowledge became very clear and natural to do. It''s like a baby knowing how to breathe without anyone teaching them, or how the heart beats without anyone telling them.


    Artur knows and understands how to move the mana within his body. The first thing he needs to do to be a mage is to transform the mana flow into a constetion.


    The difference lies in how it''s used: mana flow is passive, while constetion is active. To be able to use spells, the mana in the body must be active.


    Concentrating again, Artur transforms the mana pathway within his body into a shape. This shape is what the mana has described and shown to him. Slowly, the mana spread throughout Artur''s body swirls strongly and converges into points.


    These points are like stars in the sky, shining brightly in their ce, giving beauty at night. However, these points cannot yet be called constetions. Artur must create lines that connect them.


    The mana that has gathered in the points starts to boil again, flowing out of its ce like a dam opening and closing. It flows rapidly along the rivers that Artur has built, connecting with other points.


    Slowly but surely, all the points are connected, and the constetion is formed. Right after that, new knowledge enters Artur''s mind. It''s like the world itself is teaching him, teaching him with a pen, teaching him knowledge he didn''t know before.


    Mana is an endless blue ocean, and the deeper a mage dives, the closer they get to the mana''s core. There are three categories of depth in the blue ocean: Being, God, and Law.


    Each category has three levels called constetions. The deeper a mage dives, the greater their power over the world.


    In the Being category, a mage has the right to control the mana thates from their own body. In the God category, a mage can control mana within a certain distance, as far as their sight. And in the Law category, a mage can use mana to control the world and change itsws.


    The lesson ends, and Artur opens his eyes.

 Chapter 243 Midterm Exam

    The mid-semester exam is one type of test conducted at military academies to evaluate students'' understanding and knowledge of the first or second half of the semester, particrly their abilities as mages. However, a mage''s abilities cannot solely be measured by theoretical understanding, but also by practical fieldwork.


    If any student has not be a mage by the time of the mid-semester exam, they will not receive points for the exam. Unfortunately, the mid-semester exam score is one of the highest points that can be obtained by military academy students. As a result, students who have not be mages by the mid-semester exam often face expulsion or be subjects for military academy teachers'' experiments.


    Typically, the mid-semester exam is conducted through spell performances or one-on-one fights between students. However, the old exam methods are considered less useful given the current war between humans and demon species.


    The human alliance needs strong mages as soon as possible to lead their troops. The frontline battles are getting more intense, and casualties are mounting on both sides. However, sending Level 1 Constetion Mages into battle is equivalent to sending them to die. Not only demon species, but even ordinary humans can kill Level 1 Constetion Mages if they are careful.


    Apart from weak spells that Level 1 Constetion Mages can recite, theirck of fighting experience as mages also makes them vulnerable. Therefore, the military academy has changed the mid-semester exam''s format in this new academic year by slightly simting the war conditions.


    Artur and his ssmates must ept that they will be tested differently from previous cohorts. They will be thrown into a mana field and ordered to search for an object hidden in the forest. Although the mana fields in the military academy are no longer inhabited by gold tier danger mutated animals or more dangerous mutated animals, encountering silver tier danger mutated animals is still equivalent to death for these inexperienced students. However, the military academy turns a blind eye to this clear risk.


    Despite that, students in ss A can be considered lucky because their mid-semester exams are still conducted within the military academy. Students in sses B and C have it worse, their mid-semester exams involve guarding the supply caravan for the front lines.


    They have to pass through the Bog Forest, one of the most dangerous areas on the border between the human and elf alliances. Although the likelihood of demons breaking through the front-line barricade is very small, it is still a possibility.


    So it can be said that the mid-semester exams for students in sses B and C put them closest to inter-species warfare. It is unknown how many casualties there were during this mid-semester exam, but it seems that the military academy is not concerned about the fate of students in sses B and C.


    At this point, Artur once again uttered the same words in his heart, "Fairness is a son of a bitch."


    "You''re making the same face again. Is this your resting face or are you really thinking about something bad?" L pointed to Artur''s furrowed brow.


    "Whatever I''m thinking is none of your business." Artur snorted, brushing L''s finger away from his forehead.


    "Hey... you really have a short fuse. How can you say that to your friend?" L pouted and looked cute, making Dony blush beside Artur.


    "I''m not your friend and you never had genuine intentions to be my friend. I already told you, if you want to get close to Robert, I can''t and don''t want to be your bridge." Artur sneered.


    "Then why does Robert always approach you? Although he speaks kindly to other students in ss A15, he seems to chatfortably only with you."


    "If you ask me, I''ll ask you back: to whom should I ask? Besides, let alone me, I''m sure even his father can''t understand what that muscle-headed kid is thinking." Artur snorted even louder.


    "Who are you calling a muscle-headed kid?" Robert came from behind them with a furrowed face. His sweaty body showed that he had just done one of his crazy muscle exercises, and the mid-semester exam would start in a few minutes.


    Robert''s arrival made L and Dony shut their mouths and look at him with respect, a little fear visible on their faces because they had just talked about Robert. Unfortunately, the same respect and fear were not visible on Artur''s face at all.


    He still had the same annoyed expression and said casually, "You, of course. Haven''t you looked in the mirrortely?"


    "What? I''m a smart kid, and my muscles are smart too." Robert brushed him off.


    "Well, yeah... you sound like it." A mocking grin formed on Artur''s lips, clearly not hiding his sarcasm.


    Robert charged towards Artur, raging and tackled him. The two men fought fiercely, kicking up dust and dirt that covered them in mud.


    Even though Robert was much stronger, Artur refused to give up easily. He had spent several months at the military academy practicing martial arts, determined to no longer be the weakest among his friends. And Robert happened to always be short of a training partner.


    "Damn! You smell so bad! What perfume are you wearing? Skunk fart?" Artur taunted Robert while pinning him down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shut up! This is the scent of camouge potion, which can mask the human scent and prevent detection by mutated animals or monsters!" Robert retorted.


    "You''re such a muscle-headed kid! Camouge Potion should be used after entering the field, so the liquid inside can mimic the surrounding scent. If you use it now, what scent will the potion mimic? Your deadly sweat?" Artur fired back.


    "Fuck you, Artur! My body smells good in every inch, unlike your feet which are probably infected with fungus," Robert shouted, losing his cool.


    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare!" Artur attacked with all his might and managed to free himself from Robert''s grip. His muscles, which had been awakened after days of being Robert''s training partner, showed their magic.


    However, Robert''s grappling technique was not that simple. By changing his body position, he pulled Artur''s arm and sessfully pinned him down with a triangle choke. In this position, Artur''s nose was right in front of Robert''s lower stomach.


    Artur struggled as hard as he could like a bull seeing red, but Robert''s chokehold was too good and he was much stronger. Artur had to give up and shouted, "I give up! I give up!"


    "Hahaha... You''re still a hundred years too young, to fight me in wrestling," Robert released his hold andughed happily.


    "I''m not saying I couldn''t escape from your chokehold, but your crotch odor is simply unbearable. If you had used it to fight from the beginning, I''m sure no enemy could ever defeat you," Artur grumbled while rubbing his nose.


    Robert was stunned and frozen before turning red in anger. "If you''re looking for excuses because you lost, please find a reasonable one! My crotch is always targeted by girls throughout the military academy!"


    "Maybe they''re trying to find gold down there. After all, gold can be found anywhere, even in a valley that smells like a skunk''s fart," Artur retorted, mocking Robert.


    "Youuu!!" Robert charged again and tackled Artur, and they started wrestling again for the second round.


    Dony and L, who were watching their fight, were left speechless. They could only cover their mouths tightly before bursting outughing at Artur''s vulgar remarks.


    "Do you know why Robert is close to Artur?" Dony whispered to L.


    L nodded.


    The two of them continued to watch as Robert and Artur wrestled.


    No one dared to say what Artur said right in front of Robert. Those who dared to do so had enough self-respect not to use vulgar words like Artur.


    On the one hand, they envy Artur for always being honest with whatever he says. On the other hand, they pity Artur for being the target of Robert''s frustration.


    Not long after, Artur was locked up by Robert again. This time he couldn''t escape as Robert used a Guillotine Choke. With Robert''s strong arm muscles, it was only a matter of time before Artur fell asleep.


    But before that happened, the school bell rang, indicating that the midterm exam was about to start. ss A students were divided into their respective sses, and of course, Robert, as the leader of ss A15, had to lead.


    "Ah... the exam is about to start."


    Right when Robert was distracted by the bell sound, Artur managed to slip out of Robert''s lock and ran away. While teasing Robert about his body odor, Artur joined the line of ss A15.


    Robert could only swallow his frustration and walk towards the front line. Although he grumbled, his eyes didn''t show anger.


    L and Dony looked at each other and walked into the ss A15 line without saying anything.

 Chapter 244 Ambush Part 2

    [Bog Forest, Glittering Meadow]


    A caravan procession consisting of ten carts and over 200 fully-armed soldiers demonstrates the seriousness of the caravan owner''s preparation to face various threats in the Bog forest. The caravan is the target of the Asuras'' ambush today.


    In addition to being suspected of carrying essential supplies for the front-line war against demon species, this caravan also has a route that is too close to Bitter Maja. Therefore, it is crucial for the Asuras to change the caravan''s route if they cannot destroy it.


    Each soldier in the caravan procession is equipped with different weapons such as swords, spears, axes, and crossbows. The presence of these weapons shows the human alliance''s seriousness in facing various threats in the Bog forest, whether from wild creatures or mutated animal attacks.


    The carts'' sturdy suspension system also indicates that this caravan is capable of moving through the Bog forest as smoothly as on a t road. The carts are not pulled by ordinary horses, but by copper-tier danger mutated animals called Jungle Donkeys.


    Unlike their cousins Jungle Horses, Jungle Donkeys have a higher lifting capacity. Their organs are focused on the ability to lift heavy objects while running at full speed. Meanwhile, Jungle Horses have organs that are more focused on running faster and more agile in the forest.


    In addition to weapons, soldiers in the caravan also wear special leather armor that can absorb sweat. This shows that the caravan owner has paid attention to the humid surrounding environment and adapted to it to ensure they can move effectively and efficiently.


    Theplete and luxurious equipment of this cargo-carrying caravan made Moku pause their ambush for a moment. The amount of investment required by the caravan owner is too significant if it is only for delivering supplies to the front line.


    Although many human alliance supply caravans have been sessfully intercepted by Moku and other asuras, that number is not expected to make the human alliance suspicious and upgrade their supply caravans to this level.


    If the human alliance did care about the soldiers carrying their supplies, there might be other possibilities. However, from the human prisoners they have captured, Moku has found that the human alliance is no different from a ck marketpany in how they treat their soldiers.


    The length of peace has made human leaders greedy and fond of hoarding their wealth, making heroes more selfish than even merchants.


    "Did you find any family crest on the carriage walls?" Moku asked Kagan, who had just returned from reconnaissance.


    "I didn''t find any family crest on any of the carriages, only military academy symbols and human alliance emblems," Kagan reported.


    "What about mages?"


    "There were no mages guarding this caravan, only two hundred ordinary soldiers," Kagan replied.


    The entire group of Asuras fell silent upon hearing Kagan''s report. They all trusted Kagan''s abilities, and he was one of the first five orcs to evolve into Asuras after Moku. However, the absurdity of the report left them doubtful.


    "KuMoku, I feel like this caravan is a trap set by the human alliance. We better retreat and use a diversion n to change the caravan route," Boku was the first to voice his opinion.


    "I agree with Boku. Besides the soldiers'' equipment being tooplete, the caravan also seems to carry few goods. Even if their carts are pulled by Jungle Donkeys, it still doesn''t exin their speed," Olru added.


    "Did the carriage walls also use a camouge spell?" Mige asked.


    "Yes, I couldn''t see through the carriage walls even with my inner eye," Kagan replied.


    A camouge spell is a spell designed to hide the existence of something from the five senses. Typically, this spell is used to coat carriage walls so that the smell of food is not detected by mutated animals outside. However, they never imagined that this spell could also avoid the inner eye abilities of the Asuras.


    The inner eye, which is supposed to be able to see through anything, was blocked by a simple spell that even a Level 2 Constetion Mage can recite. This initially made Moku angry because something illogical had happened.


    The inner eye is not only important for gathering information or cultivation among Asuras, but it also has a significant impact on their fighting style. With the inner eye, the Asuras can read the intentions of their enemies and seemingly predict the future.


    With the inner eye, they can anticipate blind spot attacks without needing to see them directly. The Asuras also use the inner eye to connect with the Pandavas in the Mind Realm. If their enemies find a way to neutralize their inner eye ability, the Asuras will be significantly impacted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite being the one who first discovered the inner eye, Moku himself did not fully understand its concept, which was the result of decades of Bn''s research on the ult. Currently, he only hoped that Luna, whom Moku was certain was a reincarnation of Bn, could find a way to develop the inner eye abilities of the asuras so that they would not be easily neutralized like this again.


    However, for Luna to start her research, she needed a mage who could dissect camouge spells.


    Unfortunately, this was highly unlikely, given the scarcity of mage prisoners they had, all of whom were adventurers and not military academy mages. As for the valkyries themselves, although they could use spells, their rtionship with mana was akin to that of colonizers and the colonized.


    The chances of Nevare and the others being able to dissect spells from native mages were very slim.


    "KuMoku, I agree with Boku''s opinion. We''d better not take the enemy''s bait. Although we can win, the effects of the battle will make the human alliance more aware of our existence," Swa gave his opinion and broke the silence.


    "..."


    No other asura offered their opinions after that; they all turned to Moku and waited for his decision. Moku just remained silent and looked at some asuras who had grim faces and seemed to have something to say.


    "Mige, Goku, what do you think?" Moku threw the question to his two generals, who had been silent all along.


    Goku and Mige exchanged nces before Goku decided to give his opinion, "KuMoku, forgive me for asking this. But how important is it for us to keep the secrecy of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s existence?"


    "..."


    "I have exined before, the Wilwatikta Kingdom is currently unable to fight against the human alliance. Although our numbers are many, theirs are greater; although we are strong, they are currently stronger. The secrecy of our existence is of utmost importance and holds the highest priority in the kingdom''s policies.


    "We must take advantage of this inter-species war to reap the greatest benefits and gather strength. When the mana species are weary and tired from the war, the monster species can seize power as rulers of the Meer continent." Moku repeated his words in front of the entire monster poption of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    "So, what we should do now is to take advantage of the war while keeping our existence a secret, right?" Mige concluded.


    "Yup, you''re right."


    "But how much profit can we gain from stealing the scraps of this war? Currently, we always ambush weakly guarded caravans. We also avoid every caravan guarded by mages with military academy symbols. Not only that, even if we are confident of winning, we always avoid battles that could give us huge profits." Goku spoke up again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What Goku means is whether our ambushes are profit-oriented or risk-oriented. If we really want to profit from this war, we cannot avoid risks. ording to us, risks and benefits always go hand in hand. The profit gained from a small risk is just luck. And luck does not always happen." Mige''s exnation was like a sharp dagger that pierced the hearts of all the asuras.


    "Wilwatikta Kingdom is not like human kingdoms that have to wait for generations to reach their peak. We monsters can grow very fast and only need a few years to be adults. In addition, our wives who have be valkyries can give birth to four babies in one year.


    "I didn''t even include other monster races like goblins, which have the fastest poption growth rate, or sylphs, which are currently migrating to sexual reproduction. If we only count the poption of orcs and asuras, the Wilwatikta Kingdom will reach its growth limit in two years. After that, we will quickly run out of food, which can lead to anarchy.


    "KuMoku, I know you don''t want the Wilwatikta Kingdom to experience a major war anytime soon, but we are asuras, we are monsters, and we cannot sit still for years."


    "What we mean is that we should not avoid risks too much and be willing to take greater profits. The increasing number of us will eventually make our existence known to our enemies. So, wouldn''t it be better for us to prepare ourselves to face that time by taking the biggest advantage possible in this war?" Goku added.


    "..."


    All the asuras fell silent, pondering over Mige''s words that seemed to turn their thoughts upside down.

 Chapter 245 Midterm Exam Part 2

    ?


    [Military Academy, Mana Field 1]


    Mana Field 1 is a tropical forest-type mana field. Although the main danger that must be faced in this exam is mutated animals, especially silver tier danger mutated animals, the tropical forest-type mana field has its own unique dangers.


    In addition to the dense forest that can confuse ss A students, poisonous nts and insects can also kill them without knowing why. Plus, they have topete with other ss A students. This mid-semester exam really makes the students feel like they are in a war within the tropical forest-type mana field.


    Although tier 1 detection spells can make it easier for them to anticipate danger, Level 1 Constetion Mages have limitations in using spells due to mana limitations. Therefore, strong teamwork is needed, with members being able to trust each other.


    "Robert, how far into the forest do we have to go?" Sigurd, who was at the front, asked.


    Currently, he was tasked with being the first to use the detection spell. After bing a Level 1 Constetion Mage, Sigurd''s secret spell, owl incantation, changed into the Owl''s Eye detection spell.


    Not only did the range of detection increase, Sigurd could now also see in detail everything within the range of the spell. Making him a human radar in the truest sense of the word.


    Using Sigurd''s new spell, ss A15 could enter the mana field 1 calmly without fear of any danger.


    However, the downside of this spell is that it requires more mana than usual detection spells. So Sigurd could only use the Owl''s Eye spell for a few minutes after activating it.


    Robert decided to use Sigurd''s new spell to find the location of the base they would use during the mid-semester exam. Robert hoped that Sigurd could find the right location so that even if they were pressed, they would be able to return to the base to regroup.


    Therefore, to save time, all ss A15 students were forced to use speed reinforcement spells to increase their running speed. But several minutes had passed and Sigurd''s Owl''s Eye spell was about to end, and Robert still couldn''t decide on the location of their base.


    "Hmm... wait a little longer, I''m sure we''ll find the right base location if we go deeper," Robertmented.


    Although there are several ces that look good to use as their base during this mid-semester exam, Robert''s eyes always see their shorings. Whether it''s because the location is too exposed and easily found, or because it''s too hidden and difficult to find.


    Various reasons that Robert presents make Artur feel annoyed. He feels that Robert is too indecisive and hesitant, wasting their time searching for the ideal base in his imagination.


    "Robert! Goddamn it, make up your mind! Other sses may have found their base and started looking for their respective gs!"


    The hidden object they need to find for this mid-semester exam is a g with their ss emblem. The ss that sessfully retrieves their own g will get points, if they manage to find gs from other sses they will get additional points, but if their g is taken by another ss they will lose double points.


    Therefore, the most important thing for this mid-semester exam is to find their own ss g and protect it from being taken by other sses.


    The use of spells that can injure is allowed, but spells that can kill are prohibited. Unfortunately, there is no mage''s spell that can be considered non-lethal. Although they are only Level 1 Constetion Mages, these students have destructive abilities like a bull.


    For example, a simple spell like strength reinforcement. If a Level 1 Constetion Mage uses a strength reinforcement spell on their body and hits an ordinary human in the chest, their hand can pierce the victim''s ribs to their spine.


    So, the ban on using spells that can kill is only a formality from the military academy to show their concern for their students.


    But if a student is killed in this mid-semester exam, the military academy will turn a blind eye and only consider it as an ident, without punishing the killer.


    "That''s why we need the right base. If we find our g, we can use the base as a defensive fortress against other sses," Robert argued.


    "Why don''t you just bring our g with you? So we can search for our g first before looking for a base," L expressed her opinion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s a foolish step. Don''t you see how other sses are looking at us?"


    ss A15 can be said to be the mostpact ss among all other A sses. Theirpactness makes ss A15 excel in terms of pointspared to other A sses, especially due to the weekly test scores of ss A15, which are always much higher than other A sses.


    In addition to individual points, there are also points given to sses that achieve high performance. As a result, the students of ss A15 currently have a very abundant amount of points, possibly exceeding what their seniors have.


    Just like the saying "the higher the tree, the stronger the wind", achieving A15 status has made the other A sses jealous. This is mainly due to A15''s consistently high test scores, prompting the school to raise the passing average.


    As a result, there are now several sses that want to team up to attack A15 in the uing mid-semester exams in order to knock them down a peg. The hatred and jealousy from the other A sses are not only felt by Robert but also by the other members of A15.


    That''s why when Robert mentioned the threats from the other A sses, L could only remain silent, as did Artur and the rest of the A15 members. They refocused their efforts on finding a base that could serve as a stronghold against the attacks of the other A sses.


    Just before the active period of Sigurd''s Owl''s Eye spell was about to expire, Sigurd found something. "Hey, look over there!" he eximed.


    All of the A15 students turned to where Sigurd was pointing and saw a fairly high waterfall. At first, they didn''t understand why Sigurd was pointing to it, but after taking a closer look, all of the A15 students were surprised.


    "Wow."


    The waterfall that Sigurd was pointing to was a natural fortress that was desperately needed by A15 to defend against the attacks of the other A sses.


    Firstly, the waterfall was difficult to ess and could only be reached through a certain route. This would make it easier to predict enemy attacks and allow the A15 students to better defend themselves. Additionally, the location of the waterfall on a height advantage could provide a tactical advantage by allowing the students to have a wider view of the surrounding area.


    Secondly, the waterfall could be a natural fortress that was hard to breach due to the steep and slippery terrain, as well as the strong and deep water flow.


    This would hinder enemy movement, making it difficult for them to reach the A15 students'' base. Meanwhile, the students could utilize their speed and expertise in moving on rough and slippery terrain to avoid enemy attacks.


    Thirdly, the waterfall could provide enough water sources for the A15 students while in their base. Moreover, the sound of the flowing water could act as a noise barrier for the students'' activities in the base, making it difficult for the enemy to hear them.


    "What do you think, Robert? My Owl''s Eye spell has just expired," Sigurd said, breathing irregrly. The effects of using the upgrade secret spell were starting to take a toll on his body and for the time being, Sigurd could no longer use the Owl''s Eye spell.


    "We need to make some changes to turn this ce into the strongest natural fortress ever in Mana Field 1," Robert said, not giving his approval but instead giving a condition.


    All of the tired A15 students quickly answered, "Yes, Sir!"


    They had to seize this opportunity to make Robert satisfied so that he wouldn''t force them to look for a new base again, even without Sigurd''s Owl''s Eye spell. Besides exhaustion, the time they spent searching for a base had made them fall behind the other A ss students.


    Even Artur, who always protested without fear, could only heave a sigh of relief because this seemingly endless search had stopped.


    Without waiting for orders from Robert, all the A15 students ran towards the waterfall and began to decorate the ce to make it a natural fortress that could satisfy Robert.


    They didn''t need to have a long discussion to determine their respective roles. Over the past few months, each A15 student had already gotten to know the strengths and weaknesses of their ssmates. That''s why when there was a task to be done, they quickly took action and worked on it ording to their respective strengths.


    Like an ant colony building its nest, in just a few hours, the waterfall they found turned into an imprable natural fortress. A sense of satisfaction apanied the exhaustion of the A ss students, but more importantly, it was Robert''s satisfaction that made them happy.

 Chapter 246 Ambush Part 3

    ?


    [Bog Forest, Glittering Meadow]


    Bolt gazed at the sunlight filtering through the dense canopy of trees. Even though it was midday and the sun was at its highest position, the Bog forest still appeared dark in some parts, almost like night. However, Bolt decided not to light the torch.


    They didn''t want the torch''s me to disturb the sleep of the ferocious mutated animals, causing them to be agitated and attack. Their task was not to hunt mutated animals in the Bog forest but to escort the caravan to the front line.


    Bolt was the leader of this caravan. He was initially a mercenary but was hired by a wealthy noble family to be their caravan escort, delivering supplies to the front line. Bolt dly epted the job because of the high pay.


    Moreover, walking through a dense forest like the Bog forest was not umon for Bolt and his team. He was formerly an adventurer but decided to bury his dream of bing a mage due to his mounting debts.


    With the vast expanse of human alliance territory, various disputes between regions sometimes ur. Whether it''s because of a mana stone mine or simply the pursuit of a woman, wars sometimes break out between one noble and another.


    As the saying goes, where there is profit, there will be war. But for Bolt, the saying is more appropriate as: where there is war, there is profit. Although these nobles want to pay a high price for famous mercenaries,rge-scale wars between nobles are strongly prohibited by the human alliance.


    Although they are in a time of peace, wars between mana species can ur at any time, as they do now. Therefore, the human alliance always has a policy of resolving conflicts between nobles through mediation or duels of honor.


    Thus, sometimes Bolt and his mercenaries have no work for months. Until a war between mana species breaks out again, and Bolt is inundated with job offers.


    Although he has a low education, Bolt is not foolish. He knows that if he were to enter the battle, he would only be cannon fodder for the mages. Therefore, Bolt chose a different job, bing a guard for supply caravans.


    Although the Bog forest is dangerous, if he is careful not to enter the territory upied by dangerous mutated animals, this journey is almost like a vacation for Bolt and his mercenaries.


    Bolt and his mercenaries have repeatedly passed through the Bog forest to escort supply caravans, and as expected, there have been no dangers encountered. However, this time the supply caravan they are escorting is a bit peculiar.


    Normally, Bolt receives his escort mission from the human alliance''s logistics division. Despite the mages always looking down on Bolt and his mercenaries, they always pay them fairly. But this time, Bolt has been tasked with escorting a supply caravan for a noble he doesn''t know.


    At first, Bolt wanted to refuse this mission because of a bad feeling. However, the noble promised him tempting weapons and armor equipment, and the pay was several times higher than what the logistics division usually gives them.


    Even so, Bolt still feels worried about this task, especially after seeing the carriage that they have to escort. The carriage is too luxurious to just carry food or other war supplies. The carriage is more suited to transporting a noble princess around the city.


    But eventually, Bolt couldn''t refuse the noble''s request after he promised him a bottle of mana potion. Although Bolt had buried his dream of bing a mage deep inside, the image of a powerful mage always haunts his dreams.


    He can only use the excuse that the Bog forest is not as dangerous as he thought to calm his mind about the strange task. They depart by taking a different route than usual, as the noble ims that the route is safer than others.


    Squeak!


    The window beside him opens, and Bolt can only sigh heavily before turning to look. Through the quarter-opened window, he sees the face of a noble with white skin and a thick blonde mustache above his lips.


    "Uh... Commander Bolt, how much longer until we arrive? I''m sorry for asking this repeatedly, but it''s very hot inside the carriage, so could you speed up the caravan?" he says.


    For who knows how many times, Bolt feels like killing this noble and burying him deep in the Bog forest. He is inside a luxurious carriage with suspension, so he doesn''t feel any vibrations even though they are passing through the rough roads of the Bog forest. Bolt even feels the cool airing out of the window crack, so he knows that the air inside the carriage is not as hot as the air outside.


    Not only that but the noble named James has repeatedly asked the same question, which makes him very angry. He can only calm his mind by repeating "for the mana potion" in his head.


    "Lord James, I''m sorry, but we cannot elerate the caravan''s pace any further. The sound of our footsteps will easily be heard by the mutated animals in Bog forest, and rushing will drain the warriors'' stamina. I hope you can be patient a little longer," Bolt replied with bulging eyes.


    "Ah... okay.. okay... but.. but... can you tell me how much longer until we reach the front line?" James asked, intimidated by Bolt''s stare.


    "We just passed a meadow, and after this, we have to cross several jungles before reaching the front line. Again, I hope you can patiently wait. It''s for your safet--"


    "AARRGGHHH!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, a mercenary''s scream was heard. Bolt quickly ignored James, who turned pale, and ran towards the source of the sound. He saw a mercenary lying stiff with a hole in his stomach.


    From the wooden spear stuck in the ground behind him, Bolt knew the mercenary was killed by that thrown spear. Before he could warn of an attack, dozens of spears flew from behind the bushes.


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!


    The wooden spears didn''t only kill one mercenary but pierced through his body and killed other mercenaries behind him before stopping after killing the third. The spears were so strong that they could prate through the shield.


    "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!!!" Bolt was finally able to yell out his warning after more than a dozen mercenaries were killed.


    "Protect the carriage! Make barricades with your shields! Archers, find the location of these damn enemies!" he ordered, and the mercenaries, who had gone through various life and death situations, quickly formed a formation around the carriages.


    But before they could locate the direction of the spears, the next attack wasunched. This time it was not a hail of wooden spears, but a hail of stones that fell upon Bolt and his mercenaries.


    Just like the spears, the stones were thrown so hard that the mercenaries'' shields shattered upon impact. The formation they had made was broken, and the fear of death began to creep in.


    "Attack at 9 o''clock!" shouted an archer who had managed to climb onto a carriage.


    "Archers! Shoot at 9 o''clock!" Bolt immediately ordered a counterattack to buy time for his troops to reform their defensive formation.


    But before the archers could draw their arrows, ten giant green creatures suddenly emerged from behind the bushes and mmed into Bolt''s confused mercenaries. Their movements were incredibly fast and deadly, armed with wooden clubs, spears, or even bones, the green monsters decimated Bolt''s troops.


    In a matter of seconds, the number of dead mercenaries had reached more than a dozen. Once again, the enemy''s movements were much faster than Bolt had expected.


    "ORCS!!!" yelled one of the mercenaries, identifying the enemy.


    "What are you doing?! There are only ten orcs! Split up and surround them!" Bolt gave his orders with frustration.


    The tactic of separating and surrounding orcs in battle was well-known to the human alliance armed forces, including Bolt''s mercenaries, although they had never fought orcs before. Nheless, Bolt remained vignt in case they had to face the strongest monster race in the future.


    Following the mercenaries'' n, the orcs suddenly separated themselves and fell into the mercenaries'' trap. Bolt felt lucky because, although orcs were known for their strength, they were also considered foolish creatures who relied solely on their physical abilities.


    However, his happiness was short-lived as the besieged orcs showed no signs of being overwhelmed by the outnumbered enemy. Like a dance, the orcs moved swiftly, slipped through the gaps in the human forces, and wreaked havoc on the hapless soldiers within their reach.


    Like scattered dust, the disfigured body parts of the unfortunate humans flew through the air, struck by the primitive weapons wielded by the orcs. The siege strategy failed miserably, as not only could they not harm a single orc, but they also couldn''t even touch their skin.


    Bolt realized that they were not fighting the barbaric orcs but an elite orc army that mastered martial arts beyond what they had ever seen in their lives. The sense of impending death grew stronger, piercing Bolt''s skin.


    "ARCHER!! ARCHER!! SHOOT THOSE DAMN GREEN MONSTERS! I DON''T CARE IF YOU HIT OUR OWN TROOPS! ARCHER!! ARCHER!!! ARCHER?" Hearing no answer from his archers, Bolt turned around.


    The archers who were supposed to stand on the carriages and shoot their enemies had disappeared. Looking further, Bolt found the archers hanging from trees with spears piercing their stomachs, already dead.


    Bolt''s face turned pale. He felt as if he saw the end of his life, and if he didn''t do something, it would be a reality. Hurriedly, Bolt knocked on James''s carriage window.


    "LORD JAMES! LORD JAMES! LORD JAMES! I know you''re with a mage! Please help us, or we will all die!!"


    At the same time, the carriage window opened wide.

 Chapter 247 Midterm Exam Part 3

    ?


    [Military Academy, Mana Field 1]


    After strengthening their base into a natural fortress, Robert divided the students of ss A15 into three groups. The first group was tasked with finding the ss g, led by Sigurd. The second group was tasked with securing the base, led by Artur. The third group was tasked with spying on other ss A groups, led directly by Robert.


    With the first and second groups having the most members, the students of ss A15 began their respective missions. Sigurd and group one headed north, where their ss g was likely located.


    Each ss had a jade marker that could guide them to where their g was located. Although it didn''t show the exact location of the ss g, it made it easier for the students of ss A to find their g in a veryrge ying field.


    However, the military academy would not make the mid-term exam that easy. They had prepared exams for each ss to get their ss g. In addition to detection abilities, the exam also emphasized the fighting abilities of each ss A student. It was likely that their ss g was guarded by a mutated animal or located inside a monster''sir.


    Nevertheless, Sigurd was not too afraid, as his group included Anton, L, and Tony. Anton was the second strongest student of ss A15 after Robert, while the third position was Tony and L was in the fourth position.


    Although some students of ss A15 argued that the third position should be upied by Artur, who became stronger after training with Robert, it still needed to be proven. In addition to these three people, the other members of their group were also known for their strength.


    With this group of strong members, Sigurd was very confident that they would easily get their ss g. In addition, with his Owl''s Eye spell already cooled down, their mission would bepleted before they knew it.


    However, Sigurd didn''t want to be too proud yet. Unexpected events could happen suddenly, causing their surefire mission to fail. The biggest example was the presence of other ss A groups that blocked them from getting their ss g.


    Although Sigurd was confident that his group couldpete with other ss A groups, things would be different if he encountered the Milton or Yin ss. If he met either of them, the only way was to retreat and return to base before making a new n.


    "Five meters to the right, toxic nts at 1 o''clock," Sigurd warned his group.


    In front of them stood a flower that looked like a giant rose. Although they couldn''t see it, their detection spell could tell if there was any disturbance around the flower''s crown.


    It was the poisonous gas emitted by the flower that could make its prey fall asleep or worse, end up in aa. This flower was the most dangerous in the tropical forest-type environment and was named Raflessia.


    Sigurd had heard that there was a type of alraune that was a human embodiment of this flower. The alraune was very beautiful and could even make the moon jealous of her. At least that''s what Dony described when he exined about monster races.


    Sigurd''s group continued to run, avoiding every danger that appeared in front of them with Sigurd''s Owl''s Eye spell. Finally, they arrived at a swamp with tall mangrove trees growing in it.


    The mangrove roots formed footholds above the swamp, making it look like a natural bridge in the middle of the swamp. Without hesitation, Sigurd and his group knew they had arrived at the location of their ss g.


    Sigurd gestured for Tony to walk ahead first to climb the bridge, followed by L and the others, with Anton being thest. Sigurd positioned himself in the middle of the group.


    In this line-up, Sigurd could monitor all group members and what was around them. cing Tony at the front allowed them to fend off dangersing from the front. The same reasoning was used for why Anton walked at the back.


    Suddenly, the swamp around them boiled likeva inside a volcano about to erupt. Sigurd felt movement beneath the swamp as if a giant creature was about to jump out.


    "Attack! Prepare defense spells on the left and right sides!"


    [Reinforce Defense]


    [Skin Hard]


    [Iron Skin]


    [Earth Skin]


    [Immobile Defense]


    [Life Exchange]


    All members of Sigurd''s group used the defense spells they knew. Although the names and effects of the spells were different, they all served to keep themselves safe from the attack.


    Right after that, dozens of wild animal mouths filled with sharp teeth opened wide, leaping towards Sigurd and his group. Although they felt the impact on their bodies, none of Sigurd''s group members were hurt.


    However, the wild creatures were not done yet. Their strong bodiesbined with their tight bites allowed them to drag their prey into the water. Some of Sigurd''s group members fell into the water, shock evident on their faces, which quickly turned into horror.


    The wild creatures then spun their bodies quickly, using theirrge weight to tear and rip their prey. But the previously cast defense spells prevented Sigurd''s group members from being dragged into the swamp and ending up in the stomachs of the wild beasts.


    "SILVER NILE CROCODILE!" L shouted, sessfully identifying the creature that attacked them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Silver Nile Crocodile is one of thergest crocodile species in the world, with a lineage from the Titanium Dragon Crocodile, an Admantite Tier Danger Mutated Animal that rules the Sahara Mana Field. Although not yet mutated, this crocodile species is extremely dangerous due to its strong bite force andrge body.


    With an average length of 4 to 5 meters and a weight of up to 700 kg, their bodies are protected by thick, scaly, and spiky skin. Their sharp and strong teeth can tear and eatrge prey such as deer, elephants, and even humans.


    "Tony, Anton, save them! The rest of us will counterattack! Use all the attack spells you know!" Knowing that their enemy was extremely dangerous, Sigurd quickly gave orders.


    [Fire Palm]!


    [Electric Sword]!


    [Thunder Kick]!


    [Earth Burrow]!


    [Small Wave]!


    The problem arises when Level 1 Constetion Mages cannot control the mana outside their bodies. Therefore, they are required to touch an object first to activate their spells.


    As a result, the members of the Sigurd group were forced to touch the swamp water to activate their spells. Some of them ended up being pulled into the murky water by Silver Nile Crocodiles.


    Anton and Tony drew their swords and imbued them with mana. This is the simplest use of mana by a mage, which is to imbue their weapons with mana, making them mana weapons.


    Although their weapons became sharper and stronger, there were no other advantages besides that. Therefore, most mages do not learn mana weapons because the use of mana weapons is no longer useful once they be a Level 2 Constetion Mage.


    But now they were lucky that Tony and Anton learned mana weapons. This was evident when Anton sessfully decapitated a Silver Nile Crocodile that was dragging one of their friends away.


    With Tony and Anton fighting at the front line, the other members of the Sigurd group were able to recite their spells and bombard the group of Silver Nile Crocodiles. Feeling that their efforts had failed, the group of Silver Nile Crocodiles swam away.


    The rescued members of the Sigurd group returned to the bridge with pale faces. Although they were not injured, being tossed around in the water by giant crocodiles would traumatize them for a long time.


    Sigurd made sure that there were no Silver Nile Crocodiles nearby, but the murky water obstructed his vision. Then for some reason, the mana in the swamp was chaotic, so they could not detect it with mana.


    "The mangrove trees around us are not ordinary trees, they are rare nts!" L found the answer, which made all the members of the Sigurd group stunned and even paler.


    "I...It''s impossible!" Sigurd''s lips trembled, trying not to believe L''s words, but it was the most usible exnation he could find.


    Rare nts always grow in ces rich in mana. They absorb the mana in the soil, which makes these nts have a high level of mana in their bodies. Mutated animals that want to increase their danger tier will move to ces with many rare nts and make them their home.


    As a result, mutualistic symbiosis will arise between mutated animals and rare nts. Mutated animals will eat the fruit of rare nts, and the soil where rare nts live will be richer in mana because of the feces and carcasses of mutated animals left behind.


    "But there are no mutated animals in this ce, only Silver Nile Crocodiles that dominate every corner of the swamp. If these mangrove trees are indeed rare nts, then this ce will undoubtedly be a contested area for mutated animals." Anton gave his opinion.


    "..."


    "It''s not that there are no mutated animals living in this ce, but no mutated animal dares to approach this ce," L thought of something that made her even paler.


    "Why?"


    "Have you not heard the rumor about the Admantatie Tier Danger Mutated Animal that is a pet of the Military Academy and lives in one of its mana fields? If I''m right, then this swamp is likely the home of that mutated animal."


    "..."


    "..."


    All the members of the Sigurd group fell silent, and some of them dared not even breathe. They all tried to dismiss L''s words from their minds.


    "Let''s find the ss g and leave this ce as soon as possible," Sigurd whispered, his face now as pale as a sheet.

 Chapter 248 Ambush Part 4

    ?


    [Bog Forest, Glittering Meadow]


    The carnage that urred in the Bog forest was like a wake-up call for this silent forest. The cut flesh, spilled blood, and broken bones made the fight between the Asuras and Bolt''s mercenaries look like an abstract painting with striking red colors.


    Moku, who did not participate in the battle, watched it all with his glowing red eyes. There was no emotion or pity in his gaze, only a coldness that could make bones freeze.


    "This caravan seems to be the same as usual," Mige, who stood beside him, said.


    Moku did not answer, just kept his expression t. He was still unsure if what Mige said was true, or rather too quick to conclude.


    Although the Asuras seemed to dominate the battle at the moment, Moku knew that humans had not yet yed their trump card. That''s why Moku asked the Asuras to hold back their power so they could appear equal to the usual orcs.


    Even so, these Asuras were still tough martial artists, so even when restricting their speed and power, their movements were still more agile and deadly than the usual orcs. But Moku didn''t need to worry if humans would suspect anything.


    Although martial arts Orcs were terrifying, they still couldn''t match the power of a true mage. So if this battle were to be discovered by the human alliance, they would not attach too much importance to it.


    "Stick to the original n. We still have time. I want to see if this caravan is really just a regr caravan or if it hides a secret," Moku replied.


    "Yes, Ku!" said Mige.


    Right after that, the door of one of the carriages opened, and a middle-aged man with a white beard came out carrying a cane. Quickly, Moku activated his inner eye and saw the constetion within the man''s body.


    "Level 3 Constetion Mage, the same level as the military academy''s instructors. Is he an instructor from the military academy?" Moku smiled, seeing that the battle was about to be more interesting.


    Before his surprise was over, something even more shocking happened. From the three carriages positioned in the middle of the caravan and also the most heavily guarded, several teenage children in military academy uniforms came out.


    This time Moku''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t hide his widening smile, "JACKPOT!!"


    With his inner eye still active, Moku saw that each of the teenage children was a Level 1 Constetion Mage. Moku didn''t know why they were here, but it was a golden opportunity for the Wilwatikta Kingdom to gather secret information about the military academy.


    "Capture all the children and don''t kill anyone!" Moku connected his telepathy to Boku and Goku, who were leading the asuras in front.


    "Yes, Ku!" they both answered in unison.


    Moku had to move quickly as well. Although Level 3 Constetion Mages were not difficult opponents for the Asuras, they would still have a hard time capturing the teenage children from the military academy.


    [Kasutpada Kacarma]!


    Putting the mantra on his feet, Moku shot off into the air at a speed and flew towards the white-bearded mage in the midst of the human troops. In the blink of an eye, Moku arrived in front of the mage and grabbed his neck before flying him away.


    Before he could struggle, Moku had already found the perfect location for their fight. But in terms of their strength being so different, it seemed more like bullying than a fight.


    Moku threw the white-bearded mage to the ground, causing him to spin in the air. Fortunately, the white-bearded mage seemed experienced, and he immediately used a wind spell to prevent his body from being crushed on the ground.


    "ohok... ohok.. ohok..."


    "My name is KuMoku, and I am the king of the monster kingdom, The Wilwatikta Kingdom. O mage, introduce yourself," ignoring the white-bearded mage struggling to breathe, Moku introduced himself.


    "Pant.... pant... pant... Wilwatikta Kingdom? Where is that? Wait... did you say the king of the monster kingdom? Do monsters have a kingdom?" The white-bearded mage''s face was filled with uncontroble astonishment.


    "You really don''t understand etiquette, human. Isn''t someone who is much stronger and more powerful introducing themselves to you? Instead of feeling honored and introducing yourself in return, you are asking rude questions!" Moku snorted, but there was no anger on his face.


    The mage in front of him was very weak, very very weak. Moku never expected that Deak, who had almost killed him before, had the same strength as this weak mage in front of him. Once again, Moku was surprised at how quickly an asura could develop.


    As long as they had enough food and could increase their dragon prana, an asura could be the strongest in the world in just a few years. But of course, the resources needed were veryrge. Moku knew he wouldn''t be able to move on to the next level of evolution unless he ate everything in the Bog forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thinking about the increasing number of asuras every month, Moku could only sigh and think about the fate of this, which in just one hundred years would be a barren wastnd without any living creatures. But he understood and epted thew of the food chain, where the strong preyed on the weak.


    "YOU''RE JUST AN ORC!!! HOW DARE YOU LECTURE ME ABOUT ETIQUETTE! Just wait until the human alliance hears about this monster kingdom, and you''ll all be ughtered like pests!" The face of the white-bearded mage turned red with anger.


    He felt embarrassed to be lectured about etiquette by a monster like an orc, known for its primitive ways of life. If his mage friends heard about this, he didn''t know where to hide his face.


    "It seems you don''t understand what''s happening here," Moku sighed, feeling tired of talking to someone with such low intelligence.


    Moku''s facial expression and tone irritated the white-bearded mage. "I can''t stand this anymore, you stupid monster! [Fire Ball]!"


    A fireball the size of a human head shot out from the end of the white-bearded mage''s wand. The fireball was so fast that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, but Moku stood calmly and waited for it to hit him.


    *BOOM!!


    The explosion''s heat scorched the area within five meters of it, making it look like a hellish wastnd. But from behind the explosion, Moku stood nonchntly with his arms folded.


    He looked as if he were bored or sleepy, waiting for the clown to entertain him further. Not a single scratch or wound was found on his body, is like the deadly explosion didn''t touch him at all.


    "Yawn... Have you cast your spell yet, O mage who doesn''t know etiquette?" Moku asked.


    The white-bearded mage was stunned and couldn''t believe what had just happened. But his confusion was overshadowed by the anger he felt after hearing Moku''s mockery.


    "YOU... HOW DARE YOU MOCK ME, THE GREAT OSKAR!!" he screamed, his face turning red like a monkey''s butt.


    "Oh, so your name is Oskar? A name too good for someone who doesn''t know etiquette!" Moku sneered.


    "AAHHH [Wind de]!!"


    Oskar swept his wand and created a wind that formed a sword. The wind sword flew at Moku''s chest several times faster than the fireball did, but it shattered without leaving a scratch on Moku''s skin as if hitting an invisible barrier.


    "..."


    "Yawn." Moku felt even more sleepy, looking at Oskar''s foolish face with his gaping mouth only made Moku more bored.


    The Level 3 Constetion Mage''s attack couldn''t prate the biofield energy surrounding Moku''s body. He didn''t even need to use dragon prana to strengthen his body''s biofield.


    For Level 3 Constetion Mages, the spells they could control didn''t contain enough mana to neutralize the biofield energy of an Asura with three evolution gates. Moku didn''t need to use any mantras or other Dragon Breath Cultivation Paths to kill Oskar.


    He simply covered a stone with dragon prana and threw it. The mana shield created by a mage like Oskar wouldn''t be able to withstand Asura''s dragon prana like Moku''s.


    "This is impossible! Do you have a magic treasure that''s protecting you? Are you a mutated orc? It''s impossible for any orc to withstand my spells!" Like a child who had just found out he was adopted, Oskar refused to ept reality as if the world was ending.


    Moku wanted tough at Oskar''s funny face, but he was too bored to y with his food. Besides, it seemed like the other Asuras had finished their tasks. Level 1 Constetion Mages were just like children to the Asuras now.


    "Okay, that''s enough ying around. You have two options; stay silent and let me lock your constetion, or I kill you and make you my food." Moku casually raised two fingers.


    "This is impossible...this is impossible...this is just a dream...hahaha, that''s right, it''s just a dream...I''m still at home and my young wife is sleeping next to me...hahaha, that''s right...I''ll wake up soon...hahaha..."


    But only incoherent babbling came out of Oskar''s mouth. It seemed that what had just happened had shattered his mind and his cowardice had chosen to deny reality.


    Moku just shook his head and spat at Oskar. Moku''s saliva was covered in dragon prana and flew toward Oskar''s forehead. Like heated ss, Oskar''s head melted and only his neck remained.

 Chapter 249 Midterm Exam Part 4

    ?


    [Military Academy, Mana Field 1]


    Robert and his group, assigned to spy on the enemy ss, moved quickly and discreetly. They all used a camouge spell that could disguise the scent and sound of their footsteps.


    Although the spell seemed simple, its application was very difficult. The mages who used it had to wear special shoes that could channel mana and wet their bodies with a camouge potion. Thus, the camouge spell they currently used was only useful for Level 1 Constetion Mages.


    For mages with higher constetion levels, they would learn easier-to-apply camouge spells such as [Shadow Merger], [Smell Disruption], or [Invisible Shield]. However, for this mid-semester exam, the camouge spell that Robert and his group used was very effective.


    Proven by no mutated animals detecting them and no other ssmate realizing their presence, even when they passed behind them. Eventually, Robert and his group found their first enemy ss base.


    The base was located on a hill covered with high shrubs. Although it appeared to be in an open field, by setting up traps around the shrubs, the invaders would not realize what was about to happen to them.


    Robert and his group managed to sneak in after using a detection spell to determine the location of the traps. Although they had to sacrifice mana, Robert and his group sessfully mapped out the location of the traps inside the shrubs.


    Upon closer inspection, Anggi, one of Robert''s group members, discovered the ss that had a base on the hill. They were students from ss A8 led by a nobleman named Fatah.


    Fatah was a brilliant student, but his brilliance sometimes brought arrogance, making it difficult for him to be liked by other students. However, his ability as a mage could not be doubted. He was one of the students who had mastered the most attacking spells in all of ss A.


    But Robert and his group had no intention of spying further. Although Fatah had an unpleasant personality, his arrogance prevented him from cooperating with other sses to defeat ss A15. That''s why Fatah rejected the coalition proposed by Yin and Milton.


    Robert and his group retreated and searched for another ss A base. Several hourster, they found another base located in a remote cave. The cave looked dark withbyrinth-like corridors. Goblin corpses around it showed who the previous upants of the cave were.


    Using the goblin tribe''s cave as a base was a brilliant idea. However, goblin-upied caves usually had traps that were tooplicated, which would require a lot of mana and energy to clean up.


    Anggi once again seeded in finding out who owned the base in the cave. They were students from the Milton ss, and it seemed that not only one ss upied the cave. There were several students from other sses wandering around the cave.


    From this discovery, Robert and his group confirmed that Milton had conspired with other sses, but they could not confirm whether the target of this alliance was ss A15 or not. Nevertheless, they did not have a chance to spy further because of the tight cave security.


    "Robert, it''s better for us to retreat first. We''ve confirmed where the enemy is, so we can n a joint attack with the others," Anggi suggested.


    "I think we should wait a bit longer. Currently, we haven''t seen any students from the Yin ss. So, if it turns out that Yin doesn''t have the same base as Milton, we will be in a dangerous position where Yin and his ss can attack us from behind," Herry disagreed.


    "Robert..."


    One by one, Robert''s group members expressed their opinions. Some agreed with Anggi''s suggestion, while others had the same opinion as Herry. However, some had new ideas, such as setting traps around Milton''s base to slow down their movements.


    Robert listened to his group members'' opinions one by one without agreeing or disagreeing at all. He waited for all the ideas to be gathered first and reached a consensus among his members. This was how Robert led his group, through deliberation. This way, no ss member felt excluded, and their opinions were heard.


    Finally, all the opinions were expressed, and two main opinions were found. Basically, both opinions chose to retreat and make ns or wait and make decisions on the spot.


    Before Robert could express his thoughts, Anggi suddenly reported what she saw, "That''s Yin!" she whispered, looking surprised.


    They never expected Yin to actuallye to Milton''s base, and he did note alone but brought all of his ss members. Even Robert saw that there were students from other ss A following Yin from behind.


    The ss A coalition that they had long suspected was happening right before their eyes. Their suspicion turned into fear. No ss could stand alone against the attack of two or more other ss A''s.


    Even for Robert himself, fighting against both Milton and Yin at the same time was a very heavy task. Moreover, the A15 students were not as strong as Robert and were only equal to ordinary ss A students.


    "We should start retreating now," he whispered urgently and with a bad tone that couldn''t be hidden.


    "Ah, I think I''ve found the sneaky mice."


    But before any member of his group could nod, a voice was heard from above them, precisely from a tree branch that was twenty meters away. A woman in a military academy uniform with an open chest was looking at them with a smirk on her red lips.


    "Xia Wuhan!" Robert and his group eximed simultaneously.


    Xia Wuhan was one of the most dangerous students in their military academy. This woman had abilities that even rivalled Yin Wuhan''s. The only reason why she didn''tpete with Yin Wuhan to be the heir of the Wuhan family was because she was a woman.


    "Yeah, it''s me guys!" Xin waved her hand excitedly.


    "Shit! Retreat!" Robert gave the order to retreat without waiting any longer. But before they could move, suddenly children from Yin''s ss emerged from the high bushes around them.


    And at the same time, Yin Wuhan with Milton beside her stood in the middle of the siege with their arms crossed and big smiles on their faces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well.. Well.. Well.. isn''t this our friend Robert? What brings you all the way to our base? Do you want to visit?" Milton''s sarcastic voice made the A15 students'' faces turn red with anger.


    "Compared to our intentions, I would like to ask why you all gathered here? I see many children from different ss A''s," Robert didn''t back down.


    He knew they were already trapped by Yin and Milton''s n. Perhaps they were waiting for Robert''s arrival to spy on them and set this trap.


    "Robert, why we gathered in this ce is none of your business, but it seems like you won''t back down with just that answer. So, let me be honest with you, our purpose for gathering here is to destroy you," Yin stated bluntly, showing their true intention.


    At the same time, Milton signaled to attack. Robert and his group gritted their teeth in anger, as they were outnumbered and surrounded. However, suddenly before any enemies could attack, the chanting of spells was heard from behind the enemies.


    [Fire Palm]


    [Lightning Fist]


    *BOOM! *BOOM!


    [Ice Sword]


    *BOOM!


    "ARRRGGHH!!!"


    "WHAT?"


    All eyes turned to the east, where the siege by the coalition of ss A was open. From behind the injured children of the coalition of ss A, two people walked hand in hand, strolling leisurely. Beside them walked a princess with snow-white hair.


    "Awni Mahdavi!"


    "Kira Rangkuti!"


    "Grrr... why do you from Mahdavi and Rangkuti ns always interfere in our affairs?" Milton shouted in frustration.


    "Hehehe... Milton, it seems like you''re having a party here. Wouldn''t it be better if all the other ss A kids join in?" Awni mocked with a broad smile.


    "YOUUU..." Milton''s body trembled with anger.


    "My fiancee likes to talk sometimes, but we don''t have much time. Attack!" Kira, on the other hand, didn''t like to talk much and ordered their ss to attack.


    "ZILYA VALYA!!!" But before the battle couldmence, Xin leaped from a tree and charged at a snow-white-haired woman.


    Since their arrival, Yin and Xin''s attention had not been directed towards Awni or Kira, but towards the girl named Zilya Valya. As her name suggested, the girl with snow-white hair came from the House of Valya.


    She was one of the strongest women in their batch, with the Ice Sword ability she possessed, Zilya was even promised to rival Robert''s Light Sword. However, usually, the House of Valya and Wuhan n always worked together, but this time it seemed that Zilya supported another side.


    "ROBERT! Take your group and retreat. The ss A coalition that is besieging you is not entirely here. They have found your base''s location and will encircle you!" A shocking announcement came out of Awni''s mouth.


    "What?"


    "I won''t let you escape!" Milton and his ssmates jumped to attack Robert and his group.


    But...


    *BOOM!


    Robert drew his sword and swung it. The light was so bright that it dazzled the eyes, but the damage caused was more startling. Three students were sent flying from the impact of the sword of light.


    "Shit, that''s the Gaht family''s Secret Spell, Light Incantation, raised to Light Sword!"


    "Anggi, take the other members to retreat. I''ll cover you from behind!"

 Chapter 250 The Earth God

    ?


    [Taken from the book ''The Gods of Elves'' written by Nevare the Holy Queen]


    "My beautiful day starts with a cheerful morning, where the sun is bright and full of hope. The happy songs of birds flow, and the joyful smiles of people who love me greet me. In every delightful and blissful moment, all worries vanish, and the doors to beautiful opportunities open."


    This is the first passage from the book Terra. The same passage was found at the end of the book Gaia. This passage can be a clue as to how the tworgest races of The Earth God view their lives.


    The Earth Elves, a species of elves from The Earth God, are the most peaceful and calm of all elf races. They are not thirsty for power and are not greedy for wealth. For the species of elf who call themselves The Earth Elf, happiness is where they can still wake up in the morning and look at the beautiful morning, ready to start work.


    The Earth Elves believed that a simple life was the key to true happiness. They spent their days tending to the forests and gardens, nurturing the nts and animals that thrived under their care. Their mornings were always filled with the sweet melodies of the birds, and the gentle rustling of the leaves in the wind.


    There are two major races of The Earth Elves, Mountain Elves and Volcano Elves. Both elf races have the same body characteristics that are very different from other elf races. They have burly bodies, bushy facial hair, and narrow eyes.


    Mountain Elves prefer to live in hignds where they are surrounded by mountains and vast grasnds. Meanwhile, Volcano Elves prefer to live at the foot of volcanoes and hot ces.


    Although both races usually live on different mountains, they can still be connected through the use of certain methods, even though they are separated by a great distance. Their habit of debating theology while drinking alcohol is what they most often do when the sun is about to set.


    Although their long debates have been going on for centuries, when Mountain Elves and Volcano Elves meet, there will be no bloodshed. They will only make a podium where the smartest elf from both races will go up to debate. Strangely, even though they hate each other, in battle, a Mountain Elf will trust a Volcano Elf more as a partner than any other elf race.


    Although The Earth Elves are a peaceful elf race, their prowess in battle cannot be underestimated. Using earth spell faction, a group of Earth Elves can turn an unfavorable battlefield into an advantageous one for their allies.


    Even the Earth Elves were the easiest troops to infiltrate enemy defense lines and wreak havoc on them from behind. The most famous in this regard was Delin the Piercer.


    He and his Mountain Elf forces managed to break through the air-tight front line created by the human alliance to stop the advance of the elf army. Brave and fearless, Delin and his 100,000 Mountain Elf soldiers entered the heart of the human alliance and threatened the famous Stonfold Kingdom.


    Although Delin was killed by Micheal the Rat, his sacrifice gave eternal pride to himself and his race. The still-standing Mount Delin Rise is proof of the achievement of a determined and brilliant general.


    As a result of Delin''s sacrifice, other Mountain Elves who also wanted their names immortalized in history began to work harder to find ways to prate the human alliance defense lines. Within just a few weeks, hundreds of thousands of new underground tunnels were formed, making the human alliance overwhelmed.


    The rival Volcano Elves did not want to be left behind either. Although they did not have the same earth spell faction mastery as the Mountain Elves, they had their own advantages. Using their entire army, Arkasa the Lava led the looting of thergest majestic spell ever in the history of the Meer continent.


    The spell seeded in making the ground boil and the magma inside it push the rocks above it to create a volcano in the middle of the snow. The volcano was located right in front of the defense line created by the human alliance, and Arkasa named the volcano Arkasa Volcano.


    He vowed that this volcano and his army''s form would be taller and bigger than Mount Delin Rise. He also vowed to crush the human alliance with his volcano.


    And true to Arkasa''s words, Arkasa Volcano erupted and spewed hot rocks that rained down on the human alliance army. Thousands of people were burned and melted without leaving any bones to bury. At the same time, volcanic ash killed all the farms and ntations created by the human alliance as their food supply, causing the human defense line to run out of food and have to wait for supplies from their faraway kingdoms.


    The battle, which should have been bnced, became one-sided due to the presence of Arkasa Volcano. The human alliance army''s morale weakened due to having to sleep with volcanic ash and an empty stomach, unable to withstand the attacksunched by the elf alliance.


    Every day, Arkasa and his Volcano Elf troops would climb up to the top of Arkasa Volcano and sing loudly, making sure that their enemies could hear them.


    ? I am a Volcano Elf!


    ? I have a tall Arkasa Mountain.


    ? When it explodes *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ? I am a Volcano Elf!


    ? I am a Volcano Elf!


    ? I have a tall Arkasa Mountain.


    ? When it explodes *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    ? I am a Volcano Elf!


    Every time the song reached the part with "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!", Arkasa Volcano would explode and rain down hot material that looked like meteors on the human alliance troops. Every night, the human troops would be haunted by nightmares of Arkasa and his troops singing atop the volcano and firing hot missiles at them.


    As of the writing of this book, humans still use this Arkasa song to scare naughty children or summon evil spirits from their graves. As Arkasa says, his name has reached greater heights than Delin''s.


    However, the same could not be said for Arkasa Volcano.


    By the third month, the human alliance troops were in disarray and were almost ready to retreat if not for the alliance forcing them to stay. The fighting spirit of the human troops was at an all-time low, and they would soon flee in disarray at the slightestmand to retreat or advance.


    It was at that moment that thest hope for humans appeared.


    Stent Gaht.


    His name was well known among the human and elf alliance troops. He was known as a brave warrior who would never give up, even in the most dire of circumstances. In addition to his Level 6 Constetion Magic, Gaht was a respected and feared general.


    But his name did not be legendary until that fateful day. Gaht managed to break through the Level 6 Constetion Magic barrier, which was thought to be the limit of the constetion level that anyone could have. Despite the capacity of knowledge that they possessed, no mage had ever thought of Level 7 Constetion Magic. However, Gaht delved deeper into the blue ocean of mana than any mage before him, surpassing the limits imposed by mana and finally seeing the true form of mana.


    The Realm of Law.


    That morning, as Arkasa and his Volcano Elf army ascended Arkasa Volcano once again to sing, Gaht appeared with his sword. Walking alone in front of the human alliance''s defense line, Gaht looked like a general ready to surrender his life. However, what happened next was beyond theprehension of anyone who witnessed it.


    Gaht drew his sword from its sheath and raised it high. Like a rising sun, Gaht''s sword glowed so bright that everyone was forced to close their eyes, whether from the human alliance or the elf alliance.


    When the blinding light disappeared, they all opened their eyes, only to see an empty, barrenndscape. Arkasa Volcano, Arkasa, and his Mountain Elf army vanished as if the terrible volcano had never been there. All the haunting songs that gued their nightmares disappeared like a pile of dust blown away by the wind.


    Only Gaht, unconscious on the ground, remained as a sign that something beyondprehension had just happened.


    From that day on, the name Stent Gaht spread quickly throughout all the living creatures in the Meer continent, bing a symbol that humans could be gods.


    At the same time, the Volcano Elf''s resentment towards Stent Gaht reached its peak because he was the perpetrator of the disappearance of the evidence that they were superior to the Mountain Elf. Until now, the Volcano Elf continues to search for Stent Gaht''s grave to desecrate it, which forces Robert the Light Hero to keep it hidden.


    Humans called that day "The Rise of Man be God," but the Elves called it "The Fall of the Highest Volcano."

 Chapter 251 Midterm Exam Part 5

    ?


    The swaying branches, the sound of falling water, and the chirping birds. Artur sat in contemtion, enjoying the rxed afternoon. The gentle breeze made his eyes grow sleepy, asionally causing them to close.


    At the moment, he was on guard duty, watching over the entrance of the cave that served as the headquarters for ss A15. Although Artur appeared drowsy, he was actually alert. Despite their base being protected by tall trees and the sound of the waterfall masking noises, Artur knew that the right use of spells could unveil this natural camouge. So, when he heard footsteps approaching, Artur quickly turned his head.


    A red-haired woman walking past the cascading waterfall. Water dripped from her wet hair, and her sparkling red eyes in the darkness of the cave could hypnotize anyone who looked at her. She wasn''t too tall, nor could she be considered short. Her proportional body could make any man gulp in admiration.


    But for Artur, this woman''s arrival was very bothersome.


    "Artur, aren''t you resting? At least take a shower first, the smell of your body can make a skunk surrender, you know," the red-haired girl said.


    Artur furrowed his brow, choosing not to answer. This red-haired girl''s name was Rini, and she was one of Artur''s ssmates. Her proficiency in the fire spell faction earned recognition from the other students in ss A15. However, for Artur, Rini was an annoying girl.


    "You''re not answering my question again... Are you actually mute? Or maybe... you''re nervous talking to me? Hehehe... I know I''m very beautiful, but you don''t have to be that scared, I don''t bite, rawr!"


    Artur''s face grew even more sour, seeing Rini''s exuberance as he ignored her, behaving like a teenager who had just discovered a packed lunch. Her fake sweetness and pretentious beauty made Artur''s neck feel ticklish, and his fist clenched, wanting to break Rini''s nose.


    Artur had tried to keep a cold attitude towards this girl, but she always acted overly familiar with him, which only frustrated Artur even more. To make matters worse, unlike L, who made her intentions clear, Artur had no idea what Rini''s purpose was in getting close to him.


    "Sigh... stop bothering me, Rini. Can''t you see that I''m on duty? If you want something, why don''t you just say it now? I''m tired of your games!" Artur barked like a dog.


    "Ow... Hey... hey... hey... why are you barking like that? I''m not a pigeon or a thieving cat. I don''t want anything. Do you think it''s strange to have a conversation with a ssmate? Artur, not everyone who approaches you has intentions rted to Robert! Why don''t you consider that I genuinely want to be your friend?"


    Rini''s face turned serious as if she was genuinely offended by Artur''s words. But it wasn''t the first time Rini seemed offended by Artur''s remarks, and whenever he tried to apologize, Rini would mock him, making sure Artur wouldn''t fall for the same trick again.


    With the same sour expression on his face, Artur snorted loudly, "You''re not a pigeon or a thieving cat, but you''re a venomous snake. If I had salt right now, I''d sprinkle it on your face!"


    "Hey... hey... hey... that''s not how you talk to ady. You''ll end up a miserable bachelor if you have a foul mouth like that. Come here, let this beautiful girl wipe off your filthy lips," Rini''s smile widened into a crescent moon shape, but unfortunately, her eyes didn''t smile along.


    Like a tiger pouncing on its prey, Rini lunged at Artur and knocked him down. Artur was surprised by the strength of this petite girl and struggled. He tried to defend himself from Rini''s locks, but every time he grasped something, his hand only felt soft flesh that made his blood tingle. As a result, Artur ended up with his body locked in Rini''s triangle choke.


    "Hahahaha... how about this? Can your lips still say hurtful things to a girl?" Rini, satisfied with her victory, looked smug.


    "Pant... pant... pant... What the fuck are you doing!!!! I told you to stop fooling around. I''m on duty!" Artur, struggling and unsure of what to do with the soft body restraining him, shouted in frustration, unable to resist.


    "HAHAHAHA... You''re just looking for excuses for your defeat! Why don''t you just admit my superiority and apologize? Is your mouth too filthy to utter even a single sweet word?" Rini tightened her hold.


    "Ow... ow... ow... Bitch! You really need punishment to understand how cruel the world can be!"


    "Try if you can!" Rini challenged.


    Artur tried to resist, but the more he struggled, the stronger Rini''s grip became. Artur could smell the pleasant scent from Rini''s body, causing his face to quickly flush. This was the closest he had ever been to a girl besides his mother and sisters. It was only natural for Artur to feel his blood rush to his head, threatening to burst out of his nose and be the subject of mockery for the rest of his life. Artur even saw a mental image of Robert holding his stomach,ughing uproariously at Artur''s nosebleed caused by a girl''s grip.


    "So, what do you say? Do you want to give up? I''ll be generous and let you go since we''re ssmates," Rini became even more smug.


    Artur grew more frustrated and had the urge to bite Rini''s smug face, but then he felt something. Not the two soft fatty lumps behind his head, not the soft thighs constricting his groin, and not even the pleasant scent of Rini''s hair tickling his nose. Artur sensed the movement of his detection spell ced outside their base.


    "Rini, wait, let me go. I sense something!"


    "Sensing something? PERVERT!! How dare you have lewd thoughts at a time like this! I misjudged you, Artur! Take this!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ow... ow... ow... wait... wait... Rini, I''m not having lewd thoughts! Ow... ow... ow... I sense movement from the detection spell outside our base!" Artur quickly exined before his hand waspletely broken due to Rini''s lock.


    "Ah?" Rini focused her mana and also sensed the movement from the detection spell outside their base. She then released Artur''s body and became alert.


    Rubbing his sore hand, Artur moved cautiously. "Let''s check it out. It could be just a mutated animal passing by."


    "I hope so too. They won''t be able to detect our presence through scent because of the camouge spell surrounding our base."


    Del and Rini crept together towards the edge of the base. Their presence was concealed by the curtain of the waterfall, but the monitoring spell allowed them to see the outside situation.


    Artur saw around 20 human shadows approaching, and his face turned pale. He knew their arrival here wasn''t for investigation but for an attack. It meant that their enemies knew the exact location of the A15 base. Artur, always suspicious, immediately thought there must be a traitor among them.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m not the traitor," Rini defended herself when she saw Artur eyeing her suspiciously.


    "How do you know I suspect you as the traitor?" Artur said with skeptical eyes.


    "Of course, I know what you''re thinking. Your wrinkled face screams it!" Rini huffed in annoyance.


    "Hmm... You''re still suspicious," Artur remained unconvinced.


    "Idiot!... More than that, what should we do now?"


    "You call the other kids. We''ll defend this base until Robert and Sigurd''s group returns. I hope nothing happens to them. Otherwise, we''re truly screwed. Although this base has defensive spells, they won''t hold up for long against the onught of 20 mages at once." Artur gave orders as the group leader.


    "Okay! I''ll be right back. Don''t be reckless and attack on your own!" Rini said worriedly.


    "You thought you knew me well? Do you know that deep down, I''m actually a coward?" Artur grinned, revealing his fangs.


    "Yeah, you are!" Rini patted Artur''s shoulder before leaving to call the other A15 ssmates.


    ---------------------------------------------


    "Higo, what do you think?" a ck-haired girl asked the man beside her.


    "Like Yin said, their headquarters is really here. But I never expected them to build defenses this strong in such a short time." Higo, a brown-haired man, spoke with a cunning smile on his lips.


    He looked at the waterfall protected by dense trees. It was the base of the A15 ss, their target to destroy today.


    "Will there be any interference?" the ck-haired girl asked again.


    "Robert won''t be able to escape Milton and Yin''s siege, and the other unknown group''s location won''t be strong enough to change the situation here. We just need to destroy this base as quickly as possible before any unexpected changes ur. Like an attack from a horde of mutated animals. Don''t worry, Vega, all of this will be over before you know it."


    "Hahahaha... with that, the Midterm exam point will be in our hands!" Vegaughed.


    "Hmm... let''s make sure of that. Everyone, attack!" Higo issued hismand.


    Simultaneously, a rain of spell attacks struck the waterfall, shattering the tranquility around it.

 Chapter 252 Midterm Exam Part 6

    ?


    *BOOM! *CRACK! *BOOM! *CRACK! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Dozens of fireballs bombarded the A15 ss base, causing the cave behind the waterfall where Artur and his group were hiding to tremble violently. The rocks of the cave asionally rained down on them, injuring some of their group members. If they didn''t act quickly, Higo and his group would bury Artur and the others alive in this cave.


    "Artur, we have tounch a counterattack!" Rini shouted, trying to ovee the sound of the spell explosions bombarding them and the crashing rocks of the cave.


    "They outnumber us! If we attack, we''ll be showered with their spells!" Artur yelled.


    "Then what do you propose? You can''t just let us be buried alive in this cave!"


    "Of course not! We''ve reinforced this cave with spells to the best of our abilities! I believe this cave will hold! The enemy won''t simply bombard us with long-range spells! That would be a waste of their mana! They''ll definitely enter the cave to attack us!"


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Rini, you''re also a Level 1 Constetion Mage. Tell me how many long-range spells you can cast and how many of them can create attacks as powerful as this!"


    "..."


    Rini fell silent. She was a Level 1 Constetion Mage specializing in the fire spell faction. She knew many fire spells that could create explosions even stronger than Higo and his group''s attacks, but those spells could only be used by Level 2 Constetion Mages and above.


    The long-range spells that a Level 1 Constetion Mage could recite weren''t capable of creating explosions as powerful as what they were experiencing now. So the only answer as to why Higo and his group could bombard them with such force was...


    "JOINT CHANTING!"


    Bybining mana from more than two mages to create a magic circle, a group of mages can recite spells beyond their individual constetion level. This method of spell recitation was first discovered by Arkasa the Fall with his famous spell, the Arkasa Volcano. The drawback of Joint Chanting is the requirement of a significant amount of mana, and the spells created through this method won''tst long. That''s why Arkasa the Fall had to bring his entire army and recite the spell every morning to activate Arkasa Volcano.


    "Yes, you''re right! Judging from the intensity of the explosions we''re experiencing, I believe this is the [Fireball Rain] spell!" Artur nodded.


    "Wow! You''re so clever, Artur!" Rini pinched Artur''s cheek yfully.


    Brushing off Rini''s hand, Artur snorted, "Do you think Robert chose me as the leader of this group just because we have a close friendship?"


    "Yes, I and everyone else thought so," Rini smiled without a trace of guilt.


    "FUCK YOU!! Right now, we need to hold our ground and conserve our mana! They won''t be able to sustain the Joint Chanting for much longer! After that, the real battle will take ce inside this cave!" Arturmanded.


    *BOOM! *CRACK! *BOOM! *CRACK! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    The cave they upied continued to tremble as if it would copse, and rocks kept falling and injuring their bodies, but Artur and his group held their ground, the same happening to their cave as well.


    ----------------------------------------------


    Higo observed the nearly devastated A15 base, but he didn''t appear pleased. His brow furrowed because the situation didn''t match his expectations. The A15 group, who upied the waterfall base, should havee out and attacked them. With an open battle, theirrger numbers would quickly bring an end to the fight.


    This was Higo''s n, utilizing Joint Chanting to bombard Artur and his group. They would have no choice but toe out and fight like cornered rats. However, it seemed that Artur and his group managed to hold their ground inside the cave.


    Higo nced at the fading [Fireball Rain] magic circle. If he wanted to maintain the spell, he would need to add more mages to the Joint Chanting. However, that would only deplete their mana reserves even further.


    "Are they buried alive in the cave?" Vega, who stood beside him, asked.


    "No, they''re still alive. This base has been reinforced beyond my expectations, making the cave they upy not so easy to copse," Higo answered tly.


    "So, what should we do? Do you want to add more mages to the Joint Chanting?" Vega inquired.


    "No, once the [Fireball Rain] magic circle ends, we will attack them directly. We have greater numbers, and they must have sustained injuries. Although there may be traps inside the cave, they won''t pose a significant threat," Higo exined.


    "You''re right. Level 1 Constetion Mages aren''t capable of setting traps that can instantly kill us," Vega nodded.


    And a few minutester, the [Fireball Rain] magic circle came to an end.


    "Attack!" Higo unsheathed his sword and began walking towards the ruined cave behind the waterfall.


    -----------------------------------------------


    "[Fireball Rain] has stopped! Everyone, get up! They''re going to attack directly! Everyone, get up!" Artur rose from the pile of debris that covered him andmanded his group.


    Bruises and blood covered his battered body from the falling rocks. However, his eyes still burned with unwavering determination. But the same couldn''t be said for his group members, who were also covered in wounds.


    Rini struggled to stand, nearly stumbling if Artur hadn''t caught her. The other members of Artur''s group also groaned, nursing their injuries and appearing unprepared for battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What''s wrong with all of you? The enemy will arrive any moment! Do you want to be ughtered?!" Artur shouted, trying to ignite the spirits of his group members.


    However, they still looked weary and exchanged nces. Until one of the group members spoke up, "Many of our trap spells have been destroyed and damaged. The remaining ones won''t be able to harm our enemies. The enemy''s numbers are four times greater than ours."


    "So what?" Artur squinted his eyes.


    "Artur, this base isn''t that important for the mid-semester exam. We won''t even earn any points if we manage to defend it."


    "What if we just retreat and wait for Robert and the others toe?" he said hesitantly.


    "Retreat?"


    Artur fell silent for a moment. Then, he suddenly burst into wildughter, like a madman.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA... RETREAT, YOU SAY?" Artur grabbed the cor of the group member and roared, "DO YOU THINK OUR MISSION IS TO RETREAT?!!! OR DO YOU THINK OUR MISSION IS TO EARN POINTS IN THE MID-SEMESTER EXAM!!! OUR MISSION IS TO DEFEND THIS BASE!!!!"


    His presence filled the entire cavern, causing the bodies of his group members to tremble. Artur''s usually drowsy eyes were now aze with a fire that could consume anything it beheld.


    "Do you not understand what''s happening here? The enemies we''re facing are not just one ss A, but an coalition of ss A led by the despicable Milton and the hypocrite Yin! Do you think this battle we''re about to engage in is merely for the sake of earning points in the mid-semester exam? To hell with the points!"


    Like magma surging within a volcano, theva began to erupt.


    "Right now, the entire ss A has united to attack us! Not because they want to earn points in the mid-semester exam, but because they fear ss A15! They fear our rapid progress that leaves them trailing behind in our dust! And why do you think all of this is happening? It''s all because our leader, Robert, is the wisest and most brilliant person among all of our generation! He has lifted us, the losers, to hold our heads high! He has believed in us, the losers, to point to the sky and dere that WE ARE NOT LOSERS!! And it is that person who has led and believed in us, the losers! He is Robert Gaht! The Son of Hero! And he hasmanded us to defend this base!"


    Artur gazed at each of his group members, the fire within his eyes igniting their weary and wounded spirits.


    "I swear that this base will remain in the hands of ss A15, even if I have to sacrifice my life for it!"


    Artur drew his sword and raised it high.


    "Not for the sake of points in the mid-semester exam, but for Robert, who has led and believed in me!"


    All of Artur''s group members unsheathed their swords and raised them to the sky.


    "FOR ROBERT!!!" Artur eximed.


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!" echoed everyone.


    "Let''s give them hell!" Artur turned around and started walking.


    "YEAAAHH!!!" his entire group shouted, following their leader.


    Rini, still walking beside Artur, struggled to keep up. However, she slowly furrowed her brow and pushed through the pain, forcing herself to walk as usual.


    "Are you able to fight?" Artur asked without looking in her direction, but concern could be heard in his tone.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to worry too," Rini grinned.


    "..." Artur didn''t respond.


    "What about you? Can you fight with a broken rib?" Rini nced at Artur''s side.


    When Artur helped her stand earlier, Rini felt a tender spot on his ribcage. She knew that behind his strong facade, this silver-haired man was enduring significant pain.


    "I''ll be fine," Artur replied curtly.


    "..." Rini remained silent, but a wide smile crept onto her lips.

 Chapter 253 Midterm Exam Part 7

    ?


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    "[Lightning Nerve]"


    Artur utilized the lightning spell faction to focus his body''s nerves, enhancing his response speed and movements. With ease, he parried Higo''s sh, allowing it to pass through his body before swiftly counterattacking with a thrust of his sword. Higo managed to dodge, but Artur''s de sessfully injured his cheek, fueling his anger.


    "[Heat Aura]"


    A scorching aura emanated from Higo''s body, raising the temperature in the vicinity. Artur, with his heightened nerve from the lightning spell faction, felt his skin burning. He had to step back to distance himself from the searing heat radiating from Higo, but Higo didn''t give him a chance and relentlessly pursued.


    "[Water Palm]"


    Water pooled around Artur''s hand, cooling his body temperature. Relying solely on the water enveloping his hand, Artur struggled against the zing aura emanating from Higo''s body. Their swords shed once again, and the intense duel raged on.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *BOOM! *ng! *ng! *BOOM!


    The battle extended beyond Artur and Higo to involve their respective groups. To offset Higo''s numerical advantage, Artur led his group to hold their ground in the narrow corridor at the entrance of the cave.


    Despite being outnumbered, with only six members, Artur managed to impede the advance of Higo''s group consisting of twenty individuals. However, he never anticipated the fight to reach a stalemate, forcing Artur and his group to continually retreat and withstand the onught from Higo''s forces.


    Higo astutely utilized their numerical advantage to rotate his members. Whenever one of his mages grew weary, they would be immediately reced by another mage from behind. This allowed them to consistently drain the energy and mana of Artur''s group.


    However, two members of Artur''s group couldn''t be defeated by that n: Artur himself and Rini. Artur, who had always been in Robert''s shadow, unexpectedly possessed great strength, forcing Higo to personally intervene to restrain him. If Higo were to hand Artur over to another mage in his group, Artur would easily ovee that mage.


    Simrly, Rini, the redhead girl, was highly skilled in using the fire spell faction, matched only by Vega. As a result, two intense duels unfolded in the narrow corridor at the cave entrance.


    "[Fire Palm]"


    "[Fire Palm]"


    Rini and Vega simultaneously employed the same fire spell faction. Their palms, engulfed in mes, shed, creating sparks of zing fire.


    The encounter ended in a draw, with charred burns marking their respective skin. When two mages with the same spell faction shed, victory would go to the one with greater mastery of the mana color associated with that spell faction. Unfortunately, both girls possessed an equally strongmand over the fire mana color, resulting in a stalemate.


    However, the oue of the battle between the two mages was not solely determined by their mastery of the spell faction but also by their martial arts skills and the amount of mana within their bodies. In theory, Rini should have surpassed Vega in martial arts expertise, but her injured leg limited her movements. Moreover, the depletion of her mana reserves from enduring the cave''s falling rubble earlier gave Vega, who remained fresh, an advantage as time went on.


    Artur observed his besieged group members, feeling their defeat looming as their wounded and fatigued bodies grew increasingly strained. Combined with Higo''s rotation strategy, it was only a matter of time before his group ran out of mana.


    The pain from his broken rib continued to haunt Artur, asionally impeding his movements. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and fought on. If he didn''t, Higo and his group would annihte them in the present moment, passing it off as an unfortunate ident to the military academy.


    "What''s wrong? Are you starting to get tired? It''s better if you surrender. I promise I won''t kill you," Higo smirked cunningly, clearly spouting nonsense.


    Artur felt infuriated, but his face remained expressionless, and his hand tightly gripped the sword. Right now, he really wanted to shout, "Fairness is a son of a bitch," loudly. But he was afraid that his outburst would only bring more satisfaction to his enemy.


    "[Lightning Sword]"


    The sword in Artur''s hand glowed, and electrical sparks formed along its de. This was a spell Artur learned from Robert. By focusing the mana into the sword, ayer of mana would coat the de. By imbuing the manayer with color, Artur could create his own lightning-infused sword.


    "Mana Sword? It won''t be useful if you can''t hit me!"


    "[Fire Lung]"


    This was a fire spell faction that enhanced the capacity of the lungs to absorb and release air. Its purpose was to rapidly restore physical fitness and increase movement speed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The battle between two mages with different spell factions was like a card game. The winner wasn''t determined by having the most cards but by having the strongest cards that could counter their opponent''s cards.


    In the case of Artur''s fight against Higo, when Artur used the [Lightning Nerve] spell, Higo countered with the [Heat Aura] spell. The intention was to keep Artur, who had be faster and more agile, at a distance with the heat aura. Artur''s heightened nerve response would also make him endure more damage from Higo''s heat aura.


    Artur responded to Higo''s [Heat Aura] spell with the [Water Palm] spell. The goal was to lower his body temperature using water on his palm. However, the [Water Palm] spell was not a direct counter to the [Heat Aura] spell. Artur would still feel the heat when approaching Higo''s body, although not as painful as before.


    The most effective counter to the [Heat Aura] spell from the Lightning spell faction would be the [Death Nerve] spell or [Electro Aura]. But if the goal was to negate the [Heat Aura] spell, the best spell faction would be the water spell faction. With the [Cold Lung] spell or [Cold Aura] spell, Higo would only end up wasting his mana.


    Unfortunately, Artur didn''t possess any of those spells.


    The same applied to Artur''s [Lightning Sword]. With the added [Lightning Nerve] spell still active, Artur could attack swiftly and lethally. The Mana Sword could only be countered by another Mana Sword or a Mana Shield, which could only be invoked by a Level 2 Constetion Mage.


    However, Higo neither possessed the Mana Sword from the fire spell faction, specifically the [Fire Sword] spell nor was he a Level 2 Constetion Mage. As a result, he relied on Artur sumbing first to the [Heat Aura] spell, allowing him to endure Artur''s attacks for a longer time with the [Fire Lung] spell.


    *ng! *ng! *ng! *sh! *ng! *ng! *sh!


    Artur''s sword moved with incredible speed, shing and cutting through Higo''s skin whenever he had the chance. Higo was increasingly cornered, his blood staining his clothes, but Artur was in a simr state. His skin felt as if it were melting from the surging heat aura emanating from Higo''s body, and his water-covered palm could no longer lower the temperature around him due to the close proximity of Artur and Higo.


    Their battle had transformed into a contest to see who could endure longer.


    "Pant... pant... pant..." Sweat drenched Artur''s body, and his throat felt parched with a burning sensation on his tongue. He felt like a lobster being boiled alive in a scorching pot. Burn wounds started forming on his skin, and the smell of melted flesh filled the air.


    "Pant... pant... pant... Hahaha... What''s the matter? Giving up already?" Higo didn''t look any better, his body bearing the cuts from Artur''s sword, and the electricity flowing from Artur''s de caused his muscles to spasm. His heart felt irregr, and the pain from the electrical shocks coursed through every nerve.


    "You''re truly blind. My condition is far better than yours," Artur taunted.


    "Oh really? Then why don''t you attack again? My mana is still plentiful. If you prolong the fight, waiting for [Heat Aura] to end, I can recast it repeatedly," Higo grinned.


    "..." Artur didn''t answer; he knew he would lose if he engaged in a war of words with a noble.


    "If you keep stalling, your friends will soon be wiped out," Higo pointed behind Artur.


    Without looking, Artur already knew that his group was in dire straits. Their mana was diminishing while the number of enemies they faced was overwhelming. Artur hated to admit it, but Higo''s words held some truth. He couldn''t afford to buy more time; he had to end this battle to aid his strugglingrades.


    The electricity flowing through Artur suddenly concentrated in his legs, centering every nerve and muscle tissue to create the explosive burst he desired. This was a spell Artur had created specifically for himself as a user of the lightning spell faction.


    "[Sonic Boom]!"


    In an instant, Artur shot forward with incredible speed, surpassing Higo''s ability to react. His unsheathed sword aimed directly at Higo''s heart. This was Artur''s ultimate spell, and Higo had no cards to counter it.


    Just as Artur''s sword was about to pierce Higo''s chest, a sharp pain surged from his ribs. The impact of the [Sonic Boom] had caused his broken ribs to puncture his lungs, resulting in blood gushing from his mouth.


    "Burp!!"


    Artur copsed, unable to move his body. He could only gaze at the cavern ceiling, filled with regret. Higo didn''t hesitate long in his fear; he had almost died at the tip of Artur''s sword, and his enemy was too dangerous to be left alive.


    "Goodbye!"


    His sword plunged toward Artur''s head.

 Chapter 254 Ambush Part 5

    ?


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    Moku and his troops emerged from the tunnel, greeted by the cheers of the monsters who had heard of their sessful ambush on the human alliance''s caravan. Not only that, they had managed to capture over twenty Level 1 Constetion Mages from the military academy.


    Moku had ryed this message through Nash that connected with Pandava, who were connected to him and served as anchors for teleportation, he was the one who informed the other monsters in the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Cheers filled the air as the Asuras returned, weed like heroes returning from a great war.


    Their wives, the Valkyries, embraced their husbands'' return and expressed gratitude for their safety. The female prisoners they had captured earlier now became loyal wives, eagerly waiting for their husbands'' return while dressed provocatively on their beds. Nevare''s remarkable policies had sessfully brainwashed these women, turning them into Valkyries who proudly embraced their monster identities.


    Moreover, the number of monsters evolving into Hobgoblins and Druids increased over time, with many of them being females. Marrying an Asura and being fought over in a Pka duel became a source of pride in the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Countless female Goblins and Sylphs were left envious, biting their fingers, as they watched the female Hobgoblins and Druids reveling in their intimate moments with their Asura husbands. The culture of evolving and marrying an Asura could no longer be restrained; it had be thetest trend in the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Moku once again won his gamble, feeling grateful to have a wife as brilliant as Nevare. Without her, the Wilwatikta Kingdom would never have be what it was now. It would have taken a long time to convince the monsters or prisoners of any species to willingly marry the Asuras.


    That''s why the first thing he did upon exiting the tunnel was to embrace his wife tightly. However, there was no sign of joy on Nevare''s face at Moku''s affection. Her expression remained sour, with a furrowed brow, easily exined by the bulge in her stomach.


    Among Moku''s wives, Nezena held the record for having the most children, as she enjoyed being impregnated by Moku and always eagerly requested it. Nevare, on the other hand, held the second position for reasons different from Nezena''s.


    Nevare was the busiest Valkyrie, shouldering the most responsibilities, even rivaling Ez, the Prime Minister of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. In addition to training prospective Valkyries, Nevare was also involved in military reforms and kingdom development. She took on all the tasks that should have been Moku''s, giving her husband ample free time to work on other things.


    And one of the things Moku focused on was impregnating his wives. Unfortunately, Nevare was his favorite wife, so whenever he had the chance, Moku would pursue Nevare and pressure her into bearing his child. Luckily, their rtionship was built on love and not coercion. Besides, Nevare genuinely loved her children; otherwise, she might have sought ways to stage a coup or escape from the Wilwatikta Kingdom with her kids.


    Currently, with the increasing number of female human prisoners, female Hobgoblins, and female Druids, Nevare''s workload continued to pile up, all while carrying a baby in her belly. This led Nevare to harbor resentment towards her husband, who avoided work and added to her burdens.


    "Hey... hey... hey... my beautiful wife, those furrows on your forehead will mar your angelic face," Moku smirked as he repeatedly kissed his wife''s forehead.


    "Perhaps if I had an unattractive face, you would stop impregnating me," Nevare retorted, weing Moku''s kisses with her lips.


    "Hehehe... keep dreaming," Moku chuckled, giving a peck on his wife''s neck. Then he proceeded to embrace his other wives, starting with Nezena, Nerphyl, and Nedira (Tam).


    Nevare narrowed her eyes as she observed her husband, snorting, she said, "We''ll see."


    Nevare nced at the human prisoners who had just emerged from the tunnel. Their hands were bound with strong ropes, and their mana flow was sealed with dragon prana, reducing them to ordinary humans. They were paraded by Goku. With pale faces and lowered heads, their bodies trembled in fear as they were eyed by the surrounding monsters.


    Nevare realized that these prisoners were wearing military academy uniforms and appeared very young. Out of the 20 prisoners, eight of them were girls, while the rest were boys. These eight girls wouldter go through a special "ss" to have their minds manipted, making them believe that bing Asura''s wife was their greatest pride.


    As for the male prisoners... most likely, they would be interrogated until nothing remained in their minds, and then they would end up as meals for the monsters. The mana flow within their bodies was highly enticing, merely bing part of their carcasses. Besides, human flesh was exceptionally delicious, and Nevare, who had tasted it before, longed to savor it again.


    "I want a girl for KuMoku!" Nevare suddenly shouted.


    The cheers fell silent, and all the monsters turned their gaze toward Nevare. Moku, who was gently stroking his children''s heads, stopped and looked at her.


    "Wife, isn''t thepetition for girls supposed to be among the Asuras and Orcs? Why are you getting involved in this matter?" he asked.


    "Hmm... thepetition for girls is based on Pkaw. Initially, Pka was exclusive to Orcs, but with the establishment of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, there are no longer distinctions between Orcs, Goblins, Sylphs, or Alraunes. There is only one category: monsters. Therefore, that cultural tradition must be integrated and syncretized into the way of life of all monsters. I am a monster, as are the Valkyries, Druids, and Hobgoblins. So, we all have the right to participate in Pka! I have decided to find a new wife for my husband, and I have the right to do so! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that having more wives to satisfy will leave you with no chance of impregnating me? In that case, split off your own penis; who knows, maybe that''s enough to satisfy all of us!" Nevare snapped.


    Simultaneously, all the monsters burst into uproariousughter, rolling on the ground, but the Asuras, who understood the implications of Nevare''s words, turned pale.


    "Not a chance, woman! Your womb is mine!" Moku pointed at Nevare''s belly, his mind spinning as his wife''s crazy decision threatened to consume every second of his time in bed, satisfying his wives.


    "But... However, you can''t just casually choose a woman to be my wife. What about the other monsters and your other sisters?"


    "Hmm... you do have a point. Sisters, what do you think?" Nevare turned to Moku''s other wives.


    "I don''t mind, and besides, the number of requests from Druids who want to be Moku''s wives keeps piling up, and I''m certain our easily satisfied husband has no intention of adding more wives. So, it''s only fair for us to step in and increase the number of his wives. It would be odd for the king of monsters to have only four wives." Nerphyl grinned, crossing her arms.


    "I agree with Nerphyl. There are many female Hobgoblins eager to join our sisterhood. I''ve longed to have a sister among fellow Hobgoblins." Nedira smiled, gently caressing her pregnant belly.


    "I don''t mind as long as my time with him is not diminished as before," Nezena nodded while nursing her newborn child.


    "Of course, Sister Nezena, that''s not our concern to manage that time; it''s our husbands'' issue," Nevare nced at Moku, who immediately averted his gaze.


    "And for the monsters..." Nevare gazed at the surrounding monsters, especially the female ones, and then...


    *CRACK!


    Lightning suddenly struck from the sky, hitting Nevare''s body and enveloping her in shimmering blue lightning armor. All the monsters took a step back, witnessing Nevare harnessing her lightning abilities.


    Nevare was a Level 3 Constetion Mage, and with the blessing of Mana Child, she could currently employ the Pseudo-God Form spell, just like Moku''s nearly fatal enemy, Deak. With her swordsmanship skills, even Goku and Boku would hesitate to say they will win against Nevare in a life-or-death battle.


    "Does anyone object?" thunder echoed from Nevare''s mouth as she stood in her Pseudo-God form.


    All the monsters shook their heads simultaneously, while the Asuras could only smile bitterly.


    Nevare released her lightning armor and returned to her original form.


    Moku, who witnessed it all, could only sigh deeply; once again, he was outmatched by his wife. Spreading his arms wide and using his inner eye telepathy, Moku dered, "From now on, Pka is no longer limited to the Asuras alone but applicable to all monsters in the Wilwatikta Kingdom."


    "YEEEEAAAAHHHH!!!!!"


    "KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE! KUMOKU! NEVARE!"


    All the monsters cheered and chanted, celebrating the formation of the neww. Strangely, the loudest cheers came from the female monsters, eagerly anticipating the uing Pka.


    Moku could only smile wryly. This Pka would be deadlier than any previous one.


    The human prisoners, witnessing the exuberant cheers of the monsters, whose eyes gleamed with bloodlust, could only tremble and pale. In unison, they whispered in their hearts, "What kind of world are we captive in!"

 Chapter 255 The Decisive Battle

    ?


    Higo''s sword plunged toward Artur''s head.


    However, suddenly the sand around them began to move, forming a thick nket that covered Artur''s body. The tip of Higo''s sword was stopped by the sandy nket and couldn''t prate it. Despite using all his strength to push the sword forward, it remained immobile.


    "I think that''s enough, Higo," a woman''s voice sounded from behind him.


    Higo turned around and saw a ck-haired woman squatting with both palms pressed against the cave floor. She smiled gently, enhancing the beauty of her lovely face. But Higo furrowed his brow even deeper upon seeing her presence in this ce.


    Higo pointed his sword at the ck-haired woman. "What is the meaning of this? Do you want to fight against Milton and Yin? Kira Rangkuti," he said.


    Kira only smiled wider without answering. The one who responded was a man emerging from the shadows of the cave. "Can''t you see? Neither of us is afraid of Milton or Yin," he said.


    "Awni Mahdavi! Have you be Robert''spdogs now?" Higo snorted while keeping his sword raised.


    "Whatever my fianc¨¦e and I do is none of your concern. Higo, lower your sword and step back, or I won''t show you any mercy anymore! Though you may be Milton''s dog, it''s not the same for your ssmates. Do you want to be wiped out here?" Awni''s aura suddenly changed, as if a house cat had transformed into a tiger. Awni was currently extremely dangerous. While his eyes remained fierce, Higo reluctantly lowered and sheathed his sword.


    Without saying anything, Higo walked out of ss A15''s base. As he passed by Awni, Higo whispered, "You better rethink who you''ll lick. Stent Gaht''s position in the Gurru Committee isn''t as strong as it used to be. He''s just a former hero trapped in his war dreams." Without waiting for a response from Awni, Higo continued walking without looking back followed by his other ssmate.


    Kira rose from her squat and quickly approached the still-lying Artur. She knelt down again and examined Artur, who was growing paler by the moment. Blood continued to flow from his lips, and his injured lungs worsened with every breath he took.


    "Hani! Over here!" Kira shouted.


    "Yes, My Lady!" Hani emerged from the mouth of the cave and hurriedly ran over to Kira.


    She knelt down and ced her palm on Artur''s chest. By then, Artur had regained consciousness, but hecked the strength to utter a single word. He could only lie there and gaze at Hani, who was examining him.


    "How is it?" Kira asked.


    "His ribs pierced his lungs. His condition can be considered critical," Hani replied sinctly.


    "Can you fix him?"


    "I can," Hani answered without hesitation. Then she turned around and asked, "But how much mana should I use to heal him?"


    Kira fell silent for a moment, not providing an answer. Then Awni approached her and touched Kira''s shoulder. "He is important, not just for Robert but also for the battles that will follow. Didn''t you see him fight against Higo just now?" Awni said.


    Though his name may not be as famous as Robert, Milton, or Yin, Higo was well-known among the ss A students. Hailing from the Shion royal family, Higo was revered by all his ssmates and served as the leader of ss C23. With his prowess in the fire spell faction, Higo managed to rank among the top 20 strongest students of ss A in the Demon''s yer generation.


    Yet no one anticipated that Higo Shion would almost be killed by Artur, someone who had been regarded as nothing more than Robert''s shadow. The spell Artur employed in their final duel even left Awni doubtful about his ability to evade it. It was highly likely that he would have to sacrifice one of his hands to escape Artur''s [Sonic Boom].


    Kira nodded and turned back to Hani. "Use all your mana until he recoverspletely," she said earnestly.


    "Yes, My Lady," Hani simply nodded and unleashed her spell.


    "[Healing Palm]!"


    Suddenly, Hani''s hand emitted a bright light, and mana flowed into Artur''s chest. He felt a chilling sensation followed by a sudden burst of heat that engulfed him. Artur wanted to scream in pain, but he was more surprised by what was happening.


    The healing spell faction was the rarest among all spell factions. It couldn''t be learned; only those with the ability to control the healing mana color could wield the healing spell faction. Therefore, those who could harness the healing mana color were the most special individuals among all humankind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Due to the rarity of mages with the Healing spell faction, every time one appeared, the Gurru Committee would immediately give them special attention. Unfortunately, Hani was not amoner; she was from the Rangkuti n, with thest name Rangkuti. Although she wasn''t an heir, her existence was crucial for the Rangkuti n so even the Gurru Committee need think twice before trying to poach her.


    However, topensate for their exceptional ability, mages with the Healing spell faction were unable to use any other spell faction. Ultimately, they couldn''t be brought to the frontlines of battle and could only remain in the rear, tending to the wounded.


    Nevertheless, it would be a different story when a mage with the Healing spell faction reached Level 5 Constetion Mage and learned Domain spells. They would be immediately deployed to the frontlines, using their Domain spell to create an army of zombies that would never die until the mana within the mage''s body was depleted.


    The most legendary example of this was during the battle between the human alliance and the Beast Kingdom in Dartwell Lake (before known as Dreary nd). At that time, Ember the White Wolf used a Domain spell to turn the Beast Kingdom''s forces into an invincible army. When their hearts were pierced, they would heal within a breath''s time. When their heads were severed, they would reconnect within seconds. And when their bodies were dismembered, new limbs would grow back within minutes.


    The only way to defeat this army was to kill the caster themselves. However, this was undoubtedly difficult to aplish as mages with the healing spell faction were always closely guarded by their elite teams. As a result, the battle would continue until the caster''s mana was depleted.


    However, Hani couldn''t bepared to Ember the White Wolf. Her journey was still far from reaching such legendary status. That''s why, to heal Artur, Hani needed all the mana within her body.


    Another drawback of mages with the Healing spell faction was the length of time it took for their mana to regenerate. It took twice or thrice as long as regr mages for those with the Healing spell faction to replenish their mana. Therefore, when Hani depleted her mana to heal Artur, she wouldn''t be able to use any healing spells for several days toe.


    Within a matter of minutes, Artur''s broken ribs returned to their original state, and his injured lungs healed as if nothing had happened. He stopped coughing up blood, and his body became mobile once again.


    "Hani, thank you," Artur said with weary eyes.


    "You don''t need to thank me, it''s just an order from My Lady," Hani replied, her face pale, visibly exhausted, and in need of rest.


    However, Jemah, who appeared out of nowhere, didn''t waste the opportunity to taunt her. "This cold-hearted bitch is just too embarrassed to ept your thanks, Artur. Look at her pale face, she''s acting all shy," he jeered.


    Hani was too tired to respond to her arch-nemesis, but her eyes burned with anger.


    Artur simply smiled at the banter between these adversaries and turned to Kira and Awni. "Thank you, Kira, Awni. I won''t forget your kindness."


    "It''s okay," "You should," two different responses came from the engaged couple, causing Kira to give Awni an annoyed look. Awni could only shrug innocently.


    Artur pushed himself to sit up and surveyed his surroundings. "How are the members of my group?"


    "They''re fine, just in need of a short rest. Healing Potions will help them recover. Unlike you, who almost died even though Higo didn''t kill you," Awni replied.


    "That''s good to hear. I want to thank you for saving us, but I know you both bring bad news. Is it about Robert''s group or Sigurd''s group?" Artur''s face turned serious.


    "We encountered Sigurd''s group on our way back. They''re injured, and not in better condition than your group. It seems they also fell into the traps set by Milton and Yin. Meanwhile, Robert''s group..."


    "Artur!" a woman emerged from the shadows of the cave, walking quickly towards Artur''s location.


    "Anggi!" Artur eximed, seeing his ssmate who had joined Robert''s group covered in wounds. "Where''s Robert?" Artur asked anxiously.


    Anggi sat down beside Artur, filled with regret as she spoke. "Artur, forgive us. Robert sacrificed himself to buy us time to escape. He''s currently captured by the coalition of Milton and Yin."


    Like being struck by lightning, Artur''s eyes widened, his fists clenched so tightly that his whole body trembled. Filled with frustration, he shouted,


    "FAIRNESS IS A SON OF A BITCH!!!!!"

 Chapter 256 The Decisive Battle (2)

    ?


    Inside the waterfall cave, the base of ss A15, all the remaining members who were able to stand had gathered. They sat cross-legged in the center of the cave, forming a circle. In the first ring of the circle, the A15 ssmates whose names were recognized by everyone sat facing each other.


    Artur, Sigurd, Anggi, Rini, and the others were ready to begin their meeting. Awni and Kira, along with their ssmates, did not join the meeting; they observed from a distance. Awni didn''t want to lead or interfere in the A15 ss meeting to preserve the sovereignty of ss A15 and respect Robert as their ss leader.


    Artur was grateful for Awni and Kira''s understanding. This way, whatever they decided, at least they wouldn''t be seen asckeys of other A-ss students.


    "...to give us time to retreat, Robert used the Gaht family''s Secret Spell, Light Incantation. Using the [Light Sword] spell, Robert confronted Milton and the others. We managed to retreat, and then Awni and Kira, along with their ssmates, followed." Anggi lowered her head, feeling ashamed.


    "You retreated and left Robert to fight alone!! What kind of friends are you?! How could you let our leader get captured by the enemy? If you really wanted to do something, why didn''t you get captured instead and let Robert escape with Awni and Kira!" Anton exploded, pounding the ground in front of him.


    Anggi and the other members of Robert''s group could only hang their heads in defeat, unable to answer. Although they kept reying it in their minds, their actions were those of cowards. For the progress of ss A15, Robert''s presence was far more important than their own safety.


    "Anton, perhaps you shouldn''t me them too harshly. After all, this was Robert''s decision. Following his orders is their duty as members of the group and ss A15," Sigurd tried to defend Anggi and the others.


    "Sigurd, are you so foolish and naive? Robert is the leader of ss A15 and the strongest person in our ss! Without him, we have no chance of defeating Milton with his Spark Incantation and Yin with his Insect Incantation!" Anton insisted.


    "Anton, Sigurd has a point. If Anggi and the others were captured, they could have been killed by the coalition of Milton and Yin. But if it''s Robert who''s captured, they wouldn''t dare to go too far with him." L argued.


    "Go too far? Even doing something ordinary would tarnish Robert''s name! They''re all better off dead than letting that happen!" Tony snorted, his eyes filled with anger toward Anggi and the others.


    "Hey... hey... Tony, you can''t say that to Anggi and the others. After all, they''ve been trying their best!" Dony tried to calm the situation.


    "Shut the fuck up, Dony! You have no right to speak here!" Anton burst with fire.


    "Anton! You''re going too far. Dony is also a member of our ss, and he has the right to speak in this meeting!" Sigurd stood up from his seat and red at Anton with anger.


    "Oh yeah? Maybe if he was useful and a little stronger, he could have been chosen to join Robert''s group and help him! But the reality is, your bespectacled friend only knows how to lick and hide behind your back when the battle begins!" Anton also stood up and stared at Sigurd with a challenging smile.


    "YOU!!" Sigurd exploded, his hand starting to glow, mana gathering as he prepared to chant a spell.


    "STOP IT, ALL OF YOU! WE''RE DISCUSSING SOMETHING IMPORTANT!" L stood up too, trying to mediate.


    "Shut up, L! Can''t you see men are talking?" Tony grabbed L''s arm, pulling her away so she wouldn''t interfere.


    "Fuck you, Tony!" L swung her hand to free herself from Tony''s grip.


    Tony, furious, stood up with anger in his eyes. The situation escted, and mana started to gather within their bodies. But before anyone could cast a spell, a deafening thunderous explosion echoed, shaking the cave.


    *BOOM!!


    Like a tsunami crashing against rocks, they were all thrown backward,nding back in their seats. With a calm voice, Artur said, "We have guests, don''t tarnish the reputation of ss A15 in front of them."


    Anton, Tony, Sigurd, and L turned to Artur, then nced at Awni and Kira, who sat silently without any expression. They all realized they were not alone; there were other A-ss students watching them closely. If they appeared divided at this moment, their allies could turn into enemies and attack them while they were vulnerable.


    Who would want to be friends with a group of people who constantly fought amongst themselves?


    They all sat back in their respective ces, suppressing their anger within their hearts. At least for now, they would speak more calmly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur, observing the calmer atmosphere, began speaking, "ming each other won''t solve our problems. For now, we need to figure out what we should do. Sigurd, did your group manage to retrieve our ss g?"


    "We have it," Sigurd produced the ss A15 g and ced it in front of Artur.


    "Good, that way our midterm exam points will be safe. Anggi, you mentioned that Zilya Valya also helped you escape. Where is she now?"


    Anggi, still bowed down in shame and guilt, lifted her head in surprise when Artur suddenly asked her, "I don''t know. It was a chaotic situation back then, but I haven''t seen her since we reunited with Awni and Kira," Anggi replied.


    "Awni, what do you think?" Artur turned to his side.


    "I have no idea what that girl is thinking, but you shouldn''t rely too much on her. No one knows what the House of Valya is really thinking," Awni answered with a bitter smile.


    Artur didn''t dwell on that matter and asked again, "Anggi, how many sses have formed a coalition with Milton and Yin?"


    "Besides Milton and Yin''s ss, I saw the Sharad Badakar ss, Riley Spencer''s ss, Xia Wuhan''s ss, ss B7, and ss C8," Anggi replied.


    "Plus Higo''s ss, there are eight sses in total that have joined the coalition," Artur fell silent for a moment before asking again, "My friends, I am just a dirt poormoner, so I don''t quite understand the games yed by the nobles. Can you tell me why Milton and the others had to form this coalition just to attack ss A15?"


    All the ss A15 students fell silent and nced at each other. None of them dared to answer the question because they were all wondering the same thing. Although Robert was incredibly strong, the reality was that he was just one person. The other ss A15 students, while formidable, couldn''t bepared to Milton and Yin. Forming a coalition of eight ss A sses just to defeat Robert and ss A15 seemed excessive.


    "May I answer that question?" Dony raised his hand hesitantly. After being warned by Anton, he had be afraid to speak up again.


    "Please, go ahead, Dony," Artur said, but he didn''t pay attention to it, and Anton didn''t dare to dismiss Artur''s words.


    Aside from being the person closest to Robert, Artur also possessed a power that was acknowledged by the other ss A15 students. The duel between Artur and Higo had been recounted by members of his group, and they were forced to admit that they wouldn''t be able to achieve the same feat as Artur if they were to duel Higo.


    "I believe the main reason behind the formation of this coalition is fear."


    "Fear?" Artur didn''t understand.


    "Yes, fear. Do you all know that the name ss A15 is already highly renowned among our generation? Our sess in achieving the highest points in every weekly exam has earned ss A15 respect from the other ss A students. The sess of ss A15 is Robert''s sess, and the glory we''ve attained is Robert''s glory.


    "In a few years, the Demon''s yer generation will be sent to the battlefield. The military academy and the human alliance won''t allow talented mages like us to simply sit back and read books in a safe ce. They need fresh blood to be sacrificed on the battlefield! When that happens, who do you think will be chosen as themander for the entire Demon''s yer force?"


    "Robert?" L understood the purpose of Dony''s exnation.


    "Yes, you''re right. The sess of ss A15 during our time in the military academy will make the other ss A students envy us. They''ll feel that our sess is due to Robert''s leadership. Therefore, they''ll also want a leader like him when they are deployed into battle. Besides, when ites to matters of life and death, who else can be trusted to lead them but someone who can turn a ss of ordinary students like us into the most outstanding ss in the military academy?


    "The problem is, when Robert Gaht bes the leader of the entire Demon''s yer force, it also means that all these noble families are entrusting their children''s lives to the Gaht family. That''s why the Gaht family''s position will continue to rise along with Robert''s sess in future battles, and these noble families will owe him even more gratitude.


    "This is what Milton and Yin fear. They are afraid that the Gaht family will attain a higher position within the human alliance, surpassing what they currently have. That''s why they have formed a coalition to destroy Robert and ss A15 before that happens."


    Artur turned pale. He never imagined that the games they yed among the students at the military academy could create such a significant impact on the politicalndscape of the human alliance.

 Chapter 257 The Decisive Battle (3)

    ?


    The political turmoil within the human alliance was incrediblyplex, and Artur didn''t even know where to begin studying it. However, he understood what Dony meant.


    "If that''s the case, we must save Robert no matter what!" Artur said with utmost seriousness.


    Awni and Kira, who had heard everything, exchanged nces with each other. Then they turned to Dony, gazing at the bespectacled, nerdy guy intently. They had long realized why Milton and Yin formed a coalition and how significant ss A15''s development was to the human alliance.


    But they never expected someone else to understand this matter in such intricate detail, like Dony did. In fact, it was the first time they had even heard Dony''s name. Until now, the only ones they took notice of from ss A15 were Sigurd and Rini. Anton, Tony, and L didn''t hold much meaning to Awni and Kira. Their n had far more children, even stronger than the three of them. However, Sigurd''s owl incantation and Rini''s expertise in the fire spell faction were enticing enough to recruit.


    However, after witnessing the battle between Artur and Higo, as well as Dony''s ability to read the situation within the Demon''s yer generation, they began to doubt their own judgments. Where did these two individualse from? Were they so blind to not see their buried talents, or was it Robert who had developed their talents to shine like diamonds? Or perhaps it was abination of both.


    Regardless, Awni and Kira grew more convinced of their decision to be friends with Robert and ss A15.


    "Why is that, Artur? It''s not that I don''t want to save Robert, but I believe it would be a futile effort that puts our only point at risk," Rini said, ncing at the ss g lying in front of Artur.


    "Rini, my friends, don''t you understand what Dony just exined?" Artur looked at each member of ss A15.


    "Artur, I understand what Dony exined. For us, Robert is not just a leader but also a symbol of ss A15. However, even though I hate her, I have to agree with L''s words. Milton and Yin won''t be able to do anything to Robert. They won''t dare to kill him because the Gaht family is behind him," Tony argued.


    "No, you''re mistaken. Robert isn''t just a leader and symbol for ss A15; he has be a candidate for the leader and symbol of the Demon''s yer generation. You all know that Robert has the ambition to change the military academy, and it''s this goal that brought him here. Right now, that goal is almost within reach, and he''s already a quarter of the way there. If Robert is chosen as the leader of the Demon''s yer generation, he will have the support of 10,000 ss A students!" Artur spoke with utmost seriousness.


    All the ss A15 students were not foolish; they knew that Robert had great ambitions, and they wanted to be part of his journey to achieve those ambitions. However, when their decision was faced with the risk of death, even those with steel-like mental fortitude would feel a slight hesitation.


    After all, they were noble children. They had their own names and families to consider. If they could sacrifice a little and support Robert''s sess, they would be willing to do so. But if they had to support that sess with their own corpses, that was another matter entirely.


    Perhaps one day, Robert would seed and be a hero like his father, Stent Gaht. But that would be pointless if they were no longer alive to enjoy it.


    "Artur, Anton is right. They won''t dare to take Robert''s life. This isn''t something we should fight for at the cost of our lives," L said, bowing her head in shame as she spoke.


    Artur fell silent, looking at his ssmates as they hung their heads, their eyes meeting. Artur didn''t see cowardice in them, only eyes that portrayed merchants calcting gains and losses. He never expected these nobles, whose mouths were always filled with honor and chivalry, to be unwilling to sacrifice and consider the costs.


    Artur sighed deeply, knowing that he had to offer his ssmates a sufficient price for them to sacrifice their lives. Unfortunately, he was just amoner. Artur couldn''t even sell his own life, let alone pay for someone else''s.


    He could only bow his head in resignation, feeling guilty for his weakness. Artur knew that Milton and Yin wouldn''t kill Robert. He was Stent Gaht''s only child, and even this ongoing war with the third mana species began with the death of Stent Gaht''s beloved student. So if Robert were to be killed at the military academy, no one knew the hellish consequences that the world''s strongest human would unleash.


    However, that didn''t mean Milton couldn''t humiliate Robert. He would go to any lengths to destroy Robert''s reputation in the eyes of the other ss A students. That way, even if Robert achieved greater aplishments in the future, the shame he experienced today would forever stain his legend.


    Awni and Kira exchanged nces once again and whispered to each other.


    "Hehehe... looks like I won our bet this time, My love," Awni whispered.


    "Hmm... I had too high expectations for Artur. It seems he doesn''t quite understand the psychology of a noble," Kira grumbled in frustration.


    "Losing is still losing, don''t make excuses," Awni snorted.


    "I know. What do you want, a blowjob?"


    "Hehehe, how about a titjob?" Awni''s face grew mischievous.


    However, before Awni could revel in his victory, Rini suddenly stood up, capturing everyone''s attention. "My ss A15 friends, I know that you''re willing to sacrifice your lives for something that isn''t too important. But have you forgotten that this midterm exam is different from the midterms of previous years?"


    All the ss A15 students exchanged nces and whispered among themselves. They remembered that this midterm exam was a simtion of an actual war. Capturing the ss g was merely a form of stimtion for the ss A students to fight against each other. So what the military academy wanted to see wasn''t individual ss adventures to earn points, but a war resulting from the g''s capture.


    However, the coalition formed by Milton and Yin changed everything. No one would dare to attack the coalition of eight sses at once.


    "The ones evaluating this midterm exam aren''t just the military academy teachers, but also the Gurru Committee. What do you think they will assess if we don''t rescue our captured leader?" Rini continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The faces of all the ss A15 students changed; they frowned and looked as if they had just bite a sour fruit.


    In a war between mage forces, the highest-level mage is always assigned as themanding officer. Althoughmanding officers are rarely captured due to their own power and the protection of their forces, it''s not unheard of.


    Amanding officer who is captured but not immediately killed, instead humiliated, is equivalent to humiliating their own forces. A humiliated force will no longer hold its honor among other forces. This is highly detrimental because inrge-scale wars like inter-mana species conflicts, coalition forces are crucial.


    No force is capable of standing alone, and most of them have specialized spell factions. For example, forces specialized in fire spells have the strongest offensive power but require other forces specialized in defensive spell factions like shield spells or earth spells faction to protect them from enemy attacks.


    That is why, when amanding officer is captured, their forces will do whatever it takes to rescue them, even resorting to suicide attacks. If it''s impossible to save themanding officer, the other option is to kill their ownmanding officer before they can be humiliated by the enemy.


    This not only concerns the norms of inter-mana species warfare but also the honor of a mage.


    "Not only that, but how will the other ss A students view us if we allow the ss A15 leader to be humiliated by the enemy? I hope you all realize that we have no other choice but to save Robert!" Rini concluded with a smile, looking at each of the ss A15 students before sitting back down next to Artur.


    "I don''t like your downcast face!" Rini taunted Artur.


    "What do you mean? Why do you care?" Artur red at her with one eye.


    "..." Rini didn''t answer, she just smiled, observing that Artur was no longer looking down.


    "Is your method working?" Artur whispered.


    "..." Rini still didn''t answer, but her smile grew wider.


    Suddenly, Anton stood up. "We must save Robert, no matter what!"


    Followed by Tony beside him, "I won''t retreat until Robert is safe!"


    Simultaneously, all the ss A15 students stood up. "Let''s save Robert!"


    And L raised her fist in the air. "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    Seeing all the ss A15 students, who were reluctant to fight, now seemingly willing to give their hearts to Milton for Robert''s safety, Artur could only stare with his mouth agape.


    Rini, sitting next to him, happily covered Artur''s mouth and whispered mischievously into his ear, "You have a lot to learn to be able to speak with a group of nobles. By the way, I can teach you, but you have to pay for it, and you know what I want," she said, licking her lips.


    Artur looked at Rini, who now had a predatory gleam in her narrowed eyes. Somehow, he sensed the danger emanating from this red-haired girl, a danger that threatened his virginity.


    Meanwhile, on the edge of the cave, Awni could only kneel with deep regret, "MY TITJOB!!!" he screamed inwardly.

 Chapter 258 The Decisive Battle (4)

    ?


    In the dark room filled with the stench of filth, Robert knelt with his limbs tightly chained. His body was covered in wounds that had stopped bleeding, but the poor conditions of the room were causing the wounds to fester.


    His golden hair looked disheveled, and his eyes appeared dull. Robert no longer had the strength to fight, especially with his mana flow sealed by his enemies. Consequently, he could only sit silently, awaiting the humiliation that would soon befall him.


    Robert didn''t need much thought to understand Milton''s and his allies'' intentions. They wanted to humiliate Robert and ss A15 in front of all the other ss A students. He might not be killed but he would undoubtedly be disgraced.


    He knew this day woulde, but Robert never expected it toe so soon. When he heard the rumors about the coalition between Milton and Yin, Robert was still half in disbelief. After all, both of them were men filled with ambition.


    They wouldn''t cooperate with anyone except their own subordinates. Being equals and forming a coalition was thest thing Robert imagined Milton and Yin would n. But it turned out he had boxed in his own imagination too much to prepare for this eventuality.


    He should have ordered Anggi and the others to act as bait so that he could escape. However, Robert couldn''t bring himself to give that order. He knew his position was far more important than Anggi and the others in ss A15. Unfortunately, he wasn''t a cowardly and cunning person who could n revengeter after sacrificing his teammates to escape.


    Robert couldn''t do it, and he didn''t want to. As a result, he ended up in this ce, waiting for the humiliation that his enemies would inflict upon him. What form would this humiliation take? He would find out soon because the enemy had already arrived to meet him.


    Milton entered the dark room with a torch in his hand. A smug smile froze on his face, never to disappear. His eyes stared at Robert like a wolf staring at amb. He approached Robert and squatted down in front of him.


    Milton grabbed Robert''s hair and pulled him closer to his face. "Hehehe... O Son of the Mighty Stent Gaht, have you suffered enough? Where is that arrogant face without fear? Where is that silly smile you always unted? Have you suffered enough? HAHAHAHA... unfortunately, this is far from over... This is only the beginning of your eternal suffering! I guarantee that your arrogant face and silly smile will vanish forever after this!"


    "Milton, are you so pleased with your victory over me with Yin''s help? Don''t you want to try fighting me one-on-one?" Robert smirked mockingly.


    The mes of anger flickered in Milton''s eyes but quickly extinguished, and his smug smile returned to his face. "Hehehe, Robert, I know you''re trying to provoke my anger right now. Do you think you can defeat me with a wounded body like yours? Even if I were to win, there would be no pride in defeating someone who is already half-dead."


    Robert''s smile widened. "Do you really think you would win? Hehehe... Milton, it seems your sense of pride has clouded your feeble mind! I could even defeat you using just one hand!" he scoffed.


    Milton gritted his teeth, restraining his anger. "Robert, I understand that you might wish to be killed by me, but unfortunately, I won''t grant your wish. I still don''t want to face the wrath of the world''s strongest human. I will wait for Stent Gaht to be killed by my father before I kill you!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!... cough... cough... I can''t believe both the father and son are cowards," Robert smiled victoriously.


    *SLAP!


    Milton pped Robert''s cheek, sending his body crashing to the ground. The p was so powerful that it made Robert''s vision blur. However, he held back the expression of pain and gazed at Milton with a mocking look.


    Milton grew even more furious, but he took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to calm himself. "Take him out!" he ordered before standing up and walking out of the room.


    Three men in full-face covered entered the room and dragged Robert out.


    "Robert, I know you enjoy being glorified by everyone, so I''ve prepared the perfect stage for you to pursue your hobby peacefully!" Milton''s voice echoed in Robert''s ears, sending shivers of fear down the spines of the three men dragging him.


    Robert didn''t know what humiliation awaited him, but his heart felt heavy. He only hoped that all the members of ss A15 could survive and earn points in this mid-semester exam.


    --------------------------------------------


    Robert was taken out of the goblin cave and gazed at the green grass covering the headquarters of the ss A coalition. His eyes squinted under the sun''s rays, momentarily causing him to lose his vision. But when his sight returned, Robert''s eyes widened as he saw the people surrounding him.


    He saw more than 300 men and women gathered around the mouth of the cave, dressed in military academy uniforms and forming a circle. In the center, Milton and Yin stood side by side.


    "Today, we will witness a spectacle like never before! Before us stands a criminal who, along with ss A15, cheated in the weekly exams to earn points! As a result, all ss A15 students have an abundance of points, and we have be theughingstock of the military academy!" Yin''s voice echoed, reaching everyone present.


    "He bribed our teachers to obtain leaked exam answers! With malicious intent, Robert also bribed the military academy teachers to give us more difficult exams! What he did is nothing short of a criminal act. He then led his entire ss to dominate the rankings in Demon''s yer generation! What should we do to him?" Milton continued, his voice filled with hatred and helplessness.


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!"


    "PUNISH HIM!!!"


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!!"


    "PUNISH HIM!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!"


    The crowd around Robert screamed and pelted him with stones and dirt, covering him in bruises and filth.


    "Robert Gaht! Do you have anything to say?" Yin said.


    Robert tried to gather his remaining voice and said, "If you want to punish me, then go ahead! But why make false usations like this? Do you have any evidence to support them? ss A15 and I have earned many points because we all worked together¡ª"


    *THUD!


    Before Robert could finish his words, his stomach was struck hard by one of the three men who were dragging him. Blood spurted from Robert''s mouth, and he lost his ability to speak.


    "Robert! How dare you continue to lie! Why don''t you just admit that you and ss A15 have been cheating during the weekly exams?" Yin spat at Robert and used him.


    "Yin, a criminal will never admit their actions until they are punished! Let''s punish him until he speaks the truth!" Milton''s voice roared, and it was met with the approval of those around them.


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!"


    "PUNISH HIM!!!"


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!!"


    "PUNISH HIM!!"


    "PUNISH ROBERT!!"


    "Very well then! Robert, if you won''t admit your actions, we will punish you until you confess! BEGIN THE CRUCIFIXION!"


    Simultaneously with Yin''smand, the three men dragging Robert brought him to the center of the circle. In the middle, a wooden crossy sprawled on the ground.


    Robert looked at the cross with his weary eyes, knowing what they were all about to do to him. He struggled, but his body could no longer muster enough strength.


    Robert was stretched out on the cross, his arms wide open, and his neck was tied with ropes before being fastened to the cross. He was given a small space to breathe, and then his upper garment was removed. One of the three men who were dragging him took a nail and a hammer and tightly gripped Robert''s hand.


    Then he spread the fingers of Robert''s right hand before nailing the palm against the right side of the cross.


    "AARRGGH!!"


    Robert''s screams of pain were met with cheers from the crowd around him. Now he understood that these three men who were dragging him were also the three executioners who would crucify him. Their faces were covered by ck cloth that only allowed them to see. Robert couldn''t see their faces, so he couldn''t identify the culprits to seek revenge.


    Blood began to soak the green grass, and Robert winced, but he didn''t cry out. He tried to endure the pain so that the perpetrators wouldn''t derive pleasure from his suffering. But Robert''s face was enough to satisfy the sadistic desires of the three executioners. Laughter filled with delight emanated from behind the ck cloth that covered their faces.


    "Robert! Do you admit your wrongdoing? Did you use cheating methods to earn points in the weekly exams?" Yin asked again.


    "..." Robert didn''t answer; he only stared with vengeance in his eyes.


    Yin nodded, giving the order to continue the crucifixion process.


    Robert''s left hand was pulled taut, his fingers stretched, and the nail was aimed. Robert tried to struggle, but he no longer had any strength. The executioner''s hammer was raised high in the air, ready to deliver the punishment and drive the nail into Robert''s palm.


    But before all of that could happen, the sound of a war trumpet resounded¡ªa deep, roaring sound like that of a tiger, sending vibrations into the soul of everyone who heard it.


    *BWUUUOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!

 Chapter 259 The Decisive Battle (5)

    ?


    *BWUUUOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!


    Like a sound that breaks the silence of the night, signaling the arrival of destruction and unwavering courage.


    But what upied Milton and his ss A coalition''s minds was not fear or admiration; instead, they pondered, "Who has enough time to study the Bard spell faction?"


    The Bard spell faction was a spell faction that delved into the maniption of mana into musical instruments. The sound produced by mana could provide buffs to allies and debuffs to enemies. However, to master the Bard spell faction, a mage had to be proficient in ying a real musical instrument. Sometimes, a mage even had to bring the actual instrument into battle because the Bard spell faction required significant concentration and focus. Unfortunately, amidst the chaotic conditions of warfare, such concentration and focus were hard toe by.


    Thus, mages who studied the Bard spell faction, especially Level 1 Constetion Mages, were exceedingly rare. Most of them merely used the Bard spell faction to liven up parties or entertain friends.


    Milton and the others turned to see a fading illusory trumpet emanating from the mouth of a bespectacled man. The man appeared nerdy with slicked-back hair and aplexion untouched by the sun.


    That man was Dony.


    Simultaneously with Dony''s appearance, all the other students of ss A15 arrived beside him. Artur, standing at the forefront, raised his sword and shouted, "ROBERT, WE HAVE ARRIVED!!! SORRY FOR KEEPING YOU WAITING FOR SO LONG! WE ARE HERE FOR YOU!!!"


    Artur''s cry was met with the rest of the ss A15 students joining in.


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    "FOR ROBERT!!!"


    The resounding cheers reached Robert''s ears, trembling the world. With his weary eyes and trembling body, Robert turned around, seeing all his ssmates from ss A15 standing in formation, ready to fight for him.


    For the first time, Robert couldn''t hold back his tears, and with a hoarse voice, he said, "You''ve made my hero sacrifices in vain," a smile cracked on his bloodied lips.


    Artur could see Robert from where he stood, and without needing to hear his voice, he knew what Robert was saying. He simply smiled and red fiercely at their enemies, saying, "Milton, the coward! Yin, the hypocrite! Prepare yourselves because ss A15 has arrived!!!"


    "YEEEAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Milton snorted and nced at Sharad and Riley, "Can you handle them?"


    "Easy!" Riley nodded.


    "Everything will be over before you can blink. They came here just to die," Sharad scoffed.


    The two of them returned to their respective sses and led their troops out of the circle. With a soaring aura of bloodlust, Riley and Sharad, along with their respective forces, swiftly advanced towards Artur and the others.


    However, before they could get close, two opposing forces blocked their path.


    "Ah... my old friend, where are you going? Why don''t you stay with me for a moment to reminisce about our old stories?" Awni smiled at Riley.


    "Hey, monkey face, you better stay there and not meddle, or I''ll rip off your two testicles!" Kira said with a sadistic look in her eyes.


    "Grrr... Kira Rangkuti, Awni Mahdavi, are you both really determined to oppose our coalition and support ss A15?!" Sharad eximed.


    "You always state the obvious. Why doesn''t your brain ever evolve?" Kira mocked.


    "YOOUUUU!!! Attack!!!!"


    Simultaneously, the two forces shed, and hundreds of spells were unleashed. Kira, with her Sand spell faction, created a sand carpet beneath her feet and glided into the midst of the enemy. The two swords in her hands danced like a shawl, tearing apart the enemies around her. She continued to push forward, wreaking havoc among the enemy forces until her advance was halted by Sharad.


    Awni refused to be outdone, using his Dark spell faction as a nightmare-inducing specialty. He was able to injure his enemies simply by stabbing their shadows. When cornered, Awni would hide within the enemy''s shadow, only to reemerge and strike from behind. His unpredictable attacking tactics resulted in many enemy soldiers meeting their end by the tip of his scimitar.


    Artur saw that the path for him and the other ss A15 students had been cleared by Kira and Awni. It was time for them to advance and join the fight.


    Lowering his sword, Artur shouted, "ATTACK!!!"


    Like a tsunami, the ss A15 students surged forward at a tremendous speed, even utilizing [Reinforce Speed] to enhance their speed. Milton looked at this with a heart filled with frustration. How dare the ss A15 students, numbering less than 50,unch an attack on his forces of 300.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yin, do you want me to step forward and hold them off?" Xia said with a mocking expression.


    "Xia, if you''re feeling generous, I would be delighted if you did," Yin replied, ignoring Xia''s taunts.


    Xia snorted and advanced, leading her fellow ssmates. She wanted to finish this battle as quickly as possible before she waspletely used by Yin.


    However, before she and her ssmates could move any further, another group of people emerged from the other side. They were led by a beautiful woman with long white hair, resembling snow curtains.


    "ZILYA VALYA!!!!" Xia eximed with a face full of resentment.


    Their previous fight had ended in a draw, but Xia knew that Zilya hadn''t taken it seriously. It made her feel underestimated by someone she considered a rival. Xia longed to fight Zilya again, but this time, she would face her with the intention to kill.


    "Zilya, why are you here? I hope you''re not foolish enough to meddle in this matter! If not, don''t me me!" Yin furrowed her brow, speaking in a threatening tone.


    Zilya simply smiled casually and said, "I''m here just to watch. I don''t want to get involved in any hypocrisy you''re engaging in. But unfortunately, I can''t stay idle if any of you attack me," her gaze flickered challengingly towards Xia.


    "Xia, don''t fall for her words!"


    But before Yin''s words could reach her ears, Xia had already lunged towards Zilya. Her other ssmates could do nothing but follow their leader.


    "ZILYAAA!!!!" Xia shouted, her eyes burning with intensity.


    Another fierce battle erupted as Zilya, with her Ice spell faction, faced Xia''s onught fueled by her Insect spell faction. Their battle was far more intense than before, with both women unleashing their signature spells and exchanging blows.


    Milton nced at Yin, who was frozen with gritted teeth. Yin was furious because Xia didn''t listen to his orders. If they weren''t from the same family, Yin would have surely punished Xia mercilessly.


    Milton snorted, "You truly are unreliable."


    With his ssmates by his side, Milton advanced to confront Artur and the others. Yin, left alone, could only contain his frustration within his heart. However, his eyes burning with fiery anger showed that his efforts had been in vain.


    Artur and Milton met in the middle. Simultaneously, they both chanted their powerful spells.


    "[Lightning Sword]"


    "[Spark Fist]"


    *BOOM!


    The sh of electric swords and fiery punches sent Artur flying backward, his clothes singed at the edges. He came to a stop as Rini caught him from behind. Surprise registered on Artur''s face because even with his trusted mana sword, he still ended up losing and being thrown back by a single punch from Milton.


    "Artur, that''s a spell faction exclusive to the Lewis family. By focusing mana at a single point, they managed to mutate the fire mana color into spark mana color, creating the spark spell faction. Your mana sword wasn''t able to prate the explosion unleashed by Milton," Rini whispered into Artur''s ear.


    "How can we defeat him?" Artur stood up again, lifting his sword.


    Milton didn''t immediately attack; he merely looked at his opponent as a lion would at a threatening bunny with its adorable teeth. The sounds of battle echoed around them, and spells started shing in the air. The smaller number of A15 ssmatespared to their enemies meant they couldn''t afford to prolong the fight against Milton and his ss if they still wanted to save Robert.


    "Artur, you go ahead. I and the others will hold Milton here," Sigurd approached, pointing his sword toward Milton.


    Artur didn''t respond, only casting a nce before nodding and leaving Milton to hispanions. Milton ignored Artur as he passed by; he had no enthusiasm for fighting weak enemies. Eliminating all the A15 members would be more painful for Robert than torturing his body.


    Artur, Rini, and a few other students moved away from the battle. However, before they could approach Robert''s location, another group intercepted them. Higo and Vega stood side by side, their hands sped, awaiting Artur and his group''s arrival.


    "Higo, you know you can''t defeat me! You''d better step back; I don''t want to kill you!" Artur said.


    "The same goes for you, Vega!" Rini added.


    Higo and Vega exchanged nces, then Higo spoke, "Forgive me, Artur, but I have no other choice but to hold you here. Perhaps I can''t defeat you, but I can keep you at bay until Milton kills all your friends."


    Artur gritted his teeth in frustration. What Higo said was true; they didn''t have much time to fight him. Before Milton could eliminate them all or before Yinpleted Robert''s crucifixion, Artur and the others had to save Robert.


    That''s why Artur had no other option but to use his ultimate weapon.


    "[Sonic Boom]!"

 Chapter 260 The Decisive Battle (6)

    ?


    A gleaming surge of electric light flowed through every muscle cell in Artur''s legs, creating a dazzling explosion.


    "Rini, forgive me, but I leave Higo and the others to you," Artur said in a t voice.


    "It''s okay, just make sure you save Robert," Rini replied with a smile.


    Without answering, Artur shot forward with incredible speed.


    "Do you think you can just pass by me that easily!" Higo snorted, preparing his sword to intercept Artur.


    But like an untouched beam of light, Artur effortlessly evaded Higo''s sword strikes. So effortlessly that it left everyone stunned, as Artur passed by leaving only a shimmering trail of light. Like an untouchable electric current, Artur vanished from Higo''s sight and sped past him.


    Yin''s eyes narrowed; she had never known someone this powerful existed around Robert. His fear of the A15 ss''s development grew stronger. He became more determined to eliminate this threat right here and right now.


    In a matter of seconds, Artur arrived in front of Yin and his ssmates. His sword remained sheathed, as Artur''s goal was not to fight Yin. Even with the Sonic Boom, Artur had a feeling that he still couldn''t defeat Yin. However, he believed he could bypass him.


    "[Facet Sight]! [Mantis Scythe]!"


    Facet eyes consisted of numerous small units called "ommatidia." Each ommatidium functioned as an independent lens that received light and sent signals to the insect''s brain. The cluster of ommatidia provided insects with the ability to see their environment from a wide field of view and detect movement with exceptional precision. Facet eyes allowed insects to have incredibly sharp vision and be highly responsive to changes in their surroundings.


    Yin cast two spells simultaneously, and suddenly his eyes transformed into facets, while sharp scythes grew from his arms.


    With his new eyes, Yin could perceive Artur''s lightning-fast movements. His transformed arms, now scythes, aimed where Artur would pass. The sharp scythe in Yin''s hand gleamed in the sunlight, causing Artur''s heart to race in anticipation of the impending death.


    Artur knew he wouldn''t have time to dodge that scythe, and he couldn''t control his speed toe to a sudden stop. Consequently, the only option Artur had before his body was split in two was to draw his sword.


    "[Lightning Sword]!"


    The mana sword and mantis scythe shed, creating dazzling sparks of fire. With the assistance of his speed, he managed to strike Yin, forcing him to step back, but it halted Artur''s momentum.


    Yin slid a few steps backward, his feet gliding across the ground. Effortlessly, he regained his stance and turned to attack. Yin didn''t give Artur any time to catch his breath or find another position to evade him.


    "[Ant Muscle]!"


    Although they are small in size, ants possess incredible strengthpared to their body weight. Ants can lift and carry loads far exceeding their own weight. Some ant species can even lift loads up to 50 times their body weight.


    Yin''s body suddenly grewrger, with new muscles bulging in his arms. Like an unstoppable tornado, Yin swung the gleaming scythe toward Artur.


    Artur knew he couldn''tpete with Yin''s strength. With his enhanced muscles, Yin could easily slice through Artur''s body along with his mana sword. The only way to counterbnce this was by increasing his speed and response capabilities.


    "[Lightning Nerve]!"


    Like flowing water, Artur maneuvered and evaded every swing of the scythe unleashed by Yin. His nerves, supported by electric currents, allowed him to quickly respond to each iing attack. However, Yin, with his facet eyes, could read Artur''s movements and left no room for him to retreat.


    They danced in a deadly choreography. Artur attempted to strike or cut Yin''s body, but his sword couldn''t prate the muscr defense shielding Yin. Only the electric current flowing through his sword grazed Yin''s body, causing a tingling sensation.


    The Sonic Boom spell Artur used strained his body, and his leg muscles began to ache. If he continued to use the spell, his legs would explode before the Sonic Boom cooldown. Artur had to find a way to catch Yin off guard, even if it was just for a split second.


    "[Party Drum]!"


    A recitation of the Bard spell faction echoed from behind Artur, apanied by the enchanting sound of drums.


    *BUM TAK BUM TAK BUM TAK BUM TAKTAK BUM!


    Upon hearing that, Yin''s eyes momentarily zed over, and his body almost swayed to the rhythm. However, he quickly regained consciousness, and his eyes filled with anger. In that brief moment, Artur seized the opportunity to dart past Yin.


    He nced back and saw Dony giving him a thumbs-up, with the illusory drum disappearing from his hands. Artur smiled and quickened his pace. He had found the opportunity he desired and wouldn''t waste it.


    "FUCK! STOP HIM NO MATTER WHAT!!" Yin shouted hismand.


    He didn''t have any spells that could catch up to Artur, who was getting farther away. Yin could only rely on the executioners to stop him.


    The executioners, their faces concealed by ck cloths, stood their ground and assumed stances. They began preparing their spells to confront Artur, who was rapidly approaching.


    "[Fire Palm]"


    "[Reinforce Speed]"


    "[Poison Breath]"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "[Reinforce Strength]"


    "[Reinforce Sight]"


    "[Skin Hard]"


    "[Earth Skin]"


    "[Water Palm]"


    Various spells were chanted by the three executioners, but there was no doubt in Artur''s eyes. He swung his electric sword at a speed surpassing the executioners'' ability to respond.


    *SLASH! *SLASH! *SLASH!


    With three shes, all three executioners fell, clutching their injured abdomens.


    Artur arrived in front of Robert, whose hands were nailed to the cross.


    "You look pathetic," Artur jeered.


    Robert could only avert his gaze, trying not to pay attention to Artur. Using his sword, Artur cut the ropes that bound Robert''s neck, and with a spell, he removed the nails from his loyal friend''s palms.


    Artur supported Robert to stand, his battered body showing that he wouldn''t be able to fight anymore. "Robert, hold on tight. I''ll take you away from here,"


    "What about the others?" Robert asked weakly, his eyes witnessing their ssmates being ughtered by the Milton coalition.


    "Don''t worry, the others will follow," Artur said calmly, trying to hide the anguish in his voice.


    "Artur, wait, release the seal on my mana flow," Robert said before Artur dragged him away.


    Artur paused and fell silent, but he didn''t have time to think, Yin was getting closer. "Alright," Artur said before cing his hand on Robert''s chest and channeling mana into him.


    The seal that sealed Robert''s mana flow shattered, and at the same time, the mana around them swirled and was drawn into Robert''s body. Suddenly, Robert no longer needed Artur''s assistance to stand and distanced himself.


    "Artur, do you know why Stent Gaht is said to be the strongest human in the world?" Robert suddenly asked.


    "Isn''t it because he''s the only human with a Level 9 Constetion Mage?" Artur replied, not understanding.


    "Right and wrong! Stent Gaht became the strongest human in the world not only because he''s the only human with a Level 9 Constetion Mage, but also because he mastered the Light spell faction. And you know, Artur, the Light spell faction is the strongest spell faction in the world!" Robert said with his usual silly smile on his lips.


    Before Artur could ask what Robert meant, his loyal friend began chanting his spell.


    "[Impurity Extraction]!"


    Suddenly, Robert''s entire body illuminated, and ck specks emerged from his body. Simultaneously, all his wounds closed, and his dull eyes regained their radiance. Robert''s golden hair fluttered, and mana gathered around him like a tornado.


    "[Light Skin]"


    Robert''s skin glowed, making him shine in the scorching midday sun. Artur squinted his eyes from the radiance of Robert''s body. When he opened his eyes again, Robert seemed enveloped in light.


    "[Light Mind]!"


    Another spell was chanted by Robert, but this time, no light shone from his body. However, Artur could see Robert''s golden eyes glowing brighter.


    "The Light spell faction is not a mutated spell like the Ice spell faction, which is a mutation of the Water spell faction, or the Spark spell faction, which is a mutation of the Fire spell faction. The Light spell faction is a branch with its own mana color. We are controllers of light, and light is our essence," Robert reached out toward the sun and clenched his fist.


    His hand suddenly emitted a brilliant light, as if there was a sun within it. Then, Robert assumed a stance, drew an imaginary sword, and suddenly he wielded a sword of light from his hand.


    "[Light Sword]!"


    Artur gaped as he watched Robert use a mana sword without actually possessing a physical sword. He didn''t understand the concept of the light sword that Robert used. Without an object, how could the mana flow into nothing?


    "Artur, mastery of the mana sword doesn''t require a physical sword. The sword is merely a supportive object for the formation of the spell. Someone who masters the mana sword can create a mana sword from anything, even from the air itself." Robert smiled smugly.


    The desire to punch his best friend''s face began to resurface in Artur''s heart, but he didn''t have the chance because Yin arrived with his ssmates. Robert and Artur simultaneously assumed their stances, shoulder to shoulder, preparing to face the enemy.


    "Artur, my previous defeat wasn''t because I was weaker than Yin and Milton. I lost because I didn''t have a loyal friend by my side. Let''s show them the strength of the two of us!"

 Chapter 261 The Decisive Battle (7)

    ?


    "Robert, surrender! You''ll only end up the same as before! You can''t defeat all of us! Surrender, and I''ll spare the lives of your ssmates!" Yin shouted, his half-insect, half-human form appearing terrifying.


    "Yin, do you really think that insects can ovee light?" Robert snorted.


    "You! Attack!" Yinmanded angrily.


    Robert and Artur advanced simultaneously without hesitation. They moved with equal speed,plementing each other''s movements. Artur filled in the gaps in Robert''s defense.


    Like a sword and shield, Robert and Artur pushed forward, wreaking havoc among Yin''s forces. They performed a deadly duet of dance.


    The sword of light in Robert''s hand pierced through every spell thrown at him, tearing apart his enemies and sending them flying. Artur conducted guerri attacks, with Robert as his shield, swiftly infiltrating the overwhelmed enemies'' movements. He struck every opening, injuring his foes before retreating and seeking refuge behind Robert.


    They were unstoppable. Yin tried to assist, but each time he moved forward, Artur made sure to leave cuts upon cuts on his tough muscles. He wasn''t injured, but it greatly disturbed him, providing Robert with an opportunity to deliver powerful strikes.


    Wounds began to form on Yin''s tough muscles, and he kept retreating until he reached the point where Higo and his ssmates fought against Rini and the others. Rini and the others appeared severely injured, their bodies covered in wounds, but they gritted their teeth and held their ground.


    When Robert and Artur arrived, they both together pushed back Higo and his ssmates. The battle that seemed to favor one side suddenly became bnced, with Robert leading the charge for ss A15.


    Slowly, the battle continued to push back until it reached Milton and his ssmates. Sigurd was seen bloody, but a wave of sorrow washed over him as heid eyes on Tony''s lifeless body. The casualties on the side of ss A15 were not limited to Tony alone; several other members of ss A15 had fallen victim to Milton''s ferocity.


    Witnessing the death of his ssmate, Robert went into a frenzy, the mana inside his body fluctuating with even greater intensity. Like a tornado of death, Robert''s movements grew wilder as he set his sights on Milton, vowing to decapitate him. Artur, consumed by anger as well, activated everyst bit of his remaining mana, causing his Sonic Boom spell to be even more frenzied, making his movements faster than ever before.


    Damage was being dealt everywhere. Spell after spell cast by the mages caused the mana around them to fluctuate with rage. This battle was no longer a mere mid-semester exam but a full-blown war,plete with bodies strewn about and blood flooding the scene.


    Together with Milton, Yin tried to control the rampaging Robert, but Artur, always disrupting their coboration, gave Robert the space to harm them. Milton and Yin found themselves increasingly cornered, with the sword of light in Robert''s hand inching closer to their necks. Death, which they should not have felt at this moment, felt imminent.


    Artur''s eyes reddened and his face drenched in blood, seemingly forgetting all reason. He transformed into a bloodthirsty monster craving destruction. He didn''t even realize that the muscles in his thighs were exploding one by one due to the excessive use of Sonic Boom.


    Yet, even though Artur knew it, he didn''t care. In front of his eyes, there were only enemies and vengeance gnawing at his heart.


    Artur blocked Yin''s scythe, which was aimed at Robert''s forehead, giving Robert the opportunity to withdraw after just having stabbed Milton''s shoulder. Before Yin could retreat, Robertunched a new attack.


    His sword of light shot forward with incredible speed, aiming for Yin''s exposed neck. Yin had no defensive spell that could stop the sword of light, and even if he did, Robert''s attack was too fast for him to parry.


    The sword of light drew closer, and it was only a split second away from decapitating Yin. But just before that could happen, a hand appeared out of nowhere, catching Robert''s sword barehanded and stopping it.


    Simultaneously, the sword of light vanished, and the mana dispersed, merging back into the surroundings. Robert''s and Artur''s eyes widened in shock, taken aback by the sword of light that had be a nightmare in this battle, disappearing with just a single hand.


    "I believe that''s enough," a middle-aged man''s voice resonated.


    Milton, still kneeling while clutching his bleeding shoulder, Yin, still trembling in fear from almost meeting his demise, Artur and Robert who were stunned by the turn of events, all turned their heads simultaneously toward the source of the voice.


    It''s unclear since when a middle-aged man wearing a military academy teacher uniform had been standing there. His ck hair flowed down to his back. His old eyes gazed at Robert with a hint of admiration, but Artur could see the veiled hatred within.


    "Teacher Wuhan, what are you doing here?" Robert suddenly asked.


    Artur immediately understood the origin of that veiled hatred. This teacher came from the Wuhan n, so it was understandable that he resented Robert, who had nearly killed the heir of the Wuhan n.


    "I''vee to put an end to this foolish battle of yours," he said with a t tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What do you mean¡ª"


    Before Robert could finish his question, Teacher Wuhan raised his hand high and clenched it into a fist. Artur felt as if all the mana in his body suddenly vanished, absorbed into the clenched hand of Teacher Wuhan. The lightning color mana that had been obedient to hismand now bowed down to Teacher Wuhan, even though their mana colors were different.


    Before he could be astonished, Artur witnessed the same happening to the mages fighting around him. Whether they were from ss A15 or the ss A coalition, all their spell incantations stopped, and their mana disappeared from their bodies. Instantly, the battle that had reached its climax came to a halt, with everyone stunned and turning to look at Teacher Wuhan.


    "I believe this is enough! Don''t you agree, my friends?" Teacher Wuhan suddenly shouted into the air, his voice echoing loudly and spreading throughout the depths of the forest.


    As if answering his call, another whirlpool of mana could be felt from various ces.


    Zalya and Xia, who were engaged in an intense duel, suddenly lost their mana. Awni and Riley, who were sword-shing with each other, suddenly couldn''t chant their spells. Kira and Sharad, who were trying to kill each other, couldn''t feel the mana within their bodies.


    Two men and one woman suddenly appeared in the midst of the warring groups, absorbing all the mana around them. They wore the same attire as Teacher Wuhan and exuded the same dangerous aura as him.


    Artur could only gape at how this fierce battle came to a stop with just a clenched hand from the teachers. The difference in mana power between a Level 1 Constetion Mage and a Level 3 Constetion Mage was vast. In front of a Level 3 Constetion Mage, a Level 1 Constetion Mage was likely seen as an insignificant presence.


    "Teacher Wuhan, you''vee at just the right time," a man with red hair said, a sardonic smile on his face.


    "I don''t have time to argue with you, Teacher Vate," Teacher Wuhan replied with a smile on his face, although his eyes still revealed his displeasure.


    "Uncle Vate!" Robert eximed, startled to see the red-haired man.


    From his voice, Artur realized that Teacher Vate had a connection to Robert, and he hade here to ensure that Teacher Wuhan wouldn''t do anything to harm Robert.


    "Hehehehe... Robert, for now, you should address me as Teacher Vate. Even though I am your father''s student, you still have to call me Teacher at the military academy," Teacher Vate smiled at Robert, his eyes filled with pride.


    "I apologize, Teacher Vate," Robert lowered his head, and Teacher Vate responded with a nod.


    "It would be best if you two stopped this family reunion and resolved the issues you''ve caused," a man said, squinting his eyes as his perpetually furrowed face apanied his unpleasant words.


    Artur and Robert turned to see the first teacher they had encountered at the military academy, Yu-Chin.


    "Teacher Yu has a point. I''m not interested in whatever game you two are ying, but it has resulted in several military academy students being killed," a green-haired woman said in a t tone, her face expressionless, but her eyes revealed annoyance.


    "Hehehe, Teacher ra, this is the life of a noble. Even if you be a Level 3 Constetion Mage, you won''t understand," Teacher Wuhan sneered.


    "Teacher Wuhan, you better watch your words. The ones in power at the military academy are still the Guru Committee, not the Wuhan n," Teacher Yu stood his ground.


    "Hey... hey... hey... we came here to reconcile, not to argue with each other. Teacher Yu and Teacher ra, you should both immediately check on the injured students, so that no more lives are lost. Teacher Wuhan, we can settle our conversation another time. Milton and Yin appear to be in need of immediate attention," Teacher Vate said.


    Seeing Milton''s severely injured shoulder and Yin''s exhaustion, Teacher Wuhan snorted before waving his robe and flying away, carrying Milton and Yin. Teacher Yu and Teacher ra nodded to Teacher Vate before leaving to assess the condition of the injured students.


    "Teacher Vate, what''s really going on?" Robert asked, his forehead wrinkled.


    "I''ll exinter, but for now, you''ve sessfully be the de facto leader of the Demon''s yer generation. Congrattions, Robert!! HAHAHAHA!" With great joy, Teacher Vate pped Robert''s shoulder and burst intoughter.


    Artur could only remain silent, shaking his head while his mind screamed, "FAIRNESS IS A SON OF A BITCH!"

 Chapter 262 Future Decision Meeting

    ?


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    Moku rose from his bed and saw Nedira, naked and sound asleep, lying beside him. After giving birth to their first child, Nedira was eager to conceive their second. The hobgoblin''s body, having already given birth to an orc baby, possessed regenerative abilitiesparable to those of a Valkyrie, allowing Nedira to conceive again without any dy.


    As usual, Moku can''t sleep, spending his nights visiting each of his wives'' chambers. Most of them could only endure for an hour or two before losing consciousness and responding with moans of pleasure. Afterward, Moku would move on to another wife''s chamber. This way, Moku could be with each of his wives every night without leaving anyone behind.


    If one of his wives was pregnant, Moku would refrain from having sex with her and instead spend time conversing until she fell asleep. For Moku, these brief moments of togetherness amid their busy lives served as a rxing time for their family.


    However, sometimes when he desired to be with his most beloved wife, Moku would still have sex with her even if Nevare was unconscious. With the regenerative abilities of a Valkyrie on par with an orc, Nevare would awaken a few minutester with Moku''s penis still stirring inside her pussy.


    Even when Nevare was pregnant, Moku would continue to have intercourse with his favorite wife. It didn''t matter that she would eventually get angry and use Moku of trying to drown their baby with his semen. Moku would simply smile at his wife''s usation and proceed to have sex with her because she looked so adorable when she was angry.


    Strangely, Moku''s favoritism didn''t make his other wives feel jealous. Perhaps it was because Nevare was the Progenitor Queen of all the monsters, giving her a higher position than Moku''s other wives. Sometimes, when Moku visited their chambers, his other wives would ask if he had been to Nevare''s chamber that week. If not, they would sacrifice their own time so that Moku could go to Nevare''s chamber. They all did this, except for Nezena, who was very reluctant to share her time with Moku.


    It was these small moments of happiness in his family life that made Moku impatient for thepletion of his castle. With the power of the Asuras, the construction would bepleted quickly, but the goblins refused to allow other monster races to interfere in its construction.


    For them, building was a specialized task that represented the advantage of the goblin race. With the Mana Cream Cultivation training, the number of goblins eager to evolve into hobgoblins increased, while those who wished to remain as goblins dwindled. Consequently, one day the goblin race would be extinct, leaving only the hobgoblins behind.


    Therefore, the goblins wanted to show the other monsters that they also had their own advantages that the hobgoblins couldn''t match.


    Moku allowed them to make futile efforts. From the beginning, he had nned to leave only one monster race, the orcs. When the goblin race joined the Wilwatikta Kingdom, their future was already marked for extinction.


    Moku put on his clothes again and prepared to leave Nedira''s room, but a moaning sound made him pause and turn around. Nedira, who had already woken up, gazed at Moku with her green eyes. With her chin slightly tilted and her naked body without a single garment covering it, Nedira looked incredibly sexy and enticing.


    Moku''s blood surged, and his dragon stirred once more. Seeing Moku''s reaction, Nedira smiled with a sense of pride. As a mere hobgoblin, she was able to awaken the king''s dragon without doing anything.


    "Are you going to the meeting?" Nedira asked in a very teasing voice.


    "You''re right. It''s an important meeting. We''ll discuss the future of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, so I hope you''ll stop tempting me," Moku hissed.


    "Eh? Hehehe... I haven''t done anything. Are you really that easily tempted?" Nedira brushed her hair back behind her ear, entuating her hidden bosom.


    "Hmm... Do you think it''s that easy to tempt me, Nedira? Even though you''re my beloved wife, you should realize that I am a KING!" Moku grumbled.


    "Oh, really? Then why is your dragon right in front of my face?" Nedira chuckled.


    Unbeknownst to Moku, he had pressed his erect penis against Nedira''s face. Without a hint of shame on his face, Moku spoke challengingly, "It''s not me bringing my dragon close to your face; it''s your face approaching my dragon!"


    "Yes... Yes... You''re right, my king. It was my fault for craving the taste of your dragon," Nediraughed heartily. "Then... Can I taste it?" she said, licking her lips provocatively.


    "This dragon belongs to you and my other wives," Moku smiled, stroking Nedira''s hair.


    "You''re mistaken. This dragon is mine until it spews its fire! Hup!" Without any hesitation, Nedira devoured Moku''s 10-inch penis as if savoring a delicious piece of meat. Her throat bulged, but that didn''t stop Nedira''s ferocious movements.


    Moku can only close his eyes enjoying the carnal pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    --------------------------------------------


    The monsters gathered in the meeting room and took their respective seats. The chairs were arranged facing each other on both sides of the king''s throne, which was positioned in the center. Usually, when the seating arrangement was set up like this, there would be two opposing sides with differing opinions.


    However, the Wilwatikta Kingdom didn''t follow a two-party political system. They simply sat in the vacant chairs and expressed their opinions based on their beliefs and thoughts. Of course, the chairs beside the king''s throne were reserved for Moku''s wives.


    Moku''s wives were not obligated to attend this meeting; their actual duty was to bear the king''s children and take care of them until they were old enough to enter The One Church School. However, there was a seating order for those who wished to participate in the meeting.


    The closest chair on the right side of the throne was reserved for Nevare. Meanwhile, the closest chair on the left side of the throne was reserved for Nezena. Next to Nevare''s chair was Nerphyl, and next to Nezena''s chair was Nedira. The order would continue like that if Moku were to add more wives in the future.


    However, there was a special seat for Moku''s heavily pregnant wives, which was on Moku''s ownp. Therefore, currently, Nevare, who was heavily pregnant, sat on Moku''sp, as did Nezena. Meanwhile, Nerphyl, who had recently given birth, sat in Nevare''s chair, and Nedira was absent from the meeting because her body was too exhausted from serving Moku.


    Nevare nced at the empty chair that should have been upied by Nedira, then looked at her husband''s cheerful face, causing her eyebrows to furrow. "Don''t be too hard on her; she just gave birth to her first child," said Nevare.


    "Huhuhu, Sister Nevare, it seems like Sister Nedira can''t wait to conceive her second child," Nezena giggled, hiding her mouth with a fan.


    "Not everyone thinks like you, Sister Nezena," Nevare retorted.


    "At least you think like me," Nezena nced at Nevare''s swollen belly, "Is it a twin?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Nevare didn''t answer, only turning her gaze toward Moku with fiery eyes. Moku could only avoid her gaze, wearing an innocent expression. He had been too enthusiasticst night and filled Nevare''s womb with too much protein.


    All the monsters who were supposed to attend this meeting had taken their seats. Moku began the meeting before his angry wife could attempt to kill him.


    "Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has bestowed grace upon us, allowing us to gather in this ce. Praise and gratitude we give to The One for creating a paradise where we can fight to our heart''s content. Praise and gratitude we give to The One who has permitted us to battle formidable foes." As usual, Moku started with three praises to The One.


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    And so, the meeting of the monsters began.


    The meetingmenced with progress reports from the three administrations. Their reports detailed the activities carried out by the divisions under theirmand. Moku simply listened and refrained from providing any input, as essentially, these were just reports.


    Eventually, they moved on to the topic of discussion for the day.


    Goku, as the Head of the Training Division, read out the agenda, "The first item to discuss today is the uing Pka event, scheduled to take ce in two weeks. With the allowance for non-orc monster races to participate in Pka, the event is likely to berger than before. Furthermore, with the inclusion of female monsters, we need to establish new regtions.


    "I suggest to KuMoku that pregnant female monsters be prohibited from participating in Pka. This is due to the risk of miscarriage duringbat and also because it would be unfair for two to fight against one." Goku sat back down after presenting the agenda and his division''s rmendation.


    The monsters chuckled when Goku mentioned the unfairness of allowing pregnant females to join Pka. This was because the orc babies within the pregnant females'' wombs could provide dragon prana assistance to their mothers. So, fighting against a pregnant Valkyrie was essentially like battling two monsters at once.


    "Does anyone have any objections to Goku''s rmendation?" Moku posed the question to the audience.

 Chapter 263 Future Decision Meeting (2)

    ?


    "Is there any objection to Goku''s rmendation?" Moku threw the question to the audience.


    "OBJECTION!!" Nevare raised her hand and shouted in Moku''s ear.


    With his enhanced hearing, Moku felt his ears ringing, but he ignored Nevare, who was seeking revenge in an adorable way. He intended to once again enter her room tonight and truly try to drown their baby with his semen.


    "Most of the pregnant females are those who are carrying their first child and have not fully transformed into Valkyries. It is with the assistance of their unborn children that these females are able topete with the other monsters. Therefore, it is unfair to prohibit them from participating in Pka because of that," Nevare continued, ncing at Moku''s wild, lustful eyes. It seemed she would have to lock her room tonight, even though it would be futile.


    (A/N: From now on, pregnant females carrying Asura babies, whether they are of a monster race or human captives, will be referred to as Valkyries.)


    "Nevare, shouldn''t that be a reason why Valkyries carrying their first child should not be included in Pka? They have not fully transformed into Valkyries, so Pka would be extremely dangerous for them. We cannot ask the monsters to restrain their power in an honorable battle like Pka," Ez, who rarely spoke during meetings, opened his mouth.


    Nevare only nced at Ez and fell silent for a moment to ponder. Then she nodded and settled back into Moku''s embrace. Moku smiled at Ez, who responded by bowing his head.


    "Very well, my decision is that pregnant Valkyries should not be included in Pka. Does anyone object?"


    No monster objected, and the Asuras seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then Moku''s voice rang out again, "With that, this issue has been resolved. Let''s proceed to the next agenda."


    Iathra, as the Head of the Kingdom Market, stood up and read the next agenda, "The avable meat in the market is decreasing, and our food reserves are diminishing. I suggest reducing the amount of meat in the market or increasing its price. The concept of money and the bank that KuMoku previously suggested did not work well. From our research, we found that almost no monster has the desire to store their wealth in the bank and exchange it for silver or gold coins."


    Moku had introduced the concept of currency to Wilwatikta Kingdom, but unfortunately, gold, silver, or copper were not considered valuable to the monster inhabitants. They preferred iron or bones, which were harder and could be used as weapons, over gold and silver, which were merely aesthetically pleasing.


    However, Moku was not disappointed by this. With the further development of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, mary issues would soon arise. But for now, they were still in the early stages of building the kingdom, and their numbers were too few to be considered a fully-fledged nation.


    "We will discuss the mary issue another time. Let''s focus first on our meat reserves. What are your opinions?" said Moku.


    "KuMoku, reducing meat consumption is the worst thing we can do right now. The number of monsters in the training phase for their evolution is increasing, and they heavily rely on meat as their main food. We previously tried recing it with fruits and vegetables, but the results were terrible. The monsters couldn''t sustain their intense training, and the number of injuries due to training skyrocketed," Boku, as the Head of the Provision Division, expressed his opinion.


    "But if we continue like this, our meat reserves will be depleted in just a few months. Let me tell you, Kingdom Husbandry is not ready to be one of the food suppliers for Wilwatikta Kingdom!" Lesnen, the head of Kingdom Husbandry under the supervision of the Kingdom Market, interjected.


    "Reducing meat consumption is a big no-no! Our children who are attending school need meat to grow quickly and healthily!" Shizz, as the Head of Kingdom School, argued.


    "What about hunting animals and mutated animals?" Reha, the Head of the Kingdom Press, asked while her hands busily took notes to broadcast the meeting''s contents to all the monsters in Wilwatikta Kingdomter.


    Everyone turned to Mige, the Head of the Military Strategy Division. He was responsible for coordinating the movements of the Wilwatikta Kingdom''s forces, including hunting mutated animals that could disrupt the kingdom''s development.


    Sensing everyone''s gaze on him, Mige could only sigh heavily. He didn''t want to deliver bad news, but it was his duty to report the truth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "At present, we have hunted down or caused the migration of all the animals in Bitter Maja. As for mutated animals, most of them have been hunted, and the rest are under surveince due to their dangerous tier or being in the process of bing mounts at Kingdom Husbandry."


    As if a bomb had dropped in their midst, all the monsters were stunned by Mige''s words. If the situation in Bitter Maja was as Mige described, then their kingdom''s territory had be barren, just like Glittering Meadow had been before. The difference was that when Glittering Meadow became barren, they could still migrate to Bitter Maja. However, now they had established a kingdom and couldn''t simply move elsewhere.


    "What about the Quadruple Arachnid meat we have?" Boku asked Iathra.


    After winning the war against the Quadruple Arachnid colony, they had a significant reserve of meat and exoskeletons that could be used as weapons.


    "For now, we still have more than half of the Quadruple Arachnid carcasses, although some of them are mutated animals that can only be consumed by the Asuras. However, with the mana organ sealing system that KuMoku discovered, other monster races can still consume the meat. But considering the current poption growth rate of Wilwatikta Kingdom, if there are no changes, our Quadruple Arachnid meat reserve will onlyst for one year," Iathra replied.


    "Just one year? And that''s if there are no changes? With the increasing number of female prisoners we obtained from ambushes on human alliance caravans and the rising number of Valkyries, that one-year estimate isn''t set in stone, is it?" Swa asked.


    "If the current number of Valkyries doubles, it''s highly likely that our Quadruple Arachnid meat reserves will onlyst for two months," Iathra said with a furrowed brow.


    "Just two months?" Swa eximed in disbelief, with the same expression mirrored on the faces of the other monsters. They hadn''t anticipated that the growth of the Wilwatikta Kingdom would be so rapid that their food supply, which should have been abundant, couldn''t keep up.


    Moku could only smile wryly upon hearing this. He had anticipated this would happen, but he didn''t expect it to happen this quickly. Based on his estimates, in a few decades, the Bog forest would no longer be able to sustain their food needs, even if they hunted every mutated animal regardless of their danger tier. As a result, whether they liked it or not, Wilwatikta Kingdom would have to direct their fangs toward the mana species around them.


    "What if we limit the number of pregnancies that one Valkyrie can carry? That way, we can prepare food supplies for each season," Ez offered a solution.


    However, before anyone could voice their opinion, Nezena jumped off Moku''sp and pointed a menacing finger at Ez, her eyes shing dangerously. "ABSOLUTELY NOT!!! Bearing an Asura child is a pride and blessing for the Valkyries! You cannot limit something given by The One so casually! It is sphemy, and I will not live to let it happen!"


    Ez''s face immediately paled, and in a trembling voice, he said, "Forgive me, Holy Queen."


    Nezena snorted and looked at each monster one by one, searching for those who had the heart to agree with Ez''s solution. But no monster dared to speak up against her. Nezena merely snorted and sat back down on Moku''sp.


    Moku chuckled softly, seeing his wife, who always appeared graceful, turn into a fierce lioness when her beliefs were challenged. To calm down the still-fiery Nezena, Moku caressed her head and gently kissed her cheek. Nezena melted and leanedfortably on Moku''s shoulder.


    Nevare spoke when she saw all the monsters remain silent, "I agree with Sister Nezena. Insufficient food supply is not a reason to limit the number of births! It''s like cutting off one leg to fill a hungry stomach! We are monsters who have lived in the harshness of the Bog forest without miracles! Have we be soft just because of the protection of the Asuras?"


    The monsters nced at each other, realizing that they had be timid due to their safe living conditions. They had forgotten that they used to fight against unbeatable creatures with empty stomachs.


    "Our Progenitor Queen speaks the truth. We should not cut off our legs to fill a hungry stomach," Reha stood up with confidence.


    "In that case, what if we increase the number of ambushes we conduct on human alliance caravans? They always carry plenty of food and weapons. Human flesh is also quite delicious to feast upon," Ez offered another idea.

 Chapter 264 Future Decision Meeting (3)

    ?


    "In that case, what if we increase the number of ambushes we conduct on human alliance caravans? They always carry plenty of food and weapons. Human flesh is also quite delicious to feast upon," Ez offered another idea.


    All the monsters were stunned by Ez''s idea. While most of the food carried by human alliance caravans was grains, there were some caravans specifically transporting meat for the mages fighting on the front lines.


    In addition to the human flesh they would obtain. Although the amount of flesh in a human body was rtively small, especially in the case of soldiers whose bodies were mostly muscle, it tasted exquisite. Even the meat that had a rancid smell, like that of nobles filled with fat, could still be enjoyed by the monsters.


    Particrly, the juicy flesh of human women, especially in the thighs and buttocks. However, that was quite rare because Nevare and Nezena had been fulfilling their duties exceptionally well, so it was very rare for a human woman to refuse to transform into a Valkyrie.


    If they calcted all the caravans passing through the Bog forest, even if they only ambushed a quarter of them, the food problem of Wilwatikta Kingdom would be solved.


    "Unfortunately, we cannot ambush human alliance caravans for the time being," Moku poured cold water on the fantasies of the monsters, who were imagining the taste of human flesh.


    "Why, KuMoku?" Ez asked.


    Moku adjusted his sitting position and hugged both his wives tighter. "After our previous ambush, we managed to capture more than twenty mages from the military academy. These children are not ordinary humans like the soldiers we captured before. They are nobles'' children who have wealthy and influential parents within the human alliance. Therefore, their parents will surely investigate their disappearance, making the ambush route unsafe for the time being. Until the investigation by these nobles ispleted, we cannot ambush human alliance caravans for a while."


    All the monsters listened carefully to what Moku said, understanding that if they attacked again from the same direction, the human alliance would be suspicious that there was a force lurking in the Bog forest targeting their caravans. This would lead to a wider investigation by the human alliance, making it impossible for the monsters to conceal the existence of Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Even though the human alliance was upied with their war against the demon species. Currently, they were not yet ready to directly confront the human alliance.


    The monsters felt frustrated and confused. They felt trapped in a vicious cycle. On one hand, they yearned to attack and hunt down those weak humans, while on the other hand, they feared the suspicions that would undoubtedly put them at risk. The problem of dwindling food reserves, which would onlyst a few months, left them at a loss.


    Suddenly, Nerphyl, who had been silent all along, spoke up. "What if we target the other mana species instead?"


    The monsters were puzzled by Nerphyl''s question. Their goal of inciting a war between the human alliance and the demon species was to reap the benefits of the ensuing chaos. Who else would they attack besides the human alliance?


    "What do you mean, Fairy Queen?" Ez turned to Nerphyl.


    "Hmm... currently, we cannot attack the human alliance caravans because we fear that Wilwatikta Kingdom will be discovered. However, the war is not limited to the human alliance against the demon species. This is a war between the three mana species against the demon species. Don''t we have other targets besides the human alliance?" Nerphyl smiled and nced at Nezena, who stared at her wide-eyed.


    "Nerphyl is right. We still have other neighbors that can be targeted for ambush!" Mige pped his thigh gleefully.


    All the monsters understood what the two of them meant, and all eyes turned to Nezena, who was still in disbelief.


    "The elf alliance?" Nezena said with her mouth agape.


    "Exactly, we can attack the elf alliance. They are also busy fighting against the demon species, so their rear is likely to be unguarded with minimal defenses," Ez smiled.


    "I agree with the Fairy Queen''s opinion. I''ve never fought against elf mages before. I can''t wait to start the raid," Goku cheered, his bloodthirsty eyes glowing red.


    "Their flesh must be delicious too," saliva flooded Swa''s mouth.


    All the monsters nodded with a smile on their faces.


    "M-Mo-Moku... are we going to attack the elf alliance?" Nezena stammered, unable to believe it.


    "If you don''t mind, you can lead this attack. What do you think?" Moku smiled, observing his wife''s astonished expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "YEAAAHH!!!" Nevare leaped with joy, raising both hands to the sky. She behaved like a child promised ice cream by her parents.


    All the monstersughed at Nezena''s excitement. It wasn''t just Moku; they also understood that their Holy Queen harbored jealousy towards their Progenitor Queen. There were several reasons behind it, but recently, it was because of the increasing number of female humans transforming into Valkyries.


    Although she didn''t show it, Nezena actually felt lonely because she didn''t have any friends from the same species as hers. Seeing the Valkyries, who were once human females,ing to Nevare, the druids seeking advice from Nerphyl, and the hobgoblins flocking to Nedira made her feel alone.


    Moreover, hearing many monsters praise the deliciousness of human flesh made Nezena even more frustrated. She wished she could cut her own hand and give it to another monster to show that elf flesh was also delicious. Unfortunately, Nezena was no longer an elf. She had fully transformed into a monster, so her flesh no longer tasted like elf flesh as it did before.


    Adding to that, hearing the asurasin about their Valkyrie wives (who were once human) demanding their share every night made Nezena even more envious. She also wanted to show the asuras that Valkyries from the elf species also enjoyed being impregnated. The proof was herself, even though she wasn''t Moku''s first wife, she had more children than Nevare.


    "Thank you, Moku!!" Nevare shouted, tightly embracing her husband.


    Mokuughed and said, "This wasn''t my idea, it was Nerphyl''s. I just made the final decision."


    "Ah... You''re right! Thank you, Sister!"


    Nezena turned her attention to Nerphyl and hugged her tightly. They twirled around until Nerphyl''s head began to spin. "Okay... okay... put me down," Nerphyl said with a wry smile on her face.


    Nezena released Nerphyl from her embrace, switching off her grip, and turned to face the monsters. "HAHAHA... It''s time for us to show our fangs to the elf species. I guarantee you all that elf flesh is far more delicious than human flesh, and their girls are far more nympho than human girls!"


    "YEAAAHH!!!!" All the monsters stood up and apuded.


    Nevare smirked and taunted her sister, "We won''t know until we try it, so don''t get ahead of yourself, Sister."


    "Heh... we''ll see," Nezena snorted.


    "Okay... okay... everyone, take your seats again. Nezena, I entrust you to form your own team. You will map out the route to the territory of the elven alliance and n everything needed for the raid. Unlike the human alliance, which uses the Bog Forest as a supply caravan route, we will infiltrate the elven alliance territory. So, our target will not be the caravans but the elf settlements around the Bog Forest. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, I must attack them swiftly and leave no survivors to ensure there are no witnesses. I also need to make the attack appear as if a disaster brought by mutated animals emerging from the Bog Forest. Like that, right?" Nevare said confidently.


    "That''s my girl!" Moku raised his thumb. Then he looked at all the monsters in the room.


    "To replenish our dwindling food reserves, we will raid the viges of the elven alliance. I want all of you to assist Nezena in this endeavor and provide for her needs to the best of your abilities. During the preparation and the establishment of the route to the elven alliance territory, I will lead the attack on the tinum-tier danger mutated animals around Bitter Maja. This way, we can focus all our attention on the raid in the elven alliance territory. Are there any questions or objections to this decision?"


    Nezena looked at all the monsters with a dangerous gaze. She wouldn''t wait or hesitate to behead anyone who opposed Moku''s decision. Of course, the monsters wouldn''t object to the decision, but seeing Nezena''s bloodlust-filled eyes still sent shivers down their spines.


    Seeing that no one had anything else to say, Moku continued, "Very well, if there are no further opinions or other matters to discuss, I will conclude today''s meeting!"


    Moku and Nevare stood up from their seats, as did all the monsters in the meeting room. Nezena, with a wide smile, couldn''t wait to start forming her own raid team.


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!" Moku tapped his chest.


    "May we fight together in The One''s heaven!" and all the monsters gave the same salute.


    With that, the future decision meeting came to an end.

 Chapter 265 The Water God

    ?


    (Taken from the book ''The Gods of Elves'' written by Nevare the Holy Queen)


    "In the embrace of nature''s serenity, I find sce in the tranquil river and the silent sea. As the day unfolds with a vibrant morning, the sun''s radiant rays paint the world with hope and promise. The melodic tunes of birds create a symphony of joy, echoing through the air, while the affectionate smiles of loved ones fill my heart with warmth andfort. Amidst these delightful moments, worries dissipate like mist, leaving behind a serene canvas where possibilities abound.


    The peaceful river flows gracefully, its gentle current soothing my restless thoughts. Its rhythmic murmur whispers secrets of tranquility, inviting me to let go and be carried away by its calming embrace. On the other hand, the silent sea stretches endlessly, inviting introspection and reflection. Standing at its shore, I feel the immense power and profound stillness emanating from its depths, reminding me of the vastness of the world and the peace found in embracing its magnitude.


    In this harmonious union of the tranquil river and the serene sea, I find a sanctuary for my soul. Here, I am reminded of the beauty in letting go, surrendering to the ebb and flow of life. Worries and uncertainties fade away, reced by gratitude for the present moment and eagerness to embrace the opportunities that lie ahead. In the quietude of these natural wonders, I discover the true essence of peace¡ªa respite from the chaos of the world and an invitation to embrace the beauty and serenity that surrounds me.


    As the day unfolds, I carry the tranquility of the river and the stillness of the sea within me. They be my guiding forces, reminding me to seek moments of stillness amidst the busyness and find sce in the rhythm of nature. Each new day, I am grateful for the cheerful mornings, joyful songs, and smiles that surround me. Yet, it is the tranquil river and the silent sea that hold the key to inner peace, allowing me to navigate life''s currents with grace and serenity."


    This passage is found in two different sacred books, demonstrating the calmness and tranquility of the elves created by The Water God. In the book Aegir, this phrase is on page 81, while in the book Mazu, it is written on page 9. And the funny thing is that both holy books have only 90 pages.


    There are only two elf races created by The Water God: River Elves and Sea Elves. River Elves worship The Water God named Mazu, while Sea Elves worship The Water God named Aegir. However, both elf races have no problem acknowledging each other''s gods.


    These two elf races share simr cultures but have different philosophies of life. River Elves consider tranquility as paramount, flowing like a river from hignd to lond. On the other hand, Sea Elves regard silence as the most important, like a calm sea without waves.


    Although they have different dwelling ces, almost every folk legend in their society tells stories of Sea Elves and River Elves living in mutual assistance. This is remarkable because even if a tribe of River Elves has never met Sea Elves before, they still tell the same legends.


    It is as if it is ingrained in their minds that Sea Elves and River Elves are siblings. Both elf races are highly reclusive and rarely interact with other elf races. They remain in their dwellings and never lead a nomadic lifestyle, unlike Wind Elves and Cloud Elves who constantly move from one mountain to another and from one hill to another.


    However, despite being peaceful and silent races, it doesn''t mean they are weak and easily disturbed. There have been incidents where ships vanished at sea due to Sea Elf attacks, and there are also stories of viges being destroyed by River Elf raids.


    These two races may be peaceful and harmless, but they be formidable creatures when their territories are disturbed. During the First Mana Species War, the number of human casualties caused by these two elf races reached millions.


    They possess a unique spell faction that is vastly different from the spell factions controlled by humans or other elf races. The spells they chant have no tangible form and are almost undetectable by ordinary detection spells. Whenever both elf races engage in battle, the fear they bring can make enemies retreat before fighting even begins.


    Such is the terror of their attacks that humans refer to them by different names, Siren for Sea Elves and Nixie for River Elves.


    After prolonged battles with these two races, humans eventually unraveled the secret behind the spell faction they use. They named the spell faction of these two elves'' races the Soul spell faction.


    The Soul spell faction shares a simr concept with the Bard spell faction, which involves buffing allies and debuffing enemies. However, the Soul spell faction is not a branch or mutation of the Bard spell faction; rather, it is an evolution from it. When a mage creates a song that can not only affect the mind but also the soul, their Bard spell faction evolves into the Soul spell faction.


    There are no known spell factions capable of countering the Soul spell faction. A Level 5 Constetion Mage with Soul spell faction can decimate entire enemy armies with just one spell within their domain. The only known way to counter the Soul spell faction is by also utilizing the Soul spell faction.


    Of course, the Asuras'' Dream Realm is a different matter. Dragon prana always acts as the predator of mana, so it is natural that a spell utilizing mana cannot control the souls of Asuras bound by dragon prana.


    The most impressive event recorded in history involving the use of the Soul spell faction took ce during the Battle of Chirp Bay.


    At that time, the human alliance gathered their entire naval fleet led by Gu Wuhan to destroy the elven alliance from behind and win the first species war. The water glinted like frosted ss, as though a million diamonds had been tossed into it.


    The sunlight reflected off of the deep blue sea and danced on the waves dancing against the shoreline. They sailed with an armada consisting of nearly 3,000 ships decorated in white sails and a force of over three million soldiers and crew. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The mana cannons mounted on the ships boosted the confidence of the human alliance to crush the unguarded rear lines of the elven alliance.


    This fleet promised the human alliance victory over the elven alliance. Because at that time the elven alliance still did not have a sea fleet that could fend off their attacks.


    With the motto of sinking elves into the sea and enving them with ropes. The human alliance''s sea fleet sailed with confidence.


    However, they never anticipated that their decision would lead to the Sea Elves joining the elf alliance. The thousands of ships they sailed on passed through the territories inhabited by the Sea Elves, disturbing their once calm sea. The terror that had long been dormant awakened.


    One by one, Sea Elf warriors emerged from the sea, urging the humans not to sail through their waters. However, their pleas were met with cannon fire from the human ships. Sea Elf blood stained the once tranquil sea, and for the first time, the Sea Elf King became furious.


    Without any signal, the wind suddenly ceased, the waves stopped crashing, and the world fell silent. Theughter of the human soldiers halted, their rampaging cannons ceased, and their bloodthirsty smiles turned.


    A melodious song filled the air.


    ? Lingsir wengi sliramu tumeking sirno (Towards night, your shadow begins to fade),


    ? Ojo tangi nggonmu guling (Don''t wake up from your sleep),


    ? Awas jo ngetoro (Watch out! Don''t show yourself),


    ? Akugi bang wingo wingo (I''m restless),


    ? Jin setan kang tak utusi (Imand the devil),


    ? Jin setan kang tak utusi (Imand the devil),


    ? Dadyo sebarang (Be anything),


    ? Wojo lyu sebet (But don''t bring death).


    No humans understood the meaning of the Sea Elves'' song, but their voices were so melodious as if carrying themselves into a dreamlike realm. Their fierce faces transformed into tranquility, and wide smiles appeared on their lips. Only those with high-level constetions realized something was amiss.


    But it was toote to stop the nightmare that unfolded.


    Like witnessing beautiful women, abundant gold, delicious food, or any deepest desires in their souls, the human forces plunged into the sea like madmen, wearing broad smiles and roaringughter. They pushed and elbowed each other to be the first to dive into the sea.


    But what they encountered was not beautiful women, abundant gold, delicious food, or any deepest desires. Instead, they faced the sharp spears of the Sea Elves. The ocean churned, and the blue water turned red. The bodies that nearly covered the surface of the sea formed a newnd made of human flesh.


    That day, a new bay was formed, Chirp Bay, named after the beautiful bird songs.

 Chapter 266 Graduation

    [Military Academy, Great Hall Meeting]


    The Great Hall Meeting, arge room capable of amodating more than 10,000 students, was adorned with impressive decorations depicting the pride and glory of the military academy.


    Artur and the other cadets entered the room, creating a lively atmosphere with the rhythmic sound of their footsteps, the gleaming uniforms of the cadets, and the apuse from the audience. At the front of the room stood arge stage thatmanded attention. The stage was adorned with national gs and the towering emblem of the Military Academy.


    Behind the stage, rows of chairs faced forward, where military officials and honored guests sat. The chairs were draped in luxurious red fabric, exuding a sense of grandeur. Surrounding the room were additional rows of seats for the families and friends of the cadets who were present to show their support.


    Dazzling spotlights illuminated the stage, adding a touch of drama to the graduation ceremony. In the center of the stage stood a podium, the focal point for speeches and important announcements. On either side of the podium,rge gs proudly waved, representing the courage and spirit of the cadets.


    The room was filled with enthusiasm and excitement. Cheers and apuse echoed through the air. The cadets sat upright, disying their discipline and pride. Their faces radiated hope and joy, reflecting the sess they had achieved during their time at the Military Academy.


    The graduation ceremonymenced with honors and awards presented to cadets who had demonstrated exceptional achievements in various fields. One by one, the cadets'' names were called to ascend the podium.


    Three years had passed, and Artur was no longer just a student of the military academy; he had now be a cadet of the Military Academy. He and the other A15 ss students had the honor of being on the stage.


    As their names were called, Artur and the other A15 students walked forward to face the military officials, bowing their heads. The officials drew their swords and ced them above the heads of each cadet one by one. It symbolized the human alliance''s recognition of the cadets as not just students of the military academy, but as warriors ready to fight on the front lines.


    The graduation ceremony continued with the recitation of the oath. All the attending cadets stood and ced their clenched fists over their hearts. One of the elders from the Gurru Committee, who was responsible for leading the oath, was present.


    The cadets stood with enthusiasm and a sense of responsibility, uttering their solemn pledge of loyalty to the human alliance and ensuring that they would carry out their duties with integrity and bravery.


    The event proceeded smoothly, filled with heart-stirring national music. All eyes were focused on the stage as if nothing could divert attention from this historic moment.


    The next item on the agenda was the speech to be delivered by an elder from the Gurru Committee. However, Artur''s generation was different from previous generations. They had a generation leader who was not only recognized de facto but also de jure by the Gurru Committee.


    It was Robert, the ss leader of A15.


    With a proud stride, Robert ascended the podium. His chest swelled, and his head held high. Although his face appeared rxed, Artur knew that Robert was extremely nervous.


    Countless times, Robert had practiced his speech in front of the mirror, even staying overnight in Artur''s room and forcing him to stay awake, apanying him in speech practice. Artur wanted to kick Robert out, but he realized that his best friend was much stronger than him and didn''t care about being polite or not towards Artur.


    Stiffly, Robert held the Mana Mic in front of him.


    "Ladies¡ªiingg," as the sound came out of his mouth, the mic emitted a buzzing noise because he was too close.


    Artur stifled augh, his face turning red. It was truly absurd to see Robert, who usually bullied him, now being bullied by a microphone.


    Clearing his throat, Robert tried to regainposure and control his body from turning around and pummeling Artur.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty members, fellow cadets, and honored guests,


    Today marks a momentous asion in our lives as we gather here to celebrate our graduation from the military academy. It is a day filled with mixed emotions¡ªjoy, pride, nostalgia, and a hint of apprehension as we step into the next chapter of our lives. Allow me, Robert, to address you all on behalf of the graduating ss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    First and foremost, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to our esteemed faculty members. Your unwavering dedication, guidance, andmitment to our education have been instrumental in shaping us into the individuals we are today. From the early days of grueling training to the countless hours spent honing our skills, you have pushed us beyond our limits and instilled in us the values of discipline, integrity, and perseverance. We are forever indebted to your wisdom and mentorship.


    To our families and friends, thank you for your unwavering support throughout this journey. Your love, encouragement, and understanding have been the pirs of strength that propelled us forward during challenging times. Your belief in our abilities has been a constant source of motivation, and we are grateful for your presence in our lives.


    Fellow cadets, what an incredible journey it has been! We have endured hardships together, triumphed over adversity, and forged unbreakable bonds of camaraderie. The friendships we have formed will forever hold a special ce in our hearts. Through sharedughter, tears, and victories, we have be a family¡ªa united force ready to face whatever lies ahead. Let us cherish these memories and continue supporting and uplifting one another as we venture into new horizons.


    As we embark on our respective paths, let us not forget the lessons we have learned within these hallowed walls. We have been equipped with the skills, knowledge, and character to make a positive impact on the world. Let us carry the torch of honor, justice, andpassion wherever we go. Let us be beacons of hope and agents of change in a world that often yearns for both.


    The challenges that await us may be daunting, but I have unwavering faith in the abilities of my fellow graduates. We have been tested, molded, and refined into resilient individuals capable of oveing any obstacle. Embrace the unknown with open hearts and minds, for it is in the face of adversity that our true potential shines brightest.


    As we bid farewell to the military academy, let us remember that this is not the end but merely the beginning of a new chapter. We stand at the precipice of limitless possibilities, ready to make our mark on the world. Let our actions speak volumes, our aplishments inspire, and our character define us. The world awaits our contributions, and I am confident that we will leave an indelible legacy wherever we may tread.


    In conclusion, I would like to express my deepest appreciation to each and every one of you. Today, we celebrate not only our individual achievements but also the collective spirit that has brought us to this momentous day. Let us embrace the future with unwavering determination, boundless optimism, and the knowledge that we are the future leaders, protectors, and advocates for a better world.


    Congrattions, Demon''s yer Generation! May our paths be illuminated by sess, our hearts filled withpassion, and our lives forever enriched by the experiences we shared at this esteemed institution.


    Thank you."


    Robert finished his speech and was weed with apuse from the audience and the exuberant cadets. He stepped down from the podium and locked eyes with Artur, gritting his teeth like a barking dog. Artur simply looked away, maintaining an expression as if nothing had happened.


    As the graduation procession concluded, the atmosphere was filled with lively apuse and joyful cheers.


    Graduation was an unforgettable celebration, marking the cadets'' remarkable achievements on their journey to be resilient warriors. The room was brimming with spirit, courage, and pride, illuminating the hearts of everyone present.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    "Artur, are you nning to go back to Heles City before heading to the front lines?" Robert nudged Artur''s shoulder.


    Artur nced at the concluded graduation event and the cadets reuniting with their families. However, his own family was nowhere to be seen. The expensive train fare was beyond what Gilbert could afford, forcing them to ept that Artur would celebrate his graduation alone.


    "Well... It''s been three years since Ist saw them. We still have two months before deployment, and I intend to spend this time with my family. Who knows, I might even have a younger sibling by now," Artur said with a faint smile on his face.


    "And what about you, Robert, or should I address you as Commander now?" Artur teased.


    Robert didn''t seem annoyed and simply grinned smugly. "Heh... You can make fun of me now, but I hope you can maintain yourposure as a cadet during battles. Besides, I haven''t be amander yet, just a captain,"


    "Understood, Captain," Artur snapped to attention and saluted Robert.


    The two of them locked eyes and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 267 Two World

    ?


    The sound of train wheels grinding against the rails and the engine''s gears rotating filled the air. However, there was no sign of smoke emanating from the carriage as the train swiftly crossed the tracks.


    Artur stared out the window, a habit he had since his first ride on the Mana Train. The passing trees blurred due to the train''s speed. He pondered as he gazed at the sunlight filtering through the leaves and the shimmering dewdrops on them.


    Once again, he sat alone in a cabin meant for two passengers. But Artur''s name was renowned at the military academy as the second-ranked student in ss A15, the top ss in the Demon''s yer cohort. No one dared to take the seat in front of him.


    Artur should have muttered, "Fairness is a son of a bitch" in his heart at this moment. However, it wasn''t him who was envious of others'' privileges this time¡ªit was others who envied him. It was about time someone else cursed, "Fairness is a son of a bitch," when they saw Artur.


    As a result, he could daydream as much as he pleased without being disturbed by some wannabe cool kid banging on his cabin door. Artur smiled, relishing the privilege that had only been enjoyed by noble children until now. Until his cabin door was pounded on.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    Before Artur could get angry or invite the person inside, the door was audaciously opened by the intruder. Artur scowled and prepared to bark like a dog at another invading canine in his territory.


    But the face of the intruder forced Artur to swallow his curses.


    "Hehehe... Did you think you could escape from me? That only exists in your dreams, Artur!"


    A redhead woman with a wide grin and squinted eyes stared mischievously at Artur. Her increasingly voluptuous bosom threatened to burst out of the sleeveless ck tank top she wore. She only had on mini jeans that entuated her alluring white thighs. Despite her revealing attire, she didn''t feel cold or shiver at all, even though the air conditioning was working perfectly.


    "Rini, what are you doing here?" Artur moved backward, trying to distance himself from the lioness before him.


    Rini stepped forward, hands on her hips, making her two bosoms even more pronounced. "Hehehe, did you think you could escape after taking my virginity? Don''t think for a second, sir, that you won''t be responsible to me for the rest of your life!"


    Hearing Rini''s vulgar words, Artur''s face flushed instantly. But this time, he wouldn''t back down or turn the other cheek. "Your virginity? What about my virginity? Did that never cross your mind?"


    Rini jumped with glee and casually sat next to Artur. She moved closer to him as he continued to try to distance himself. The sweet scent emanating from Rini''s body reminded Artur of that night, causing his body to tense up.


    "Hehehe... of course, I''ll take responsibility, my lovely dear. I''ll make you the warm presence in my bed forever." Rini licked her lips fiercely, stroking Artur''s cheek, which was already covered in cold sweat.


    Artur quickly brushed off Rini''s hand and barked, "That means there''s no debt between us. You took my virginity, and I took yours. Our business is finished!"


    Rini didn''t feel angry as her hand was harshly rejected. With a face that seemed like she was about to cry, she wiped her dry eyes and said, "Hik... hik... hik... men are all the same. They treat women like cigarettes¡ªinhale the sweet and discard the butt! You''re cruel, Artur."


    "Pfft... I don''t even feel like I inhaled a sweet, but rather like I was sucking on poison! Your bad acting won''t deceive me, Rini!" Artur didn''t buy any of Rini''s words.


    This time, Rini red fiercely, pointing her finger and showing her teeth. "Oh yeah? Then what if it''s not acting? Artur, take responsibility. You''ve impregnated me with your seed! Even though I told you to finish outside!"


    Artur jerked back, hitting his head on the train wall. Rini truly didn''t censor her words at all. She just spilled out without any prior thought. Artur was truly unfortunate to be targeted by a woman like her.


    "Who would want to finish inside? Your legs were squeezing my body so tightly that I couldn''t move!" Artur still remembered how Rini screamed not to release inside her womb, but her legs mped his body so tightly that he couldn''t move.


    "Then why did you still do it and didn''t resist? It means you wanted to impregnate me too, right!!!" Rini pointed her finger usingly at Artur''s forehead.


    "Woman! There''s something that a man can''t hold back, even if he''s half-dead trying!" Artur frustratedly brushed off Rini''s hand once again.


    "Bullshit!! Just say you love me and want to marry me!!" Rini lunged fiercely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur panicked, trying his best to defend himself. "Hey... Hey... hey... hey... What the hell are you doing?!" However, every time he attempted to grasp something, his hands only met something soft, causing his body to heat up. Artur found himself reying their struggle from that night, resulting in a certain part of his body bing tense.


    The cabin they were in was in disarray as two amateur wrestlers fought to defeat each other. One wrestler exerted great effort to make the other surrender, while the other fought hard to keep the wrestler''s hands away from sensitive areas.


    Eventually, Rini seeded in pinning Artur beneath her. Both of them were gasping for breath, and Rini''s red hair was a disheveled mess. Artur''s clothes were tattered and showed scratches from Rini''s nails on his chest.


    "I win again. Now surrender and say that you love me!" Rini eximed triumphantly.


    "Never!" Artur refused, even though he was struggling to breathe.


    "You!! You stubborn fool! Why do you always reject me when it''s clear you have feelings for me!" Rini looked desperate.


    "A noblewoman like you will never understand!" Artur said, taking a breath amidst Rini''s tightening grip.


    "What don''t I understand?! Exin it to me! Tell me! How can I understand if you never exin it!" Rini''s eyes began to well up with tears.


    Rini had never intended to fall in love with Artur, but her heartpelled her to do so. She had given everything to Artur, even her virginity, which she had preserved her whole life, but Artur continued to avoid her. In her pain, Artur escaped and returned to his hometown without informing Rini, and she only found out about it through Robert.


    Filled with frustration, she chased after Artur''s train with all her might and managed to enter his cabin. Rini thought Artur would ept her after witnessing the sacrifices she had made. However, Artur kept running and running, disregarding Rini''s feelings as well as his own.


    Contrary to what Rini thought, Artur was aware of Rini''s sacrifices for him. Artur knew that Rini loved him sincerely, not just because of his friendship with Robert.


    He loved the rough-redhead girl from the depths of his heart. He loved her more than he loved his own family. But it was because of that love that Artur had to keep running and running.


    "Don''t you understand it? Or are you too arrogant to see it? RINI, WE LIVE IN TWO DIFFERENT WORLDS!!!" Artur shouted in frustration.


    Unbeknownst to him, tears welled up in his eyes. Artur had never cried, not even after Anna disappeared without a trace. Not even when Gilbert treated him harshly. Not even when C ignored him.


    Rini released Artur from her grip, and the overflowing tears spilled down her cheeks. She stared at Artur with questioning eyes. "What do you mean? What do you mean we live in two different worlds? Are you searching for excuses to run away again? Artur, until when will you continue to be a coward like this?!"


    Artur took a hurried breath as Rini loosened her hold on his neck, which felt like it might break. With a serious expression, he said, "It''s not just an excuse or because I want to run. I may be a coward, but I do all of it for you!"


    Rini became hysterical, pulling at her own hair, a few strands breaking. "What do you mean? Don''t speak in confusing riddles like that!! Exin it to me!!"


    Artur let out a long sigh. "Rini, don''t you realize that I''m amoner?"


    "So what? Are you afraid that my family won''t ept amoner? Artur, even if you''re amoner, you''re still a top-ranked cadet from the A-ss military academy! You''re a Level 2 Constetion Mage, your status is equivalent to other nobles! It can''t be a reason for us not to be able to live together," Rini shook her head, scoffing at Artur''s reasoning.


    Artur looked at Rini with apassionate gaze. "Rini, I never expected you to say that. Do you think being a top-ranked cadet from the A-ss military academy means anything? Do you think being a Level 2 Constetion Mage means anything? Just think about how many servants in your family are Level 2 Constetion Mages."


    Rini flinched but quickly shook her head. "They are different from you. They were born as servants in my family, so they swore loyalty to my family. You are someone who is free, you are a free mage."


    Artur shook his head, gently stroking Rini''s cheek and wiping the tears that fell from her eyes. "Rini, do you think they are loyal because of the vows they made? How many of them have achieved Level 6 Constetion Mage or at least Level 5 Constetion Mage? None, right? They are loyal because they are weak and incapable of fighting back! The same applies to me. Without my friendship with Robert, I''m just a weak ant that your family can trample on as they please. Do you think they would willingly marry off their daughter to me?"


    Rini fell silent, her eyes wide open in shock.

 Chapter 268 Home

    ?


    *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug! *Gjug!


    The sound of the train was a melodic harmony of metal vibrations and thunder that filled the air. As the train started moving, rhythmic footsteps of rolling iron wheels could be heard on the tracks. The sound gave a strong and heavy impression, as if signaling the presence of an unstoppable force.


    Every jolt of the train wheels involved the interaction of metal against metal, creating distinctive clinks and rumbles. When the train passed through a railroad crossing, a loud rumble pierced the surrounding silence. The sound intensified the adrenaline and speed, as if the train was racing against time.


    It was this sound that filled the silence between two people who were locked in a gaze. Rini bit her lip until it hurt, unable to refute what Artur had said. Meanwhile, Artur could only smile bitterly, seeing the person he loved unable to say anything.


    There was a whisper in Artur''s heart, hoping that Rini could find a way out of the bleak future he saw. However, for anyone with a functioning brain, a dead-end seemed imprable.


    "But... But... can''t you achieve something that would make my family acknowledge you?" Rini said something she herself doubted.


    Artur shook his head. "What achievement? Achievements in war, you mean? It is true that looking at the stories of Stent Gaht and some heroes in the first mana species war, we can find a few PSA-Graduates who weremoners and were raised to the nobility with their families. But do you think I can do it?"


    "You can do it, Artur! You are a rare user of the Lightning spell faction! You are strong and capable of fighting on par with Higo!" Rini said, trying to convince both of them.


    Artur looked down. "The reason I can fight on par with Higo is that he hasn''t learned the special spells from his family. When we all go home, the difference between amoner mage and a noble mage will be even more evident. I don''t have someone to teach me the Lightning spell faction, but Higo does. When we meet again, I probably won''t even be worthy to carry his shoe. You know this, don''t you, Rini?"


    Rini bowed her head in destion. Artur was right; with the wealth and heritage of noble families, they could create powerful mages. Artur, who had no inheritance from his family, could only self-study the Lightning spell faction. He would quickly fall behind his ssmates. Perhaps when they met again, Artur would even be weaker than Dony.


    Seeing Rini unable to say anything more, Artur could only let out a long sigh. With a heart that felt shattered, Artur stood up and sat back in his seat. He looked out the window, trying to avoid seeing Rini still bowed in sorrow.


    This was the end of their rtionship. With a dark future, the only path was to part ways with mutual understanding. Artur could only hope that with the end of this rtionship, they would also cease to be friends. He couldn''t bear to witness Rini wearing a wedding gown, marrying someone else. He wished there was a spell that could erase his memories of the red-haired girl.


    The train wheels kept turning, traversing forests and mountains. The breathtaking scenery eased the pain in Artur''s heart slightly. He didn''t want to be seen crying in front of the girl he was about to leave behind.


    Not long after, Rini stood up from her seat, but instead of leaving the cabin, she sat beside Artur and rested her head on his shoulder. Artur resisted the urge to turn and embrace the girl.


    "Where are you going?" Rini asked.


    "I''m going back to my hometown, Heles," Artur replied.


    "..."


    They fell silent again. Artur thought Rini would get off at the next stop. However, when the train halted, Rini didn''t leave the cabin and still sat with her head resting on Artur''s shoulder. Artur was filled with confusion, but he tried not to turn his head.


    However, when the next stop passed, Artur could no longer remain silent. He immediately turned and found Rini looking at him with a mischievous smile.


    "Rini, what are you doing?" Artur asked hesitantly.


    "I''m going back to your hometown, Heles," Rini casually answered.


    "Huh? What did you just say?" Artur''s eyes blinked rapidly.


    "I''m going back to your hometown, Heles," Rini repeated.


    "...Forgive me, I think I misheard. What did you say earlier?"


    With the same expression and intonation, Rini repeated her words, "I''m going back to your hometown, Hel--"


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU THINKING!!!!" Artur shouted in frustration.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur shook Rini''s shoulders forcefully, causing the red-haired girl to nod repeatedly. However, the mischievous smile froze on Rini''s face. Her eyes remained fixed on Artur as if a cat lover staring at a stray cat perched on a tree.


    "Hehehe... what did you think?" Rini chuckled casually.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? We live in two different worlds! Why do you keep following me like this?" Artur gripped Rini''s shoulders tightly.


    Rini continued to smile, gently stroking Artur''s cheek and wiping away his almost-spilling tears. "I always thought your heart was as dry as a desert. But I never imagined tears could fall from this ce."


    Artur shook his head, trying to remove Rini''s hand from his face, or perhaps he was trying to hide his own tears. "Rini, I''m not joking. What do you really think? There''s no future for both of us! It''s better if we separate rather than hurt each other!"


    Rini held Artur''s cheek firmly, preventing him from averting his gaze. "Artur, I won''t hurt you, and you''ll never hurt me. We love each other, and that''s enough for me!" Rini said firmly.


    Artur clenched his teeth in frustration. "Don''t you understand what I just said? I''m amoner, and you''re a noble! Your family will never ept me! We can''t be together!"


    "  , you talk too much like a woman!" Rini mocked Artur angrily. She pulled Artur''s face closer to hers, "Enough talking, let''s make love!"


    "FUCK THIS IDIOT!!" With one hand, Artur pushed Rini''s pouting lips away.


    Unable to fulfill her desire, Rini became extremely angry. Grinding her teeth, she pped Artur''s hand away from her face. "Grr... you really frustrate me!!! What''s wrong with you being amoner!! If you can''t marry me, then I''ll be the one to marry you!!!"


    Artur was startled by Rini''s outburst. "W..what the hell are you saying?" His face was filled with question marks.


    Standing with hands on her hips, Rini puffed out her chest. "Artur, the possibility of you achieving something that my family would acknowledge may be small. But I''m different from you! I am a noble!"


    Artur''s expression conveyed what he wanted to say without needing words. "I already know that, and that''s the problem we have now. Is your head really just filled with dirt?"


    Ignoring Artur''s mocking expression, Rini continued her passionate speech. "My family still doesn''t have a legitimate heir, so the seat is temporarily vacant! Initially, I wasn''t interested in getting involved in that stupid seatpetition, but because of you, I changed my mind! I will be the rightful heir of my family and marry you! Who can forbid the head of the family from getting married!"


    Rini stared at Artur with a sense of pride, waiting for his praise for her brilliant n. However, Artur only looked at Rini with his mouth agape, as if he were witnessing the winner of the Miss Idiot of the Century contest.


    But Rini interpreted Artur''s dumbfounded expression differently. She thought that Artur was simply shocked by the brilliance of her just-disclosed n. A smug smile appeared on Rini''s face.


    "Rini, do you think that bing the head of your family will solve all the problems just like that?" Artur tried to keep himself steady and avoid uttering profanities.


    A head of a noble family is not just a family leader but also a symbol of the noble family. They must be an example that can be followed by their family members and bear the burden of the family''s future.


    A head of a family who acts recklessly would tarnish the noble family''s reputation among the mass. Moreover, the head of a noble family is responsible for ensuring the continuity of their family for future generations, so it doesn''t end with their generation.


    There are many more responsibilities for a head of a noble family. But Artur didn''t know where to start exining, so he asked Rini to gauge her understanding.


    Rini nodded innocently, believing it from the depths of her heart.


    From her reaction, Artur realized that Rini had no knowledge about the responsibilities of a family head. Her family would crumble within months if Rini took on the role of the family head. Therefore, Artur had to save the unfortunate noble family before the mischievous fingers of his beloved destroyed it.


    "Rini, do you know the phrase ''with great poweres great responsibility''?" Artur asked hesitantly.


    Rini snorted in response, "What kind of fool says something like that? The truth is, with great poweres¡ªah, whatever, all I know is that I can do anything once I be the heir of my family! Now, stop talking, and let''s make a baby!" Like a lion pouncing on its prey, Rini leaped towards Artur.


    "Rini.. Rini.. Stop! Stop! This cabin is not soundproof!"

 Chapter 269 The Market

    ?


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    "SEA ELF!! SEA ELF!! FRESHLY CAUGHT! STILL FRESH!! ONLY TWO PIECES LEFT!!" a goblin shouted enthusiastically, promoting his merchandise.


    "RIVER ELF! RIVER ELF!! JUST CAPTURED TWO DAYS AGO! THEIR MEAT IS STILL FRESH!! COME CLOSER, DON''T MISS OUT!!" a sylph pped his wings and shouted with all his might.


    "VOLCANO ELF!! VOLCANO ELF!!! CLEANED AND SKINNED BY OZ THE SKINNER HIMSELF!!! GUARANTEED NO HAIR LEFT IN THE MEAT!!!" a goblin with a headband pped the meat in front of him, covered with feathers to keep flies away.


    "NIGHT ELF!! NIGHT ELF!! NIGHT ELF MEAT BRINGS GOOD FORTUNE!! AKUNDO IS THE PROOF!!!"


    "ABSOLUTELY TRUE!! THIS MORNING I ATE NIGHT ELF MEAT AND IN THE AFTERNOON, I SUCCESSFULLY HID FROM MY ANGRY WIFE!!!"


    The goblin duo took turns promoting their merchandise.


    "WOOD ELF!! WOOD ELF!!! We have one that''s still intact!!! Only 20 years old!!"


    As the voice rang out, buyers in the market immediately flocked to their stall.


    "Still intact? Are you not lying?" asked a female goblin.


    "That''s right,dies and gentlemen! I obtained this Wood Elf directly from the Asuras! They managed to capture him while he was trying to escape!" the seller replied.


    "Really? Show it to us then!" another goblin visitor asked.


    "Currently, I cannot bring the Wood Elf to the market! You must purchase it first to see it!"


    "Ah! You''re lying! The kingdom prohibits the sale of live elves!" shouted a goblin who had the habit of reading the Kingdom Press every morning.


    "I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, ask the orc next to me!" the seller gestured to a monster behind him to step forward.


    The young-looking orc patted his chest and said, "It''s true, this Wood Elf was captured by my brother! He brought him home secretly and hid him in the carriage along with other captive elf women! You know yourself, the appearance of male Wood Elves is almost identical to female Wood Elves, so no one realized it!"


    All the buyers nodded, knowing that the physical appearance of male Wood Elves closely resembled that of female Wood Elves. It was challenging to distinguish between them, causing hobgoblins to sometimes make mistakes in their captures.


    However, before any buyers began to negotiate, a voice was heard from the back of the crowd, "HE''S LYING! DON''T BELIEVE HIS WORDS!! ORCS HAVE A SENSE THAT CAN DISTINGUISH ANY CREATURE''S GENDER!!"


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. A young alraune stood confidently with hands on hips. Seeing the young alraune, the young orc became flustered and tried to cover his face.


    "DIRU!! It''s useless to hide! I''ve seen your face!" shouted the young alraune.


    "AH! Who are you? I don''t know you! Don''t believe the words of this visitor! I am an orc, and orcs don''t have any sense like she ims!" the young orc named Diru quickly retorted.


    "If you don''t believe me, just ask Uncle Didi!" he pointed toward the goblin seller who had mysteriously disappeared at some point.


    All the visitors realized that Diru was lying, and their anger red up. They were almost deceived into buying a live Wood Elf that didn''t exist.


    "YOU DAMNED CHILD, HOW DARE YOU DECEIVE YOUR ELDERS!! GET HIM!!" In unison with the eruption of anger, the visitors stormed Diru, who was taken aback.


    *SMACK *THUMP *SMACK *SMACK *THUMP *SMACK *SMACK *THUMP *SMACK *SMACK *THUMP *SMACK *SMACK *THUMP *SMACK *SMACK *THUMP


    Without mercy, the visitors beat Diru until he was bruised and battered. When he was nearly unconscious, they finally stopped. With satisfied snorts, as they hit the face of the swindler, the visitors left the stall and continued their shopping.


    Diru, almost on the brink of death, sat back down with clearly visible wounds that began to heal. The regenerative power of the new generation of orcs was not the same as that of the old generation. These offspring of the Asuras had regenerative abilities several times faster than their ancestors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "YUNIIIII!!!!! FUCK YOU!!! Why did you interfere? Look at the consequences of your actions! I''m a mess now!!" Diru pointed to the remaining bruise on his face.


    "Hmph! It''s your own fault for lying! Have you not considered the consequences if someone were to report your actions to the Ku? Your own father would be the one to behead you!" Yuni, the young alraune, snorted at Diru without feeling the slightest hint of guilt.


    "No one will ever report it! Before they can see the live Wood Elf, I''ll im that hemitted suicide rather than face harassment, leaving only his lifeless body!" Diru exined his seemingly foolproof scam n.


    "Regardless, they will still feel deceived, you dimwit!" Yuni ruthlessly tapped Diru''s head with her vines.


    "Ouch!! Why are you so rough? Are you really my friend?" Diru held his now swollen head.


    "Stop whining! You''re an orc, so act like one! Ugh... the younger generation truly frustrates me!" Yuni lifted her imaginary sses, imitating her mother''s demeanor.


    "Ugh!..." Diru could only remain silent, suppressing the pain to avoid embarrassing his race. He stood there with ssy eyes, ring at Yuni in frustration.


    "Let''s go home, your mother is looking for you!" Yuni pulled Diru''s hand.


    Diru simply nodded, and they walked hand in hand out of the market.


    Little did they know that Diru wasn''t actually lying. The live elves were indeed present in this market, precisely located beneath it, separated by a rocky barrier. Despite that, they could still hear how the monsters sold their own species'' meat as if they were selling fish and beef in their market.


    When it came to supplying food and women, Nezena was far more adept than Nevare. She not only managed to solve the food shortage problem in the Wilwatikta Kingdom but also doubled the number of women avable for the Asuras to marry.


    The secrety in Nezena''s cruel policy, which was a nightmare for the elves but the most brilliant idea for the monsters.


    During Nezena and her troops'' raids on elven viges, she didn''t immediately kill all the male inhabitants and abducted the females. Instead, Nezena separated them based on age. Any elf over a hundred years old would be promptly killed, except for their women. The rest, below a hundred years old, would be captured and taken to the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    The younger elves, below a hundred years old, were still easily influenced and brainwashed. Moreover, most of them hadn''t yet be mages, making them highly susceptible to the control of the Asuras.


    This did make the journey home longer and riskier, as their tracks could be discovered. However, with Nezena''s cunning, she created false trails and hidden passageways to temporarily conceal their prisoners. Then she led her troops to raid other elven viges until the hiding tunnels became full.


    Eventually, the captives were taken back to the Wilwatikta Kingdom through a secure route that Nezena had discovered.


    Unlike Nevare, who used psychological tactics and brainwashing to persuade human women to be Valkyries, Nezena employed a carrot-and-whip strategy to force her captives to choose the life she desired for them.


    Every male elf was given the choice to submit to the Wilwatikta Kingdom and be their ve or end up as minced meat sold in the market. Every female elf was forced to choose between bing a Valkyrie or facing an even worse fate.


    What Nezena meant by a worse fate was to revive the orc culture that had previously been eradicated by Moku. However, this time the culprits were not the orcs, as they were too preupied with the Valkyries who constantly demanded their attention like dogs in heat. Instead, it was the male elves who had willingly chosen to be ves of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Nezena wouldmand the elven ves to rape the female elves who refused to be Valkyries until they became pregnant. The children born from these unions would be raised by the Wilwatikta Kingdom and indoctrinated from a young age to see bing a Valkyrie as their highest aspiration.


    All the elven ves and the female elves who rejected bing Valkyries were gathered in a ce Nezena named Elf Husbandry. To further emphasize the psychological impact of resisting the Wilwatikta Kingdom, Elf Husbandry was built beneath the Kingdom Market.


    Elf Husbandry became an ingenious idea since the establishment of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Ez even wrote about it in the history book taught to children at The One Church School. Nevare learned a great deal from Nezena''s idea, and she was currently busy revising her policies to increase the number of Valkyries from the human species.


    As Diru and Yuni walked hand in hand, they heard themotioning from their side. When they turned to look, they saw a tall circr structure. It was the Colosseum where the thirtieth Pka of the year was currently taking ce.


    Diru''s eyes filled with envy as he couldn''t wait to evolve into an Asura and participate in the Colosseum battles. Yuni, observing this, could only shake her head. As an alraune, she could never understand why the orcs were so eager to engage in life-or-death battles like that.


    As she nced at the colosseum, Yuni could only imagine her fellow alraune sisters frantically trying to save the lives of the Asuras who were attempting to kill their own kin. She hoped that she wouldn''t grow up too quickly, so she wouldn''t have to partake in the most troublesome event for her alraune race.

 Chapter 270 Home (2)

    ?


    The Mana Train station was not located within the city of Heles, but rather two kilometers from the city''s main gate. There were various reasons for this, but the most important one was the significance of the train station to the human alliance.


    By situating the station outside of Heles, it would remain functional even if the city were to be captured by the enemy. The enemy would also be unable to use the railway lines to move towards other important cities.


    As a result, Mana Train passengers had to hire horse-drawn carriages to reach the city of Heles. Several carriages were neatly lined up at the train''s exit, waiting for passengers who wanted to go to Heles.


    Artur stepped out of the Mana Train with swollen and ckened eyes. He couldn''t close his eyes throughout the journey, and his body felt incredibly heavy, especially around his hips, as a mischievous cat kept ying with objects between his thighs.


    Some passengers, who happened to be their cabin neighbors, passed by Artur with sideways nces. Frustration was evident on their faces, restrained only by the military academy uniform that Artur wore. Without it, Artur was certain that his cabin neighbors would gang up on him, perhaps taking his life or at least causing severe harm.


    "Ah... the air here is much fresher than in my city," Rini remarked, stretching her body.


    Artur didn''tment, only looking at Rini with one eye. She was the cause of all his troubles and the annoyance of their cabin neighbors. Artur felt the urge to grab Rini by her hair and scream, "Look at what you''ve done!"


    But he knew it would only lead to an argument because there was no hint of guilt on Rini''s face. In the end, Artur could only sigh heavily and praise himself for being able to control his emotions.


    "Why do you look so down?" Rini asked, tilting her head.


    Once again, Arturmended himself for sessfully suppressing his emotions. If he weren''t a gentleman, he would have already punched Rini in the face as hard as he could.


    Seeing no response from her sour-faced lover, Rini changed the subject. "Have we arrived in Heles? Why don''t I see any houses around here?" she asked, looking around.


    Artur took a deep breath and replied, "We have to ride a carriage for two hours before reaching the city of Heles."


    "Ah? Isn''t this the Heles station? Why do we have to take a carriage before reaching the city of Heles?" Rini was confused and read the station''s name sign hanging above again.


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask too many questions. If you have a problem with it, why don''t you just go back home?" Artur grumbled before walking away, leaving Rini behind.


    "Hey! I''m notining, I''m just asking! What''s wrong with asking? Artur, wait for me!" Rini retorted before chasing after Artur, who was getting farther away.


    Rini hugged Artur''s arm, and they walked side by side. Artur ignored her and remained focused on what was ahead. They didn''t speak to each other until they were out of the station.


    Without discussing it with his partner beforehand, Artur chose a horse-drawn carriage and got in. Rini didn''t say anything and followed Artur into the carriage.


    The coachman looked at the couple as they boarded his carriage and asked, "Are you heading to Heles? If so, you''ll have to pay in advance."


    Without saying a word, Artur took out a silver coin from his pocket and tossed it to the coachman. Artur didn''t care about the actual price, as he believed one silver coin was more than enough to hire a horse-drawn carriage to Heles.


    Swiftly, the coachman caught the silver coin that Artur threw and ced it into his pocket. He had recognized it as a silver coin and had no intention of giving any change back to Artur.


    Encountering wealthy customers like this was not umon for him, and it was one of the reasons why he continued to be a horse-drawn carriage driver.


    Rini watched the brief interaction between Artur and the coachman, with a frown on her face. She thenmented, "Just one silver coin? That''s so cheap. Artur, why did you use your military academy uniform to try and force this poor carriage driver to give you a discount?"


    Both Artur and the coachman turned to look at Rini, unable to believe what she had just said. Artur secretly hoped that Rini was just joking, but his hopes were quickly dashed.


    "Forgive my boyfriend, Coachman. He didn''t mean to pressure you into giving us a cheap ride. Here, I''ll add to your fare," Rini said, pulling out ten silver coins from her pocket.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her face showed genuine remorse. She tightly held the coachman''s hand while giving him the ten silver coins. The coachman could only stare at Rini, his mouth agape, unsure of what to do.


    He wanted to ept the excessive payment, but Rini''s innocent face made him feel guilty. The coachman then turned to look at Artur, but he found the same look of confusion on his face.


    In the end, Artur remained silent, and the coachman epted the unexpected blessing. He hoped to encounter innocent (foolish) customers like this more often. Perhaps his status would soon change from amoner to a merchant.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you feel guilty and ashamed for being stingy towards someone in need? Hmm..." Rini snorted as she saw Artur staring at her in astonishment.


    Artur simply shook his head, ignoring the innocence of the wealthy noble girl. He was too tired and needed rest. His body had been used for hours to satisfy Rini within the Mana Train.


    The horse-drawn carriage moved, and the coachman drove it with enthusiasm. It seemed like they would arrive in the city of Heles faster than expected. The unfortunate horses pulling this carriage had to bear the consequences of their owner''s newfound luck.


    Not long after, they saw the gates of the City of Heles. Unlike usual, there were no adventurers queuing to enter the city. They had all been called to the frontlines to fight against the demon species.


    The walls of the City of Heles stood tall that afternoon. The stone fortress could only be described as a wall if one didn''t take into ount its magnificence, elegance, and beauty. It was six meters high and three meters wide, allowing a person to stand behind it without touching either side.


    The City Walls of Heles extended from the hillsides to the north and south, resembling a colossal pair of lips kissing the feet of the city. In the morning sunlight, they shimmered like white opals. They curved around the sea in a semicircle, providing protection from external threats.


    Heles didn''t have an inner wall, but there were twelve eight-meter towers that pierced the sky alongside the outer wall. These towers were positioned beside the wall and within the city, with a gap of 100 meters between each tower.


    These inner city towers also served as markers for district boundaries.


    They arrived at the gate, and the guards stopped the carriage. After conducting routine checks, they allowed the horse-drawn carriage to enter.


    Artur didn''t greet the guards, even though he should have recognized them. However, due to his three-year absence and his self-istion after Anna''s disappearance, his rtionship with the guards of the Heles city walls had be awkward.


    Nevertheless, the guards could still recognize the more mature Artur. They wanted to greet him, but seeing the military academy uniform he was wearing, they could only lower their heads.


    Their statuses were now vastly different. Artur was a great Level 2 Constetion Mage, while they were just ordinary wall guards.


    Artur disregarded the change in the guards'' attitude. He simply averted his gaze, trying not to appear awkward. However, in doing so, he ended up looking arrogant and forgetting his roots.


    Rini sensed the awkwardness and asked, "Do you recognize those guards back there?"


    The horse-drawn carriage had passed the gate, and their conversation could no longer be heard by the guards. Artur looked back before answering, "The one with a slightly crooked nose is named Rony, and the tall and thin one is Arjun. They used to teach me swordsmanship, and we had a fairly close rtionship."


    Rini was taken aback to learn that those guards were Artur''s swordsmanship teachers. "Then why didn''t you greet them? Isn''t it impolite to ignore your swordsmanship teachers?"


    Artur turned to Rini, gazing deeply into her eyes, and a smirk formed on his lips. "I didn''t greet them because our statuses are vastly different now. What do you think would happen if I greeted them or if they greeted me first?"


    Rini immediately answered, "You would have a conversation and reminisce about the past?"


    Artur shook his head, his gaze fixed on the carriage''s roof as he replied, "If I were to greet them first, it would seem like I''m demeaning the dignity of a mage. They would get into trouble if other mages found out about it. On the other hand, if they were to greet me first, it would seem like they''re groveling. They would also face problems if their boss learned about it."


    Rini was shocked, her mouth agape. She couldn''t believe things would be as severe as Artur described. But Artur remained silent, feeling a bit sorry for his incredibly innocent girlfriend.

 Chapter 271 Morris Mansion

    ?


    A pair of horse-drawn carriages came to a halt at the gates of the magnificent mansion, situated beside a grand estate. The road leading to the main gates was immacte and wide, lined with well-maintained hedges and sculpted topiaries. Encircling the estate grounds was a stone wall that extended beyond the driveway on both sides. Each section of the grounds boasted a maze of flower gardens, manicured hedges, fountains, and meandering paths.


    The carriage driver assisted them as they disembarked, opening the carriage doors and gesturing for them to step out. Artur and Rini emerged into thete morning sun, following a gstone walkway that led them beneath blooming cherry trees, their delicate pink petals gently cascading to the ground.


    Before them stood a wicket gate, resembling an open mouth. Passing through it, they entered another courtyard adorned with blooming nts, trees, and topiaries, nking either side of a cobblestone path that led straight to the manor house, nestled amidst a series of terraced gardens.


    The mansion before them appeared impressively grand and newly constructed. Itsrge, transparent windows offered a glimpse inside, revealing elegantly draped curtains.


    The entrance to the mansion was fashioned from mahogany wood, intricately carved in designs that seemed to dance as they approached.


    From the exterior, it seemed to have two stories, with the upper level housing several bedrooms, each more spacious and luxurious than thest. The opulence of the ce was awe-inspiring, leaving them feeling small inparison to its overwhelming allure.


    Prior to this, Artur had received a letter from his parents, informing him of his father Gilbert''s promotion and their gift of a mansion from the Mayor of Heles, located in the upscale residential area on the outskirts of the city.


    Artur was well aware that the Mayor bestowed the promotion and new mansion upon Gilbert because of Artur''s status as a military academy mage. It was even possible that if he wanted the Mayor to visit his home, the leader of Heles would drop everything and rush to his doorstep.


    As Artur had mentioned earlier, it was time for others to curse "Fairness is a son of a bitch" silently in their hearts when they saw him. However, as he looked at the red-haired woman beside him, Artur could only sigh deeply, realizing that there was always someone above.


    Rini, on the other hand, was unimpressed by the grandeur of Artur''s home. She maintained her usual demeanor, with a frozen smile of cheerfulness on her face. Perhaps, to Rini, the magnificence of the mansion owned by Artur''s family was equivalent to the grandeur of a dog kennel at her own home.


    Artur knocked on the door and waited for someone to answer. The door swung open, revealing an unfamiliar woman he had never seen before. She was dressed as a servant, with beads of sweat dotting her forehead. It seemed that she had been busy with something before rushing to open the door.


    "Hello, who are you?" asked the servant woman.


    "My name is Artur Morris. Are my parents at home?" Artur replied.


    "Ah! Are you truly young master Artur? Please forgive me for not recognizing you, young master!" The servant woman immediately startled and lowered her head in fear.


    Artur felt a bit awkward as he had never had a servant before. However, seeing Rini''s unchanged expression as if nothing was amiss, Artur understood that a servant should be punished for not recognizing their master.


    But Artur couldn''t punish someone for their ignorance. He wasn''t a true noble; he was just a fortunate child who had been given a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    So, Artur waved his hand and said, "I don''t mind. What is your name?"


    With her head still bowed, the servant woman replied, "Thank you, young master. My name is Ratna. I am a servant employed by Madam C."


    Artur once again felt awkward hearing his mother referred to as Madam. "Is my mother at home?"


    "Madam is having tea in the sitting room. I will call her right away. Please, young master,e inside and have a seat," Ratna said, still bowing her head, inviting Artur in.


    Artur felt a bit stiff with all the formalities. But he understood that his current status was different, and he had to behave ordingly.


    Without saying anything, only nodding, Artur walked inside with Rini still holding his hand. Her eyes seemed to scrutinize Ratna, searching for any mistakes made by the unfortunate servant. Artur didn''t know why Rini did it, but it seemed to be the habit of a noble towards their servants.


    Perhaps by doing so, the servants would behave more politely and cautiously in front of their masters. This way, when important guests visited their residence, the servants could still act perfectly and not embarrass their masters.


    The living room of the mansion was furnished with couches and featured a beautiful round table with intricately carved legs. Artur and Rini sat side by side as Ratna served them tea and beverages. Afterward, she hurried off to call C, who was in the sitting room.


    Artur and Rini didn''t speak to each other; they quietly enjoyed the beverages provided by Ratna. Before long, footsteps could be heard approaching from the side. Artur and Rini turned their heads simultaneously toward the source of the sound.


    Their eyes beheld the sight of a pretty woman in her forties wearing a gown made of ck silk. Her straight, white hair was piled on top of her head and secured with an antique jewelry sp. She was Artur''s mother, C Morris.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My son, you''ve finally returned!" C eximed, extending her arms.


    Artur stood up from his seat and embraced his mother, whom he hadn''t seen in three years. C appeared younger, and her face, once marked by hardship, now radiated brilliance. It seemed that living as a wealthy woman had brought back the spirit that had faded after Anna disappeared.


    "Mother, you look more beautiful," Arturplimented.


    "Hahaha... it seems that the military academy has not only taught you spell but also how topliment a woman," C chuckled, caressing her son''s cheek with a bright smile on her face.


    After enjoying the moment of reunion and seeing her son''s face after three long years, C finally realized that Artur was not alone. She turned to Rini and saw the beautiful face of a red-haired woman with a dignified air like that of a noble.


    "Artur, who is this lovelydy? Have I gained a daughter-inw? Why didn''t you ever tell me?" C asked, her smile slightly restrained.


    "Mother, this is¡ª"


    "Hello, Mother. My name is Rini Djarum, and I am Artur''s girlfriend!" Before Artur could exin, Rini greeted C in the manner of a noble princess, curtseying, bending her knee, and slightly lowering her head.


    C was slightly taken aback but gracefully returned Rini''s greeting with the same elegance. "Hello, Rini. Nice to meet you. I never knew Artur had a girlfriend," C said, ncing at Artur.


    "Mother, this is¡ª"


    "Artur might have been embarrassed to introduce me only through letters, Mother," Rini interrupted Artur''s exnation once again.


    "Ah? It''s not¡ª"


    "Hehehe, my son is indeed shy, but isn''t that what makes him look cute? But forgive me, earlier you mentioned your name as Rini Djarum, is that correct?"


    Artur had to swallow his words once again due to C interrupting his exnation.


    "That''s right, Mother. My name is Rini Djarum," Rini nodded gracefully.


    "Ah... forgive me, but are you the daughter of the Djarum family in the Shaltshed Kingdom?" C asked.


    Rini was slightly surprised when C knew the origin of her noble family. "Ah, do you know my family? That''s right, Mother, I am the daughter of the Djarum family from the Shaltshed Kingdom."


    C fell silent and looked at Rini from head to toe before turning to Artur. Artur understood the meaning behind C''s gaze. Unlike his father, who only knew the names of noble families in the Stonhold Kingdom, C knew almost all the names of noble families in the human alliance.


    Artur didn''t know where C acquired this knowledge or how she knew it. The C he knew was just an ordinary housewife, but when she executed the noble greeting wlessly, Artur started to wonder.


    He had once suspected that C wasn''t just an ordinarymoner. Her incredibly smooth, fair skin was unlike that of a typicalmoner, whose skin would be dry from working under the sun since childhood. Moreover, her beauty and mannerisms were notmonly found in their environment.


    However, his mother''s background wasn''t crucial at the moment. C must be wondering what Artur truly thought about dating a noble family''s daughter.


    Although he was currently a Level 2 Constetion Mage, as Artur had exined to Rini, his status meant nothing in front of noble families. In fact, he might not even be on par with their servants.


    "Artur, what''s actually going on?" C asked, squinting her eyes.


    She suspected that her son, whom she had raised to be an honest man, had grown up to be a skilled deceiver. He was even capable of seducing a noblewoman''s daughter with just his Level 2 Constetion Mage status.

 Chapter 272 Cilas Origins

    ?


    "Artur, what''s actually going on?" C asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Mother, I¡ª"


    "Artur has already informed me of the obstacles in our rtionship, but I assure you, Mother, that Artur and I love each other without any coercion or deception!" Rini confidently interjected once again, cutting off Artur''s exnation.


    Artur, whose words had been repeatedly interrupted by the two women, could only surrender and let these two lionesses converse as they pleased. He could only close his mouth and hope for the best.


    "What do you mean?" C asked.


    "Mother, although it seems highly unlikely that my family would ept Artur at the moment, I am confident that I can change the situation. I willpete for the position of heir and be the legitimate heir of the Djarum family. Unlike the Wuhan n, the Djarum family does not adhere to a patriarchal system, so even a woman can be the heir," Rini replied.


    C could only gape at the solution Rini proposed. She didn''t know where to begin to refute it, but the innocent face of the beautiful red-haired girl made her swallow her words.


    "Lady Rini, do you think that bing the head of your family will solve all the problems just like that?" C asked, echoing the same question Artur had asked her on the Mana Train.


    Just like on the train, Rini nodded innocently, believing it wholeheartedly.


    "Lady Rini, do you know the phrase ''with great poweres great responsibility''?" C asked, once again echoing Artur''s previous question.


    And once again, Rini responded with the same answer, "What kind of fool says something like that? The truth is, with great poweres¡ªah, whatever, all I know is that I can do anything once I be the heir of my family!"


    Artur felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was evident from C''s stunned expression that she couldn''t say anything. He was certain that C was now pondering the same thoughts he had earlier.


    C shook her head, walked over to an empty couch, and sat down. She quickly regained herposure and asked Artur and Rini to join her in sitting.


    Once the three of them were seated calmly, C began to speak, "Lady Rini, being the head of a noble family entails many more responsibilities. A reckless head of a family could tarnish the noble family''s reputation among other nobles. Moreover, the head of a noble family is tasked with ensuring the family''s continuity for future generations, so it doesn''t end with their own generation. They are not just a family leader but also a symbol of the noble family, an example to be followed by their family members, and they bear the weight of the family''s future."


    At this moment, he was convinced that C was truly his mother. C''s exnation mirrored what Artur had been thinking at that time.


    However, it seemed that Rini''s stubborn mind couldn''t be swayed by logic. "Why does it have to be like that? The head of the family should be the strongest mage in the family. With my power, shouldn''t I be able to do anything?"


    C fell silent again, trying to find the right words to make Rini understand. Several seconds passed before C began speaking once more, "Lady Rini, regardless, Artur is a man. He has his dignity as a man. If you marry Artur based on your own will, your family may tolerate it for a while, but behind that, Artur will face ridicule from other mages. They will say that Artur is merely using his wife to climb the socialdder and be a noble. This will make Artur''s life as a mage difficult. He won''t earn the respect of other mages."


    Rini was taken aback by C''s exnation, and she looked toward Artur, who was also startled. Artur had never considered this perspective before.


    He never expected that the social dynamics among noble families could have an impact on his life as a mage. As Artur thought about it again, he could understand that there might indeed be some tension between mages from noble families and those from non-noble families.


    For example, Teacher Yu-chin and Teacher ra; although they seemed to have a good rtionship with the teachers from noble families, in reality, they kept their distance. This was because as mages, they had their own dignity and pride, which made them look down upon mages who relied on their noble family backgrounds. The same sentiment was reciprocated by mages from noble families, who considered non-noble mages as unsophisticatedmoners.


    From this, Artur realized that C had a deeper understanding of the lives of nobles and mages than he did. Unable to remain silent any longer, he asked, "Mother, how do you know all this?"


    C paused for a moment before answering, "Artur, I will tell you something that your sister Anna already knows. I didn''te from amoner family as you know, but in fact, I came from a mage family. However, for certain reasons, I left my home and decided to marry your father."


    Artur and Rini were wide-eyed. It was the first time they heard of someone choosing to be amoner. It wasmon for amoner to aspire to be a mage, merchant, or noble, but for someone from a respected mage family to choose to live as amoner and marry amoner was highly unusual.


    C smiled sadly at the astonishment on her son''s and Rini''s faces. She didn''t expect anyone to understand her choice, but she hoped that someone would realize that she was living a happy life now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although her current mansion was much smaller than the one she lived in before, it still felt like home to her. It provided warmth andfort that she couldn''t find in a grand mansion filled with loneliness and coldness.


    "Rini, after hearing my exnation earlier, what are you thinking now? Do you still want to marry Artur?" C returned to the previous topic of conversation. She didn''t want to dwell too much on her original family.


    Rini didn''t answer and remained silent. She wasn''t foolish; she knew that if she insisted, both she and Artur would have a miserable future. She didn''t want to force someone she loved to live like that.


    Tears welled up in Rini''s eyes, her face lowered, and her lips pouted. She looked so sorrowful that anyone who saw her felt pity in their hearts.


    Artur''s face frowned. He already understood this from the beginning, but sometimes, dreams, even if they were lies, were more beautiful than reality.


    C looked at her son''s saddened face, and she could only smile sadly. "Artur, do you love Rini and want to marry her?"


    With his head still lowered, Artur answered in a bitter voice, "It''s not about me, is it? Whatever I choose, I won''t be able to make it happen."


    C paused for a moment, reminiscing something, and then she gathered her courage. "Maybe if you express your true feelings, you''ll be able to make it happen."


    Artur lifted his head and looked at his mother with confusion. "What do you mean, Mother?"


    C gently stroked her son''s head. Their faces resembled each other greatly, without a trace of Gilbert in Artur, just like his sister, who was a perfect copy of C.


    "Artur, express your true feelings and desires. Until now, I''ve only seen Lady Rini expressing her desire for a rtionship between you two. But you have remained silent. Are you really hiding behind her? Be brave, tell me what you truly want!" C cheerfully squeezed Artur''s cheeks, urging the buried courage within her son to emerge.


    Artur was taken aback. For the first time, he saw his mother speaking with such intensity. Clenching his teeth, Artur revealed what had been hidden in his heart.


    "I love Rini! I have loved her since the first time I saw her! I want her to be mine! I want to live with her! Mother, what should I do? I love someone I shouldn''t have!" Tears streamed down Artur''s face for the first time.


    His forceful words stunned Rini. She covered her mouth with her hand, and her eyes widened. She had never heard Artur express his true feelings, although she knew he loved her too.


    C wiped away her son''s tears and with a smile on her face, she said, "It''s wonderful! If that''s your true desire, then I will help you."


    Artur sat back calmly, shaking his head. "It''s pointless, Mother. I don''t know the true origin of your family, but even if it''s a mage family, the Djarum family won''t ept me," Artur said.


    C remained calm and smiled. "I never said my family was just a mage family. Well, almost everyone is a mage, though. But the Djarum family will definitely ept your proposal."


    Artur was surprised, unable to contain his question, "Really? What''s your family''s name?"


    "Hehehe... you must already know, besides, you''ve met your aunt," C replied.


    "My aunt?" Artur didn''t understand and tried to remember, but he couldn''t recall anyone he could call his aunt.


    "Yes, your aunt. She''s in the same generation as you at the military academy. You must know her name, and she often boasts about how she always protects you there."


    "Huh?" Artur grew even more confused.


    "Your aunt''s name is Zilya Valya."

 Chapter 273 Cilas Origins (2)

    ?


    "Your aunt''s name is Zilya Valya," C said casually, like a bright day with a gentle breeze.


    But Artur and Rini''s responses werepletely different. "WHAATTT?!" they both eximed, shocked, as if it were a dark night with thunderous storms.


    "Ah? Didn''t you hear me? Let me repeat it. Your aunt''s name is Zilya Val--"


    Artur quickly interrupted before his mouth could open wider. "Wait a minute, Mother! Are you talking about Zilya Valya from the ex-mana ruling family, House of Valya?"


    C looked at him strangely, not understanding Artur''s question. "Of course, is there another family in the human alliance audacious enough to name themselves Valya?"


    Although the House of Valya no longer held the same power and influence as during the era of the mana ruling family, they were still feared and respected to this day. So it was extremely rare for a family to dare to name themselves the same as the ex-mana ruling family.


    Artur tried to regain hisposure in his seat but failed. "How can our family be connected to Zilya Valya?!"


    With the same calmness, C answered, "Of course, it''s because your grandfather remarried, and his new wife gave birth to a daughter around your age."


    This time, Rini couldn''t maintain herposure either. "WAIT, What?"


    "I''ve already mentioned before that due to certain events, I ran away from my original home and settled in the city of Heles. I despised both of my parents, but my father continued to try and persuade me to return. He alwaysmunicated through letters that I sent to him. After I married Gilbert, he stopped sending me letters. However, after more than 30 years had passed, he resumed sending those letters, and among them were letters from his new wife and my stepsister." C recalled the process of repairing her rtionship with her father.


    "Although I resented my father greatly, it didn''t mean I had the right to hate his new wife or stepsister. They were both innocent and had nothing to do with the suffering I had endured. Eventually, I started replying to my new mother and stepsister''s letters. That''s how I found out that my stepsister also entered the military academy in the same year as Artur," C finished exining.


    However, Artur and Rini still couldn''t calm down, and they didn''t even understand what C was exining. Although C spoke in anguage they understood, their ears seemed to only hear gibberishing out of C''s mouth.


    "Wait a minute, Mother! Are you from the House of Valya? Didn''t you say your family is a mage family? Why did your family suddenly be the ex-mana ruling family?" Artur tried to bring the issue back to the beginning.


    C simply nodded. "Yes, I am from a mage family. After the first mana species war ended, the House of Valya no longer interfered in the political affairs of noble families. They focused on replenishing the number of mages in their family who had been killed during the war. That''s why the House of Valya can no longer be called a noble family."


    Artur still couldn''t ept it. "How is it possible that I am actually a child of the House of Valya?"


    C finally understood the source of her son''s confusion. "Why not? You are my child, and the House of Valya never officially disowned me from the family. It was only me who never acknowledged my original family, but you are still the grandson of my father. Haven''t you noticed your snow-white hair? Only the descendants of the House of Valya have hair characteristics like that."


    When C finished saying that, Artur and Rini were shocked. Rini immediately looked at Artur and C and noticed the white, straight hair of both mother and son, like a curtain of snow. Although Artur''s hair appeared more silver due to his mixed genes from Gilbert, C''s hair was truly white, straight, and thick, like a pile of snow curtains.


    Artur recalled several incidents when Zilya Valya came to help him without reason. Initially, he thought that the arrival of the strongest woman in the Demon''s yer generation was because she wanted to have a connection with Robert. Or perhaps the House of Valya, which had remained silent, decided to secretly establish cooperation with the Gaht family.


    But he never expected that Zilya''s presence was not to assist Robert but to ensure the well-being of her nephew.


    Artur pondered, remembering the beautiful woman with wless white skin and long, flowing snow-white hair. The freezing wind seemed to surround her, and her deadly ice sword emitted vibrations that made her enemies'' knees tremble. She was a figure that could be likened to an ice goddess.


    Seeing the two teenagers in front of her stunned and unable to say anything, C just smiled. She reached into her dress pocket and took out a folded envelope containing a letter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is a letter that was sent by my stepmother this morning. I''ve already read it, and its contents left me a bit stunned. Zilya Valya is getting married in a few weeks, and she wants both you and me to attend the wedding. Initially, I wanted to decline, but it seems that you need the help of your aunt to make your own wedding happen." C ced the letter in front of Artur and Rini.


    Artur, still frozen, couldn''t react. It was Rini who took the letter and read it. As C had said, Zilya invited Artur and his mother to attend her wedding.


    However, there was one thing that C didn''t exin: the House of Valya''s desire to ept C and her two children back into their fold. The condition was that C had to divorce Gilbert first and leave the city of Heles.


    Seeing Rini staring at her, Cmented, "I don''t want to go back to the House of Valya. There are too many bad memories associated with that ce, and I don''t want to revisit them. I''m already very happy with my own life. But I won''t stop both of you from going there and reiming Artur''s interrupted lineage. That way, he will have enough background to be epted by the Djarum family."


    Rini couldn''t say anything. She wanted Artur to ept the offer from the House of Valya, but this wasn''t about her¡ªit was about Artur and his family. She had no right to interfere in this matter.


    "Mother, what about you? Should I leave you and Dad to join the House of Valya?" After a while, Artur finally said something.


    C smiled and shook her head. "They will never ept Gilbert, who is just amoner, and your father himself doesn''t know my origins clearly. He only thinks that I''m a broken home child from a mage family. I want him to keep thinking that way so as not to add to his sadness. But if you go there, it won''t be a problem. Zilya has reported all your achievements during your time at the military academy, and the House of Valya is quite satisfied with them. They are eager to have a mage like you in their family. As for me...


    "You don''t need to worry. We will still be mother and son. You will still be a member of the Morris family. If you miss me, both of you cane back home. Oh, don''t forget to bring your children. This house is too big and quiet without theughter of children."


    Artur was stunned, as was Rini. She couldn''t hold back her tears, which spilled down her cheeks. Artur got up from his seat and tightly embraced C.


    "Mother..."


    "Calm down, my son. You must go there with your head held high, show that you are not lowly, and don''t embarrass me. Marry your dream woman and reach for your aspirations as high as the sky. I will wait here and continue to support you!"


    Artur released his embrace and looked deeply into his mother''s face. With a slightly hoarse voice, he said, "Thank you, Mother." Then Artur suddenly knelt down and kissed his mother''s feet.


    C tried to stop him, but Artur, being stronger, couldn''t be forced. Artur, who knelt before his mother, promised to make this resilient woman live a happy life forever.


    Rini watched the interaction between mother and son with tears streaming down her face. She never expected that her selfishness would be the beginning of all this. A slight sense of guilt arose in Rini''s heart, but she quickly dispelled it by promising to make Artur the happiest man so that C wouldn''t regret marrying her son with her.


    At that moment, the sound of the front door opening was heard. Footsteps followed, and the voice of a man rang out, "C, has Arture home? Ah... what are you doing?"


    Gilbert, who had just returned from work, was surprised to see Artur kissing his mother''s feet. He no longer worked as a gatekeeper but had be a staff member at the office of the Heles city guard. When he heard that Artur hade home, his boss gave Gilbert the opportunity to take the day off and spend time with his family.


    "Gilbert, did you get the day off today? Ah... Artur,e and greet your father first."


    Artur heard C''smand, got up from his kneeling position, and hugged his father. "Father, I''m home," he said. Although he still remembered Gilbert being drunk and hitting him, Artur understood that it was only Gilbert''s outburst of helplessness when he couldn''t do anything when Anna disappeared. His father always med himself for being too harsh on Anna, which led his daughter to do something reckless.


    "My son, you''ve grown up," Gilbert said. Then he nced at the beautiful red-haired girl who stood silently with teary eyes.


    Artur let go of his embrace and introduced Rini before she could say anything. "Father, this is Rini Djarum, my fianc¨¦e!"

 Chapter 274 Alraune And Palaka

    ?


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    "...And Alera smashed Huni''s face with a powerful blow! Huni lost consciousness! Huni is unconscious! Half of her face ispletely shattered! Blood stters everywhere! Alera doesn''t stop! Alera wants to kill Huni with a deadly stomp! Oh! Thankfully, the alraunes quickly saved the unfortunate Hobgoblin! What? Don''t kill your enemy? The alraunes are saying funny things again,dies and gentlemen!" Shizz enthusiasticallymented on the Pka battles taking ce in various arenas before her.


    As the head of Kingdom Press, Shizz was skilled at heating up the atmosphere and making the audience squirm in their seats. It wasn''t her first time with this assignment, and now she knew exactly what she needed to do and how to enjoy it. Her name was famous throughout the Wilwatikta Kingdom, earning her the nickname "Shizz the Fiery Tongue."


    After marrying his long-time partner, Boku, and bing a druid, Shizz chose to take the form of a Mutated Elephant Funnel as her host.


    The Mutated Elephant Funnel was a mutated animal with arge trunk resembling a funnel. Though they were only considered copper-tier danger mutated animals, Mutated Elephant Funnels were notoriously difficult to be preyed upon by other predators due to theirrge bodies and their ability to emit high-frequency sounds that could shatter their opponents'' eardrums.


    Shizz utilized the trunk mana organ to make her voice audible throughout the Colosseum. With this ability, she no longer needed the assistance of Asuras to broadcast the fights to the entire Colosseum audience.


    Simr to the diator battles in the previous world of Moku, the Pka fights in the Colosseum were deadly and bloody. The contestants unleashed their full strength, attempting to kill their opponents, even though they were actually neighbors.


    However, after the Pka fights, there would be no grudges among these monsters. They would return to joking and teasing each other the next day as if the brutal battles never happened.


    However, it wasn''t the contestants who were in the most dire situation when the Pka began. It was the alraunes tasked with rescuing them.


    The alraunes were so overwhelmed by the Pka battles that they had to increase their numbers just to have enough hands to rescue the warring monsters. However, their workload seemed to never decrease, especially with the rapid increase in Pka contestants each year due to the booming poption.


    In the end, the alraunes staged a massive demonstration in front of Moku''s house and demanded an end to the Pka. However, Pka was a cultural tradition aimed at reducing conflicts among monsters who fought over food, mates, or anything that could spark real bloody conflicts that can beget hatred.


    Through Pka, these bloodthirsty monsters could channel their fighting desires in a fair arena. There was no grudge within Pka because every monster believed that these battles were sacred and witnessed directly by their god.


    Therefore, Moku could not grant the wishes of the overworked and unfortunate alraunes. However, the alraunes were not out of ideas. They gathered again and sought ways to alleviate their workload during Pka.


    Although the number of alraunes continued to increase over time, the newly born alraunes were still very young and inexperienced. They had fragile mental states, to the extent that once a young alraune fainted when a decapitated asura head spoke to them.


    This was highly embarrassing for a monster race that prided themselves on being emotionless elites. Eventually, they found a solution by implementing a ban on using weapons during the Pka battles.


    Moku had no reason to deny the alraunes'' request. He had long been aware of the alraunes'' exhaustion during Pka. They were all like soldiers ready to fight to the death as soon as the Pka schedule was announced.


    However, other monsters did not share the same sentiment. Especially those monsters who relied on their expertise and superiority in using weapons, such as the asuras who chose the Mana Weapon Path.


    Without Mana Weapons, asuras in this Path would not be able to match other asuras who chose different Paths. Goku, the leader of the Mana Weapon Path, stepped in to challenge the alraunes'' request.


    These two groups debated each time the Future Decision Meeting was held. The debates nearly escted into physical shes if it weren''t for their respect for Moku.


    The debate between these two groups spread beyond the Future Decision Meeting and divided themunity of Wilwatikta Kingdom at that time into two factions.


    Those who had an affinity with the alraune race supported the cessation of weapon usage during Pka. For them, true strength was not reliant on any external tools other than their own bodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other hand, those who appreciated the uniqueness and beauty of weapon martial arts supported the Mana Weapon Path. To them, weapon usage represented the evolution of monster civilization from its perceived barbaric origins.


    The heated debates between the two groups eventually led to shes within themunity, prompting Moku to form a special team tasked with maintaining internal security in the Wilwatikta Kingdom, known as the Eagle Unit.


    The alraunes knew that Moku''s patience was wearing thin due to the ongoing conflicts. Although Moku always appeared to listen and wait for his subordinates to provide their opinions, ultimately reaching a consensus, he still can be a firm ruler. Moku would not hesitate to make iron-fisted decisions if anything threatened the safety of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    If the ongoing debates continued to cause chaos in themunity, Moku was likely to enact aw prohibiting any further discussions on the matter. If that happened, the efforts of the alraunes would be in vain, and they would once again have to return to being soldiers ready to die exhausted in Pka battles.


    Finally, the alraunes decided to y their Ace card. They all flocked to R-18 and pleaded with Luna to help them in this matter.


    Although the leadership of the alraune race had been handed over to Ornell, Luna remained their leader in the eyes of the alraunes. In Wilwatikta Kingdom, Luna''s name was still respected by other monsters. Her status as Moku''s adopted sister, the leader of R-18''srgestboratory, and the royal family''s personal doctor granted her a special ce in Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    When the entire alraune race came to her in tears, Luna had no choice but to discuss this with Moku. Somehow, Luna managed to do it, and in the next Future Decision Meeting, Moku decided to grant the alraunes'' request.


    From that moment on, all Pka battles were no longer allowed to involve weapons. Monsters could only fight using their spells and their bodies.


    The Mana Weapon Path group had no choice but to ept the new regtion since Moku had made his decision. Moku''s decision was final and unquestionable, akin to a divine revtion bestowed upon them by their god.


    However, this did not mean that the Mana Weapon Path group ceased to participate in Pka. They continued to fight, even though defeats kept urring. Eventually, they found another way that allowed them to still use weapons without wielding Mana Weapons.


    By reshaping their biofields, they imitated the manawork found within Mana Weapons. This allowed them to flow dragon prana into their biofields, enabling an asura to use their biofield as if it were a Mana Weapon.


    This led to rapid development in the Mana Weapon Path, giving rise to a new stream where biofields were no longer just defensive but also served as weapons. They called this the Biofield Weapon Path.


    This revitalized the previously weaponless Pka battles with the Mana Weapon Path group finding their fangs once again.


    The alraunes, who had rejoiced in their victory, had to swallow their pride. Their workload didn''t diminish despite risking everything.


    They could no longer plead with Moku to prohibit the use of Biofield Weapons since it would be equivalent to forbidding Asuras from using their powers. As a result, they could only bite their tongues and rely on old methods to survive when Pka began.


    That is, by increasing the number of alraunes guarding each arena. Ornell implemented a policy requiring every alraune to nt a minimum of five seeds each month. This way, hundreds of new alraunes would be born each year to assist them in guarding during Pka.


    As a result, the current number of alraunes skyrocketed, nearly rivaling the poption of the sylph race. In every arena of the Colosseum, there were more than a dozen alraunes guarding and saving the lives of almost in monsters.


    However, due to Nevare''s argument to allow other monster races and female monsters to participate in Pka, the alraunes once again distanced themselves from the concept of rest during each Pka battle.


    Shizz looked over to another arena where only two contestants remained. This particr arena witnessed the fiercest battle, resulting in dozens of casualties, causing the alraunes to scramble to save their lives.


    The two remaining contestants were a female hobgoblin named K and a female druid named L. Both of them were Valkyries, with their husbands currently joining Nezena for raids on elven viges.

 Chapter 275 Hobgoblin Power

    ?


    "In Lolita''s arena, a fierce duel unfolded between K and L. Both of them were renowned as ferocious Valkyries who could easily destroy their enemies! What''s more, they were both pregnant with their second children! That means we are witnessing a battle between two immortal beings!" Shizz eximed enthusiastically, announcing to the entire audience in the Colosseum. Her voice echoed, met with cheers from the spectators.


    Although Pka had reached its final stages, where the contestants were exhausted, it didn''t diminish the ferocity and lethality of their battles.


    "Pant.. pant.. pant.. Give up, L! Your ws won''t prate my iron skin!" retorted K, her body glistening under the sun''s rays with her iron-like skin. Despite that, there were scratches from the wild creature''s ws all over her body.


    "Hahahaha... pant.. pant... pant... You''re insane, K! I''ve had my eyes on Lolita from the very beginning! No monster can stop me from making Lolita my sister!" L refused to back down.


    In her Mutated Moon Wolf form, L appeared fearsome with her sharp fangs and ws. However, her body was covered in sweat, and her white fur was disheveled.


    Mana Cream Cultivation and Vithaen Possession Art were two cultivation techniques that Moku acquired from Mak Lampir. Both of them could transform monsters without mana into new creatures that possessed mana.


    These two cultivations had different concepts. Mana Cream Cultivation aimed to make a monster''s body adapt to mana by incorporating cells from other creatures into their own bodies. On the other hand, Vithaen Possession Art aimed to make a monster''s body adapt to mana by incorporating their own souls into a new body.


    As a result, monsters using either of these cultivations would gain two different forms of power. Goblins would transform into Hobgoblins, and sylphs would transform into Druids.


    Druids had the ability to change their forms into mutated animals that they possessed. By using their souls to adapt, they could harness the power of the mana organs within the mutated animal''s body.


    As it continues to evolve, Nerphyl divides the levels of Vithaen Possession Art into several realms.


    Possession Realm: This is the first stage where a sylph has gained enough soul power to engage in the Battle of Souls. Sylphs who win the Battle of Souls will transform into Druids and gain the ability to assume the form of their mutated animals. However, Druids in this realm are not yet able to harness the power of the mana organs within their mutated animal bodies.


    Adaptation Realm: In this stage, a Druid begins to adapt to the mana within their body. The seals of dragon prana that encase the mana organs begin to loosen, allowing mana to seep out. Eventually, all the dragon prana seals disappear, and the Druid can utilize the power of their mana organs.


    Ascension Realm: When a Druid bes capable of utilizing the mana organs within their mutated animal body, they also gain new insights on how to further develop their mana organs. In this stage, Druids be stronger and undergo the same tier progression process as their mutated animals, ranging from Copper-tier danger to Adamantite-tier danger. However, the ascent process can be demanding at times, requiring them to consume the flesh of rare mutated animals or specific rare nts.


    As a result, many Druids opt for the fastest method of tier progression, which is to conceive a child with an Asura.


    Meanwhile, the development of Mana Cream Cultivation is led by Nedira. However, the first goblin to transform into a Hobgoblin was not Nedira but Volk. Unfortunately, Volk was "killed" during an ambush of a human alliance caravan, leaving Nedira as the spearhead of Mana Cream Cultivation.


    With Luna''s assistance, Nedira seeded in categorizing the power development of Mana Cream Cultivation.


    There are four transformation groups in this regard: skin, muscle, bone, and organs. Each group undergoes its own transformation process. For example, a Hobgoblin might have skin reaching the Padium level, but their organs may still be at the Steel level.


    To achieve a perfect transformation, a Hobgoblin needs to have a specific number of transformation cell units within its body. Here is the range of transformation cell units required for each level:


    Tin: 50-150 transformation cell units.


    Zinc: 150-250 transformation cell units.


    Silver: 250-300 transformation cell units.


    Bronze: 300-400 transformation cell units.


    Steel: 400-450 transformation cell units.


    Padium: 450-475 transformation cell units.


    Titanium: 475-600 transformation cell units.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tungsten: 600-750 transformation cell units.


    For a goblin to transform into a hobgoblin, their skin, muscles, bones, and organs must reach the Tin level. After the burial process, the hobgoblin will emerge with skin, muscles, bones, and organs at the Zinc level.


    The only way to strengthen their skin, muscles, bones, and organs to the next level is by breaking them and then applying Mana Cream. This, of course, carries a high risk and can lead to death. It is not umon for a hobgoblin to be killed while attempting to level up their organs.


    However, when a hobgoblin bes a Valkyrie, these concerns can disappear. With regenerative abilities equivalent to orcs, they no longer need to fear their organs being destroyed one by one. All hobgoblins who have sessfully reached the Steel level are Valkyries who have conceived an Asura child more than twice.


    The same applies to K and L; both of them are Valkyries who have conceived more than one Asura child.


    L has now reached the Ascension Realm in the form of a Silver Tier Danger Mutated Moon Wolf. Perhaps when her child is born, L can elevate her tier danger to a Gold Tier Danger Mutated Moon Wolf.


    K currently has Steel skin, Steel muscles, Bronze bones, and Zinc organs. Perhaps after giving birth to her second child, she will choose to improve her skin to Padium. However, the imbnce with her soft organs would make K like an iron egg: hard on the outside but very soft on the inside.


    If she encounters an enemy with the power to bypass her outer skin defense, K''s still-soft organs would be a fatal weakness. That is why Nedira advised her to focus on transforming her organs first before addressing the skin, muscles, and bones.


    However, she is currently fighting against L. Although the Mutated Moon Wolf is known for its speed and lethality, its sharp ws and fangs will not be able to prate K''s Steel skin and muscles. Thus, she ensures that this battle will end with her victory.


    But L is not an inexperienced Valkyrie. She has apanied her husband on numerous raids and fought against elves. She knows that she may not have a weapon capable of breaching K''s defense, but that doesn''t mean she cannot inflict damage.


    With her significantlyrger and stronger bodypared to K, L pped her opponent and delivered powerful blows that shook her organs. Not just once did K end up being thrown and crashing into the arena wall with great force, coughing up blood.


    She herself didn''t have punches that could deal significant damage to L''s Mutated Moon Wolf body. Nevertheless, K continued to attack fiercely, using the force of her body to deliver punishing blows to her opponent.


    *SMACK! *THUMP! *SMACK! *SMACK! *THUMP! *SMACK! *SMACK! *THUMP! *SMACK! *SMACK! *THUMP! *SMACK! *SMACK! *THUMP! *SMACK!


    The battle intensified as the two contestants exchanged blows without regard for defense. Both of them hoped that their unborn child would continue to provide Dragon Prana assistance, allowing them to regenerate their wounds quickly.


    If these two women weren''t Valkyries, the fight would have undoubtedly ended sooner than expected. However, now the battle had shifted to determine which of their unborn children was stronger and capable of providing the most Dragon Prana aid to their mothers.


    That''s why monsters were reluctant to fight a pregnant Valkyrie. Not only would they have to contend with the Valkyrie herself, but they would also have topete in a Dragon Prana contest with the unborn child.


    While the audience cheered enthusiastically, there was one person who was more stunned than anyone else. It was Lolita, an elf caught in the midst of the life-and-death struggle between the Valkyries in the arena.


    She settled into an opulent velvet chair, its regal blue color emanating an air of luxury. Surrounding her were pristine white pillows adorned with sparkling gold ents. A table stood beside her, showcasing an array of delectable treats and beverages: fresh fruits, exquisite cheeses, delectable cakes, and refined wines. The room itself boasted an assortment ofvish indulgences, including precious jewels, intricate tapestries, and intriguing artifacts.


    Taking her ce on a spacious armchair, she found herself embraced by its plushness, adorned with deep red cushions and apanied by velvety throw pillows. A nearby table presented an artistic arrangement of wine and champagne bottles, apanied by the finest choctes and decadent pastries. Under the soft glow of the room''s subdued lighting, a captivating assortment of luxurious items shimmered and sparkled.


    Nestled within an inviting armchair, carefully upholstered with fine velvet and adorned with embroidered flowers, she savored thefort it offered. In close proximity, a low coffee table beckoned with an enticing selection of snacks, treats, drinks, and desserts. The ambiance was further elevated by the presence of flickering candles and delicate sculptures, creating an aesthetic feast for the eyes and an unmistakable essence of luxury.


    The women who became the center of attention in Pka were given two personal privileges.


    First, the arena would be named after them. And second, they would be treated like royalty. This was because it was their special day, and all monsters would respect someone who would soon be their sister.


    Lolita never expected to be treated so specially. The reason she epted the Pka was that she didn''t want to end up like the other elves in Elf Husbandry.


    However, as the monsters fought for their lives, shouting, "Lolita will be my sister!" or "Lolita will be my husband''s wife!" she felt deeply honored and truly special on that day.

 Chapter 276 A Special Day

    ?


    *BOOM!!


    K was once again thrown by L''s p, crashing into the arena wall with tremendous force. Blood spurted from her mouth as her internal organs suffered injuries.


    Sensing her mother''s critical condition, the unborn child immediately provided a supply of Dragon Prana to aid in regenerating the injured organs. K stood up and charged toward L.


    L didn''t look well either, with several of her bones cracked from K''s powerful blows, and she limped as she walked. Like K, her unborn child provided Dragon Prana assistance, aiding in the regeneration of her broken or shattered bones.


    "Damn it! If only I could bring my axe now! You would''ve been killed quickly for sure!" K cursed in frustration.


    L shook her head and replied, "Don''t say that to me! If only I had my w gloves, your tough skin would''ve been torn to shreds!"


    They both snorted and nced at the alraunes guarding the arena. Seeing the contestants glowering at them, one alraune couldn''t take it anymore and shouted.


    "Ungrateful fools! We did it to save your lives! If there weren''t rules prohibiting weapons, the two of you would''ve been dead already!"


    "Pika''s right!! Can''t you see my condition?!" eximed a Valkyrie whose neck was being stitched by the alraune named Pika.


    Hearing her patient chiming in, Pika grew frustrated and pped the Valkyrie''s head. "SHUT UP!! Who told you to keep fighting even though your neck was broken? If I hadn''t saved your severed head, it would''ve ended up like a ball in the arena!"


    However, her p was too strong, causing the stitches to tear again. The Valkyrie''s head detached from her neck and rolled away. Swearing, "Ah, shit!" Pika panicked and chased after the rolling Valkyrie head, kicked away by passing alraunes.


    K and L turned their attention back to their respective opponents, momentarily forgetting about Pika, who was still frantically chasing after her patient''s head. This situation was not unique to Pika alone but could be observed in the outskirts of other arenas as well.


    The battle between the two Valkyries resembled a sh of immortal creatures that could not be killed. Every wound on their bodies regenerated rapidly. The Dragon Prana they possessed, along with the Dragon Prana carried by their unborn children, worked together to heal all their injuries.


    At this point, the regenerative powers of both Valkyries were equivalent to those of a Valkyrie who had already given birth to more than four children. Male monsters could only shake their heads in disbelief, while unmarried female monsters simmered with jealous envy.


    The intense fight continued for another hour until L showed signs of weakness. Her unborn child could no longer supply Dragon Prana, and her own reserve was depleted. As a result, her broken leg bones caused her to stumble.


    K seized the opportunity and leaped into the air. Clenching her fists, she delivered a powerful punch to L''s skull.


    *BOOM!!


    Like an exploding bomb, L''s skull cracked, and blood gushed from her eyes, nose, and ears. Her Mutated Moon Wolf form reverted back to that of a beautiful woman, and she fell unconscious.


    Before K couldunch a final attack, roots emerged from the ground, shielding L''s body. The alraunes cooperated to remove the unconscious L from the arena, saving her life at thest moment.


    Thus, L was disqualified, and K emerged as the victor of Lolita''s arena. The cheers of the spectators reached their peak. They rejoiced in witnessing the intense battle between the two Valkyries.


    "AND THE WINNER OF LOLITA''S ARENA HAS BEEN DECIDED!!! CONGRATULATIONS TO KILA FOR GAINING A NEW SISTER!!!" Shizz announced the oue of the fight.


    The entire audience erupted in cheers for K.


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    "KILA!!"


    K raised both hands triumphantly. Then she jumped out of the arena and ascended to the podium where Lolita was seated.


    Lolita, who had been engrossed in watching the thrilling battle in the arena, realized her time hade. She didn''t know what K would do to her.


    Would K tear her clothes apart, exposing her nakedness and humiliating her in front of all the monsters? Would K drag her away like a ve to be offered to terrifying monsters? Would K subject her to further torment and confine her in a dark chamber, where her monster husband would vite her until her death?


    All of Lolita''s fears and negative thoughts reached their peak in her mind. Her face turned pale, and her body trembled as if she were freezing. She could only hope that her fate wouldn''t be worse than that of the elves in Elf Husbandry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, K approached with a joyful smile. She opened her arms wide and carefully embraced Lolita. She seemed like someone who had received the most beautiful gift in her life.


    With a gentle smile and eyes full of joy, K said, "Wee to the family, Sister Lolita."


    Right after those words, Shizz shouted loudly, echoing throughout the Colosseum, "LET''S WELCOME OUR NEW SISTER!! LOLITA!!!"


    In response to Shizz''s cheer, all the monsters present in the colosseum and the audience stood up. Simultaneously, they cheered so loudly that it could be heard outside the Colosseum.


    "LOLITA!!"


    "LOLITA!!!"


    "LOLITA!!!"


    "WELCOME SISTER LOLITA!!"


    "WELCOME SISTER LOLITA!!"


    Not only that, but the cheers could also be heard outside the Colosseum. From the market, from the training grounds, from the school, and even from the construction site. All the monsters in the Wilwatikta Kingdom rejoiced, shouting Lolita''s name and weing her into their family.


    The sound of cheers and shouts of Lolita''s name continued to roar until Shizz shouted again at the top of his lungs, "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    Shizz''s voice was once again met with a collective response from the monsters who heard it. They all clenched their fists to their chests and shouted,


    "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    Lolita could only watch all of this with wide eyes and an open mouth. She had never seen anyone being weed so grandly, not even an elven king. All the monsters were truly overjoyed for her from the depths of their hearts.


    The chant of "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!" continued to echo for some time, making the Bitter Maja tremble as if in response. They would continue to cheer as if anticipating something. All eyes were fixed on the podium where Lolita and K stood.


    Seeing Lolita still frozen with her mouth agape, K smiled. She whispered gently into her new sister''s ear, "Sister, you must shout, ''MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN,'' or they won''t stop. Believe me, monsters can shout like this for several days."


    There was once an incident where a potential Valkyrie was stunned and paralyzed. She didn''t know what to say, and the chants continued to be shouted by the monsters for three days and three nights without stopping.


    Eventually, an unwrittenw emerged that the winner of Pka had to inform the potential Valkyrie of how to respond to the chants. Perhaps all the monsters were so zealous towards The One, but the incessant chants disrupted activities throughout the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Lolita was shocked and nodded her head like a pecking chicken. With hesitation and a trembling body, Lolita raised her hand and choked out, "Myu.. May we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    Simultaneously, all the monsters shouted their final chant, "SISTER LOLITA, MAY WE FIGHT TOGETHER IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!!"


    This incident left the potential Valkyries in the other arenas stunned. Those who were previously resigned to their fate now felt envious of Lolita, who was greeted so splendidly by hundreds of thousands of monsters.


    Like Lolita, they had never seen an elf being weed with such grandeur, even if the elf were a king. The ancient legends of the war heroes of the first mana species war, which hadn''t urred for a hundred years, no longer held true. So no elf could earn such an honor.


    They no longer bowed their heads but looked at their respective arenas and waited for the winners to approach them. Their names would also be weed like the heroes of legends by hundreds of thousands of voices.


    Day turned into night, and the sun began to set. Starting from Lolita''s arena, all the Pka arenas hadpleted their matches. Each winner climbed onto the podium and received their respective rewards.


    The echoes of cheers from all the monsters continued to proim their wee to their new sisters, even until the sun had set. Some of the potential Valkyries deliberately dyed responding to the chants just to hear their names being shouted for a longer time.


    No monster was angry with them, and even the Pka winners who went to greet themughed heartily. Pka was held with great splendor, a sacred battle watched directly by their god.


    The potential Valkyries were not ves but new sisters who had a special significance on that day. If they wanted their names to be echoed for an entire month, perhaps the monsters would dly do it.


    Currently, there is no higher honor in the Wilwatikta Kingdom than being an Asura or a Valkyrie.

 Chapter 277 Nezenas Raid Army

    ?


    Diru and Yuni exited the colosseum with contrasting expressions.


    Diru smiled gleefully, his breath hurried, and his heart racing as he witnessed the greatness of the Pka battle. He couldn''t wait to grow up and join the fights in the colosseum. That way, he would not only acquire a Valkyrie wife but also have the opportunity to evolve into an Asura.


    On the other hand, Yuni frowned, her face wrinkled, her eyes heavy, and her heart filled with pity. She saw her Alraune sisters exhausted from saving the monsters who were trying to kill each other. The most heartbreaking sight was Sister Pika.


    Yuni witnessed Sister Pika''s panic and fatigue as she chased after the Valkyrie''s rolling head throughout the Pka. Just when she managed to capture the mischievous head, Sister Pika had to go back and chase after the other Valkyrie heads that were kicked away by the struggling Alraunes.


    At this moment, Yuni wished for time to stand still, so she wouldn''t grow up and have to join her other sisters. The madness that unfolded during this Pka only strengthened Yuni''s desire not to grow into an adult Alraune. Unfortunately, no one could stop time except The One. And no matter how many times Yuni prayed to The One to prevent her from growing up, her wish was never granted.


    "Yuni, this Pka was so exciting, wasn''t it! I never expected Aunt K to have such incredible power!" cheered Diru happily.


    Yuni snorted in frustration, "Hmph, she could only fight like that because she''s pregnant! If Aunt K wasn''t pregnant, Aunt L would have definitely defeated her!"


    "Hey, isn''t Aunt L also pregnant?"


    "Shut the fuck up, Stupid Orc!" Yuni yelled angrily.


    "Hey, that''s racist!"


    Since the Valkyries were allowed to participate in Pka, the number of pregnant Valkyries had dramatically increased. They knew that relying solely on their physical strength would not be enough to defeat adult orcs, let alone Asuras. Therefore, they sought to defeat the orcs using their regenerative abilities.


    Only when a Valkyrie was pregnant would they possess regenerative powers several times stronger than those of adult orcs, almostparable to the Asuras. However, the Asuras who had mastered the Dragon Breath Cultivation Path were nearly unbeatable by other monster races.


    Fortunately, there were only a few Asuras left in the Wilwatikta Kingdom, and they were busy with the agenda of hunting mutated animals alongside Moku. The remaining Asuras had joined Nezena''s Raid Army to attack the Elf viges outside the outskirts of the Bog Forest.


    Diru and Yuni continued walking side by side, engaging in conversation. They nned to head home to assist with their respective household chores. However, their steps came to a halt when they heardmotioning from the southern gate.


    The southern gate of Wilwatikta Kingdom was usually used by Nezena''s Raid Army when they returned. Diru and Yuni nced at each other, their faces lit up with joy.


    Not only did it mean that their family members who were part of Nezena''s Raid Army had returned, but it was also a rare opportunity to catch a glimpse of their Holy Queen. They both hurriedly ran towards the southern gate, and the other monsters around them did the same, eager to wee the returning Nezena''s Raid Army.


    Though they were not worshipped and revered her like KuMoku, the wives of Moku remained idols for the monsters. Nearly ten of ten female monsters dreamed of growing up to be like those queens.


    Those who aspired to be brave and strong Valkyries idolized Nevare. Those who sought grace and dignity easily idolized Nerphyl. And those who aimed to be cheerful and kind individuals focused their admiration on Nedira.


    However, it was only Nezena who was not just idolized but also revered. Her name, which meant Holy Queen, made all the monsters feel that Nezena was the most sacred creature. Some even worshipped the cloth used to wipe her sweat. This was because the monsters believed that aside from Moku, Nezena was the closest to The One.


    Due to her busy schedule, it was extremely difficult to meet Nezena, even for those who worked at The One''s Church. Added to her current role as themander-in-chief of Nezena''s Raid Army, she rarely stayed in Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Therefore, the opportunity to see Nezena in person was believed to bring blessings to them. No monster wanted to miss this extremely rare chance.


    When Diru and Yuni arrived at the southern gate, the main road was already filled with monsters vying to catch a glimpse of their Holy Queen. The sound of approaching footsteps grew louder, and one by one, the monsters who had joined Nezena''s Raid Army started to appear.


    Their family weed the returning monsters with open arms and warmth. However, they were immediately shocked to see that Nezena''s Raid Army, who usually returned in triumph, appeared battered and bruised.


    Some Asuras had to be carried by the monsters as they were unconscious. Their numbers were also reduced by a quarterpared to when they first set out.


    All the monsters were surprised and agitated. They wondered what had happened, why their formidable forces looked so battered. But before anyone could be further surprised, a white unicorn calmly walked in the midst of Nezena''s Raid Army.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They all recognized the unicorn; it was one of their Holy Queen''s mounts. A rare mutated animal with a Silver Tier Danger, Nezena named it Sabeth.


    No monster was allowed to ride Sabeth except for Nezena alone. So it was certain that the monster sitting atop Sabeth was their Holy Queen herself.


    However, what they found was not a Valkyrie whose beauty resembled that of an angel in heaven and whose purity flowed like a river. Instead, it was a Valkyrie who appeared severely injured, with half of her body seemingly disappearing.


    Her face covered in bandages left everyone wondering who she was, but Sabeth provided them with an answer they didn''t want to admit. It was their Holy Queen, Nezena.


    "HOLY QUEEN!!!"


    Simultaneously with the cry of anguish, the entire monstermunity joined in screaming. They groaned and shrieked as if they themselves were the ones injured.


    "Holy Queen! What happened to you?"


    "Why are you injured like this Holy Queen?"


    "Who did this?"


    "What have you all done? How could you let the Holy Queen get injured like this!!!"


    "You ungrateful bunch of children! I raised you to be strong orcs, but look at yourselves! You''re still breathing while our Holy Queen is gravely injured!"


    "Have you no shame? I married you because I thought you were a brave Asura, but look at what you''ve done, allowing our Holy Queen to be hurt like this! Are you a coward hiding behind the Holy Queen? I want a divorce! I want a divorce!"


    "Father, wh... wh... why are you still alive while our Holy Queen is severely injured? Didn''t you say being a Hobgoblin was a source of pride? What is there to be proud of in you still being alive while the Holy Queen is badly hurt!"


    "Sister, you disgust me! I wouldn''t even spit on your cowardly face! Weren''t you supposed to be the Holy Queen''s bodyguard? Then why are you still alive while other Valkyries were killed? Don''t ever call us sisters again in front of anyone else! I refuse to live in shame because of you!"


    Insults, curses, punches, spitting, and various forms of humiliation were directed at the returning Nezena''s Raid Army. Even the unconscious Asuras, who had to be carried and pulled off their stretchers, were beaten until they were bruised.


    No member of Nezena''s Raid Army resisted or fought back against the monsters. They simply bowed their heads with faces darkened, bearing an immeasurable sense of shame. The insults and curses they received were even seen as a slight relief from the burden of humiliation weighing on their shoulders.


    "THESE COWARDS DARE TO RETURN ALIVE WHILE OUR HOLY QUEEN IS INJURED LIKE THIS!!! THEY SHOULD HAVE DIED ON THE BATTLEFIELD AND JOINED OUR OTHER BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN THE ONE''S HEAVEN!!"


    "You''re right! These cowards are no longer worthy to call themselves monsters! They are cursed and will forever be barred from entering The One''s Heaven and fighting alongside our other brethren there!"


    As those words were spoken, the entire Nezena''s Raid Army trembled, their knees shaking. They could no longer stand and knelt with their heads lowered to the ground. Tears streamed down their faces, and theirplexion turned pale.


    Being able to fight again in The One''s Heaven was their highest aspiration and dream. Many of them dreamt of meeting their fellow monster siblings who had already arrived in The One''s Heaven. They spoke of the immense happiness they experienced there, where they could fight at any moment, feast until they were full, and make love until they passed out.


    But cowards could never be epted into The One''s Heaven. And they were all cowards who allowed their Holy Queen to be injured almost to the point of death.


    However, before any member of Nezena''s Raid Army could decide to end their lives out of shame, a weak and hoarse voice was heard.


    "Enough..."

 Chapter 278 Emergency Meeting

    ?


    "Enough..."


    The voice sounded frail, like a whisper, yet also as if someone was gathering every ounce of her remaining strength to speak. But the sound silenced all the monsters present.


    Their eyes, filled with hatred as they had been directed towards Nezena''s Raid Army, slowly shifted towards the source of the voice. Nezena''s green eyes gazed upon them all, her expression indiscernible, but her frustration palpable.


    "For... give.. me.. and... my... ar..my..." The words came out fragmented, but they were enough to make all the monsters swallow their words.


    With heads bowed and tears streaming down their cheeks, all the monsters answered, "Yes, Holy Queen."


    Just then, a strong gust of wind blew, apanied by a loud sound. A tall and imposing figure soared above them andnded with a resounding thud, raising a cloud of dust that obscured their view.


    Even though their eyes were covered, their noses could still detect the scent of the newly arrived monster. He was the king of all monsters, the ruler of Bitter Maja, and the prophet of The One.


    KuMoku.


    The heads of all the monsters bowed even lower, afraid to meet the gaze of their king, known as the immortal one. If Nezena was the sacred woman to be protected, then Moku was the unbeatable king, the embodiment of strength.


    All the monster races, once engaged in endless wars, now saw themselves as a symbol of unity under his eternal power and illustrious name. Several years had passed since the establishment of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, and the tales of Moku''s battles with seemingly invincible enemies had be legends and bedtime stories for the new generations of monsters.


    They admired, respected, and feared the orc who surpassed the limits of his race and became the world''s first Asura.


    Moku paid no attention to the awestruck monsters. He observed Nezena''s dire condition, so severe that even the Valkyrie''s regenerative abilities were unable to heal her.


    There was a reason why Nezena had to be seated atop Sabeth. The white unicorn, elevated to a Silver Tier Danger, possessed a mana organ that could sustain someone on the brink of death as long as that someone touch the unicorn''s body. That''s why Nezena couldn''t be carried or ced in a carriage. Her body had to remain in close contact with Sabeth; otherwise, death would im her.


    Without uttering a word, Moku approached Nezena and channeled his dragon prana into her body. As an Asura, being the husband of a Valkyrie, he could freely flow his dragon prana into his wife''s body without any hindrance.


    Sensing Moku''s dragon prana, Nezena immediately activated her regenerative abilities to repair her body. However, the wounds on her body were not ordinary wounds. They contained the mana color of a mage, which slowed down her regenerative capabilities significantly.


    Frowning, Moku sensed the hindered regenerative abilities caused by the mana color. He channeled even more dragon prana, not to replenish Nezena''s reserves, but to consume the lingering mana color within her body.


    The mana color resisted Moku''s dragon prana fiercely, but the nature of dragon prana, capable of devouring any form of energy, swiftly put an end to the struggle. Moku''s dragon prana consumed all the mana color attached to Nezena''s wounds and only then did her regenerative abilities start functioning as before.


    Moku turned to an Asura who remained slumped and reluctant to meet his gaze. "Where is Mige?"


    Although Nezena was the highestmander of Nezena''s Raid Army, Moku still ced Mige as her advisor. Mige possessed the most exceptional military strategy intelligence among the other Asuras, making Nezena''s task easier.


    With a pale face, the Asura replied, "Report, Ku. Mige is currently in critical condition. He is in the carriage at the rear of the troops."


    Moku remained silent. Using his inner eye, he peered into the carriage at the rear of the troops. There, he saw Mige in a critical state. Although his wounds were not as severe as Nezena''s, he still teetered on the edge of death.


    Simr to Nezena, there were mana colors of a mage attached to his wounds, slowing down his regenerative abilities. However, unlike Nezena, Mige was a pure-blooded Asura. He possessed his own dragon prana, which was currently slowly consuming the mana color.


    "Summon his wives and instruct them to channel their dragon prana into Mige''s body,"manded Moku.


    "Yes, Ku!" the Asura immediately stood up and bowed before flying off to Mige''s residence to summon his wives.


    "As for the rest of you, return to the barracks! Await my further orders!"


    "Yes, Ku!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Immediately after that, Moku carried Nezena and flew toward their residence. Currently, Moku and his family had moved to the newly constructed castle by the goblins. Although they said the castle was not yet perfect and needed some further modifications, it was already suitable for habitation.


    With Nezena no longer in critical condition, she no longer needed to ride Sabeth. Sabeth, being an intelligent creature, knew how to return to its own stable. Besides, in the Wilwatikta Kingdom, no one dared to touch the Holy Queen''s mount.


    In less than a second, Moku and Nezena arrived at their castle. Nedira, who was enjoying the sunlight at that moment, was startled by Moku''s sudden arrival.


    "Moku, has Sister Nezena returned? I heard themotion at the southern gate, it must be Sister Nezena and her troops," Nedira said, weing Moku, but then her eyes focused on someone in Moku''s arms.


    Her nose quickly recognized the person''s scent, and her eyes widened, "SISTER NEZENA!!!"


    Tears streamed down Nedira''s cheeks as she saw her sister, with half her body missing and in a critical state.


    "Moku, what is this? What happened to Sister Nezena? Who did this?" Nedira said, her teary eyes filled with confusion, anger, and vengeance.


    Moku shook his head, "I don''t know exactly what happened, but it seems they were attacked by a very powerful mage. A quarter of Nezena''s Raid Army is missing, and the rest have suffered severe injuries. Even Mige''s condition is not much better than Nezena''s," he replied, carrying Nezena toward their room.


    Nedira widened her eyes and clenched her fists tightly, "That damn mage, how dare they!!"


    "Nedira, call Luna and your other sisters. We need to heal Nezena first before we find out who is responsible," Moku said, his voice calm but his eyes burning with anger. The only thing holding him back from going berserk and seeking out whoever did this to his wife was the necessity of treating Nezena first.


    "Okay..." Nedira said before sprinting off at lightning speed to summon Luna.


    -----------------------------------------


    Several hourster, all the division heads and staff from the Military Administration had gathered in the throne room of Moku''s new castle. As before, the throne room had a throne surrounded by chairs on both sides.


    Moku also summoned an elf prisoner who surrendered to the Wilwatikta Kingdom and became their ve. This elf had shown loyalty to the Wilwatikta Kingdom by raping more than ten elf women and impregnating one of them.


    The elf''s name was Dreven, previously known as Shadowthorn, but Moku changed it to Parupak, which means "ve" in the monsternguage.


    Mige was also present at the meeting. Although he still appeared weak, with the help of dragon prana from his wives and children, Mige was able to sit up straight. The others who attended this sudden meeting were Nevare, Nerphyl, Nedira, Goku, and Swa.


    Boku couldn''t be present as he was currently on a journey, carrying the carcass of a tinum-tier danger-mutated animal that Moku had just killed earlier that morning. Nezena was still in a condition that made it impossible for her to attend.


    Currently, Luna was trying to heal Nezena with the assistance of Nezena''s children, who were channeling dragon prana into her body to expedite the regeneration process.


    Moku actually wanted to summon the other monsters, but they were currently too busy with their tasks, which were almost impossible to leave. For instance, Ez was busy managing all the administration to ensure Moku''s orders were carried out smoothly.


    But Moku felt that those present were enough. This meeting was simply to gather information about the enemy and assess their strength.


    "Sorry, I can''t open this in a formal manner as usual because we''re in a critical situation. But I still pray for all of you to be able to fight together again in The One''s Heaven."


    "May We Fight Together in The One''s Heaven!"


    Moku nodded, then turned to Mige, "Mige, how are you? Are you able to recount the details of what happened? Or do you need to summon your subordinates who were also there to provide more information?"


    Mige shook his head, "There''s no need, Ku. Our Holy Queen is severely injured, and I, who was assigned to assist her, couldn''t prevent it. Let me ease my guilt a little by reporting the incident directly to you."


    Moku simply nodded. He knows Mige likely ming himself for this incident.

 Chapter 279 Rizan Village

    ?


    Mige continued his narrative, "At that time, Nezena decided tounch our final attack on one of the elven viges. The vige was located on the outskirts of a river, sourced from a mountain in the Wolf Slope territory.


    Most of the vigers were River Elves, and there were no mages guarding the vige. So we were confident that this raid would be as easy as the previous ones.


    As we anticipated, the vige was quickly destroyed. We killed all the males over 100 years old and captured the rest. But just as we were preparing to return to our hiding ce, a group of elves appeared."


    -------------------------------------------


    [Elf Alliance Territory, Ruins of Rizan Vige]


    Raiden gazed pensively at the devastated vige. The sight of dozens of elf corpses strewn about weighed heavily on his heart. If only he had arrived sooner, all of this could have been stopped, and they could have been saved.


    But no one ever knows when misfortune will strike.


    Initially, Raiden had no intention ofing to this vige. He was on his way home to Lake Serimpi, the center of the River Elf kingdom. He was a knight directly appointed by the king, making him a noble of the River Elf kingdom.


    However, in the midst of his journey, he heard the news of disturbances in the elven viges located on the outskirts of the Bog Forest. Many of these viges had been destroyed, and their inhabitants were mysteriously killed.


    At first, the other viges believed it to be the work of starving, mutated animals emerging from the Bog Forest. But the incidents continued to ur, even though they used camouge spells that usually deceived mutated animals. The destruction of viges persisted.


    This made the elves living near the Bog Forest fearful, andints began to be sent to the elven alliance. However, Raiden knew that theirints would never be heard by the elven alliance.


    Currently, the war against the demon species was reaching its peak. The three species¡ªelves, humans, and warbeasts¡ªwere working together to fight the demons, but the situation remained the same.


    Demon attacks seemed unstoppable. Their numbers were overwhelming and seemingly endless. Every time they managed to kill one demon, two others would appear to attack.


    To make matters worse, every demon that was killed would be devoured by other demons, making them stronger. If this continued, the war between the species would end with them being consumed by demons or giving birth to new demons whose power surpassed anything they could fight against.


    Two elf heroes, Darius and Lily, had tried to stop the attacks using their ultimate spells, but every time they stepped onto the battlefield, demon heroes would appear to meet them. The demon hero called themselves Behemoth.


    Behemoth, a massive and corpulent creature, boasted curved tusks, ckish-gray fur blending with the night sky, and a pyramid-shaped arrangement of three nted eyes on its head.


    With itsrge head and massive curling tusks, Behemoth''s body was covered in thick gray scales. Its smoky trunk emitted tremendous energy, and its presence was apanied by a sweet musky scent.


    Behemoth''s smoky trunk exuded a hint of burning wood and a touch of floral aroma. Its thunderous roar and heavy footsteps announced its presence.


    The creature''s breath carried a sweet smoky scent with a musky undertone. Its tusks had a sharp, decaying scent, and its trunk emanated a powerful aura.


    Behemoth''s thick, velvety fur and robust trunk give it amanding presence. Its tusks are curved and razor-sharp, while its smoky trunk emanates power.


    With its thick, leathery hide, Behemoth''s trunk hangs like a sturdy rope, and its tusks feel as solid as stones.


    The creature is so terrifying that it brings nightmares to the elven alliance forces. Due to Darius and Lily being held back by Behemoth, the elven alliance is forced to find alternative methods. They burn all the corpses after battles to prevent them from bing food for the demons.


    The war rages on incessantly, with thousands to millions of spells flying through the sky every second. Despite this, soldiers still need rest, and they require sustenance. Raiden is one of themanders tasked with fetching food supplies from the allied elven kingdoms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When he heard the news of the destruction in the viges on the outskirts of the Bog Forest, Raiden took the initiative to investigate. Wars rely on soldiers, and soldiers consist of people who love their homnd. When the hearts of the people are filled with worry, and leaders forget about them, the morale of the troops easily falters.


    During their journey, they spotted billowing ck smoke in the direction of one of the viges they were heading to. Raiden still remembered the name of the vige told to him by an old Wood Elf¡ªit was called Rizan. Raiden urged their horses to elerate, sensing something ominous from the sight.


    When they arrived at the vige, Raiden''s fears became a reality. The entire vige''s poption had been killed, and the survivors were captured. But it wasn''t mutated animals they encountered; it was a horde of humanoid creatures with dark green skin.


    Raiden''s eyes reddened, and without waiting for amand, he charged forward to attack. Other mages followed closely behind him. The battle between the two groups ensued.


    Raiden had never seen creatures like his opponents, but they possessed incredibly strange powers. Raiden couldn''t sense any mana within their bodies, yet their bodies seemed shielded by an invisible barrier. Their strikes were so powerful that they generated scorching mes. Some of them could even fly through the air by kicking at empty space.


    Raiden didn''t understand what kind of power they were using, but he was certain it wasn''t mana. However, his confusion didn''t make Raidencent or defeated.


    Although these creatures were formidable, they were no match for him, a Level 5 Constetion Mage. Raiden had plenty of spells capable of destroying these creatures, but the problem was that they seemed unable to die.


    Their wounds regenerated rapidly. Whenever their hands were severed, new hands would grow back within minutes. Every time he burned their skin until it melted, new skin would immediately form.


    Not only that, but they possessed incredibly peculiar martial arts. Each of their movements was immoral and targeted unimaginable body parts. They fought like barbarians, yet their agility showed that they were highly trained.


    Moreover, these strange creatures had excellent teamwork. The warriors Raiden brought with him were all mages, with the weakest being a Level 3 Constetion Mage. They were the elite team of the River Elf kingdom, but in this battle, they were increasingly cornered with each passing moment.


    Eventually, one of his warriors was impaled on a creature''s spear. The other warriors also showed signs of exhaustion and mana depletion. Raiden had no choice but to activate his Domain.


    Raiden was a user of the Soul spell faction. His Domain had the power to shake the souls of his enemies, causing them to lose themselves and turn against each other. But when the Domain was activated, the scene Raiden had been waiting for did not ur.


    He failed to control the souls of these creatures. Their souls seemed shackled by something, rendering his soul mana color unable to influence them. However, Raiden was not out of options. Ever since the Soul Spell faction became known to the human alliance, the River Elves had developed their own version of Soul Spell faction.


    The Soul spell faction was no longer limited to the souls of the living but also extended to the souls of the deceased. The vengeful spirits of the vigers of Rizan, brutally ughtered by these creatures, held a deep grudge against them. Raiden easily took control of them and turned them into his strength.


    The battle resumed with a new phase. This time, Raiden''s forces were no longer cornered like before. With the assistance of Raiden''s created Domain, they began pushing back the creatures.


    With the power of the souls of the vigers of Rizan, Raidenunched attack after attack against the creatures that their regenerative abilities couldn''t heal. The battle became one-sided as the enemy had no mages capable of activating a Domain.


    Within the Domain, all thews of the world bowed to Raiden. He couldunch attacks from anywhere and at any time, evading the enemy''s defenses. As the creatures became increasingly cornered, Raiden discovered something that made him smile.


    He sensed mana movements from one of the creatures. But these mana movements were strange, unlike the usual movements of mages. The mana seemed to bepelled by a force that enved them.


    Annoyance suddenly welled up in Raiden''s heart. He focused his attention on that particr creature and realized it was a female. She appeared to be a Green-skinned Wood Elf, but her taller stature indicated otherwise.


    Raiden discovered that the woman was transmitting her mana to the other creatures. The mana she provided had the same mana color as a mage using the Healing spell faction. Therefore, Raiden suspected that she was the source of the creatures'' rapid regeneration ability.


    Without hesitation, Raiden concentrated his mana to unleash his most powerful attack. He named this spell Reaper''s Edge.


    As the spell was chanted, the souls of the vigers of Rizan gathered at a single point, forming a scythe-shaped de resembling a crescent moon. Reaper''s Edge then shot forward, targeting the woman with incredible speed.

 Chapter 280 Volskova

    ?


    [Beavercastle Ice Field, Volskova Kingdom]


    Volskova is a mesmerizing kingdom with breathtaking natural beauty. Located in the midst of the Beavercastle Ice Field, the city is surrounded by towering mountains and lush forests. The rivers flowing through the city provide fertile life and offer stunning views.


    Artur and Rini gazed out of the horse-drawn carriage window as they traveled along the cobblestone streets. The shiningnterns at night created a romantic and magical atmosphere. The buildings in Volskova reflected elegant and ssical architecture, with touches of wealth and grandeur. Tall towers adorned the skyline, enhancing the city''s panorama and providing magnificent views.


    The gently falling snow added to the beauty of the scene before their eyes. Since the carriage passed through the gates of Volskova, Rini and Artur had stopped teasing each other. Both of them were captivated by the breathtaking scenery outside the carriage window.


    The weather in Volskova offers interesting variations throughout the year, creating a unique and enchanting atmosphere for its residents and visitors. Each season has its own charm, providing different weather experiences.


    In the summer, Volskova is blessed with bright sunshine and expansive blue skies. The warm andfortable temperatures create the perfect time to explore the surrounding natural beauty. Colorful flowers bloom in parks and along the streets, creating a fresh and alluring atmosphere.


    Autumn in Volskova is marked by the mesmerizing change of foliage colors. Fallen leaves decorate the streets and parks with captivating shades of red, yellow, and orange. Gentle breezes add a romantic touch,plementing the beautiful ambiance.


    When winter arrives, Volskova is covered in a stunningyer of snow. The cold temperatures create a magical atmosphere, with snow-covered rooftops and trees shimmering in the twinkling lights.


    The spring season brings fresh life back to Volskova. Flowers bloom abundantly, and the trees begin to regain their greenery. The warm and sunny weather provides an opportunity to enjoy the beauty of nature by strolling through the parks or rxing in open-air cafes.


    The people of Volskova are known for their warmth and hospitality. The city''s inhabitants live in harmony with nature and take pride in maintaining the beauty of their surroundings. Nevertheless, throughout the entire human alliance, no one dares to underestimate the mages of Volskova.


    The mages of Volskova possess an awe-inspiring power thatmands respect and instills fear in their allies and adversaries alike. Their mastery of magic is renowned throughout the human alliance, and they are regarded as some of the most formidable spellcasters in thend.


    Despite the continuous snowfall in winter, the markets of Volskova remain lively gathering ces for locals and tourists alike, where they can indulge in delicious food, exquisite handicrafts, and various cultural entertainment.


    When Artur was a child, the Morris family lived in poverty. Gilbert, who worked as a gatekeeper, did not have enough money to meet their family''s needs. At that time, Anna was already five years old, while Artur was only one.


    There were times when Gilbert would go without eating for several days. All the food would be saved for Anna, who was still a young child, and for C, who was nursing.


    To keep their children warm during the winter, C sewed curtains, mattress covers, andyered clothing. However, the winter clothes Artur and Anna wore always made their friends envious due to the unique and beautiful stitching.


    Artur realized where C''s exquisite handicrafts came from. They were reminiscent of C''s memories from her hometown, Volskova.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of a seven-meter-high iron gate. Besides the iron gate was a guard post upied by a tall, bald-headed man with a thick beard. He appeared ustomed to the bone-chilling Volskova winter.


    Artur opened the carriage window and handed a folded letter to the guard at the post. The guard carefully examined the authenticity of the letter, checking Zilya''s handwriting and her signature at the end. The guard nodded and returned the letter to Artur.


    The iron gate opened automatically, perhaps having a simr mechanism to the one in the military academy. Despite the antiquated appearance of the House of Valya gate, they were still the ex-mana ruling family.


    As the carriage passed through the gate, Artur and Rini were greeted with the sight of a vast and beautiful garden, where meticulously arrangedndscapes showcased extraordinary beauty. Among them were magnificently carved statues, enhancing the charm of the garden.


    The expanse of the garden seemed endless, yet Artur could still make out the luxurious houses at the edge of his vision. Those were the residences of the House of Valya. They all resided in this ce, and only a select few were outside Volskova.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before long, they caught sight of the main house of the House of Valya.


    Exquisite architecture stood majestically in the midst of vastnd, resembling an impressive pce. Surrounded by beautiful gardens, towering trees, and colorful blooming flowers, this house became the epitome of elegance and luxury in Volskova.


    With its captivating architecture, the house showcased an elegant ssical style with modern elements. Its facade was crafted from beautifully carved natural stone, exuding a sense of solidity and timelessness. Large stained-ss windows reflected sunlight into the rooms, creating a warm and enchanting ambiance.


    The main entrance, adorned with intricately carved details, weed guests with unparalleled grandeur. The servants emerged to greet Artur''s arrival. They stood in neat lines, dressed in medieval-style servant attire,plete withce-trimmed skirts, presenting a seductive yet well-groomed appearance.


    Artur opened the carriage door and stepped out first. Rini followed and stood by his side. Familiarly, Artur held Rini''s hand before she could say anything, and the servants in front of them lowered their heads.


    "Wee to the House of Valya," they said in unison.


    Uncertain of how to respond, Artur nced at Rini, who was more experienced in socializing with nobility. Rini remained silent, expressionless, but the raised chin indicated her elevated position, too high to respond to the greetings of the servants.


    Although Artur was not ustomed to such customs, he tried to imitate her behavior. He remained silent, just like the servants, understanding that it was appropriate to do so.


    "Young Master, we have been awaiting your arrival. My name is Flora, and I will be serving as the maid to Young Master and Young Lady during your stay here. Please follow me into the main house," said a young maid named Flora.


    Artur nodded, but Rini didn''t even acknowledge Flora. She was still captivated by the beautiful flower garden surrounding them. As a noble herself, hadn''t Rini seen flowers before? Artur nned to ask her about thister when they were alone.


    As they stepped inside the house, a sprawling marble floor adorned the wide main corridor, reflecting light and exuding a sense of luxury. Artur felt a reluctance in his heart to tread upon this exquisite floor with his dirty shoes, but he made a concerted effort to maintain hisposure.


    He didn''t want to embarrass his fianc¨¦e, who had apanied him, and his mother, who had provided him with this opportunity. He needed to make the House of Valya ept him as a member of their family so that he could marry Rini without anyplications.


    Artur tried to conceal his awkwardness by looking around. However, what he saw only made him more nervous.


    Inside, spacious and luxurious rooms opened up with high ceilings. The walls were adorned with valuable artworks and sculptures, narrating tales of glory and beauty. Carefully selected luxurious furniture and high-quality essories added the perfect touch of opulence.


    ssically styled furniture with modern ents providedfort and elegance. In these rooms, important meetings took ce,vish celebrations were held, and beautiful parties filled the space withughter and joy. The grand salon, with its magnificent firece, served as the gathering ce for the House of Valya family.


    As they passed through the family room, Artur nced sideways and saw the expansive backyard, where luxury met natural beauty. The shimmering swimming pool with its clear water invited for a swim and rxation around it. y areas for children and a beautiful garden with various nt species provided space to unwind and enjoy the stunning natural surroundings.


    At night, the house is illuminated with dazzling lights. The beauty and grandeur of the house radiated perfectly, creating a breathtaking sight for anyone who beheld it.


    After entering this pce known as the main house, Artur began to understand the meaning of power, wealth, and beauty. The main house of the House of Valya symbolized power, wealth, and beauty in Volskova. It reflected the grandeur of this family, serving as a ce where tradition and pride continued to thrive, carving an eternal story in the city''s history.


    Soon, they arrived at a garden with beautiful chairs arranged, overlooking a fish pond with a statue of the Volskova deity in the center. Sitting there was the person they hade to meet.


    She turned towards Artur and Rini, then gazed deeply into Artur''s eyes before saying, "Are you not going to greet your aunt?"

 Chapter 281 "Fufufu"

    ?


    "Are you not going to greet your aunt?" Zilya''s voice sounded t, coupled with her expressionless face, leaving Artur unsure if Zilya was joking or not. How could he refer to someone who was roughly his age as "aunt"?


    However, as a guest and someone seeking her assistance, Artur had no choice but to assume that Zilya''s absurd remark was serious. With facial muscles twitching, Artur said, "Hello, Aunt," the tone of his voice sounding unnatural and clearly forced.


    But before Artur could repeat his greeting, he heard a "fufufu" sound in front of him. Artur turned to see Zilya''s face still expressionless as usual. Artur was certain that the "fufufu" sound came from the woman in front of him.


    However, there was no visible change in Zilya''s face, which left Artur confused. Rini, by his side, also stared at Zilya with bewilderment, sharing Artur''s thoughts.


    BUT...


    It''s impossible for someone called the Ice Queen tough with a "fufufu," right?


    "You''vee all this way. Please, have a seat! Flora, prepare drinks and refreshments for them. Oh, by the way, have you had dinner?" Zilya asked before Artur or Rini could say anything.


    "We''re not very hungry, Aunt," Artur quickly replied, but before he could continue his sentence, the sound ofughter, "fufufu," echoed again. This time, Artur was convinced that theughter came from Zilya.


    He tried to look behind Zilya, but there was no one there. Only Zilya sat and stared at the two of them with an expressionless face.


    "Oh, you should eat first. The air in Volskova is very cold, and first-time visitors are prone to falling ill. Warm food will help your bodies adapt to the air here more quickly. Flora, cancel the tea and beverages, and prepare dinner for Artur and Rini," Zilya said with a tone that brooked no refusal.


    "Yes, Young Miss," Flora nodded before excusing herself to prepare the dining table.


    "Thank you, Aunt," Artur and Rini said simultaneously, waiting for the sound ofughter, "fufufu," to return. However, they didn''t hear it again, only a slight movement of Zilya''s expressionless lips.


    "Come, have a seat! You must not speak until you''re seated!" Zilya said, pointing to the chairs beside her.


    Artur and Rini exchanged nces before choosing their respective seats. Although it was said that there were only two empty chairs avable, they ended up sitting on either side of Zilya''s seat, sandwiching her in between.


    With a hint of hesitation, Artur chose the chair to the right of Zilya, and Rini sat to her left.


    Just as Artur settled into his seat, Zilya turned towards him and asked, "How is Sister-- How is your mother?" Zilya corrected herself, her face still expressionless.


    Once again, it seemed like Artur had to revise his perception of his aunt. "My mother is fine. She couldn''te due to some circumstances," Artur replied.


    "You don''t need to hide it, Sister-- Your mother couldn''te because your father is not allowed to set foot in the Beavercastle Ice Field," Zilya stated, her expression unchanged.


    Zilya was right. C couldn''t join them because the House of Valya still couldn''t ept Gilbert. However, it was the first time Artur learned that his father was even forbidden from stepping foot in the Beavercastle Ice Field. That meant Gilbert was not allowed to live in one-eighth of the human alliance territories.


    But Artur didn''t need to reveal his ignorance to Zilya. "You''re right, Aunt," Artur replied. Rini, sitting to Zilya''s left, leaned closer, waiting for the sound ofughter, "fufufu," to return.


    However, it seemed that Zilya was getting used to being called Aunt by Artur. Perhaps she wasn''t used to it yet, but her noble upbringing taught Zilya to conceal her thoughts.


    "Hmm... I don''t understand what that old man is thinking. He loves his daughter, yet he refuses to respect her decision!" Zilya snorted, her face still devoid of expression.


    The "old man" Zilya referred to was her father, who was also C''s biological father and Artur''s grandfather. He was Sergei Valya, the head of the House of Valya and the de facto ruler of the Beavercastle Ice Field.


    Seeing Zilya''s ability to express anger without any change in her facial expression, Artur doubted if his aunt''s face was truly as frozen as the kids at the military academy imed.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur remained silent and nodded. He didn''t want to get too involved in C and Sergei''s issues. After all, C was Sergei''s biological daughter, and despite her hatred for her father, blood ran thicker than water. Both father and daughter were equally stubborn.


    Zilya then turned to Rini, who was still waiting for the sound ofughter, "fufufu." It was a rare experience for her to hear the Ice Queenugh with a "fufufu."


    "Lady Rini, how are your parents and the Djarum family?" Zilya inquired.


    "My parents are doing well, Lady Zilya..."


    Zilya and Rini engaged in their usual routine conversation as noblewomen. It was inherently boring, yet strangely they continued with this formality. Perhaps it was due to the etiquette observed in noble society, where jumping straight into business was considered impolite.


    Artur waited and continued to wait for the mundane conversation between the noblewomen toe to an end, but it seemed that this peculiar formality had no conclusion. It was only when Flora arrived to announce that dinner was served that the tedious conversation finally ceased.


    At the dining table, there was no conversation among the three of them. They all silently enjoyed their meal together.


    Artur was reminded of how C had always taught him not to speak while eating. It was not only considered impolite but talking during a meal showed disrespect towards the food and the person who prepared it.


    Another noble family habit that C brought into their family. Artur was truly puzzled why he had never suspected that his mother came from a noble family. Perhaps it never urred to him that a noble would be willing to be amoner and marry amoner.


    Not long after, dinner came to an end. Actually, Artur didn''t know when to end this dinner because, in his family, dinner ended when all the food on the table had been consumed. However, there was still plenty of food left on their table, and if Artur brought his entire family to eat together, they might not be able to finish the remaining food.


    Artur could only remain silent in his thoughts as he watched the servants clear the dining table and carry away trays still filled with food. He wondered where the leftover food would go¡ªwould the servants eat it? Or would it simply be given to someone else?


    As if reading his mind, Rini, who sat across from Artur, blurted out, "The food will be thrown away."


    Artur turned to Rini, then looked back at Zilya, who nodded in confirmation. A frown formed on Artur''s forehead as he observed the trays filled with untouched food being discarded.


    Hundreds of people in Heles were currently sleeping in freezing homes with empty stomachs. If only that food could be given to them, it would be enough to feed several people at once.


    Seeing Artur staring at the servants carrying away trays of food with a furrowed brow, Zilyamented in a t tone, "Each of those meals is intended for a noble who is also a mage. If amoner were to eat those leftovers, it would be the same as saying they are equal to nobles."


    "Artur, social sses are not formed due to differences, but rather as a necessity for rulers to make their people aware of their ce. Whenmoners frequently taste what nobles eat, the value of that food will drastically diminish.


    "This is becausemoners will realize that the food nobles eat doesn''t taste much different from what they themselves eat. Even if the food is delicious, the pleasure disappears once it reaches their stomachs. If the food fills them up, the satisfaction vanishes when they wake up. If the food looks beautiful and appetizing, the beauty and deliciousness disappear when they relieve themselves.


    "Whenmoners realize that everything nobles possess is merely superficial, they will no longer submit to them. A submission that arises from a mixture of envy and hope¡ªthe envy of a noble''s luxurious life and the hope that one day they will have it too.


    "Social sses are formed not only because of rulers but also because of the ones being ruled."


    Zilya''s exnation made Artur widen his eyes before contemting it. He remembered when he was just an ordinarymoner, always muttering "Fairness is a son of a bitch" in his heart. But when he became a Level 2 Constetion Mage, Artur started using every bit of unfairness for his own advantage.


    He recalled when he refused to greet his two swordsmanship instructors, who were mere gatekeepers. At that time, Artur reasoned with Rini that he didn''t want to cause trouble for them. However, upon further reflection, the real reason was that he wanted to revel in the difference in their social status.


    He wanted to consider himself capable of causing trouble for his swordsmanship instructors with just a single greeting.


    A bitter smile appeared on Artur''s face as he realized the hypocrisy within himself.

 Chapter 282 Zilyas Wedding

    ?


    Zilya gazed at Artur, who smiled wistfully, his head bowed with a sense of resignation. She had initially intended to exin it to her nephew in a gentler manner, but she understood that if Artur truly wanted to be a noble, he had to understand the ways of noble life.


    Zilya didn''t let Artur dwell in his thoughts for long. After moistening her mouth with tea, she spoke, "While I know your purpose foring to see me, I want to hear it directly from you. Artur, do you truly wish to rejoin the House of Valya?"


    Artur''s face was still fixed on the dining table that had previously been filled with trays of food, now reced by tea and beverages. Gazing at the abundant beverages that covered therge table, Artur pondered if they, too, would eventually be discarded like the previous meals.


    "Aunt, do you think the life of a noble would suit me?" Artur said, not answering Zilya''s question but posing a different one.


    However, without hesitation, Zilya shook her head. "You are currently not suited to be a noble. Although you understand the differences between nobles andmoners, unfortunately, youck the heart of a noble. Youck pride in your family name, and youck love for your territory."


    Artur felt disappointed with Zilya''s response, but he knew it was a truth he had to ept. With a bitter smile on his face, he contemted the chocte cake in his hand.


    However, Rini could sense something in what Zilya had said. Shifting her body forward slightly, she asked, "Lady Zilya, what do you mean by ''currently''?"


    After gently sipping her tea, Zilya replied, "What I mean is that Artur, as he is now, cannot be a noble. Although he is a mage, his entire life has been raised in amoner family. He will never be able to possess the heart of a noble, arrogant, and proud heart. He will never have the sense of pride that nobles have in their family names, nor will he have the love that nobles have for theirnd. These things are instilled in the minds of nobles from birth. However, it doesn''t mean that Artur cannot learn them. With some guidance, he can acquire the heart, pride, and love of a noble."


    Artur lifted his bowed head and gazed at Zilya. "What do you mean?"


    cing her teacup gracefully on the table, Zilya replied, "Artur, you are a mage, and the blood of Valya runs through your veins. Though your hair may not be as white as ours, you are still a child of C. You are a Valya, and we are the sacred bears who have ruled over the Beavercastle Ice Field since the dawn of humanity in this snowynd. That''s why you should not be ashamed of your origins. You don''t need to be a noble recognized by other noble families. If the House of Valya acknowledges you as one of their own, that is enough! No Valya should be scorned by anyone!"


    Artur furrowed his brow. "So you mean I don''t need to think, feel, and act like a typical noble, but rather think, feel, and act like a Valya?"


    Zilya nodded. Although Artur didn''t see any change in her expression, for some reason, he felt as if his aunt was smiling at that moment. Perhaps it was because Artur had grown ustomed to Zilya''s frozen beauty.


    Zilya then stood up from her seat and said, "Stay here until my wedding is over. After that, we will begin discussions about your joining the House of Valya. Then, as soon as possible, we will send a letter to the Djarum family to propose a marriage between Rini and you. Do you have any questions, my nephew?"


    Artur was still getting used to being called a nephew by someone his own age, but at least he had grown ustomed to addressing Zilya as "Aunt." "I understand, Aunt. Thank you for your help," Artur said, also standing up and bowing his head slightly.


    "Thank you for your assistance, Lady Zilya," Rini said, also lowering her head slightly.


    "Ah, Lady Rini, or perhaps I should start calling you just Rini. You don''t need to address me with the title ''Lady'' anymore. Just call me Aunt. Besides, when you marry Artur, you will also be a part of my family," Zilya said in a t tone.


    However, Artur and Rini were certain that there was more to Zilya''s seemingly t words. Despite their suspicions, Rini still nodded and said, "Of course, Aunt Zilya."


    Simultaneously, Artur and Rini immediately looked at Zilya, as if waiting for something. However, Zilya simply nodded with her expressionless face. In a normal tone, she said to Flora, who was waiting by the side of the room, "Flora, show Artur and Rini to their rooms. Oh... I forgot to ask, do you want separate rooms or a joined one?"


    "Our rooms can be sepa¡ª"


    "Joined! I mean, joined, Aunt," Rini quickly interrupted Artur before he could finish his words.


    "Oh," Zilya simply nodded and signaled Flora to lead Artur and Rini to their room.


    Artur could only look at Rini with one eye. They were currently in the Valya family''s house, known for their cold demeanor. But his girlfriend, who was with him, couldn''t withstand the cold and requested warmth for the night.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aunt, thank you for the dinner. See youter," Artur said before walking towards the dining room exit.


    "Thank you, Aunt Zilya," Rini said as she followed Artur from behind.


    They both exited, and the dining room door was closed. However, before they could take further steps, they heard a peal of softughter, "fufufu"ing from behind the door.


    Artur and Rini exchanged nces, and they smiled simultaneously. It turns out that their Aunt wasn''t as difficult as they had imagined. Her heart was so kind, contrasting with her t voice and her face that always seemed cold and expressionless.


    Artur thought about Zilya''s uing wedding in a few days. Whoever the man marrying his Aunt was, he would be incredibly fortunate.


    ---------------------------


    Zilya''s wedding took ce on the private grounds of the House of Valya. The event was grand, with the entire Volskova Kingdom invited to attend. Even the king of Volskova had to wait in line to shake hands with the bride and groom.


    Not only that, various noble families from the entire Beavercastle Ice Field were also invited. Artur even saw some of their military academy teachersing and bringing wedding gifts. Some of them were even from the Gurru Committee.


    Although the House of Valya had long ceased to actively participate in human alliance politics, they remained a respected and powerful extended family. They were so strong that no noble family in the human alliance dared to disturb them, even if they remained passive.


    After years of peace, the number of mages in the House of Valya had now approached its former glory. Nevertheless, they chose toy low and wait.


    Especially now, with the ongoing war between the mana species and the requirement to send troops back to the battlefield imposed by the human alliance. As a result, the House of Valya had to send the mages they had been managing to the front lines.


    That''s why Zilya''s wedding was of great importance to the House of Valya. They could gain a strong ally and establish a connection through marriage.


    Zilya herself was the legitimate heir of the House of Valya, so she couldn''t marry a man of equal or higher status. This could potentially cause conflicts between the two families, but fortunately, the House of Valya had never had an ally of equal status.


    Unlike the Rangkuti n and the Mahdavi n, the House of Valya had never been particrly close to the other ex-mana ruling families. Perhaps the closest they had was with the Zietsman n. Unfortunately, the Zietsman n had secluded themselves from the outside world, and their current whereabouts were unknown.


    As a result, Zilya was marrying someone from a branch family of the House of Valya. He was a few years older than her, but he possessed distinct Valya characteristics.


    His hair was straight and as white as a curtain of snow, and his skin was pale. However, unlike other Valya descendants, he had a bright and warm smile. Perhaps that''s why Zilya chose him to be her groom.


    The wedding ceremonysted for three days and three nights. The majority of the guests were mages, who didn''t tire as easily as ordinary humans. They could engage in casual conversations while standing for days without needing rest or seating.


    However, on the third day, all the guests left without protest. They followed the rules of the House of Valya and respected them. Currently, the House of Valya had something that needed to be resolved as soon as possible.


    That was the eptance of Artur back into the family.


    It was the first time Artur met his grandfather. Like other Valya descendants, Sergei had straight white hair, resembling a curtain of snow. He also had a thin beard on his chin, adding to the handsomeness and dignity of his masculine face. Moreover, judging from Sergei''s eyes, it was clear that he had experienced many ups and downs in life.

 Chapter 283 Childhood Memory

    ?


    In the previously seen family room upon entering the mansion, Artur found himself sitting in the House of Valya''s grand salon for the first time. They often referred to it as "The Grand Salon."


    The grand salon exuded opulence, with its deep-colored furniture adding to the luxurious atmosphere. At the center of attention stood an immense firece, capturing the dim light with its intricate carvings and gilded ents, drawing attention to its magnificence.


    Adorning the walls were masterful works of art and exquisite tapestries, while the windows offered a breathtaking view of the picturesque countryside.


    Within the grand salon, one would discover a collection of imposing dark wooden furniture,plemented by expansive velvet couches and resplendent golden chandeliers. The firece itself was a sight to behold, radiating a dignified presence with its meticulously carved marble and broad mantelpiece.


    It served as the heart of the room, creating a warm and inviting space where the family would gather, sharingughter and stories.


    The grand salon boasted lofty ceilings adorned with elegant cornices, entuating the grandeur of the space. Along the perimeter, intricate crown molding adorned the pristine white walls, lending an air of refinement. Standing prominently at the center was an exquisite marble firece, adorned with detailed carvings and a generous gold mantlepiece,manding admiration.


    Plush rugs adorned the floors, while sumptuous velvet furniture filled the room. The gentle flicker of the firece and the soft glow of candlelight enveloped the space, creating an ambiance that invited the House of Valya family to gather, fostering a cozy and weing atmosphere.


    Artur and Sergei sat facing each other, with the firece in between them. Zilya and Rini sat in front of the firece, providing space for the two men to converse.


    As amoner, Artur was unfamiliar with the art of small talk and starting conversations in a noble fashion. On the other hand, Sergei was not one for superficial pleasantries and empty words. As a result, their meeting was filled with silence and awkwardness.


    Until Zilya couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Father, Sister C didn''te with Artur." Zilya didn''t mean anything by her words; she just wanted to initiate a conversation between the two men in front of her with something that would surely interest Sergei.


    True to form, Sergei, who had been silent all this time with a frozen expression on his face, let out an annoyed snort. "Hmm... My daughter''s blinded by love. What''s so great about this Gilbert guy that she would turn her back on her own family?"


    In a calm and expressionless voice, Zilya interjected, "Isn''t it because of you?"


    Still wearing the same expressionless face, Sergei snorted again, "It''s not my fault that that slut is cheating."


    For the first time since they arrived at this ce, Artur and Rini saw Zilya roll her eyes. Although her face remained devoid of expression, it was clear that their aunt was mocking Sergei''s words.


    Artur was previously unaware of the true reason C ran away from home. But it seemed like her case was truly serious, causing trauma for her when she was still young at the time. He couldn''t dwell too long on his thoughts because Sergei was now paying attention to him.


    "Hey, tell me, how great is this Gilbert guy that he makes my daughter refuse to carry the Valya name and live in this blessednd!" Sergei asked seriously as if he genuinely couldn''t understand what was going on in C''s mind.


    Artur smiled faintly and said a single word, "Home."


    "Home? What kind of home? A home where you go hungry every day when the famine seasones? A home where you shiver in the cold every night when winter arrives? Or a home where you sweat profusely from the heat every day during the summer? Hmm..." Sergei snorted, shaking his head, still not understanding.


    Hearing that, Artur fell silent for a moment, his mind drifting back to a childhood memory. Usually, young children don''t remember what happened when they were little, but this memory was so deeply ingrained in his mind that he still remembered it vividly.


    At that time, a famine hit Heles City, and the prices of food skyrocketed. The Morris family, who were already very poor, had to gradually reduce their meals day by day. Eventually, they could only afford to eat once a day, with portions far smaller than what their bodies need.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Coupled with scorching summers that left them parched, their bodies became dry and brittle. If it was painful for Anna and Artur, then their parents were in an even worse condition.


    Gilbert would leave for work on an empty stomach, sometimes not eating for days, having to tie a stone to his stomach to make it feel full. C, who was once beautiful, appeared so weary with dark circles under her eyes and sunken cheeks. They probably hadn''t eaten for several days, and any food they managed to get would be given directly to Anna and Artur.


    Their parents never asked their children to save food for them. Every night, they would give all the food they could find to Anna and Artur, urging them to eat to their heart''s content. Young Artur would always devour his meal hungrily due to extreme hunger, but Anna, who was slightly older, would leave half of her food untouched.


    Both of them believed that their parents had already eaten beforehand, as that''s what they always said when asked. However, Anna had a hunch that their parents were lying, but she didn''t know how hungry Gilbert and C truly were. That''s why she left half of her food behind.


    They only discovered the true situation when Artur woke up in the middle of the night and asked Anna to apany him to the bathroom. As they passed by the kitchen, they heard their parents arguing.


    It wasn''t an argument caused by Cining about not eating or Gilbertining about not eating. It was an argument over who would eat Anna''s leftover food from earlier.


    Gilbert shouted that he was a man and that men had strong bodies capable of enduring a month without food. He forced C to eat Anna''s leftovers, using that as his reasoning.


    C cried and refused because she knew that Gilbert was the one who had to work hard every day to earn a living. Her husband needed more energy than she did, as her daily activities only involved taking care of the household.


    After that incident, Artur and Anna realized that these arguments urred every night whenever there were leftovers. Most of the time, Gilbert won the arguments, but asionally C would win after threatening to throw away the leftovers if Gilbert didn''t eat them.


    Anna and Artur had never known that their parents argued over leftover food like this. They believed that Gilbert got food while he was working or that C received food from neighbors. They both immediately ran and embraced Gilbert and C, tears streaming down their faces.


    Realizing that their argument had been discovered by their two children, Gilbert and C fell silent. The small family held each other tightly, and eventually, Artur asked with the innocence of a child.


    "Mother, are you in distress?"


    Upon hearing that, C wiped away Artur''s tears with a warm smile that always adorned her face. "No, my son. I am not in distress, you know why? Because I have a Home!"


    Artur smiled as he reminisced about that moment. Back then, he never understood what C meant, and he thought it was her way offorting herself while crying. But now, Artur somewhat understood C''s feelings at that time.


    That''s why he could respond to Sergei''s words tonight, saying, "Home is not just a house, Home is not wealth, and Home is not power. Home is family, a family that makes you feel full when the famine season arrives, a family that keeps you warm when the winteres, and a family that makes youugh when the summer arrives. I believe my mother has everything she desires, and the only thing she wants is Home. The Home that my father has given her."


    After saying that, Artur felt a longing for his home in Heles. However, he came to this ce not to y around, but toy the foundation for the Home he would build.


    "Grandfather, I know deep down that your desire for me to join the House of Valya is not because of my achievements in the military academy, but to make my mother return to this ce. However, unfortunately, no matter how much you insist, my mother will continue to refuse your wishes. There are too many painful memories associated with this ce. I won''t me you because it''s not my ce to me you. I have never lived in misery, and I have never regretted my childhood in the Morris family. But now, I need your help in creating a future for my new family. If you still feel guilty towards my mother or guilty towards me, then I hope you can assist me!"


    Artur''s words flowed gently, without force, lies, or deceit. He spoke from the depths of his heart. While he currently needed the House of Valya''s assistance to marry Rini, it did not mean he would support Sergei in forcing C to divorce Gilbert and return to Volskova.

 Chapter 284 Mana Womb

    ?


    Artur would not take C''s Home just to build his own Home. With an apologetic look, Artur nced at Rini. However, Rini only smiled and nodded.


    Whether or not Artur was epted back into the House of Valya was not a concern for her. She had promised to stand by Artur''s side as his partner, even if her family rejected their marriage. She and Artur were mages, and as mages, they had the right to choose their own destiny.


    Sergei remained silent for several seconds, causing the atmosphere to grow quiet once again. This time, Zalya did not bring up any topics of conversation, knowing that her father was pondering something.


    Just as Artur felt that the conversation hade to an end and was about to ask for permission to return to his room, Sergei''s voice resurfaced, "So you want my help but reject my plea for assistance, is that how it is, Artur?"


    For the first time, Sergei looked directly into Artur''s eyes and spoke his name. Artur felt that Sergei was no longer addressing him as C''s son but as his true self.


    Artur was not afraid and returned Sergei''s gaze. He knew it was impolite to do so to someone older, but Artur wanted to show his sincerity. "That''s correct," he said firmly.


    Sergei''s previously expressionless face furrowed for the first time, causing Artur''s heart to race rapidly. It felt as though he was sitting in front of a giant who could kill him with a single finger. Sergei didn''t unleash his power, but his immense strength alone could render the weak helpless.


    However, Artur suppressed his flight instinct and held his ground, maintaining eye contact with Sergei. Just as he started feeling dizzy and nauseous from the extreme stress on his mind, Sergei suddenly burst intoughter. All the pressure and fear that Artur felt suddenly transformed, much like a rainbow appearing after a storm.


    "HAHAHAHAHA... You truly are my grandson! Excellent! I like your attitude! If you had sacrificed C for your own sake, I might have looked down on you! HAHAHAHA."


    Artur and Rini were startled to see Sergei, whom they had always considered cold as ice,ughing so brightly. Memories of their experience when Zilyaughed "fufufu" resurfaced in their minds, causing them to reassess their perception of the people in the House of Valya.


    However, Sergei abruptly stoppedughing, and his face returned to its expressionless state. This change in expression was like a switch that could drastically alter his mood.


    "Is my daughter living a happy life?" he said with a slightly mncholic tone that Artur wouldn''t have detected if he hadn''t witnessed Sergei''s earlierughter.


    Without hesitation, Artur answered, "My mother is living a very happy life. She resides in a luxurious mansion. Perhaps not as grand as the mansions in the House of Valya, but it is sufficient to shield her from the heat in summer and the cold in winter. She has a loving son and a husband. Both men are willing to do anything for her, even if it means sacrificing their lives."


    Once again, for the first time, Sergei smiled sadly, "It seems she truly doesn''t need me..."


    "..."


    Artur remained silent because that was indeed the truth.


    "Do you think I am a cruel father?" Sergei said with a barely audible voice.


    "Father, what happened to Sister C was not your fault! We never knew that the Wuhan n would betray us!" Zilya quickly interjected, sounding angry and disapproving of Sergei''s words. As his daughter, she knew firsthand how great a father Sergei was.


    Artur and Rini were unaware of the connection between all this and the Wuhan n, but as guests, they shouldn''t pry too much. If the host wanted to discuss it with them, they would know what happened. If not, then it wasn''t their concern. This was a basic norm that even someone who couldn''t count 1 + 1 = 2 would understand.


    Sergei shook his head, "As the heir of the House of Valya, I should have anticipated their betrayal. I had my suspicions, but unfortunately, I was too soft, and it caused C to suffer... Let''s just end this foolish topic! Zilya, I wasn''t asking you, I was asking Artur."


    Understanding Sergei''s intention, Zilya stepped back and closed her mouth. The question was directed back at Artur. He was confused about what to answer; he didn''t want to hurt Sergei''s feelings with honesty, but he also didn''t want to lie because it would be quickly discovered.


    Finally, Artur chose to speak honestly, "I don''t know what truly happened, so I can only speak from my perspective. In my opinion, you were a bad father. When Anna disappeared from home, Gilbert went into the Bog forest alone. He''s just an ordinary human, not a mage. Yet, he continued searching and searching until he had to return with a body full of wounds. The only reason he didn''t keep searching for Anna until he died or found her was because he was thinking about my and C''s well-being."


    Artur wiped the sweaty palm of his hand on his shirt. "At that time, you were the heir of the House of Valya, the heir of the former mana ruling family that once dominated the world. Even now, no one dares to boast in front of the House of Valya. This family name is respected and feared by everyone in the human alliance. Yet, you couldn''t even keep your own daughter from running away."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sergei simply nodded and said, "You''re right, I was indeed a bad father."


    "Father!" Zilya objected again.


    Sergei shook his head, "He''s right, Zilya. I was a bad father to C. If I were a good father, I would have brought her back home no matter what. But I let her wander in a foreign city all alone."


    "But at that time, you couldn''t do anything. The whole world was looking at the House of Valya, and you were under immense pressure. If you didn''t let go of Sister C, the ex-mana ruling families and other prominent noble families would have attacked us." Zilya still couldn''t ept it.


    "What is the value of that pressurepared to my daughter''s happiness? I may be a Valya, but I have a cowardly mentality, afraid of their threats."


    "But..."


    "It''s okay. My daughter is living happily now," Sergei said, putting an end to their debate. Then, he turned to Artur and said, "Artur, I didn''t actually want to bring C back to this family. I know it would only reopen her wounds. But I am the head of the House of Valya, and I have a responsibility to bring back our greatest asset."


    "Greatest asset?" Artur asked.


    "Yes, C is the greatest asset to a mage and noble family. C is a woman with a Mana Womb."


    "WHAT?!!!" Artur and Rini shouted simultaneously.


    Both of them recognized the term "Mana Womb" because it was one of the subjects taught in the "Lineage and Mana" curriculum at the military academy.


    Everyone knew what Mana Childs was. They were individuals blessed with mana, making them mages from birth. It meant they had such an attractive mana flow that they would naturally transform into constetions without even using mana potions.


    However, there was another term that was even more astonishing: Mana Womb. As the name suggested, Mana Womb referred to a woman''s womb that could cultivate the Mana Child.


    Those who possessed a Mana Womb were guaranteed to give birth to at least one Mana Child throughout their lives. And if the mana density within the womb was higher, they could potentially give birth to 5 to 7 Mana Childs.


    This made noble families and mages who possessed a Mana Womb guard it more carefully than they did their Mana Childs. Mana Childs was just Mana Childs; they couldn''t grow or reproduce, but a Mana Womb had the potential to birth Mana Childs.


    If C was a woman with a Mana Womb, it would exin why Artur had a Heaven-grade mana flow. Interestingly, despite being C''s biological child, he wasn''t a Mana Child and didn''t possess a Supreme-grade mana flow.


    "Initially, I thought you were a Mana Child too, but it turns out you truly only have a Heaven-grade mana flow," Zilya interjected as if she could read Artur''s thoughts.


    Artur felt the urge to curse his aunt for saying something that added to his heartache. However, he refocused on their discussion.


    "So, the House of Valya wants their Mana Womb back, which is why you forced C to divorce Gilbert and return. Because the chances of giving birth to a Mana Child are higher when the groom is a mage. Am I right? Then why didn''t you do this from the beginning? Isn''t a Mana Womb highly valuable to you?"


    Sergei shook his head and said, "It''s better if I tell you this story from the beginning. At that time, I married Ling Wuhan¡ª"


    "WUHAN!!!" Artur and Rini again shouted in unison.

 Chapter 285 Sergeis Story

    ?


    Sergei, feeling annoyed by Artur and Rini''s shouting, interjected, "Hey, even though I feel guilty towards your mother, you can''t just shout in my ears like that. After all, I am your grandfather!" Sergei grumbled.


    Instantly, Artur and Rini lowered their heads and apologized, "Forgive us, Grandpa!!" They were taken aback by their own impolite outburst. After all, Sergei was not only the head of the House of Valya but also a renowned and powerful mage.


    Sighing heavily, Sergei stood up from his chair and grabbed a piece of firewood, tossing it into the firece. Artur promptly stood up as well and helped Sergei disturb the embers in the firece, allowing the fire to burn the fresh wood and distribute the warmth evenly in the room.


    "After the first mana species war, a power vacuum emerged within the human alliance. The ex-mana ruling families could no longer hold onto their previous positions of power, and even the Zietsman n chose to iste themselves and disappear from the world.


    At that time, the Gurru Committee hadn''t been formed yet, and there was still a struggle over who would hold key positions within the human alliance. Everyone''s focus was centered on one point¡ªthe military academy.


    The military academy was the most important institution for the human alliance, as well as the strongest one. Whoever held a position in the military academy would also hold power within the human alliance.


    PSA-Graduates may have prestigious names and positions within the human alliance. They are considered heroes who saved the human race from the clutches of the elven forces. However, the reality is that PSA-Graduates are merely a group ofmoners who have no understanding of politics or how to lead.


    They were once farmers, servants, or other lowly individuals who couldn''t even read. Their shorings provided an opportunity for the ex-mana ruling families to regain their influence within the human alliance.


    Although society views PSA-Graduates as heroes and the ex-mana ruling families as viins, the truth is that many PSA-Graduates owe their lives to mages from the ex-mana ruling families. Such debts need to be repaid, not necessarily in physical form, but through other forms of assistance.


    Some ex-mana ruling families decided to gather their remaining power and form alliances with other ex-mana ruling families. The House of Spencer allied with the House of Badakar, and both families pledged their allegiance to the Milton family. They initially wanted to ally with the Gaht family, but unfortunately, Stent Gaht chose to retire and not get involved in the politics of the human alliance.


    However, despite that, the alliance was dered sessful because Milton was the second strongest individual after Gaht. With the wealth and connections possessed by the two ex-mana ruling families and the prestigious name of the Milton family in society, this alliance formed a new organization called the Alchemist Association.


    To this day, the Alchemist Association controls the entire cirction of Mana Potions within the human alliance, regaining their power and bing an indispensable part of the alliance.


    With the disappearance of the Zietsman n, the territory assigned to them during the First Family Meeting became vacant without a ruler. Some voices suggested that the territory should be given to Gaht or other PSA-Graduates. However, other voices argued that the territory should be reimed by the human alliance and managed by the alliance.


    But at that time, my father, the leader of the House of Valya, had a different n. He wanted the territory to remain empty, and all the humans living there would be relocated to other regions and givennd aspensation. He had an idea to transform the vacant territory of the Zietsman n into thergest mana field ever.


    This mana field would be the central resource hub for the human alliance, providing abundant mutated animals and rare nts. Although it would take a long time, his idea received support from the human alliance.


    To oversee the re-mana process (the process of transforming a territory back into a mana field), the human alliance formed amittee consisting of instructors from the military academy. These instructors would be responsible for turning the territory into a resource-richnd for the human alliance.


    The new mana field that would be created was named the Great Southern Mana Field, thergest artificial mana field in the history of human civilization. And themittee overseeing the re-mana process was named the Gurru Committee.


    However, behind all of this, my father had a hidden n beyond the proposal for the formation of the Great Southern Mana Field. He knew that extracting resources from within a mana field would be a cumbersome task. Therefore, he wanted to establish a special organization with the purpose of harvesting resources from the Great Southern Mana Field.


    The organization was called the Mana Field Miners. However, to perfect this n, the House of Valya needed a partner capable of selling the harvested resources from the Great Southern Mana Field to the entire territory of the human alliance. The House of Valya needed a trading partner, and the most suitable choice fell on the Wuhan n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For centuries, the House of Valya and the Wuhan n had a distant but not hostile rtionship. Our territories were far enough apart that there were no conflicts between the two families. It was decided to establish an alliance, and in order to strengthen it, I, as the heir of the House of Valya, was married to the daughter of the Wuhan n leader.


    The marriage between me and Ling was not based on love, but we both respected our respective positions and worked together to ensure the sess of the alliance between our families. My father''s idea became a reality, and each year, both families gained substantial profits, allowing us to reim our position in the seat of power within the human alliance.


    Eventually, our first child, C, was born. At that time, C''s birth further solidified the alliance between the two families. Unlike the Wuhan n, which had a patriarchal system for selecting heirs, in the House of Valya, a daughter could be the heir.


    Therefore, if C were to be the heir of the House of Valya when she grows up, the rtionship between the two families would enter a new phase. Just like the longstanding alliance between the Rangkuti n and the Mahdavi n, which had been established for hundreds of years, even before the first mana species war urred. The two families could be considered as one family, with the blood of both families already intertwined.


    This brought great joy to the House of Valya and the Wuhan n. C continued to grow up healthy, and her beauty became more apparent with each passing day. The beauty of her mother''s face and my elegant white hair made C resemble an angel descending to Earth.


    Until she reached the age to assess her Mana Flow Grade. There was no doubt that C''s Mana Flow Grade would be excellent. Both her parents were mages with Heaven-grade mana flow. So, if C also obtained a Heaven-grade mana flow, it would not be surprising.


    Both families even hoped that C was actually a Mana Child, whose mana flow was only dyed in growing into a constetion. Although most Mana Children were born with a mana flow that already formed a constetion, there were also Mana Children whose mana flow growth into a constetion was dyed.


    However, with the technology to check the Mana Flow Grade, this could be known as soon as possible. Although not yet a constetion, the mana flow that a Mana Child possesses is undoubtedly Supreme-grade mana flow.


    However, after the check was performed, it turned out that C only had Heaven-grade mana flow. But that was not what shocked both families and became the reason for their alliance to fall apart.


    C had a Mana Womb.


    Immediately, debates ensued. There was no one in either family who didn''t want C. She had be someone capable of giving birth to Mana Children for generations toe. Who wouldn''t want a woman with a Mana Womb in their family? This was an opportunity to have an entire elite force consisting of Mana Children!


    However, the debates quickly came to an end. The Wuhan n had no legitimacy in iming C. They were bound by their patriarchal family system. ording to their familyw, a child was the property of the father, not the mother. Therefore, C belonged to me as her father, not Ling as her mother.


    Everything should have stopped there. But we never expected the Wuhan n to be so desperate to have C." Sergei shook his head at this point, his face wrinkling with frustration and pain.


    Quickly, Rini grabbed a cup of water and handed it to Sergei. She didn''t want Sergei''s story to stop just because it was too heavy for him to speak. This story was thrilling, and there were even some events they didn''t know about because they were kept hidden from the public.


    After taking a drink, Sergei continued his story, "The Wuhan n, in their desperation, resorted to methods that werepletely beyond ourprehension. They used C of not being my biological child but the result of an affair between Ling and the leader of her team.


    Who would believe such a crazy thing? Were they blind and couldn''t see the white hair on my daughter''s head? Were they all deaf and couldn''t hear how much my daughter loved me when she called me father?


    The Wuhan n had truly gone mad in their pursuit of the Mana Womb. But even more insane was my wife, Ling, who justified their ims! She even openly flirted with another man right in front of me!"

 Chapter 286 Irina Valya

    ?


    *BOOM!


    His overflowing anger caused Sergei to grip the armrest of his chair so tightly that it crumbled into dust. Artur and Rini stared with gaping mouths, once again not sensing any mana being used by Sergei. The chair turned to pure dust solely due to Sergei''s gripping strength.


    With a heavy breath, Sergei continued his story, "Of course, such an insult could never be epted by any man, let alone me, the heir of House of Valya. Instantly, a divorce urred, and I almost killed Ling and that man if it weren''t for my desire to spare C from losing her mother at the hands of her father.


    The alliance between our families shattered, but the Wuhan n still demanded that C be returned to them. Returned to what? C is my daughter!! Even if that foolish man dyed his hair white, his ck eyebrows only made him look even more foolish!!!


    There would have been no need for a war if both families hadn''t wanted other parties to take advantage of our conflict. Discussions were held again, and I was forced to take C to a secluded vi to protect her from the hands of Wuhan n agents who sought to abduct her.


    Little did I know that the servants I assigned to apany her were also infiltrators from the Wuhan n. They whispered words into C''s ears, leading her to misunderstand what was truly happening.


    C believed she was a bastard child resulting from her mother''s affair. I was used of mistreating C because I wanted to kill her in revenge against Ling.


    They said I wanted to kill my own daughter!!!


    My own daughter!!!


    My daughter born from my own flesh and blood!!!


    I beheaded those servants after subjecting them to unforgettable torture. I pray every night for their souls to burn and rot in eternal damnation.


    My anger boiled over, and war was on the brink of erupting once again. Until finally, my father decided to find a middle ground in this dispute. He conceded the Mana Field Miners to the Wuhan n on the condition that they would never disturb C again.


    The Wuhan n knew that they had no strong justification, and morally, they were inferior to the House of Valya. The debate would only lead to a war between the two families, and currently, the human alliance prohibits noble family wars.


    If that were to happen, the world would me them. That''s why the Wuhan n decided to take a step back and reap the benefits of the perfectly developed Mana Field Miners under the auspices of the House of Valya.


    Under the control of the Wuhan n, the Mana Field Miners changed their name to the Guild. They also transformed the recruitment system to be open, allowing even non-mages to enter the mana field. Eventually, the Miners took on a new name, Adventure.


    And that''s how everything changed to what you know today." Sergei regained hisposure at this point.


    He walked over to a new chair since the old one had turned to dust. Sitting down casually, he nced at Rini. Rini promptly handed him a fresh cup, and Sergei nodded expressionlessly. After pouring tea into the cup, he continued his story.


    "It took a long time for the dispute between the two families to be resolved. During that time, I never had the chance to visit C. She had to stay alone in a secluded vi with only one servant as herpanion. I didn''t want a repeat of what happened with the previous servants, so I entrusted C to my personal attendant.


    I don''t know how C managed for all those years, living by herself. I also don''t know how she found out the true reasons behind my divorce from Ling, but C realized that she was the cause of it all.


    Perhaps she feared ending up as a mere breeding machine, tasked with giving birth to Mana Children for the House of Valya. Until now, I don''t even know how C managed to escape from that vi.


    Eventually, I learned that she had started a new life in Heles." Sergei paused and turned to Artur.


    "My grandson, tell your mother that she can live peacefully with her family. As long as I''m alive, no one from the Wuhan n or the House of Valya will disturb her. I swear on my own name and that of my father!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His clear eyes stared at Artur without a hint of doubt or falsehood. Artur could only lower his head and, on behalf of his mother and the Morris family, say, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    He knew that what Sergei said was extremely difficult to do. The House of Valya had already paid a high price to protect C. The painstakingly built Mana Field Miners had been seized and now became one of thergest organizations in the human alliance under a new name.


    Sergei nodded as if his oath was no problem for him. "As for your joining the House of Valya, it can be easily done. From now on, you are a member of the House of Valya. That''s settled," he said nonchntly.


    Artur, Rini, and Zalya stared at Sergei, wide-eyed and open-mouthed. Artur had thought that he would have to pass a test to join the House of Valya, but Sergei had effortlessly resolved everything with a single word.


    Zalya shook her head, trying to recover from her astonishment. "Father! You can''t just do it that easily! The elders are already furious with you because of the issues with Sister C. If you act as you please again, your position as the head of the family will be at risk!" she said with frustration.


    Sergei snorted. "Furious? Let those old farts be as angry as they want until their heads explode! What can they do to me? Strip me of my position as the head of the family? Heh! I became the head of the family because I''m the strongest mage in the House of Valya! If anyone wants to rece me,e forward! I''ll show them that ice is blue!"


    Zalya stared again, not knowing where to begin in exining the real problems to her stubborn father. She finally spoke in a nervous voice, "Father, haven''t you heard the saying, ''With great poweres great responsibility''?"


    "HUH? What kind of fool says something like that? The truth is, with great poweres¡ªah, whatever, I''m the head of this family! I can do whatever I please!" Sergei said, without a trace of shame in his absurd words.


    Artur nced at Rini, who was giving a thumbs-up to Sergei. With a nodding head, Rini said, "You''re absolutely right, Grandpa."


    Artur became suspicious, wondering if Sergei was actually having an affair with another woman and fathered a child who would eventually have a daughter named Rini Djarum. Otherwise, how could they both answer the same question in exactly the same way?


    "Sigh... How many times have I told you, you must consider this issue from others'' perspectives before deciding to do something. Have you easily forgotten my words, dear?"


    A gentle voice of a woman was heard from beside them. They all turned and saw a beautiful woman with white hair approaching. She casually sat next to Sergei and smiled at Zalya.


    "Mother, didn''t you say you wanted to rest?" Zalya asked.


    "If I rest, this foolish husband of mine will once again create problems for us," the woman scoffed.


    Sergei nced at the woman with one eye. "Irina, this is none of your business. You''d better go and sleep!" he said, sounding gruff, but his eyes showed concern.


    Irina Valya, Sergei Valya''s second wife after his divorce from Ling Wuhan, was a beautiful woman with white hair. She was also Zalya Valya''s mother and was currently known as Lady Valya. Her elegance and intelligence had earned her a special ce in the House of Valya, even though she had started as a servant.


    "This is my concern because it involves C''s child. I am more suitable to be her mother than Ling. Even though I didn''t give birth to her, I have been the one taking care of her for years while you left her in that secluded vi," she said.


    The reason she, a former servant, was able to marry into a prestigious family was because Sergei owed her a debt of gratitude for looking after C in the secluded vi. She was the only personal servant trusted by Sergei to care for his daughter.


    However, there was something Sergei didn''t know¡ªC and Irina''s rtionship was much closer than that. Irina was the one who helped C escape to Heles City. She had been watching over her from a distance until Sergei managed to find his daughter again.


    Although Sergei was unaware of this, the former head of the House of Valya knew. That''s why he supported Irina''s rise in status and her marriage to his son.


    "My husband, imagine what would happen if Artur simply became a part of the House of Valya. Perhaps the elders wouldn''t be able to oppose you due to your power, but they would surely take it out on Artur. They would block every path for Artur''s growth just to seek revenge against you..."

 Chapter 287 D茅j脿 Vu Advice

    ?


    "Not only that, have you forgotten that Artur is also a mage? He has his own pride as a mage. If you make him join the House of Valya based on your own desires, but behind that, Artur will face mockery from the other mages in the House of Valya. They will say that Artur is only using his rtionship with you to climb the socialdder and be a noble. This will make Artur''s life as a wizard difficult. He won''t earn the respect of other wizards," Irina calmly and patiently exined to her husband.


    Artur and Rini were startled, as if experiencing d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The same words were spoken by two different white-haired women to exin the same thing.


    If Artur previously suspected Rini of having a blood rtion with Sergei, now he suspected that C was Irina''s biological child, not Ling''s. If this were written in a novel, readers would surely curse the author for running out of ideas to create new words of advice.


    Just like Rini did before, Sergei was also taken aback and fell silent. He started to think deeply and consider his wife''s words. His father always said that Irina was much smarter than him, so he should listen to her advice.


    After a few moments, Sergei finally nodded. "Artur, as a mage, you should have self-respect and recognized bravery. I can''t just make you join the House of Valya like that. It''s not that I don''t want it, but it would be better if you could prove yourself. That''s why you have to undergo a test before you can join this family. Are you okay with that?"


    Artur smiled wryly, seeing how easily Sergei ate his own words. It seemed that to be a noble, not only did one need lineage and power, but also an imprable thick skin, resistant even to a Fireball.


    "Of course, Grandpa, I''m ready to be tested!" Artur said, trying to appear serious even though he cursed Sergei in his heart for hisck of shame.


    "Alright then! You will be tested by... by..." Sergei lost his words, furrowing his brow as he searched for a way to test Artur that would be recognized by the elders.


    Once again, Irina spoke up, "What if Artur fights against the creature that was captured just a few weeks ago?"


    As if getting a brilliant idea, Sergei pped his thigh and said, "Artur, you will fight a demon in front of all the members of the House of Valya. Yes, that will be your test!" He stated it as if the idea came from himself, not from the whispered suggestion of the beautiful woman beside him.


    The familiar way they interacted made Artur guess that it wasn''t just this time Sergei stole ideas from his wife. Irina only smiled softly and nodded as if the idea did indeede from Sergei, not her.


    The tacit understanding between this husband and wife duo left Artur gaping. He didn''t know if he should learn from it for his future married life or forget it to preserve his grandfather''s honor in his memory. But it seemed that Rini chose to learn from it and apply it someday, evident from her nodding and looking at the couple in front of her with seriousness.


    Meanwhile, Zilya simply turned her face away without expression. She had grown so ustomed to her parents'' antics that she no longer felt bothered by them. Her face had be so thick that it couldn''t be pierced by the questioning gazes of those around her.


    "Demon?" Artur asked after attempting to regain hisposure.


    "Hmm... Three weeks ago, one of our mages managed to capture a demon from the battlefield and brought it to Volskova. After conducting some research, we nned to kill it. However, that demon would be the suitable opponent for your test because... because..." Sergei exined before ncing at his wife again.


    "The cadets from the military academy have to step forward to the frontlines for battle, right? That''s why it would be better if Artur tries to fight an enemy he will face in the future. Isn''t that right, dear?"


    With the same expressionless face, Sergei nodded. "You''re right," he said briefly, sounding a bitzy to repeat his wife''s words once more.


    Artur nodded. "I understand, but I''m only a Level 2 Constetion Mage. If I may ask, what level is the constetion of that demon?"


    Sergei shook his head. "It seems you''re not familiar with the ssification of demonic species'' strength. Wasn''t this taught at the military academy?"


    "Dear, this information was only discovered a few months ago, so it might not have been included in the military academy''s curriculum," Irina said.


    "Or perhaps this information is deliberately kept secret by the Gurru Committee to give an advantage to noble children," Zilya interjected.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her words furrowed Artur''s brow. The biases exhibited by the military academy towards noble children were already well-known, but he never expected them to still hide secrets about the enemies during times of war.


    "Hmm... the Gurru Committee is indeed filled with hypocrites," Sergei snorted. "Irina, exin to Artur the ssification of demonic species'' strength," he ordered.


    Irina nodded her head and began to exin,


    "The ssification of demon strength is based on the flow of mana they possess, which sets them apart from other species. The flow of mana in humans is like a calm river, while the flow of mana in demons is akin to a powerful waterfall.


    "In the ssification of a demon''s body, there are two main parts that can be identified: the core and the body. The core is the center where all mana flows concentrate and originate from, while the body serves as the pathway for the mana itself. Therefore, the strength of a demon can be seen by the strength of its mana core.


    "There are several levels of mana cores, depending on the density of mana within them. First, they have Level 1 Mana Core. This is the mana core level possessed by newly born demons. Although the process of the demon species'' birth is not fully understood, it is known to be different from other mana species.


    "Next, they have Level 2 Mana Core. As a demon grows into adulthood, it will start consuming other demons to gain greater power. Each demon with a Level 1 Mana Core consumed will increase the density of mana within their own mana core.


    "Moving on, we have Level 3 Mana Core. When a demon reaches this level, its body will undergo changes, and the mana core it possesses will have a distinct color that represents its unique nature and characteristics. This color serves as an identifier that distinguishes one demon from another.


    "Level 4 Mana Core is the next level. At this stage, the mana core possessed by a demon will truly have a distinct and different color. The spells or mantras used by this demon be more focused on specific mana factions that correspond to the color of their mana core.


    "Level 5 Mana Core is the highest level demon that we know. At this level, the mana core no longer has colors other than a dominant single color. A demon with a Level 5 Mana Core cannot use different mana factions from the color they possess. However, their power in that specific mana color bes incredibly extraordinary.


    "Simr to other species, demons with Level 5 Mana Cores can utilize domains for battle. However, the difference lies in how they use the domain. They don''t control the mana within the domain; instead, they transform the entire flow of mana within the domain to align with their own mana color.


    "As a result, any mage entering the domain with a different mana color won''t be able to sense the presence of mana or, in other words, they will revert to being ordinary humans. Their presence within the domain of a Level 5 Mana Core demon will have no influence or effect whatsoever. This makes demons with this level of power incredibly challenging to match for mages with different mana colors.


    "It''s important to note that mana core strength is just one aspect of a demon''s overall power. In addition,bat abilities, speed, physical strength, and magical skills also y significant roles in determining a demon''s strength. However, the mana core remains a distinct element that reflects the potential and fundamental strength level of a demon.


    "In the demon world, the ssification of power based on the mana core is highly important. Demons with high-level mana cores possess abilities far surpassing those with lower-level mana cores. They be leaders and rulers in the demon world,manding their territories with extraordinary power.


    "In thepetition among these demons, fierce battles often ur to seize territories and resources. Mana core strength serves as the primary determinant in these confrontations, and demons with Level 5 Mana Cores that dominate a specific mana color be unshakeable rulers among them.


    "Thus, the ssification of power based on mana flow provides a detailed and profound understanding of the power hierarchy among demon species. Through this knowledge, we can observe theplexity and uniqueness that distinguishes demons from other species."


    The exnation was lengthy and took time to digest. Artur and Rini fell silent, processing what Irina had exined. In a few months, both of them would enter the battlefield, making this information feel crucial.


    After a few minutes, Artur asked, "So, what is the Mana Core Level of the demon I will be facing?"


    Sergei raised two fingers and replied, "It''s a Level 2 Mana Core demon."

 Chapter 288 Progenitor Queen And Holy Queen

    ?


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    Nezenay on her bed, her room within the pce looking incredibly luxurious. Unlike before when they lived in the Orc''s Burrow like any other monster, the Moku family now resided in a ce truly befitting the title of a king''s pce.


    The walls were adorned with glossy ck marble panels, intricately carved with borate golden patterns. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, emitting enchanting light.


    In the center of the room stood arge bed, adorned with a luxurious red silk coverlet and soft feather pillows. The edges of the bed were embellished with intricate gold carvings, adding a royal touch. Surrounding the bed were thick curtains with beautiful gold embroidery, providing privacy and a mysterious ambiance.


    On one side of the room, there was a vanity table surrounded byrge mirrors adorned with elegant monster-specific carvings. On the vanity table, various bottles of expensive perfumes and precious lipstick tubes were arranged, along with sparkling jewelry such as gemstone bracelets and pearl nes.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the room, there was a plush velvet armchair adorned with intricate gold embroidery. Around it, a luxurious tea table was filled with delectable dishes like exotic fruits, luxurious choctes, and the finest wines.


    The goblins had truly outdone themselves in creating Moku''s pce. Their work was something to be proud of for generations toe. However, it did not change Moku''s n to bring about the extinction of the goblin race.


    Before opening her eyes, Nezena squinted and saw a graceful figure sitting beside her bed. The Valkyrie silently gazed at her, her forehead creased with anger evident in her eyes.


    Nezena smiled at the expression on Nevare''s face. "I don''t like your face," she said teasingly.


    "You would have the same face if I were the one lying on the bed like you," Nevare replied curtly.


    The bones in half of Nezena''s disappearing body had begun to regrow. However, the pulsating, gruesome red flesh made this beautiful Valkyrie look repulsive.


    Although Valkyrie''s bodies had strong regenerative abilities, especially those who had given birth as many times as Nezena, her severe injuries required time to heal.


    Nezena paused for a moment and then nodded. "You''re right," she said.


    The frustration on Nevare''s face was not because she was disgusted by Nezena. It was a frustration fueled by a deep desire for revenge against the person who had caused her sister to be in this state.


    Despite appearing as rivals on the surface, these two Valkyries were, in fact, the closest. Perhaps it was because they shared the same background (from mana species), forging a bond stronger than the other wives of Moku.


    "Where is Moku right now?" Nezena asked.


    "He''s training," Nevare replied shortly.


    Nezena understood what Nevare meant. There was only one way for Moku to grow stronger: by unlocking the next stage of evolution. To do that, he needed more dragon prana, which meant he had to hunt down every powerful creature around him.


    "I thought he would charge forward on his own," Nezena said.


    "I managed to stop him," Nevare answered, once again keeping it brief.


    But once again, Nezena understood what her sister meant. When Moku was angry, only a few monsters could calm him down, and Nevare was one of them.


    Nezena knew that her enemy was incredibly strong. At first, she assumed they were just a Level 4 Constetion Mage. However, when he used his domain, she realized her enemy was already a Level 5 Constetion Mage.


    Although Moku had faced powerful enemies before, the domain abilities of a Level 5 Constetion Mage were not something he could currently ovee. He needed a stronger power than just his Mantra Path, Weapon Path, and Body Building Path.


    Moku had to possess equal strength to neutralize the power of a mage within their domain abilities.


    "Thank you," Nezena said.


    Nevare shook her head. "It would be foolish to charge ahead without knowing if we can win or not. I''m still not ready to be a widow," she said bluntly.


    Nezena smiled wistfully. "I''m not ready to lose you either. So, can you please wipe that angry face of revenge off?"


    "You would have the same face if you were in my position. Besides, if you mind it so much, why don''t you get up from there and force me?" Nevare retorted harshly.


    If anyone else overheard their conversation without seeing their expressions, they would assume that the two Valkyries were arguing and insulting each other. But in reality, Nezena was trying to restrain Nevare from seeking revenge alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Moku may be hot-headed, but that''s because he possessed unwavering confidence and seemed to be blessed, always emerging alive from the deadliest situations. However, the true hot-headed title belonged to Nevare. She didn''t care if it was dangerous or deadly as long as it could alleviate her frustration, she would do it.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    Before Nezena could say anything, the sound of a door knock interrupted her. Her bedroom door opened, and a stunning Valkyrie entered.


    "Your Majesty Holy Queen, I''ve brought you some food," the Valkyrie said. However, she was taken aback when she saw Nevare sitting there, gazing at her. "Your Majesty Progenitor Queen, forgive me for not greeting you. I didn''t know you were in the room," she said with a bowed head.


    "Isita, you are also Moku''s wife. You don''t need to address me or Nezena as ''Your Majesty.'' Just call us by our names!" Nevare snapped.


    "Forgiv--"


    "Nevare, let her do what she wants and say what she wants," Nezena''s voice cut in before Isita could apologize.


    Nevare turned to Nezena and grunted without saying a word. Of course, Isita saw this as a sign of rivalry and conflict between the two Valkyries. She didn''t want to be caught in the middle, so Isita hastily ced the food tray next to the bed and left the room.


    She didn''t even dare eavesdrop and quickly distanced herself from Nezena''s room.


    "When did the four of us be revered as Main Queens like this? Shouldn''t we all be sisters?" Nevare sighed in frustration.


    Without any words of reproach or sarcasm from Nevare, Nezena, Nerphyl, Nedira, or even Moku, Moku''s wives had formed groups and established their individual statuses. The first four wives of Moku were regarded as the Main Queens and held a higher status than the other wives.


    "Unlike humans, elves have a very long lifespan. Before Isita and the other elves became Valkyries, they had already lived as elves for decades. That''s why the concept of higher status within the King''s harem is deeply ingrained in their minds. I can''t force them to change just like that," Nezena replied.


    "What about our other sisters from Hobgoblin or Druid backgrounds?"


    Not only were there status hierarchies, but Moku''s harem had also been divided into different groups. Each wife in a group treated the other wives within the same group as sisters, and they regarded the Main Queen of their respective group as their leader.


    "Sylphs are a reclusive monster race. To protect themselves, the Sylph race has distanced themselves from other monster races and confined themselves to a small circle. Nerphyl is their queen, descended from previous queens. Moku never changed her name, so she remains the Queen of Fairies.


    "Goblins, on the other hand, are the most numerous monster race. Although they don''t actively form groups, the sense of majority still exists within their hearts. Moku needs someone to be their leader and control that sense of the majority. That''s why, whether she likes it or not, Nedira holds that position. That''s why she''s called the People Queen," Nezena exined.


    Nevare fell silent and gazed deeply at Nezena. It was as if she had just witnessed something astonishing. "Weren''t you once a ve? How do you understand politics so well?" she asked, without intending to offend.


    Nezena simply snorted and replied, "They discussed many things while torturing me."


    Nevare''s eyes, which were previously filled with curiosity, instantly turned angry. Her teeth clenched, and a growl rumbled from her throat. "HUMAN!!"


    Nezena merely stared back at Nevare''s angry face before making a snide remark, "I really dislike that expression on your face."


    Nevare regained herposure and wiped the expression off her face.


    Then Nezena remembered something and said, "Nevare, can you stop Nash from visiting me all the time? I''m not his mother, and I don''t have enough energy to listen to his love stories every day!"


    Nevare snorted, "Maybe if you stop acting like his mother, he''ll stop bothering you."


    "Tsk!"


    Nash was the first baby she had taken care of in her entire life, so it was impossible for Nezena not to love him like her own child. Even though she now had many children, she still doted on Nash as if he were her own.


    "Hey, after all this, do you want to have a threesome?" Nevare suddenly asked.


    Nezena grinned, "He really annoys you, huh? Well, why not? It''s been a while since we overwhelmed our husband."


    Both Valkyries smiled simultaneously. Their true rtionship was not easily discernible just by hearing their words. Rumors of their feud had spread throughout the kingdom. Only the Asuras with their inner eyes could say, "There is no bond of sisterhood closer than that between the Progenitor Queen and the Holy Queen."

 Chapter 289 Chakra Intent

    ?


    Moku stared straight ahead at the drifting clouds carried by the gentle mountain breeze. The remnants of battle and dried blood around him added an abstract touch to the current scenery.


    He had just killed another tinum-tier danger mutated animal and devoured itpletely, leaving no bones or fur behind. The dragon prana within his body was now roiling, umting enough to unlock the fourth evolution gate.


    Moku grew stronger, he knew that. As he climbed thedder towards the evolution gates, he would be even more powerful. The Wilwatikta Kingdom also grew stronger, its king understood that. With the increasing number of Valkyries, the orc and asura poption would also rapidly multiply each year.


    However, along with this rapid progress, the dangers he used to avoid could no longer be ignored. As the saying in his vige goes, "Enemies may not be sought, but they wille on their own ord, and a true warrior will never run away from it."


    The war in the elf vige was only the beginning. Gradually, the existence of the Wilwatikta Kingdom would be known, not only by the elves but also by their neighboring mana species, the humans. And, of course, their close proximity would make both species focus their attention on this young kingdom before it grew into adulthood and became stronger.


    Moku and the other monsters had to be prepared for this. They had to continuously grow stronger, exceeding their supposed capacity. That''s why he was currently hunting down all the nearby tinum tier danger mutated animals around Bitter Maja.


    And this was thest tinum-tier danger mutated animal in their vicinity. It resembled a scavenger bird with a crown of bones on its head. It had the ability to emit a fear aura that would disorient its enemies. Not only that, the tinum tier danger mutated animal, which Moku named tinum Vulture, possessed razor-sharp ws and beak.


    Even with the toughness of Moku''s biofield protecting his body, the ws of the tinum Vulture could pierce through. However, it couldn''t defeat the current Moku. After unlocking the third evolution gate, Moku gained a new power he called Chakra Intent.


    -------------------------------------------


    Chakra Intent is an ability that allows Moku to materialize things solely based on his thoughts. With this ability, Moku can even create nuclear bombs that once existed in his world or other mythical weapons like Excalibur.


    However, Chakra Intent has its limitations. This power can only create something that previously existed and is recorded in the Mind Realm. Additionally, it cannot form something that Moku doesn''t have mastery of or understand the logical structure of. Therefore, for someone whose mind is solely focused on fighting and battles, it is impossible for him to createplex physical structures like a nuclear bomb.


    With Chakra Intent, Moku no longer needs to go through the trouble of creating his own Mana Weapon and scrambling to find a recement if it gets destroyed in the midst of battle. With Chakra Intent, Moku creates his favorite weapon, the Karambit.


    Moku possesses extensive knowledge of the Karambit. He knows its craftsmanship, structure, and shaping, to the point where he could be considered a nerd when ites to Karambits. He loves this weapon more than swords or any other weapons.


    Therefore, the first thing he wants to create with the Chakra Intent is the Karambit. Moku envisions what kind of Karambit he will create, aiming to make two twin Karambits for his right and left hand.


    He begins by imagining the materials he will use to make them. The first thing thates to Moku''s mind is tungsten. Tungsten is known as one of the hardest metals, with an extremely high melting point. It ismonly used in industries for purposes such asmp fments, heat-resistant tools, and electrodes. Despite its advantageous properties, there are several factors that make it less than ideal for weapon production.


    Firstly, tungsten has a very high density, around 19.3 grams per cubic centimeter, making it one of the heaviest metals. This would result in a weapon made of tungsten being excessively heavy and difficult to handle.


    Secondly, although tungsten is highly durable, its hardness also means that the metal is prone to brittleness and susceptible to breakage or cracking. A weapon made of tungsten would have a high risk of experiencing structural damage when subjected to high pressure or impact.


    Thirdly, tungsten has poor characteristics in terms of flexural strength or flexibility. This means that a weapon made of tungsten may be less resilient and more susceptible to damage when used inbat or in situations that require high pressure.


    Lastly, cost and avability are also significant factors when considering tungsten. Tungsten is a rtively expensive and rare metal, making the production of weapons from tungsten highly costly and difficult to obtain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ignoring the first andst factors, thebination of the second and third factors makes tungsten the worst metal for Moku to use in creating his dream weapon. Another factor to consider is whether tungsten can withstand Moku''s dragon prana.


    The reason Mana Weapons can withstand dragon prana from Asuras is because the material used to create Mana Weapons is Mana Organ, which contains mana channels. These channels continuously absorb mana from the surrounding environment. As a result, the channels are constantly filled with mana, whichter bes nourishment for the dragon prana, allowing them to be easily controlled.


    However, tungsten is a metal from Moku''s previous world known as The Old World by Garuda. The Old World doesn''t possess mana, dragon prana, or any other mystical energy. It operates solely based on rigid physicalws.


    Because of this, Moku doubts whether dragon prana can be used in a weapon made of tungsten or not. Ultimately, Moku decides to choose the second hardest material he knows, his own biofield. This idea emerged when the Biofield Weapon Path gained poprity among the Asura in contrast to the Mana Weapon Path. They imitated the mana channels within their Mana Weapons to shape the biofield they possessed.


    The difference is that Moku not only wants to shape but also make his own biofield the material for creating the weapon. In doing so, the weapons he possesses will continue to evolve and grow stronger alongside his own strength.


    The next issue is determining the powers that these twin Karambits will possess. The power of Mana Weapons stems from the configuration of the mana channels within the Mana Organ. By channeling dragon prana into it, powers such as elongation, hardening, or elemental release can be imbued into the Mana Weapon.


    However, Moku wants his weapon to be unique and different from previous ones. After thinking long and repeatedly, Moku decides to keep the twin Karambits simr to the traditional Karambit.


    This unique weapon from his hometown in Minangkabau doesn''t need any additional powers. The Karambit is designed with a circr and concave curvature that allows for a firm andfortable grip. Its distinctive shape, with a circle at the handle, helps ensure that the Karambit remains secure in the user''s hand, even in intensebat situations.


    The circr curvature of the de enables the user to perform effective movements at close range, including thrusting, shing, and gripping, making it suitable for close-quartersbat. This makes it a perfectbination when incorporated into St martial arts.


    The shape of the Karambit, with its curved and sharp inner de, allows for effective injury to opponents. The Karambit can inflict deep and severe wounds due to its potential for cutting or gouging using its sharp tip.


    The exotic presence and uniqueness of the Karambit in the world of weapons can have a psychological effect on opponents. Its unusual shape and distinctive movements can intimidate or make opponents feel powerless.


    The Karambit is a perfect weapon for Moku''s fighting style. He doesn''t need to modify it or add any other elements to it. If he''s engaged in long-rangebat, he only needs to rely on his Mantras. With the unique grip of the Karambit, Moku doesn''t have to worry about the weapon slipping from his hand.


    Moku smiles as he begins to envision the form of the Twin Karambits that will be his main weapons.


    Nowes the task of solving the third issue, which is giving a name to this weapon. Names are crucial, not only for living beings but also for a weapon. With a name, something gains a deeper sense of significance. Even in Moku''s hometown culture, a name is considered a prayer.


    Moku needs something that can be a symbol, the symbol of hope and dream, not only for him but for other monsters in Wilwatikta Kingdom as well. As their king, Moku already used to be the role model of his people.


    After pondering and racking his brain, Moku finds the perfect name. He recalls the name of the orc tribe he once bestowed as a symbol of a new beginning for the downtrodden orc race. If this weapon is to be a symbol, then let it remind the monsters of their origins and the beginning of their struggle.


    Moku names the twin Karambits in his hands "Dawnshadow des."

 Chapter 290 Who Is The Strongest?

    ?


    Reflecting on the first time he created the Dawnshadow des, Moku bows his head and gazes at the twin Karambits in his hands. The des of the Dawnshadow des have a bright and translucent blue color, with pulsating magical energy shimmering along their length. As Moku grips the weapons, dragon prana begins to flow automatically from his body, filling the Karambit des with perfect precision.


    The des have an elegant and curved design, with sharp and deadly tips. Moku feels as if he is looking at ws that are an extension of his own nails, such is the fusion of the Dawnshadow des with his being.


    The handle of the Dawnshadow des is made from the same material as the des, with a touch of magic that makes itfortable to hold and in harmony with the dragon prana that Moku possesses. The handle adapts to the shape of its owner''s hand, making Moku feel as if the Dawnshadow des are one with his hand, providing extrafort and agility when used.


    When wielded in battle, the blue biofield contained within the weapons emits a faint glow that exudes a menacing presence. When injuring enemies, the Dawnshadow des are capable of absorbing vital energy from their bodies and using it to enhance the owner''s strength. This is due to the dragon prana within the Dawnshadow des consuming the mana within the enemy''s body and converting it into new dragon prana for Moku.


    With the Dawnshadow des in his hands, Moku no longer needs to fight while consuming his enemies, as he did when facing the swarm of Arachnid Bees. He can continuously replenish the dragon prana within his body and enhance his regenerative abilities.


    Furthermore, the uniqueness of the Dawnshadow des lies in their ability to adapt to their owner. The weapons actively respond to the strength and emotions of their wielder, strengthening the bond between them and providing additional advantages in battle.


    With the distinctive blue biofield material originating from his own body, the Dawnshadow des be highly personalized weapons with a strong connection to Moku. They are not just deadly killing tools but also an extension of the owner''s power and identity in this world. They be a symbol of what Moku envisioned when he created them.


    Moku was highly satisfied with the Dawnshadow des. However, he remained aware that even with the Dawnshadow des, he was no match for a Level 5 Constetion Mage with domain abilities. Upon hearing the story of Nezena''s Raid Army''s battle with the mages in the vige of Rizan, Moku realized that the mage''s domain was far more dangerous than he had imagined.


    Within their domain, it was as if the world belonged to the caster. They could control anything as long as it was within their domain''s scope. The enemies Nezena faced were even able to manipte the souls of dead elves and control them as extensions of their own hands.


    There was no ce to take shelter from the mage''s spells within their domain. Enemies could suddenly attack from all sides, corners, and directions. It was like fighting against three people at once. While we could defend or attack those in front or beside us, it was nearly impossible to control those who came from behind.


    Fortunately, the enemy Nezena faced at the time was a mage specializing in the Soul spell faction. His main ability was to debuff his enemies within the domain. However, this would not be effective against asuras and valkyries because the dragon prana within their bodies automatically consumed any mana-based debuffs.


    However, this ability was deadly for monsters that did not possess dragon prana within their bodies. Out of the two hundred hobgoblins and druids sent with Nezena''s Raid Army, only twenty survived. Even then, it was because they were positioned outside the mage''s domain when the battle took ce.


    If they had been within the domain, their fate would have been the same as the other hobgoblins and druids. However, the final attack from that mage, which caused Nezena to lose half of her body, was truly terrifying. Moku even doubted if he could survive or if he would end up like Nezena when that attack was directed at him.


    That''s why he suppressed his anger and followed Nevare''s advice not to attack without proper preparation. Nevertheless, as Moku and the monsters prepared themselves, news of the battle between Nezena''s Raid Army and the mage forces would surely have reached the ears of the high-ranking members of the Elven Alliance.


    Their hidden existence was finally revealed. Moku was also certain that the mage forces had begun to search the Bog Forest for traces of Nezena''s Raid Army, who had fled with severe injuries. It was only a matter of time before they arrived at Bitter Maja and realized the existence of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    If that happened, Moku didn''t know how ambitious the Elven Alliance would be in their desire to destroy them. He had to act quickly before that could happen.


    Moku closed his eyes and began to focus his dragon prana to enter the lotus flower in the fourth chamber. He had climbed all the stages of evolution and reached the fourth chamber. He had already bloomed six petals of the lotus flower, with only one petal left before he could open the gate to the fourth evolution.


    Within a few minutes, Moku channeled all the dragon prana he had acquired from eating several tinum-tier danger mutated animals and also utilized the stored dragon prana in the generator room. Just before the amount of dragon prana he possessed reached a mere 60%, the final petal of the lotus flower in the fourth chamber opened.


    As before, the lotus flower spun clockwise, absorbing all the mana around Moku and transforming it into dragon prana. Moku''s body became like arge ck hole, absorbing all the light around him. However, before the lotus flower could spin counterclockwise and create the illusory giant trumpet like the previous evolutions, Moku transformed into his Mind Body form.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instantly, he was transported into the Mind Realm and arrived in Pandava. The evolution process continued, but the illusory giant trumpet was not created in the real world or the Astral Realm; it existed only within the Mind Realm.


    This was the method that Moku discovered to conceal the mana explosion that urred during Asuras'' evolution. By connecting them to Pandava, all the asuras could be transported to the Mind Realm when their evolutions were about to begin.


    As a result, the rampaging mana would lose its target and return to a calm state as before. This way, even though many mages were currently engaged in battle around the Bog Forest, they would not sense the mana explosion or be aware of the presence of the asuras as they did previously.


    The illusory giant trumpet formed above Moku and his body was immediately enveloped in a white membrane, forming a cocoon. The giant lotus flower at the tip of the illusory trumpet began to spin rapidly.


    Slowly but surely, the cocoon surrounding Moku grew thicker, and his consciousness was drawn toward the gate of evolution. Standing there was Garuda, with its majestic wings folded. It stared at Moku from head to toe, without uttering a word.


    Moku remained silent and stared deeply at Garuda. He had a feeling that even if he were to open the gate to the fourth evolution, he still wouldn''t be able to reach Garuda''s level. The question of how strong Garuda was resurfaced in his mind, causing Moku''s heart to tremble as he looked at the goal before him.


    Moku always wanted to be the strongest, so he had a strong desire to understand what it meant to be the strongest. The strongest creature he had ever encountered was right in front of him, and he yearned to experience its immense power.


    "I am not the strongest, and if you want to test my strength, be prepared to never see your wives again. My breath alone may be a danger to you," Garuda replied to the question in Moku''s mind.


    Moku reflexively asked, "Who is the strongest?"


    Garuda remained silent for a moment as if contemting something or experiencing something. Only when he became much stronger in the future would Moku realize that Garuda was considering how much he could tell him before the young asura''s body turned to dust.


    Sometimes, certain things could be so dangerous that knowing them required sacrificing one''s life.


    "You know who," that''s all Garuda said.


    "Who?" Moku was confused.


    Garuda shook his head and changed the topic of conversation. "Is there something else you want to ask me?"


    Moku understood that Garuda didn''t want to delve further into the matter. So, he began to talk about the domain abilities possessed by Level 5 Constetion Mages.


    "Do you have any advice on how to fight against or at least defend against their domain abilities?" Moku finally asked.


    Garuda answered, "The domain ability you mentioned is one form of the fraction of the Power of Law. Every world has its ownws, and thosews are controlled by something. In your current world, that something is mana. When a mage reaches a certain level of power, their closeness to mana bes so profound that mana trusts them to control the fraction of the Power of Law.


    "However, a fraction is still just a fraction. Mana doesn''t fully trust them to wield the Power of Law, so its usage remains limited. In this case, the usage of the Power of Law is restricted to the extent of the domain that the mage is capable of creating."

 Chapter 291 Dream Realm: Pandava

    ?


    Moku shook his head, "Thank you for the information, but you didn''t answer my question. How can I fight against or at least defend against these domain abilities? Mages within their domains possess powers almost like that of gods!"


    Garuda shook his head and sighed deeply, "Didn''t I tell you that the domain is a fraction of the Power of Law of that world itself? Why are you trying to oppose something you don''t master? You don''t even possess mana in your body."


    "What do you mean?" Moku grasped something, but he wasn''t sure. Garuda was truly terrible at exining things.


    Massaging his temples, Garuda said, "You are a moksha! Do you still remember what moksha means?"


    "Moksha are individuals who have reached the limits of their astral bodies and aim to prate the gates between worlds to reach the Spiritual Realm. However, the gate to the Spiritual Realm is closed, so the moksha use the Mind Realm as an alternative path to the Spiritual Realm. That''s why moksha evolve their own bodies into Mind Bodies to traverse the Mind Realm and reach the Spiritual Realm¡ª AH!!"


    Garuda breathed a sigh of relief, he really wasn''t gifted at exining things. Who was foolish enough to make him a guide for the moksha in the Mind Realm? Ah... His body almost exploded thinking about something sphemous.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Moku nodded, "So, you''re saying that if I can''t fight against mages who are aided by mana to control the fraction of the Power of Law in my world, I just need to bring a fraction of the Power of Law from another world to counterbnce it. I am not only a creature from my world but also a creature from the Mind Realm. With my mature Mind Body, I also have my own ce and identity in this world!"


    Garuda wanted to nod, but he hesitated for a moment. After thinking again, he finally nodded, "Well... that might be the essence of it," he said.


    "If that''s the case, I just need to open my fourth evolution gate and fully possess Pandava. That way, I can bring Pandava to the Astral Realm and fight on equal terms with mages who have domains!" Moku smiled widely.


    "Ah!! Wait... wait... you want to bring Pandava to the Astral Realm?"


    Moku nodded, "Of course. Why not? Is it not allowed? Pandava is my property, I have the right to take my property wherever I want!"


    Garuda realized the source of his previous hesitation, "But Pandava is part of the Mind Realm. You''re taking a part of the Mind Realm into the Astral Realm."


    "So what''s the problem? Pandava is not even as significant as a drop in the vast ocean. The Mind Realm is thousands of timesrger than that ocean. Why are you so reluctant to give Pandava to me?" Moku asked.


    "In the Mind Realm, you can do anything and create anything based on the images in your mind. Haven''t you considered that if you bring this ability to your world, it will disrupt thews of your world?" Garuda said with concern.


    He didn''t know where to begin exining. Every world operates based on its ownws. Every urrence is aplex calction designed to keep the world running smoothly. Even a falling leaf has aplex calction with a specific purpose.


    If Moku brings the Mind Realm to the Astral Realm, even if it''s just a small part, it can cause thews of the world to fall into chaos.


    Just imagine if a tree is created from a seed nted in the ground, nourished by rain, bathed in sunlight, and supported by various organisms. After years of oveing various threats that hinder its growth, arge tree stands tall.


    That''s just a small example of a tree, not to mention the trillions of other examples. Even a stone has its own life cycle. But with the Mind Realm, Moku only thinks of arge tree, and there it is, arge tree.


    Moku smirked cynically, "Are you really that concerned about what happens in my world?"


    Garuda flinched for a moment, then shook his head, "You''re right, I don''t care about what happens in the Astral Realm. Even if you were to destroy the entire multiverse, the Mind Realm will stand tall until its designated timees."


    Moku nodded, "Great, then let''s negotiate the price for Pandava."


    "I want all the dreams of the Valkyrie, their descendants, or anyone connected to them," Garuda immediately stated his first price.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Moku shook his head. As a person from Minangkabau, if he couldn''t negotiate, it would bring shame to his ancestors. "The rental price for Pandava is one dream per orc for every half year. So, the reasonable price to buy it should be the dreams of all the orcs. Why are you bringing in other monster races into this?"


    Garuda shook his head. He had lived for too long to be deceived by this Minang person. "Unlike when you were just renting Pandava, you are now intending to buy itpletely and bring it to the Astral Realm. In that case, all the residents under your rule will also benefit from Pandava. Therefore, it is only fair that you pay with the dreams of all the monsters in your kingdom."


    "What benefits? We won''t be satisfied eating food made in the Mind Realm, we won''t be fulfilled by having intercourse with women created in the Mind Realm, and we won''t feel happy drinking wine made in the Mind Realm. The only benefit I see is that our children will have a recreational ce to see what powers they will possess when they grow up! Asura and orc dreams are enough to pay for it!"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. Asura cannot sleep, so it''s impossible for them to dream! It''s the same as your initial offer, which only provided orc dreams to me. I want dreams from orcs, Valkyrie, Hobgoblins, and Druids."


    "Hey, hey, you''re going overboard here. My intention is to have all monsters evolve into Valkyrie, Hobgoblins, or Druids. So, this is the same as your initial offer! How about just dreams from Hobgoblins and Druids? We don''t need to involve the children in this (most of the orcs that haven''t evolved into Asura are still underage)."


    "Fine, I agree, but I also demand the ability to take your prisoners'' sleep. Besides, you can use this as a form of torture to make them surrender more quickly and submit to you," Garuda said.


    Moku thought for a moment. The concept of Elf Husbandry that Nezena proposed was a brilliant idea. Creating a ce of torment for stubborn prisoners who refused to surrender was one of the oues of that idea. Not being able to sleep for a day was ordinary, but if itsted for several days, it would be a more severe form of torture than being vited repeatedly.


    "Agreed," said Moku, raising his hand.


    Garuda shook his hand and snorted, "I really dislike negotiating with people from your tribe."


    "The Minangkabau tribe, you mean? Are there any other Mokshas from Minangkabau left now?"


    "There are none left. They all disappeared along with the destruction of The Old World. People from your tribe are truly stubborn. They even have a saying, ''Trapped wanting to be outside, squeezed wanting to be above'' Absolutely infuriating."


    "Well..." Moku could only scratch his head. Then he walked towards the awaiting evolution gate, waving his hand, and said, "Goodbye."


    Garuda didn''t respond or wave back. He simply watched Moku open the evolution gate with a smile on his face. As Moku walked through the evolution gate, another Moku appeared to meet him.


    This is the concept of the Mind Realm. Time doesn''t exist here. One second can mean thousands of ages, and thousands of ages can mean one second.


    -------------------------------------------


    Moku opened his eyes, finding himself back in his original ce in the Astral Realm. Moku didn''t know how much time had passed, but he guessed it had been one or two weeks. He wanted to shorten the time for negotiations with Garuda, but this was crucial for the future of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    He didn''t want their children to curse him for robbing them of dreams for their entire lives. That''s why Moku targeted this payment to Hobgoblins and Druids. Besides, they would soon be on the verge of extinction with the increasing number of Valkyries from both races.


    But what was more important now was testing his new power. The power to bring Pandava into the real world. Pandava belonged to Moku, and he could change anything he wanted and create anything he desired.


    As long as the dragon prana remained within him, Moku could even create the Wilwatikta Kingdom effortlessly. However, he understood the limits and the truth in what Garuda had said about the bnce of the world''sws. Moku wouldn''t act recklessly, thinking he could create a second Garuda just with Pandava.


    That would be too insane, even for him.


    Feeling the dragon prana within his body, Moku closed his eyes and focused. He knew what needed to be done to bring Pandava into the Astral Realm. The dragon prana surged, and his mouth uttered an incantation.


    Dream Realm: Pandava!

 Chapter 292 "HEEEEENNNNNSSSSSSIIIIIINNNNN!!!!!"

    ?


    Suddenly, the world went dark. It was as if a giant mouth had swallowed everything around Moku, and his surroundings transformed. His body automatically transformed into a Mind Body, and he could sense that he was no longer on the Continent of Meer but in the Mind Realm.


    An orb floated right in front of him, and Moku felt a closeness to the orcs as if he were looking into his own heart. This was the Orb Intent that he had imnted to create Pandava for the first time. Unlike before, the Orb Intent was now the size of a human head, thanks to the connection of various monsters to Pandava, which imbued the Orb Intent with the memories and experiences of the connected monsters. The more monsters connected to Pandava, therger the Orb Intent grew.


    The Orb Intent also served as the core of Pandava. Without the Orb Intent, Pandava would be nothing but an empty space without meaning. With the current size of the Orb Intent, Moku could divide it among the other Asuras who wouldter open their fourth evolution gates. That way, the Asuras wouldn''t need to pay Garuda and would only take a small portion of the territory within Pandava. If they eventually had a vast territory spanning the entire universe, Moku might also share this with several Asuras so they could develop their own fragments of the Orb Intent.


    However, the fragments of Orb Intent they possessed would still originate from the Orb Intent in front of Moku. So, if their fragments of Orb Intent grew stronger and their Mind Realm territories expanded, the same would happen to this Orb Intent and the Pandava that Moku possessed.


    Moku smiled at the grand n that had formed in his mind. But for now, what he needed to do was eliminate the intruders approaching his kingdom. He was certain that the elven forces had begun to discover the traces left by Nezena''s Raid Army and were moving toward Bitter Maja.


    He had to act quickly before the battle took ce near their newly built kingdom. He didn''t want the outbursts and explosions to harm their children or their buildings. Therefore, the uing battle had to be fought outside of Bitter Maja.


    Moku held the Orb Intent in front of him and felt that he could do anything within his Dream Realm. Unlike the domains of mages that were only fractions of the Power of Law in this world, Pandava was a realm that belonged to Moku. He wasn''t limited by mana colors or spell factions to create whatever he imagined.


    His limitations would only be determined by the intricacy of his creations and how much dragon prana he had to use to bring them to life. But all of it had to be done through this Orb Intent in front of him. So, he needed to figure something out to avoid fighting with one hand while holding the Orb Intent with the other.


    Moku was reminded of something¡ªthe Gatotkaca armor. It was his childhood idol; he used to run around pretending to fly while wearing the Kekayon armor. Moku wanted tough; it seemed that he was still a child at heart despite being hundreds of years old.


    Well, they say boys will always be boys.


    The Dragon Prana surged within Moku''s body, flowing into the Orb Intent. Suddenly, strong iron emerged from the Orb Intent and encased Moku''s body.


    The design of the Kekayon armor looked futuristic and elegant, with a gleaming metal finish. Made of a lightweight yet highly durable alloy, the armor was adorned with pulsating circuits of radiant energy. Its surface featured intricate patterns resembling dragon scales, symbolizing Moku''s connection to ancient powers.


    The helmet of the armor was equipped with a transparent visor that provided Moku with enhanced vision and tactical disy, giving him exceptional situational awareness. The visor projected holographic oveys, showing crucial information and real-time analysis.


    The armor''s limbs were flexible and agile, allowing Moku to move swiftly and strike precisely. Integrated thrusters provided propulsion, enabling him to leap great distances or hover in the air. The gauntlets featured energy emitters capable of unleashing powerful energy attacks or generating protective force fields.


    Within the chest te of the armor, a pulsating Dragon Core emitted energy, enhancing Moku''s abilities and granting him control over elemental forces. With a mere thought, he could channel the power of fire, lightning, or other cosmic energies, delivering devastating blows to his enemies.


    The integration of the Kekayon armor with Moku''s Dragon Prana and advanced technology formed a formidable symbiosis. The armor enhanced his physical capabilities, granting him greater strength, speed, and endurance. The nanotech fabric on the armor self-repaired in real-time, ensuring Moku''s protection in fierce battles.


    When Moku stood d in the technologically perfected Kekayon armor, he became a terrifying force, a blend of ancient power and futuristic technology. Each step he took made the ground tremble, and his enemies quivered in fear. The sight of Moku in his transformed armor inspired admiration in the hearts of his allies and instilled fear in the hearts of his foes.


    Together, the Dragon Prana, Orb Intent, and advanced Kekayon armor merged in perfect harmony, elevating Moku''s prowess and making him a legendary warrior with unmatched strength and grace.


    (A/N: Kekayon Armor)


    "fufufufufuhahahahahahahaHaHaHaHaHaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    Standing with his hands on his hips, Moku burst into uncontrobleughter. He was overjoyed, feeling his overflowing power and wearing his incredibly cool armor. Like reliving his childhood, Moku began striking various embarrassing poses.


    As if he were a bodybuilder, he struck a Front Double Biceps, Side Chest, Back Double Biceps, Most Muscr, Abdominal and Thigh pose, and more. Not content with just that, Moku started punching the ground, shattering rocks with his kicks, and spinning around in the air while shouting the names of the moves he used to utter when he was a child.


    Then, he remembered a pose he had always wanted to try. Mokunded back on the ground and removed his Kekayon armor. The Orb Intent floated back in front of him.


    Moku tightly grasped the Orb Intent in front of his chest, then he started rotating it clockwise while cing one hand on his waist. The rotating Orb Intent eventually arrived in front of his waist, and with a spirited shout, Moku puffed out his chest, "HEEEEENNNNNSSSSSSIIIIIINNNNN!!!!!"


    The Kekayon Armor once again covered his body. Moku was so happy that he felt like jumping for joy.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Afterughing uproariously until he was fully satisfied, Moku used the power of Pandava to create a cool motorcycle. Wearing his armor, he rode around the hills and forests, singing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ? In the dark, silent night


    ? Your light shines within my soul


    ? You bring forth true hope


    ? Guarding the world from darkness


    ? The bright light within our hearts


    ? Illuminates our steps together


    ? United souls merging


    ? Bing warriors in life


    After repeating the song to his heart''s content, Moku suddenly realized that he hadpletely forgotten to put on a serious face. Fortunately, not a single monster was around him.


    However, squirrels, birds, and other small animals became witnesses to the madness of the monster king.


    Moku removed his Kekayon armor once again. After clearing his throat and wiping the joyful smile off his face, Moku leaped into the air towards Wilwatikta Kingdom. He needed to form a force to block the mages before they approached Bitter Maja.


    He had wasted too much time riding around the forest on his motorcycle while singing. Moku had to hurry before it was toote. Once this matter was settled, he had the idea of taking Nevare on a ride through the Bog forest on a motorcycle while wearing the Kekayon armor.


    Imagining his wife''s face scrunching up as if she had eaten something extremely sour, Moku couldn''t wait to finish this urgent task as soon as possible.


    Within a few seconds, Moku arrived at his pce and saw Nevare waiting for him. She looked very serious, dressed in full battle attire. It seemed she already knew that upon Moku''s return, they wouldunch an attack.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," Moku said as hended in front of Nevare.


    Nevare nodded and said, "Have you found a way to counter the mages'' domain abilities?"


    "I have. I also discovered something much stronger. Who will join us? It''s better not to have too many people, as the weak will only be cannon fodder."


    "I understand. From the Valkyrie side, it''s just me, Nedira, Nerphyl, and Gupita,"


    Gupita was the name of one of Moku''s wives who belonged to the human species. She was one of the military academy students whom Moku captured at the time. After some brainwashing, Gupita had be a true Valkyrie.


    Moku nodded and began contacting some other asuras to join them. "How is Nezena doing?" Moku asked.


    "She''s doing fine. Your wife is not as weak as you imagine. You don''t need to worry too much about her," Nevare said with a smile on her lips.


    Moku grinned, "Those words should be directed at yourself,"


    "Is it that obvious on my face?" Nevare asked.


    "Don''t forget that asuras have the Inner Eye. Only we know how close the two of you are. Besides, why do you pretend to be at odds with each other?"


    "It wasn''t my idea, but Nezena''s. She felt that if there were traitors among us, they would surely seek to sow discord within the king''s harem. That''s why your first two wives shouldn''t appear too close to be bait for these traitors to reveal themselves," Nevare exined.


    "Oh," Moku simply nodded. "Let''s depart," he said after receiving messages from the other asuras.

 Chapter 293 The Animal God.

    ?


    "In the dense forest, Norn roams, the Animal God, ruler of nature''s fate. In their free-spirited existence, they are humble, wisely governing the destinies of animals.


    They take on invisible forms, traversing through trees, exploring vast valleys. Listening to the whispers of the wind, observing the creatures, they find happiness in the harmony of nature.


    In the wild realm, they y with joy, leaping gleefully, singing untamed songs. They gently touch every living being, showering love in their interconnected lives.


    Full of wisdom and extensive knowledge, they maintain bnce, protecting the fragile environment. With tender caresses, animals find shelter, their fates guided withpassion.


    Oh, Norn, the Animal God, you are the wise one, safeguarding wildlife, bestowing natural life. In your freedom, we find beauty, following your footsteps, embracing nature with love.


    Live on, Norn, the Animal God, in the enchantment of life, inspiring us with boundless wilderness. We learn from you about bnce and love, within your embrace, wild life bes eternal."


    Slightly different from other elf races, the followers of the Animal God have no other race than the Animal Elf race, also known to humans as Satyrs. The above verses are snippets from the sacred book of the Animal Elf, The Story of Norn, depicting the life story of the Animal God named Norn.


    Satyrs consider The Story of Norn as a guide to their way of life. Protecting the delicate bnce of nature and controlling the food chain of forest life are the core teachings. Satyrs believe that the bnce of nature can only be maintained if the food chain remains intact.


    Therefore, Satyrs are known as the most fierce and brutal elf race. In their pursuit of maintaining the food chain, they wage war against other elf races and even among themselves. They live as nomads, like locusts, taking over the homes of other elf races.


    However, after the first inter-mana species war, Satyrs found another target to vent their cruelty. Every time they attack, they target those weaker than them. They infiltrate the enemy''s rear lines to enter the territories of the weak.


    Their cowardly tactics ensure that every vige near the war zone is plundered by Satyrs. Even the brutality and savagery with which they treat the humans in the viges they plunder disgusts other elf races. So when humans refer to the animal elf race as Satyrs, other elf races follow suit.


    Satyrs are sometimes seen roasting a living human child or adding spices to a woman''s vagina before boiling her alive. For Satyrs, the weak, have no say in how they will die, while the strong Satyrs have no restraint in doing whatever they want to the weak.


    Their brutality has led other elf races to always steer clear of Satyr encampments. Even during major wars, their forces are always separated from the rest of the elven armies. It''s as if the human alliance is coborating with their enemy, swiftly focusing their attacks on the Satyr forces to eliminate them from the battlefield.


    However, Satyrs are not a weak race. It can be said that they are incredibly strong and outnumber the other elf races. Perhaps due to their animalistic lifestyle, Satyrs do not have the concept of marriage or ownership within their culture.


    They believe that a woman''s purpose in life is to bear children and care for them. Therefore, it doesn''t matter who the father of the child is, and it doesn''t matter how many men the woman sleeps with to conceive.


    Because of this, Satyrs often engage in massive orgies involving thousands of participants. They sometimes even invite other elf races or human captives to join their orgy festivities. Although crossbreeding between different elf races is impossible, Satyrs couldn''t care less about that. For them, if a woman can conceive a child, the identity of the father is not important.


    It is this way of life that led me and my fellow sisters to decide against ughtering them all to extinction like the other elf races. I believe that Satyrs are the best livestock for the survival of the Asura race. With the presence of Satyrs, we can ensure a sufficient number of potential Valkyries for the future.


    Like other elf races, Satyrs have their own unique mana color that has been with them since birth. This gives them advantages in certain types of spell factions, especially those rted to animal maniption or puppetry.


    The most terrifying aspect of their mana color is the Control spell faction. The Control spell faction allows a mage to control the body of their target by manipting the mana flow within them.


    Control spell faction is incredibly frightening as it enables the caster to control anyone or anything that possesses mana within their body. The caster can do anything with their victim under their control ¨C they can torture, make themmit suicide, or even force them to do things beyond reason.


    The most horrifying tragedy urred on a battlefield named Sambit. At that time, the human alliance and the elf alliance were facing each other, separated only by ake in the middle.


    Satyrs use smoke camouge to infiltrate behind human defense lines. They silently attack several viges around Sambit. Using the Control spell faction, Satyr forces take control of every human they encounter.


    Then, using these humans, the Satyr forces form a bridge made of the vigers holding hands, creating a massive bridge made of human bodies.


    The humans are still alive and breathing, but their bodies are immobilized by the Satyrs'' Control spell faction, and they cannot even scream. Only horror and terror can be seen in their wide, unblinking eyes.


    Casually, the Satyr forces walk across the bridge of humans without using any defensive spells. They are confident that the human forces will not dare to attack them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And indeed, the mages in the human ranks cannot bring themselves to cast their spells. Despite the arrogance of the mages and nobles, they are still human. Many of them have enough conscience not to kill their own kind.


    But war is war, and when conscience is mixed with violence, defeat is inevitable. The humanmanders force the mages to recite their spells and direct them towards the approaching Satyr forces.


    He instructs the mages to consider the vigers who were turned into a bridge as already dead. However, before any mage can steel their heart, the Satyrmander orders his mages to release control from the mouths of the vige humans.


    At that moment, screams of unimaginable suffering erupt from the depths of the vigers'' hearts.


    "AAARGHH... HELP!! HELP!! HELP!!!"


    "HURT! HELP! HURT! HELP!!!"


    "MERCY! PAIN!! MERCY!! PAIN!!"


    "HELP MY CHILD!! HELP, DON''T KILL MY CHILD!!!"


    "MOTHER!! IS HURT!!! HURT!!!"


    "RELEASE MY WIFE!! PLEASE, DON''T HURT MY WIFE!!!"


    "My husband, I can''t bear it anymore. Am I going to die? What about our unborn child?"


    "SOB.. SOB.. SOBB... I DON''T WANT TO DIE!! HELP!! IT''S HURT!! I DON''T WANT TO DIE!!!"


    The mages who had steeled their hearts trembled upon hearing the screams. To create a sturdy bridge, the Satyrs not only bound the limbs of the vigers with ropes but also interlocked their bones.


    This was an incredibly cruel method that kept the victims alive while subjecting them to excruciating pain. The screams filling the air resembled the torments of burial and the tortures of hell.


    The hairs on their necks stood on end, and their bodies began to tremble with fear. Even the elves who did not understand the humannguage grasped the hellish scene unfolding before them.


    The fighting spirit of both sides vanished. The nging of weapons hitting the ground echoed as they slipped from the hands of both armies. Their eyes could only stare in horror, while their ears begged for respite.


    Only the Satyr forces continued to advance with jubnt smiles on their faces. The victory was within reach, and they would seize it by any means necessary. Only the strong could survive, that was thew of nature, and it would always be so.


    Until a mage decided to forsake his conscience and recite his incantation. Calvin Lewis, who wouldter be known as the Ironhearted Man.


    Using the unique Spark spell faction resulting from the mutation of the Fire spell faction, Calvin conjured a gigantic red sphere, its size eclipsing the sun. The massive red sphere soared towards the Satyr forces.


    When the colossal sphere was directly above them, it exploded, unleashing a wave of searing heat that scorched everything within hundreds of meters. The entire bridge of vige humans turned to ashes, leaving nothing behind. However, some Satyr warriors managed to survive by quickly employing their defensive spells.


    The explosion also served as a signal that the war was far from over. Though the method was brutal, Calvin Lewis''s actions silenced the cries of pain that had been guing the morale of the human forces.


    The infuriated humans shouted out, and their previously feeble morale suddenly red up. Like a possessed horde, the mages and warriors plunged into theke, hunting down any remaining Satyrs.


    Meanwhile, the forces of other elven races merely watched, showing no intention to aid the Satyrs in their escape from the human pursuit. In the Battle of Sambit, the first semnce of unity between humans and elves was found.


    The unity that existed in the fact that they all still possessed a conscience.

 Chapter 294 Fire And Winter

    ?


    When winter arrives in Volskova, the sky transforms into a beautiful and magical panorama. Amidst the freezing cold, the sky stretches out with deep and clear shades of blue. Its radiance glistens, creating a sparklingyer of snow on the ground. In the darkness of the night, the sky is adorned with the shimmering dance of thousands of stars.


    The captivating Northern Lights, also known as the Aurora Borealis, often grace the skies of Volskova during winter. With its dancing hues of green, red, and purple, the aurora adds a magical touch to the dark sky. It dances brilliantly among the stars, creating a captivating spectacle for anyone fortunate enough to witness it.


    The winter sky of Volskova is further adorned by the presence of the bright moon. The gentle moonlight illuminates the snow-coveredndscape, creating a stunning contrast. The moon''s glow adds enchantment to the dark night, lighting up paths and casting mesmerizing shadows.


    Artur gazes upwards as the sun rises in the cold sky, its light blending with the frost and spread snow. The beauty of the winter morning adorns the sky with radiant shades of red and gold. The sun rises triumphantly, emitting warm rays that thaw the frozen sky.


    Taking a deep breath, Artur refocuses on his meditation. He prepares himself for the uing battle. He has never fought a demon before, but Zalya has provided all the information that House of Valya could gather about this new species.


    They possess a different and somewhat unique spell factionpared to humans. They have natural body weapons like ws and fangs, resembling warbeasts, but they can also recite spell diagrams. Each diagram has its own purpose but serves as a curse.


    From here, a new type of spell faction emerges, known as the Curse spell faction. Unlike the buff abilities of the Healing spell faction, the Curse spell faction is more focused on debuffs. Each diagram formed by the demon species carries a debuff effect that weakens their enemies or other effects that can lead to the demon''s victory in closebat.


    However, when they reach Level 3 Mana Core, the diagrams that demons can create will change. They will not only cause debuffs but also inflict longsting damage. While the diagrams formed by the demon species may not directly kill their enemies, creating weaknesses in fierce closebat battles is tantamount to death.


    No way has been found to remove the debuff effects of the Curse spell faction. Some mages specte that the Healing spell faction is the key to countering the Curse spell faction. However, during the ongoing warfare, this theory has yet to be fully proven. Perhaps if they had ess to information from their Warbeasts, they could learn how the White Wolf battled demons.


    However, despite having amon enemy, strong cooperation among the mana species has not been established. The three mana species are satisfied with the agreement not to attack each other while the demon species invasion continues.


    "Artur, are you ready?" Rini came to check on him.


    Artur nodded. "I''m ready!"


    Artur rose from his seated position with a pounding heart, stepping towards the battle arena with courage.


    "You don''t need to force yourself, you know?" Rini said as she walked alongside Artur.


    "..."


    Artur didn''t respond, his eyes focused only on whaty ahead.


    "Win or lose, this battle is just a formality. The demon will still die, even if it''s not you who kills it. You just need to showcase your abilities as a mage in front of the elders of the House of Valya. No one will mock you if you retreat after putting up a fierce fight," Rini continued chattering, trying to offer advice to Artur.


    "..." However, Artur remained silent.


    His eyes were captivated by the beauty of the sprawling Volskova sky, presenting a stunning backdrop for the uing fight.


    The House of Valya''s battle arenay before Artur, revealing its grandeur with arge circr field. It was spacious, measuring twenty meters in diameter, providing ample room for mages to engage inbat with their powers and skills. Artur was amazed by its sophisticated design, with arena walls coated in defensive spells, providing protection for the spectators who hade to witness the magical prowess of the fighters.


    However, Artur''s gaze was drawn to a towering stand outside the arena walls. There, Sergei and Irina sat with graceful poise. Surrounding them were the elders of the House of Valya, whispering to each other while casting nces at Artur. They seemed to be discussing his hair, which was more silver than white, unlike other Valya family members.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From their pursed lips and scornful expressions, Artur could discern the subject of their conversation. However, a single look from Sergei silenced the elders, putting an end to their gossip. They fell silent, their expressionless faces freezing in ce.


    Once again, Artur had to reassess his judgment of the people in the House of Valya. These icy statues seemed to have a penchant for gossip as well. They were not like the shadows outside who assumed they would always maintain a serious demeanor with expressionless faces.


    Artur sensed the presence of an audience filled with passion and anticipation. Whispers and gazes filled the air, creating an atmosphere charged with energy and hope. They hade to witness the power and abilities of the mages, eagerly awaiting the performance about to unfold. Most of them were ordinary humans, but many were mages themselves.


    Some among them had silver hair, just like Artur, indicating that they too had Valya blood running through their veins. However, perhaps because their parents were mere servants or distant rtives, they didn''t hold significant positions within one of the most powerful mage families.


    Amidst the existing euphoria, the Volskova sky added beauty and wonder to the ambiance. Its warm and gentle light reflected on the surface of the field, creating a radiant glow over the battle arena. Meanwhile, the white snow covering the surroundings of the arena provided a charming contrast against the bright blue sky. The cool breeze gently brushed against us, evoking a magical atmosphere and pumping fighting spirit within me.


    "Artur, be careful," Rini said, following him from behind.


    Artur nodded and replied, "I know."


    Afterwards, Rini descended to the field and joined Zalya in the spectator seats. Artur refocused his gaze forward. He didn''t see anything that could be identified as his opponent, only himself standing in the arena.


    A few momentster, Sergei suddenly stood up. The entire buzz of the audience fell silent. With a t, unfluctuating voice, Sergei said, "Good morning,dies and gentlemen. Today, we have gathered in the battle arena to witness a young Valya fight..."


    Hearing Sergei speak in a monotonous tone and witnessing the solemnity of the audience, Artur suspected that expressionless faces and t voices were a cultural practice upheld by the House of Valya. Indeed, the children who had been happily chatting and smiling suddenly fell silent, mimicking their parents'' expressionless faces beside them.


    "...Without further ado, let us wee the enemy who will face this young Valya. Brought directly from the frontlines of battle, captured by our powerful mages, yet his fighting spirit remains unyielding after enduring various tortures. Behold, the Level 2 Mana Core Demon!"


    As Sergei concluded his speech, the field where Artur stood suddenly split in two. Artur was taken aback and took a few steps back. From the divided field emerged a trembling iron box. Without needing to be told, Artur understood that his opponent was whatever creature resided inside that iron box.


    Once the iron box was on the field, the divided field closed up again as if nothing had happened. Then, the door of the box opened, releasing ck smoke through the slightly ajar opening. Artur squinted his eyes, drew his sword from its sheath, and prepared to use mana at any moment.


    The sound of rattling chains echoed as if they were being released. The source of the sound came from within the iron box. Artur could imagine the chains that sealed the creatureing loose, allowing it to move freely as it pleased. And indeed, before the door of the iron box could fully open, the creature broke free.


    This was the first time Artur hadid eyes on a demon, but the Level 2 Mana Core Demon was a terrifying entity with a gruesome appearance. It had arge body, standing about two meters tall, and was covered in cracked skin, giving the impression that it had endured many fierce battles.


    Its face was adorned with upward-curved horns, exuding a fierce and intimidating presence. Its eyes emitted a fiery red glow, indicating the presence of tremendous magical power within. Its wide-open mouth revealed rows of sharp, de-like teeth, poised to tear and crush its enemies.


    Its sturdy body was filled with strong and rippling muscles. Along its arms, prominent veins were visible, signifying extraordinary physical strength. Its dark-colored flesh seemed to emanate a mysterious aura of darkness.


    On its back, sharp horn-like protrusions resembling rhino tusks towered. These horns also disyed glowing runic patterns in purple light, indicating the presence of profound magical power.


    Its entire body was surrounded by flickering ck aura, creating an impression of darkness and formidable strength. Around it, traces of swirling magical energy could be seen, hinting at the immense level of power it possessed.

 Chapter 295 Demons Language

    ?


    His presence caused the entire audience to shift back in their seats. Loud gasps and astonished murmurs filled the air. It was the first time theyid eyes on the true form of a demon.


    Based on their physical resemnce, the species within the mana realm that shared simrities with humans were the elves. While some elf races had scales or pointed ears, their overall form still resembled that of humans.


    As for the warbeasts, although their faces and bodies appeared more animal-like, they still possessed humanoid forms. Some races among them even had appearances that aligned with human aesthetic values. For instance, the Cat Beast race was considered beautiful and adorable by humans, to the extent that many mages were reluctant to harm them even in battle.


    However, the demon before their eyes was undeniably horrifying. Its form and physique deviated so far from human aesthetic values that it could be deemed repulsive.


    Its sharp teeth made its mouth gape, with boiling saliva dripping out. Rini and the other female spectators wrinkled their noses as if they could smell the sulfur emanating from the demon''s mouth. Artur, positioned right in front of the demon, could indeed catch the scent of sulfur, reminiscent of the stench of rotten eggs.


    The demon paid no attention to Artur, who held a weapon in his hand. Perhaps it sensed that Artur posed no threat. Instead, the demon gazed up at the sky, sniffing the air. Its eyes closed as if searching for something within the airborne scents. Suddenly, its eyes opened wide, and its head turned towards the south.


    The spectators seated in the southern section were startled as if they were trying to distance themselves from the demon''s gaze. However, the demon''s stare was not directed at the audience; it pierced through them.


    Without anyone needing to inform him, Artur knew that the demon was staring towards Heles City, or more precisely, towards the Bog Forest where other demon species resided. Artur furrowed his brow and nced at Sergei, but it seemed that Sergei and the elders of the House of Valya were already aware of this demon''s "homing instinct."


    Simr to pigeons, which possess extraordinary abilities to navigate and return to their original locations using unique senses and orientation, this demon seemed to possess a simr skill.


    Pigeons rely on an internalpass linked to the Earth''s maic field, visual recognition of the surrounding environment, and the use of natural cues such as the sun, stars, and Earth''s maic fields to determine precise directions and locations. Through thebination of these factors, pigeons can urately return to their nest or starting point, even from great distances.


    The demon species also possess the same instinct. Each demon species is born from Demon''s mana, so it can be said that the mana they possess will have simr characteristics. They can rely on the mana cores within their bodies to locate other demons or higher-level mana core demons.


    It is this uniqueness that makes demons extremely difficult to trap in battle. With their vast numbers, one way to defeat them is by separating them into smaller groups. However, even though the human alliance has employed various tactics to deceive and trap demon forces, the demon troops always manage to regroup with other demon forces in a short amount of time.


    As a result, the battles always end in a power struggle, resembling a free-for-all. If the human alliance fails to quickly build strong defensive fortifications, the battle in the Bog Forest will surely conclude swiftly. If that happens, the next battle will take ce right at the doorsteps of the human alliance''s homes.


    After determining the location of its target''s residence, the demon finally surveyed its surroundings. Its fierce yet intelligent gaze made Artur grimace. If he were only facing an opponent with intelligence equivalent to a wild beast, he would swiftly win this battle. However, the implied intelligence in the enemy''s eyes indicated that mere tactics might not lead Artur to victory.


    There was no bell to signal the start of the fight, not because the House of Valya never used it in their arenas, but because no one was certain if the demon species understood that the fight would begin after the bell rang. As a result, Artur''s battle against this demon would onlymence when one of them initiated an attack.


    And as Artur predicted, it was the enemy who struck first. With its ws raised, the demon seemed to have cast a speed-enhancing spell on its own body and dashed forward with incredible speed.


    [Lightning Sword]!


    [Lightning Sense]!


    Artur immediately unleashed his two ultimate spells. His sword radiated a blue glow, crackling with electricity. Meanwhile, Lightning Sense was a spell born from the transformation of the Lightning Nerve.


    When Artur was still a Level 1 Constetion Mage, he could only control the mana within his body. However, upon reaching Level 2, Artur gained the ability to sense mana in proximity to his body. Lightning Sense was a spell thatbined enhanced reflex speed and sensory organ sensitivity, evaluating information from mana vibrations around the user''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although Lightning Sense could only perceive events within a two-meter radius of his body, it was sufficient for Artur''s heightened nerve reflexes to respond. Therefore, even though the demon attacked with great speed, Artur managed to block its w strike with his Lightning Sword.


    *CLANG!


    The sh of metal shattered the silence in the arena. Initially, Artur had only intended to follow up his block with the next attack, but he had never realized that the demon''s power was beyond what humans could match.


    Like swatting a fly, Artur was thrown backward with tremendous force. If he hadn''t quickly used his legs to maintain contact with the ground, he would have rolled and crashed into the arena wall. Though he was unharmed, his vibrating sword had caused his hand to ache, leaving Artur wide-eyed from the strength of the previous attack.


    Artur swiftly prepared himself for the next assault. He regained his focus and concentrated his mana, ready to recite the next spell. However, he was taken aback when the demon didn''t continue its attack but instead ran toward the southern wall of the arena and leaped with incredible speed.


    The terrified spectators attempted to move away from their seats, but the demon was already in the air before they could react. However, its momentum suddenly halted against a translucent blue barrier.


    *BANG!!


    Like a solid iron ball colliding with a thick steel te, a deafening sound reverberated throughout the arena. The spectators were forced to cover their ears before their eardrums burst.


    The demon was thrown back onto the battlefield with great force. It tumbled for a moment before stopping and swiftly getting back on its feet. Red blood dripped from the corners of its mouth, and the demon casually wiped away the blood, then turned towards the stand where Sergei was located.


    "Mana Shield," Artur whispered to himself. He knew that although the arena appeared open, it was undoubtedly protected, preventing the participants from escaping. Not only were the boundaries of the battlefield lined with defense spells but they were also covered by a mana shield created by a Level 8 Constetion Mage.


    "These demons are truly foolish creatures. Why do you think I would let you escape from this ce so easily?" Sergei jeered, a mocking grin on his face.


    Artur didn''t expect the demon to understand what Sergei was saying, but he believed that it understood the gist of Sergei''s words. However, he never anticipated what would happen next, unfolding right before his eyes.


    "Engkang pikir m¨¨n¨¨hi kurungan k ing tempat iki bakal ngowahi tumindakmu? Apa sing k n¨¨nggih wis ora kaguna, engkang mung nggampangake wektu kanggo kematianmu. Kaumku bakal tiban mangan kalian kabeh! Sawis¨¦ rampung iku, engkang bakal tundhuk karo kita ing samudra mana!"


    The voice that came out of its mouth was so horrifying that the onlookers couldn''t believe that such a creature possessed intelligence. Yet, the voice articted a word that they couldn''tprehend but could feel the underlying emotion.


    The emotion emanated arrogance, born from unwavering self-confidence. A confidence so immense that it was believed to be a glimpse of an inevitable future. All the humans present that day fell silent, unable to move their tongues. They could only stare wide-eyed, their ears alert.


    The flow of words was clear, and understandable if they were to utilize a bit of their mana to activate a trantion spell. But no one dared to use it, not because theycked curiosity about its meaning, but because they feared knowing it.


    Sergei''s eyes turned serious, his face filled with rage. "Hasn''t the torment we''ve inflicted upon you been enough? Are you still able to speak with such arrogance, even though you are nothing more than our prisoner? If that''s the case, there''s no point in prolonging your inevitable fate! Artur, finish this battle quickly!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Artur grips his sword tightly, today he cannot hold back anymore.

 Chapter 296 Demons Diagram

    ?


    Artur knew that Sergei was eager for this battle to be over. Whatever the demon had said had greatly angered his grandfather. And if Artur hadn''t remembered that this fight was meant to prove his own abilities, he would have crushed the demon in front of him into pulp.


    To avoid disappointing Sergei, Artur unleashed his true power in this fight. He could no longer test his opponent''s abilities as he had done before. For that reason, Artur used his third ultimate spell.


    [Sonic Boom]!


    *JDARR!!


    Artur''s body was instantly filled with a surge of blue electricity, causing his silver hair to stand on end. Unlike when he was still a Level 1 Constetion Mage, Sonic Boom had also transformed into a stronger spell. He could now create explosions not only in his thigh muscles but throughout his entire body, enabling him to move and attack with incredible speed.


    "Engkang mbiyakaken orok kang durung pernah mlebu bau keringat dhaup perang kanggo menerusake ap¨¨nang kanthi k? Apakah manungsa betul-betul ora ana katindhan kanggo putra-putrane?" the demon spoke again, followed by a thunderousughter that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    Even without using a trantion spell, Artur understood that the demon was mocking him. However, he smiled slightly, pleased that his opponent was starting to underestimate him. Though he had never been in battle before, Artur also knew that underestimating an opponent was a mistake that could lead to defeat.


    So he propelled his body forward to prove just that. Like an electric current passing through, Artur seemed to vanish from his position, leaving the demon bewildered. Before it could react, Artur''s sword was already right in front of its neck.


    *ng!


    Fortunately, with reflexes beyond reason, the demon quickly extended its wed index finger to parry Artur''s lightning-infused sword strike. However, as a result, it lost its bnce due to the surprise and had to lean backward.


    Artur didn''t waste this opportunity. Like a bee stinging its enemy, Artur''s body moved swiftly around the demon, delivering over 10 rapid stabs in less than a quarter of a second. The demon could only curl up and try to defend against the onught targeting its vital organs.


    As a consequence, Artur was able to plunge his lightning sword into the demon''s flesh with ease. Blood began to soak the floor beneath the demon, and Artur''s attacks seemed unstoppable.


    "AAAARRGGGGHHH!!"


    The demon went into a frenzy, leaping from its position. However, Artur continued to chase from behind with unmatched speed. As a result, the demon''s body had to endure hole after hole from Artur''s sword thrusts.


    Then, suddenly...


    [Slir]!


    A diagram emerged from the palm of the demon''s hand and swiftly collided with Artur''s body as he was busy stabbing his enemy. Artur winced, feeling no damage or pain in his arm that hade into contact with the diagram. He ignored it and refocused on attacking the demon in front of him.


    But something strange happened. He felt his hand''s movements suddenly bing heavy, and his thrusts slowing down. Artur winced, sensing the peculiarity urring in his hand, but his surprise was seized upon by the demon, which delivered a p. Artur attempted to parry with his sword, but it felt like lifting several tons as his hand moved at a sluggish pace.


    "Shi¡ª[Mana Shield]"


    A thin film enveloped Artur, but like piercing through thin paper, the demon''s p shattered the mana shield Artur had created and struck his body. It was as if he had been hit by a train, and for a brief moment, Artur''s consciousness faded before his body was flung through the air. Amid the remnants of his awareness, Artur saw the diagram forming on the palm of the demon''s hand that had pped him.


    *BAM!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This time, Artur couldn''t glide with both feet as before. His body tumbled and crashed hard onto the arena floor. Blood spurted from several cracked ribs. Artur didn''t have a chance to catch his breath as his enemy swiftly pursued him.


    Shifting his sword to his left hand, Artur swiftly swung upward, forcing the demon, which had been eager to stomp on him, to leap back to avoid the attack. Artur seized this opportunity to assess the situation.


    His left hand''s movements were still as fast as before, but his right hand, affected by the demon''s diagram, felt sluggish and incredibly heavy. He understood that this was the application of the Curse spell faction he had heard about earlier. But what had happened to the diagram that had hit his body?


    Artur checked the speed of his body movements and felt that nothing had changed. But when he wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, his eyes widened in disbelief. His body wasn''t slowing down, but the movement of his lungs was slowing down!


    To move quickly, Sonic Boom didn''t directly enhance Artur''s muscle performance with mana; instead, it helped Artur''s body to undergo faster metabolism. That''s why every time Artur finished using Sonic Boom, he would not only experience muscle spasms but also need to consume a lot of food to replenish the expended energy.


    To undergo rapid metabolism, Artur''s body automatically required a faster energy fueling rate. With the current Sonic Boom he possessed, it not only elerated his muscle movements but also his heart and lungs. Artur would breathe several times faster than an ordinary person to create the energybustion his body needed. His heart would also beat faster to create a faster blood flow than usual.


    However, Artur was not an ordinary person; he was a Level 2 Constetion Mage, which meant his body was more resilient than an average person''s. That''s why he wasn''t too bothered by the side effects caused by Sonic Boom. However, if his lung function suddenly slowed down, it would have a severe impact on Artur.


    Not only could he suddenly experience heart failure, but his oxygen-deprived muscles could also cramp up. If this happened, even if he won the battle, paralysis would be a highly probable oue that couldn''t be avoided.


    Imagining the potential side effects, Artur broke out in a cold sweat. But how could the demon directly curse his lungs? The Curse spell faction, although terrifying, wouldn''t simply prate the outer body of a constetion mage of his level.


    A mage''s body contains mana flowing in their bloodstream. Mana serves as a source of energy and also acts as a form of protection against external attacks. That''s why mages have bodies that are much stronger than regr humans.


    Therefore, the mana present in Artur''s skin, flesh, and bones should have intercepted the curse emitted by the demon before reaching his heart. Artur was puzzled for a moment, but when he saw a second diagram stacked behind the first one on the demon''s palm, he understood what was really happening.


    If Artur wasn''t mistaken, the second diagram was the reason why the demon referred to the first diagram as "Slir," as it managed to prate the mana in Artur''s skin, flesh, and bones, directly affecting his lungs. Artur''s assumption was correct because the second diagram on the demon''s palm was the [Dhemebus] diagram.


    The Dhemebus diagram was a minor curse that temporarily obstructed the flow of mana within the target''s body. Although the area where mana couldn''t flow was small, limited to the size of the diagram itself, it was enough to allow the Slir diagram to prate Artur''s body and directly affect his lungs.


    The demon was not ying around when he said that Artur was not his match. He was too experienced andposed to fight against the still inexperienced Artur.


    He allowed Artur to injure him while protecting only his vital areas. To those who were unaware, the demon appeared to be in a desperate situation, but in reality, he was analyzing the spells used by his opponent.


    When he felt that his analysis was sufficient and he had identified the weaknesses in Artur''s spells, the demon leaped and ran around in a panicky manner, as if he were frightened. This made Artur greedy and he attacked in the same way. Artur, who had grownfortable with his fast attacks, assumed that the demon couldn''t keep up with his speed.


    As a result, he fell into the demon''s first trap. The demon didn''t directly target Artur''s body or attempt to harm him; instead, he sent a flying Slir diagram that struck Artur''s hand. Artur, not sensing anything unusual, continued his attack, unaware that his hand holding the sword had be slow and heavy.


    Startled, Artur gave the demon an opportunity to strike back. At first, the demon only delivered an empty-handed p without any diagram. Knowing the demon''s immense strength from their initial exchange, Artur immediately employed a mana shield to protect himself.


    The mana shield easily shattered under the pure power of the demon. Then, the demon stacked the Dhemebus diagram on top of the Slir diagram, which already had a clear path devoid of mana obstruction, leading directly to Artur''s lungs.

 Chapter 297 Humans Advantage

    ?


    This is a beautiful game yed by the demon, showcasing its rich experience and superiority in battle strategy. It is able to defeat Artur, a graduate of the top military academy, with just two types of spells.


    Unlike humans, demon species have experienced life-and-death battles since their birth in this world. In order to be stronger and survive, they are guided by their instinct to prey on one another.


    Weak demons be a source of power for stronger demons. They must not only rely on their physical strength but also utilize their wit. Demons are not born with the same appearance; theye in various forms, without specific ssifications to characterize them.


    However, in the course of their lives, it is not always therger and stronger demons that can survive longer. Smaller demons have their own ways to survive, or rather, they are forced to find their own means of survival.


    Therefore, the amount ofbat experience of each demon that manages to reach Level 2 Demon Core cannot bepared to the cadets graduating from the military academy. The statement that describes military academy mages as mere inexperienced youngsters still nursing from their mothers is urate when spoken by a demon.


    There is nothing Artur can do to diminish the vast difference inbat experience between him and his enemy. Even without being exined, Artur understands that the opponent before him is a seasoned warrior with experience equivalent to his teachers, if not surpassing them.


    Artur rises again, reigniting his fighting spirit. Through the corner of his eye, he can see Rini''s worried expression and Zalya''s pale face. Sergei even appears restless in his seat. It seems that none of them ever anticipated thatbat experience would make such a significant difference in strength.


    However, Artur remains calm. He has no reason to fear or retreat from this battle. He is ustomed to being the underdog, and usually, no one expects him to win. So why not do it once again, fight with all his might regardless of the oue?


    His life will not end here; Sergei, his grandfather, will not let him die here. This battle is merely a polishing stone for him to be sharper. It''s a golden opportunity to taste the experience of fighting someone who is ustomed to warfare. If he doesn''t seize this chance, it will all be in vain.


    Artur stared at his enemy, who grinned savagely. The demon''s body was still dripping with blood from the stabs Artur had inflicted earlier. Although the attacks didn''t have a significant impact, they still dealt damage to his opponent. Now the problem was that Artur had lost his advantage.


    He hesitated whether to continue the fight with Sonic Boom or not. He couldn''t surpass his enemy in terms of strength or experience. Thus, the only advantage he had was his speed, which still couldn''t outweigh his opponent.


    Even though one of his hands was rendered unusable and his lungs had slowed down, Artur could still fight, and there were no serious injuries on his body that would easily defeat him. Therefore, the answer was to take the risk of heart failure or muscle cramps and continue the battle with his full power.


    Besides, the House of Valya must have mages with healing spells capable of instantly rejuvenating him.


    As if in agreement, the fight continued, and both fighters attacked simultaneously. Sonic Boom shone once again in the middle of the battlefield, turning Artur into a blue sh encircling his opponent.


    Arturunched dozens of stabs with his left hand, while his opponent protected his vital parts with his hard bone hands. Artur tried to prate the defense, but he was always hindered by the demon''s bones, and the demon took every opportunity to counterattack.


    The demon''s palm was covered with the Slir and Dhemebus diagrams. This time, he aimed for Artur''s chest, intending to stop his heart from beating in a single strike. If the demon''s palm made contact with Artur, the fight would undoubtedly end right then and there.


    However, instead of fear, Artur elerated his movements, bing a true blue lightning sh swirling around his prey. He felt the cramps in his body, but he forced his muscles to keep moving, causing them to rupture.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!


    Blood began to soak the bodies of the twobatants, but neither of them could retreat. Attacks, defenses, feints, and evasions alternated rapidly, leaving the spectators wide-eyed and gaping.


    Artur leaped, avoiding the bone spikes on the demon''s back and repeatedly stabbing his back, causing it to open up and reveal the white bones inside. The demon''s blood flowed out rapidly, but he quickly turned around, trying to grab Artur with his hand. However, Artur had already swiftly moved to another location that was unprotected.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Artur slid across the blood-soaked floor, his waist muscles rupturing one by one, almost tearing his intestines apart. Ignoring the pain, Artur repeatedly stabbed the demon''s thigh, creating holes like a beehive. One of his calf muscles ruptured in the process, but Artur quickly pushed his body to move, seeking a protected location as the demon''s palm reached out to grab him.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!


    Artur managed to slip under the demon''s armpit and delivered a dozen stabs to its triceps, but at the same time, one of Artur''s neck muscles ruptured, exposing his blood vessels. With blood gushing out, Artur once again slid beneath the demon''s groin while also delivering a strike to its leg tendons.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!


    Artur aimed for the demon''s eyes but it quickly lowered its head, and Artur''s sword only managed to wound its temple. Before he could prate further, the demon''s hard forehead bone halted Artur''s sword thrust. Thus, Artur was forced to change his thrust into a sh and cut off the demon''s ear, but in the process, his left hand broke, with the flesh splintering out.


    *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG! *CLANG!


    *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB! *STAB!


    Biting down on his sword, Artur used his head movement to sh at the demon''s abdomen. However, his neck muscles were too weak to deliver enough force to prate the demon''s tough skin and muscles.


    Right after that, Artur''s vision blurred, and he momentarily lost consciousness. The demon took advantage of that brief moment to capture Artur with one hand. Artur, who was already weakened and only driven by sheer will, was powerless to evade.


    Seeing the helpless Artur being captured, the demon burst into raucousughter, filled with joy. He never expected his perceived inexperienced enemy to possess such a formidable fighting spirit, almost draining his own energy due to the blood and wounds all over his body.


    "HAKHAKHAKHA... You slippery eel! Now let''s see what you can do! You should know that this battle will only result in your defeat! You''re just challenging someone at a time when your remaining moments are scarce!" (A/N: In Demon Language)


    Artur didn''t understand what the demon was saying; he didn''t have the energy to use a trantion spell, but he still had some mana left. Opening his mouth wide until the sword in between dropped, Artur grinned.


    "I may not have the fighting experience as formidable as yours. However, do you know that humans are trained to face adversity from a young age? Do you know what that adversity is? It''s GREED!"


    He caught the fallen sword with his right hand, still affected by the Slir diagram''s effect. To get the demon''s attention, Artur thrust his sword directly at the demon''s chest. But, as before, the sword''s momentum was halted by the demon''s incredibly tough rib bones.


    The demon, feeling the thrust in his chest, lowered his head and grinned widely. "Is this your final attack? HAHAHAHA then die!!" The demon pped Artur''s chest with his palm, which was covered in two Slir and Dhemebus diagrams.


    Sergei rose from his seat, preparing to save his grandson. Rini covered her mouth with her hand, tears streaming down her face. Zalya hung her head in disappointment at Artur''s defeat. The entire audience turned away, not wanting to witness Artur''s death. The elders smirked with scornful faces.


    However, just before the demon''s palm could touch his chest, Artur said, "Do you know that I have a good friend? [LIGHTNING BLAST]!!!!"


    All the mana flowing within Artur''s body, previously used to support Sonic Boom, surged toward the sword in his hand. Converging and colliding, they created a spark of mana, resulting in a massive energy explosion concentrated at the tip of his de.


    Artur''s sword vibrated intensely and radiated a blinding light. From the edge of the de, a surge of tremendous energy burst forth, equivalent to a full-force punch from a Level 4 Constetions Mage. A power that rivaled the full-force punch of the Mana God, revered as a deity in his time.


    *BOOM!!

 Chapter 298 Artur Valya

    ?


    *BOOM!


    *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP!


    The explosion, apanied by the chirping of birds that deafened the ears, filled the entire arena. A blue light, resembling an electric current, extended from the demon''s back, crashing into the mana shield created by Sergei.


    *BOOM!!


    Creating a massive collision that seemed to shake the world. The entire audience in the arena screamed in astonishment, and even the mages among them widened their eyes, witnessing an event that should not have urred in a battle between two Level 2 Constetion Mages.


    Sergei, standing and whispering in disbelief, said, "It''s the Mana Sword of Gaht!"


    He recalled the phenomenon that urred during the first mana species war. At that time, Stent Gaht wielded a single sword and sliced through Arkasa Volcano in one strike. Sergei was still very young then, fighting alongside his father. He would never forget the back of a man who created miracles amidst the darkness of war at that time.


    Now, he saw the same back and the same miracle in a young man not even twenty years old.


    Lightning st was a spell that Artur learned from Robert. At that time, Robert saw Artur using Sonic Boom and teased him,paring Artur to a mosquito that couldn''t be swatted but was annoying. Furious, Artur began attacking Robert with his sword, but his arrogant friend just stood there without putting up any resistance. None of Artur''s attacks were able to prate Robert''s mana shield or injure his body.


    Robert advised Artur not only to use the Lightning spell faction to increase his speed but also to make it a dangerous weapon. Artur, of course, sneered at Robert, clearly expressing his disdain with a face that said, "Fairness is a son of a bitch!"


    If he knew how to do it, Artur wouldn''t just use the Lightning spell faction to enhance his speed. Unfortunately, Artur was just a dirt-poormoner with no inheritance. Sonic Boom was a spell he sessfully created through months of intense studying without rest.


    Feeling sorry for his friend, Robert decided to teach him a spell. This spell was originally from the Light Spell faction but had the same properties and mana usage as the Lightning Spell faction. So, even though Artur couldn''t use it perfectly, at least he could imitate it.


    However, to use this spell, Artur had to be in a state with mana spread throughout his body. Thus, the only way Artur could use this spell was when he was still under the effects of Sonic Boom. Furthermore, since this spell was merely an imitation of the actual spell, Artur could only use it once in a single battle.


    Robert was unaware of the potential side effects when Artur used this spell. But even if he knew, he would still teach Artur this spell. Not because he thought the side effects were mild, but because his mischievous nature made him enjoy pranking Artur.


    To be able to use Lightning st or Gaht''s Mana Sword, a mage must have a mana-infused body. By having a mana-infused body, it means that the body is loved by mana, simr to Mana Child or mages who focus their mana to develop their fleshy body''s power.


    Gaht is a Mana Child, so he has no problem using Gaht''s Mana Sword. However, the same may not apply to his descendants and students. For that reason, Gaht created a special training to develop a mage''s fleshy body, enabling them to withstand the power of Gaht''s Mana Sword.


    As the only child of Stent Gaht, Robert Gaht naturally learned this special training from a young age. Until now, he considered it regr physical training and not a requirement to master Gaht''s Mana Sword.


    But at least Artur was fortunate because before using Lightning st or Gaht''s Mana Sword, he was under the active effects of Sonic Boom. Therefore, the mana absorbed came from the Sonic Boom in his body. Otherwise, Artur would have ended up as a fleshless human, left with only bones covered in skin.


    The blue light, unable to prate Sergei''s mana shield, slowly vanished, leaving behind blue lightning bolts flowing through the particles in the air.


    A wide hole formed in the demon''s chest, and his eyes widened in disbelief as he realized he had just died. Yes, he was already dead. When Lightning st exploded, all his internal organs, heart, lungs, and others were charred to ashes without a trace. The reason the demon was still standing was that his body hadn''t yet responded to the rapid urrence of death. His brain remained frozen, controlling his body''s nerves to remain in the same position as a statue.


    Meanwhile, Artur had long lost consciousness. When Lightning st absorbed all the mana in his body, including the mana used to sustain Sonic Boom, Artur''s body felt like a thousand needles were pricking it. The intense pain caused him to immediately lose consciousness. But before losing consciousness, while enduring the excruciating pain, Artur didn''t forget to curse the friend who taught him this spell, "FUCK YOU!!!" in his heart.


    When Lightning st dissipated, both the demon and Artur fell simultaneously. Their blood-covered bodies left the spectators unsure if Artur was still alive or not. Rini immediately leaped from her seat, but her movement was halted by Sergei''s still-active mana shield.


    "Open up!! Open up!! Artur is still alive!!" Rini shouted in panic, pounding on the mana shield that blocked her.


    Instantly, Sergei snapped out of his shock and deactivated his mana shield. Rini leaped onto the battleground and ran towards Artur''s location. Paying no heed to the blood staining her beautiful gown, Rini knelt down and embraced the unconscious Artur. Pressing her ear against his chest, she could hear his faint heartbeat.


    "He''s still alive!! My Artur is still alive!! Please save him!!! Please save my husband!!!" Rini''s cries filled the entire arena.


    Sergei turned to face the elders of the House of Valya. "What are you doing!!! Hurry, save him! Save my grandson! Save Artur Valya, Son of the House of Valya!!"


    Hismanding voice echoed, startling the frozen elders in their seats. Though they still couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed, their bodies immediately responded upon hearing Sergei''s voice. A senior elder with expertise in the Healing spell faction leaped onto the battleground.


    With feet not touching the ground and body floating in the air, he flew towards Artur, who was in Rini''s embrace. Utilizing his Healing spell faction, he examined Artur''s condition before administering treatment.


    "He will live! Artur Valya will live!!"


    Simultaneously with the elder''s promation, the entire audience rose from their seats and erupted in cheers for the astounding victory of this fierce battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    "Artur Valya!!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The sunlight seeped through the curtains, illuminating Artur''s closed eyelids. He began to flutter his eyes before opening them, seeing the figure of a beautiful red-haired girl sitting beside him, gently caressing his cheek.


    "Don''t wake up just yet, you''re still severely injured. Rest," Rini said softly.


    Artur simply nodded, but his gaze couldn''t help but fixate on Rini''s lovely face. He knew Rini was an incredibly beautiful woman, but due to his self-consciousness, Artur dared not stare at her for too long. He was afraid of bing too captivated and hoping for the impossible. His self-defense instinct caused his face to always turn away, his eyes always avoiding that beautiful face.


    Not because he was a coward, but because he didn''t want to get hurt too deeply.


    However, now that he was aware of his current situation, Artur understood that he was no longer a dirt-poormoner. He was Artur Valya, son of the House of Valya. He was a nobleman from one of the most respected noble families. The dream of having his ideal girl was no longer just a dream.


    That''s why this time, Artur was no longer afraid of getting hurt. He wanted to gaze at that beautiful face forever.


    As if reading Artur''s thoughts, Rini''s face blushed. She, who was usually bold and cheeky, felt shy and lowered her head. That gaze was so intense that it could devour her whole.


    "How long was I unconscious?" Artur asked.


    "Two weeks," Rini replied.


    "TWO WEEKS!!" Artur eximed in surprise.


    "Hmm... you''ve been unconscious for two weeks. The marriage proposal has been sent to my family a week ago, and they have responded. We will be getting married in three days," Rini said, still with her head down, blushing.


    "THREE DAYS!!!" Artur''s astonishment only grew.


    "Hmm..." Rini nodded as if not noticing Artur''s surprise.


    "What will you do if I am still unconscious in three days?"


    "A wedding can still proceed even if the groom is unconscious, right?"


    "Eh?"


    Artur was reminded that although the girl in front of him was beautiful, she had a slight w in her head.


    "After that, we will go on our honeymoon to..." once again disregarding the clear question mark on Artur''s face, Rini continued her story with a dreamy expression.


    "...And then, three weekster, we''ll go to the frontlines of the battle together!"


    "THREE WEEKS!!!!"

 Chapter 299 Mana Species Arrogance

    ?


    [Outskirts of Bitter Maja, 500 km from the South Gate of the Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    ¡¤?¦Èm Moku and his elite forces flew low beneath the canopy of the Bog forest. There was no conversation among them, as anymunication that needed to be conveyed would be done through their inner eye telepathy.


    Every monster here understood that a battle awaited them ahead, one they had to win no matter what. Their children and families were waiting behind them, and if they were to lose, dire consequences would befall their livelihoods.


    For the first-generation asuras, memories of their initial battles against mages resurfaced. Back then, they were still orcs, working together with goblins to hold off two mages. The number of casualties on their side was significant, and they lost Laya, Moku and Swa''s blood brother.


    But this time, they were not as weak as before. For them, Level 1 Constetion Mages were like ants, and Level 2 Constetion Mages were merelyrger ants. Unfortunately, the enemies they faced now were not as weak as their previous foes.


    Their opponents were the elite forces of the Water Elf Kingdom. Those who joined Nezena''s Raid Army were aware that there was a Level 4 Constetion Mage among the enemy ranks. A power far stronger than Deak, who was only a Pseudo Mana God.


    This time, the Asuras were challenged to confront the Mana God who once ruled the world.


    And let''s not forget the enemy''s armymander, a Level 5 Constetion Mage. The only option they had was to deliver the enemymander to Moku, as they had always done in the past. Among some asuras, there was a thought that they had not truly developed because no matter how strong they became, they would always rely on Moku to protect them from the forces of this world.


    As they gazed upon their broad and sturdy "Ku" backs, a sense of regret filled the hearts of the monsters. They still couldn''t prove their worth and had to once again ask Moku to protect them.


    "They''re getting close!"


    Their reverie was interrupted by Moku''s voice. With the wider range of his inner eye, Moku could perceive the enemy mage forces ahead of them before any other asura.


    "Should we set up traps?" Mige asked, already devising ambush tactics in his mind.


    However, Moku shook his head. "No need. It''s time for you to have a little faith in your own powers. Perhaps you haven''t realized it yet, but we are much stronger now than when we faced Deak and his disciples. We no longer need to resort to deceitful tactics. I want us to confront them head-on, like true warriors!"


    Moku''s words dispelled all doubts and anxieties from the hearts of the monsters. With fiery eyes, eagerly awaiting the impending battle, they responded in unison, "YES, KU!"


    And not even a minuteter, the entire group of monsters could sense the presence of the mages ahead of them. Moku stopped and perched on arge tree branch. Nevare, Nerphyl, Nedira, and Gupitanded on the same tree, positioning themselves beside Moku.


    Meanwhile, the other monstersnded on nearby branches, forming a formation resembling spread wings. Moku and his three wives stood at the center of this formation.


    Emerging from behind the dense foliage of the trees, twenty humanoid figures appeared and stopped on branches twenty meters away from where Moku was positioned. They all wore blue robes with cloaks covering the upper half of their faces.


    However, the blue scales adorning their cheeks revealed their true identity: the elite forces of the Water Elf Kingdom.


    One mage, standing at the front and center of the Water Elf Kingdom''s elite forces, opened the cloak covering his head, revealing his handsome face and clear blue eyes resembling the ocean.


    Although his face appeared feminine, the strength of his sturdy jawline and closed lips disyed masculinity. He looked at the formation of monsters resembling spread wings before him. He was Raiden The Necromancer.


    Without the need to investigate further, Raiden already knew that the leader of the peculiar creatures before him was a green-skinned man. He was surrounded by three women whose green skin only enhanced their beauty.


    "My name is Raiden. The elven species calls me The Necromancer! With whom am I speaking?" Raiden replied, his eyes fixed straight at Moku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My name is Moku, I am a Ku of my species! Raiden The Necromancer, I acknowledge your name as someone on par with me!" Moku responded, his hands sped together.


    "Are you the leader of the green creatures that have been attacking our viges? What is your intention in attacking our viges?" Raiden asked.


    "The green creatures?" Moku grinned. "It seems you don''t recognize who we are," he said.


    If that''s the case, even if Raiden had reported to the elven alliance, they wouldn''t suspect that the forces attacking their viges were evolved monsters. At least that way, the other mana species wouldn''t interfere in this matter and would consider it solely an issue among the elf species.


    Raiden furrowed his brow upon hearing the sarcasm in Moku''s tone. What was even stranger was that Moku and himself were speaking in their respectivenguages, yet they could understand each other.


    Raiden didn''t sense any mana movements in Moku''s body, so he hadn''t used the trantion spell recently. However, it could be that he had been using the trantion spell since the beginning before they even met. Just like himself, who immediately used the trantion spell upon sensing the presence of the opposing forces blocking his way from a distance.


    "Moku The Ku, what do you mean? Was there any previous connection between your species and ours? And you haven''t answered my question, what is your intention in attacking our viges?"


    After the first mana species war, an unspoken consensus emerged among the three mana species: they were not alone in this world.


    They could no longer arrogantly assume that only one mana species existed in the world. Therefore, when encountering another mana species, a battle would not immediately ensue. They all understood that each mana species possessed equal intelligence and the ability tomunicate.


    Thus, if a problem could be resolved through dialogue, why engage in warfare? Unfortunately, the rtionships between the three mana species were currently strained. They had a history of animosity that time had been unable to resolve. If they had initially respected one another, perhaps cooperation would have urred, leading to the advancement of civilization on the continent of Meer.


    However, what''s done is done, and the same cannot be repeated. They only hoped that if they were to encounter another mana species in the future, they could establish a mutually beneficial and positive rtionship.


    Hence, when the demon species arrived on the continent of Meer, the elven alliance did not immediately attack but instead initiatedmunication. However, all they encountered was a species with the intention to consume them all, and their delegation team ended up as demon food.


    However, the presence of the demon species reopened the possibility of other mana species existing out there. So when Raiden reported the battles against the green creatures that were destroying their viges, the leaders of the elven alliance requested that Raiden initiatemunication before deciding to wage war.


    Currently, they were already struggling with the war against the demon species, making it highly unwise to engage in another war against a different mana species.


    Moku answered the question with a t tone, "We did it because we were hungry. The Bog Forest is our home, and we depend on it for survival. However, the ongoing war in the Bog Forest has terrified the animals, causing us to lose our food source. That''s why my troops ventured out of the Bog Forest to search for new food supplies."


    Murmurs could be heard among the mages around Raiden, who understood the situation. In the past, the elven species also lived mostly as nomads, relying on hunting and gathering.


    During those times, if there was a major war among the elven races, their prey animals would often migrate to safer areas. As a result, many tribes would suffer from hunger, and in order to feed themselves and their children, they had no choice but to attack other tribes andpete for resources.


    The Bog Forest was an immense forest, covering nearly 1/9 of the Meer continent, second only to the Lawsii Forest, the home of the warbeast species. However, the Bog Forest was a mana field, so despite its vastness, the inhabitable areas were limited. Otherwise, they would have to contend with powerful mutated animals for territory.


    These limited territories also meant limited food supplies. Typically, fertile areas were already imed by strong mutated animals and turned into their nests. In this context, they became King''s Territories.


    Thus, in the event of a major war within the Bog Forest, the animals would quickly migrate to safer ces. And the safest ce for these animals was within the King''s Territories. Although they would eventually be prey for the mutated animals that ruled those territories, most high-tier dangerous mutated animals lived solitarily. Therefore, even though their bodies wererge, they wouldn''t be able to devour all the animals at once.

 Chapter 300 Domain: Grave Of Suffering

    ?


    Judging from the clothing and weapons used by Moku and the other green creatures, it can be inferred that they are still living as nomads. They rely on hunting and gathering for resources and have yet to discover agriculture.


    Therefore, it is logical for Moku and the other green creatures to seek food outside the Bog Forest for survival. They may also be unaware of the concept of mana species and the fact that they are not the only ones living in this world.


    They are simply wild and uneducated beings. Their purpose in attacking elven viges is to survive, perhaps assuming that the elf species they encountered were simr to the wild beasts in the Bog Forest. This mindset is simr to when humans first encountered the elven species.


    "Moku The Ku, I understand that you only seek to survive. However, you must realize that mana species like you and your people are not the only ones here. The viges you attacked are under our protection, and what you have done is tantamount to dering war against us," Raiden patiently exined.


    "..."


    Moku did not respond, but inside, he wasughing uproariously. Raiden assumed that he and the other monsters were the same mana species as them. The idea that they were just evolved monsters never crossed Raiden''s mind.


    The arrogance of these mana species made Moku and the other monsters shake their heads. They were not even aware that they were being deceived, despite the truth being right in front of them.


    Seeing Moku remain silent as if acknowledging his mistake, Raiden''s heart blossomed. It seemed that he had just encountered a mana species that still possessed logical thinking, unlike the demon species. This meant that there was still a wide opportunity for negotiation.


    "Moku The Ku, as themander of the elite forces of the Water Elf Kingdom, I offer you and your people a chance to negotiate with the elven alliance. You have destroyed some of our viges, but all can be forgiven with somepensation. We also hope to establish trade rtions with you. We have an abundant food supply that is more than enough to meet the needs of your people." Raiden''s mind raced, quickly devising an enticing offer for the rural folks in front of him.


    Raiden was certain that their agricultural technology must be far behind that of the elven species. By engaging in trade with these rural beings, the elf species could gain tremendous benefits by merely sharing their outdated farming techniques.


    There was something Raiden desperately wanted from the green creatures before him: knowledge of their peculiar powers. Raiden couldn''t even sense the use of mana when these green creatures struck with such force, causing fiery explosions. He was also baffled by how they coated their bodies with invisible protection, rendering mage spells ineffective against them.


    Moreover, Raiden couldn''t forget the woman he fought in the vige of Rizan. The way she utilized mana was vastly different from any mages he had encountered. She seemed to enve mana as if it were her servant, while other mages appeared enved by mana.


    If the elven alliance could acquire this mana maniption technology, not only would they be able to easily repel the demon species, but they might also be the most powerful mana species in the world. The thought of his name being etched in history as the hero with the greatest contribution to the rise of the elven species made Raiden drool with anticipation.


    However, what happened next shattered Raiden''s heart. Moku, who had been silently listening all this time, finally spoke up.


    "I canpensate for your losses, as it is our fault as well. But you must also pay for what you have done to us!"


    "What do you mean?" Raiden sensed that something was amiss.


    "You have wounded my wife to the brink of death! She is the Holy Queen of my people! Injuring her is like spitting on our god, and it is a grave vition! There will be no friendly rtions between our species until you pay for this incident!"


    "Pay? What do you want?"


    "I want your heads¡ªyours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours, yours!" Moku pointed at each elf in front of him with a sinister grin on his face.


    Raiden and the other elves were stunned; they never expected the rural beings before them to audaciously demand their heads.


    "Moku The Ku, what do you mean by this? It was your people who were at fault for attacking our viges! I was merely protecting my people, and I had no idea that the woman I wounded was your wife! Demanding our heads as retribution is excessive!" Raiden continued to negotiate.


    "Excessive? My forces only killed the elves living in the viges; they were meremoners. Does your species equate the value of a Holy Queen to that ofmoners?" This time, Moku''s sarcasm was clearly evident in his words.


    Raiden and the other elves were speechless. Of course, the value of a Holy Queen could never be equated to that ofmoners, no matter how many there were.


    The term "Holy Queen" used in the elven species not only describes a queen who is the wife of a king but also someone who ys the most significant role in religious ceremonies to worship their respective gods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Selling off a Holy Queen just to save a fewmoners was unthinkable for them. However, when it came to paying with their lives, they naturally objected. Who would be willing to die just topensate for the wounds inflicted on the Holy Queen of these rural people?


    "It seems you are reluctant. Therefore, I can''t do anything about it either. You still have to pay with your heads for injuring our Holy Queen. Whether you surrender willingly or we take them by force!"


    As soon as Moku said that, he raised his hand high and clenched it.


    [Dream Realm: Pandava]!


    Suddenly, the world became dark without any light. Time seemed to stand still, and the sun vanished. All the mages suddenly lost their ability to sense mana.


    However, before any of them could react, the monstersunched their attack. Millions of blue bullets shot from their hands, raining down on the twenty mages.


    In a fraction of a second, before any casualties urred, Raiden used everyst bit of mana within his body.


    [Domain: Grave of Suffering]!


    Instantly, a grayish-dark aura emanated from Raiden''s body, pushing darkness and the silence of time around him. The world transformed into a realm filled with hidden graves concealed within the shadows.


    These graves were made of ancient and weathered ck stone. Their surfaces were covered in scratches and mystical symbols depicting suffering and anguish. The sound of cold, silent winds echoed around the graves, creating an eerie and captivating atmosphere.


    Inside the grave, there were statues that appeared like hovering spirits, their faces filled with suffering. They formed a circle around the center of the grave, creating a mysterious and eerie atmosphere. A strong dark aura emanated from each statue, reflecting the power of this Domain Mantra.


    Surrounding the grave, there were withered and lifeless nts. The soil around it was dry and barren, reflecting the negative energy and suffering contained within this mantra. Dim and gloomy light filled the surrounding area, creating a dramatic lighting effect and intensifying the sense of darkness and dread.


    This was the first time Moku had witnessed the Domain of a Level 5 Constetion Mage. Though he didn''t enter it, he could sense that all thews of the world were directed towards its user.


    The Brajamusti Bullets flew rapidly, colliding with the imposing tall statues. Although the Brajamusti Bullets were supposed to prate the hard stone, this Mantra couldn''t pierce through the statues within Raiden''s Domain.


    The other elf mages felt relieved. They then red at Moku and the other monsters with anger. Raiden, too, realized that if he hadn''t acted swiftly, there would have been casualties on his side.


    He never expected that Moku and the other monsters would attack immediately without any prior warning. Their uncivilized behavior revealed their rural habits.


    "Moku! Is this how you negotiate? You use your Domain without hesitation! Do you really want to wage war with the elven alliance?" Raiden shouted, no longer using Moku''s honorific name.


    "It''s you who can''t fulfill our demands! If you were in my position, would you remain silent when facing someone who nearly killed your spouse? If you want to establish a good rtionship with us, it would be better for you to relinquish your Domain and offer your neck for me to cut!" Moku replied with a grin on his face.


    "YOU!!!" Raiden grew even angrier.


    He felt foolish for attempting to negotiate with these rural people. He was confident that he was stronger than Moku and his troops and could defeat the forces in front of him. Besides, if he were cornered, he could retreat and seek help from the elven alliance.


    To obtain the secret of using the spells of these green creatures, he could seize it after eliminating or enving them all. In this world, power ruled, and negotiation was for the weak.


    "Oh? You''re showing your true face. That''s good, then. I also want to try something."


    Moku said, tightly gripping the Orb Intent in front of him.

 Chapter 301 Boys Will Always Be Boy

    ?


    Then Moku lifted the Orb Intent above his head with one hand.


    "HEN--"


    His other hand, which wasn''t holding the Orb Intent, performed a dab. Moving both hands in a clockwise motion, Moku ced the Orb Intent in front of his waist and tapped it with both hands.


    ¡¤?¦Èm The Orb Intent spun rapidly like a spinning top, while dazzling light radiated from within. With enthusiasm, Moku drew that light into his hands and tapped it against his chest.


    "--SHIN!!!"


    Suddenly, his body was enveloped in a dazzling blue light. The blue light began to fade, starting from the tips of his hands and feet.


    Moku appeared to be wearing the striking Kekayon Armor. Within the chest te of the armor, a pulsating Dragon Core emitted energy. All the eyes in the vicinity widened in astonishment.


    The men stood there with mouths agape, their hearts pounding as if they were the ones inside the Kekayon Armor. They suddenly felt an intense desire to ride a horse and sing at the top of their lungs, bursting within their hearts.


    Meanwhile, the women looked on with pouting faces. They seemed to have witnessed something both repulsive and embarrassing. They felt an urge to mock and ridicule, pulsating fiercely within their hearts. Whatever it was, they just wanted to stay away from the creature wearing that dazzling armor.


    "WOW."


    "EEW."


    Two different expressions from two different genders filled the silence of what should have been a tense atmosphere. The Asuras'' eyes welled up with tears as they gazed at the Kekayon Armor worn by Moku. They couldn''t wait to evolve again if it meant they could also wear such cool armor.


    Nevare, Nediria, Nerphyl, and Gupita took a step back, distancing themselves from their husbands who looked incredibly embarrassing. Their pouting faces seemed to reject the idea of Mokuing to their chamberster that night.


    Raiden, still wide-eyed, couldn''t contain himself from speaking. "What the hell," he thought, wanting to join the other male monsters to get a closer look at the Kekayon Armor. However, he still had some sanity left and shook his head.


    "Is that the God''s Form you possess? I admit it''s incredibly powerful!" he eximed, snapping the other elf men out of their daze. They all nodded in agreement with Raiden''s words.


    Meanwhile, the women present there looked at the male elves strangely. "How do you know it''s powerful if you haven''t tested its strength?" they thought to themselves.


    "Hmm... Since you''re so eager for a fight, I won''t disappoint you!" Raiden shouted as he suddenly began moving his hands in the air.


    [Soul''s God: Lich Form]!


    Suddenly, bone pirs burst out from the ground and enveloped Raiden''s body. Simr to Deak''s use of his God''s Form, Raiden''s body was lifted into the air with mana swirling towards him.


    The bones that covered Raiden''s body transformed him into what seemed like a Lich Armor. This Lich form appeared like a decaying, living corpse, with pale, limp skin. The protruding bones gave the impression of a hidden skeleton beneath the loosely hanging robe. The Lich''s eyes glowed with a greenish-yellow light, hinting at boundless wisdom and evil.


    Around the Lich, a dark aura radiated in all directions. This aura consisted of highly intense magical energy, creating a ck mist that enveloped its surroundings. Mystical rays emanated from the Lich''s body, reflecting the power and immortality possessed by the Soul God.


    The Lich wore a tattered and torn robe, giving it a worn-out appearance. However, within the tears, ancient symbols could be seen glowing with magical power. The robe exuded a mysterious and terrifying aura, as if revealing the boundless power possessed by the Soul God in the form of a Lich.


    Furthermore, the Lich Form also had decaying and withered hands, with long, sharp ws. Every movement of the Lich''s hands reflected expertise in dark magic and deadly strength.


    Raiden''s appearance had transformed into something incredibly eerie and frightening. It was in stark contrast to Moku''s cool and impressive (for the guys) Kekayon Armor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, there was something peculiar that puzzled Moku and the elves. The elves were confused because to use God''s Form, a mage didn''t need hand movements. Simply reciting the spell would manifest the God''s Form. However, Raiden had looked quite cool when he moved his hands, so maybe they would also use the same method when transforming into their respective God''s Forms.


    Meanwhile, Moku had a different question. "[Soul''s God: Lich Form]? Shouldn''t the incantation you recite be [Mana Soul: God''s Form]?" His voice from within the helmet of his Kekayon Armor sounded robotic.


    The asuras immediately eximed with excitement upon hearing the cool voice. As for Moku''s four wives, they once again took a step back and promised to lock their rooms tonight.


    "Mana Soul? Oh, have you fought against a Mana Child before? HAHAHAHA, a strong person like you is definitely capable of escaping alive when facing a Level 4 Constetion Mana Child," Raidenughed along with the nodding male elves.


    The female elves, on the other hand, paid no attention to their remarks and thought to themselves, "We told you already, you haven''t even exchanged blows with each other, so how do you know if he''s strong or not?"


    "I acknowledge your strength, so I will give you this lesson! Mana Childs is very different from typical mages. They are individuals blessed with mana since birth. Each Mana Child has their own uniqueness, which also trantes into their unique mana color.


    "When they reach the Level 4 Constetion Mage or, in this case, the Mana God, they will have their own distinct God''s Form. This God''s Form is incredibly unique and has never been found in any other mage throughout history.


    "Meanwhile, regr mages do not possess a unique God''s Form. To have a God''s Form, a Level 4 Constetion Mage must choose a form that suits them. This form is a God''s Form that was previously possessed by another mage in history.


    "While it may seem like Mana Child have an advantage due to their unique God''s Form, the reality is different. Each God''s Form has its own power, and it must be awakened by the mage themselves.


    "Regr mages inherit God''s Forms from previous mages, allowing them to mimic spells discovered by the previous users of that God''s Form. On the other hand, Mana Child''s God''s Form is merely an empty form, and they must discover the spells for that form on their own."


    "So it can be likened to Common Mage''s God''s Form being like standing on the back of a giant, while Mana Child''s God''s Form is like searching for treasure in the darkness."


    Upon hearing the exnation, Moku understood why Deak didn''t use spells when fighting against him. Initially, Moku thought it was because Deak was still a Pseudo Mana God, but it turned out that besides that, Deak didn''t inherit God''s Form spells from previous mages.


    "But I also want to ask you. You have a peculiar Domain, and it''s the first time I''ve seen your God''s Form. Are you a Mana Child?" Raiden asked, looking at Moku.


    Moku smiled, hidden by his helmet. "Do you really think this is a Domain, and that this form of mine is a God''s Form?"


    "And then?"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA... Your arrogance is truly beyond reason. So arrogant that you can''t even see the ants biting your feet?" Mokuughed sarcastically.


    He was truly baffled that the elves in front of him preferred to believe in the existence of a new mana species in the Bog Forest rather than considering that they were just evolving monsters. Despite the vastness of the Bog Forest, it still remained the neighboring territory of the elven alliance. After centuries of entering it, wouldn''t they have discovered if there were indeed new mana species inside?


    Feeling the clear sarcasm in Moku''s voice infuriated Raiden. With a snort, he said, "Don''t get too arrogant! I admit that your God''s Form and Domain are unique. But do you know that the God''s Form I possess is no less formidable? It is the God''s Form of a mage known as the God of Death! With this God''s Form, I can harness the power of death to aid me! And with my Domain, I can make that power a reality that grips your neck!"


    "... You talk too much! Show me your strength!" Moku said, signaling the other monsters to move away.


    "Fine, if that''s the case!" Raiden''s mana surged, and the world around him suddenly shook violently.


    The elf mages knew that the battle between two Level 5 Constetion Mages was about to begin. Whoever would win this fight, the impact would still leave the earth devastated. If they stayed near the battlefield, they would also be victims.


    Therefore, the neen elf mages flew away, intending to watch the battle from a distance. But before they could go too far, their enemies came to block their path.


    "Didn''t you hear what Ku said? You will all pay for hurting my sister!" Nevare, whose body was covered in lightning, spoke fiercely and vengefully.

 Chapter 302 Vivid Dream: Bhayangkara Squad

    ?


    The earth seemed to tremble, causing the ground to shift, tall trees to fall, and birds to fly in fear. Moku felt a massive surge of mana entering the ground beneath Raiden''s feet.


    Then...


    The surrounding ground began to rumble and crack like living y.


    From within the cracked crevices of the earth emerged an army of y statuesposed of upright warriors. Each warrior stood tall and imposing, with impressive details in their carvings and costumes. Their expressionless faces appeared menacing with meticulously carved eyes.


    Each warrior was equipped with terrifying weapons and war gear. There wererge swords, spears, bows and arrows, and towering shields in their hands. Despite being made of y, they looked alive and ready for battle.


    The sight became even more impressive as the warriors started to move. They emerged from the ground slowly, step by steady step. Their neatly arranged formations and synchronized movements created an impression of a disciplined army prepared to face any threat.


    The reddish-brown y colorplemented the mystical aura of this army. Dim lights emanated from spells, highlighting each warrior and creating eerie shadows around them.


    In the silence, the sound of their footsteps and the movement of their war gear could be distinctly heard. As they advanced, the ground beneath their feet trembled, giving the impression of an unstoppable force.


    [Rise of Death: Terracotta Army]!


    Raiden''s thunderous incantation resonated alongside the legendary army.


    "This is my power! How about it, Moku The Ku? Are you capable of surviving against this legendary army?"


    Raiden''s voice thundered, apanied by the synchronized strike of weapons by the entire Terracotta warriors, shaking the earth. Moku felt as if the tree on which he stood was copsing, as if bowing before the legendary army in front of him.


    However, Moku only smiled. "Is that so? The Legendary Army, huh? I may not be able to fight them alone, but fortunately, I don''t have to face them alone. Now it''s my turn! Let me show you what legends are made of!"


    The dragon''s prana surged within his body, flowing vigorously into the Orb Intent within his chest. Moku concentrated all his focus on envisioning what he was about to create.


    Pandava shimmered, and the serene and dark surroundings suddenly surged. The darkness around him seemed to be pinched by something and transformed into a terrifying ck blob. Bouncing in the air, the ck blob then took the form of a human.


    Then, more ck blobs formed until there were fifteen of them. Raiden could only see darkness in front of him, with the ck blobs moving and taking the shape of humans.


    And at that moment, Moku''s voice thundered...


    [Vivid Dream: Bhayangkara Squad]!


    Like a raging mountain torrent, the dragon''s prana stored within the Orb Intent exploded and poured into the fifteen ck blobs. The human forms became clearer and clearer.


    "Roar, Gajah Enggon!"


    Gajah Enggon had arge and muscr body, resembling the size of an elephant. His strength emanated clearly from well-defined muscles and extraordinary physical power.


    Gajah Enggon wore sturdy and tough protective armor. The armor, made of strong metal, shielded his body, while the hand and leg guards provided optimal mobility without sacrificing protection.


    In his right hand, Gajah Enggon gripped a spiked mace, showcasing an extension of his incredible strength and physical abilities.


    "Speak, Aji Pradabasu!"


    Aji Pradabasu had an athletic and sturdy physique. His physical fitness was evident from well-defined muscles and an upright posture.


    He wore lightweight yet tough protective clothing. The armor, made of sturdy material, safeguarded his body withoutpromising speed and agility.


    He was also equipped with a shield that portrayed his bravery and resilience.


    "Dance, Bango Lumayang!"


    Bango Lumayang had a noble and wise countenance. In battle, he donned impressive armor, providing strong protection and a fearsome presence. The armor was intricately designed, depicting elegance and fused strength.


    His weapon, a gleaming longsword, became a deadly extension of his hand when in his grasp.


    "Defend, Lembang Laut!"


    Lembang Laut had a menacing appearance, with a face covered by a mysterious mask. His body was d in ck garments symbolizing darkness and mystery.


    He wielded a trident-shaped weapon that intimidated his opponents. The armor he wore was made of a special material that provided maximum protection while maintaining freedom of movement.


    "Serenade, Riung Samudra!"


    Riung Samudra had a spirited and joyful face. In battle, he wore shimmering armor that reflected the beauty of the sea. The armor provided strong protection withoutpromising speed and agility.


    His weapon was an elegant and enchanting curved sword. The sword, crafted from rare metal, bore symbolic etchings representing the power of waves and ocean currents.


    "Fight, Panji Saprang!"


    Panji Saprang had a majestic and courageous appearance. He wore polished armor that exuded formidable strength. His armor was equipped with a helmet that ensured his safety in battle.


    His weapon was arge sword made of strong steel. The sword featured beautiful engravings and symbols of bravery.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Strike, Kartika Sinumping!"


    Kartika Sinumping had an elegant and graceful countenance. She wore martial arts attire made of fine silk in captivating colors. The clothing allowed for fluid movements and showcased her proficiency in martial arts.


    Her weapon was a pair of exquisite and gleaming bronze fans. With elegant and graceful movements, Kartika Sinumping could wield the fans as deadly weapons.


    "Run, Panjang Sumprit!"


    Panjang Sumprit had a small yet agile physique. He wore lightweight and flexible clothing that allowed him to move swiftly and elude capture by opponents.


    His weapon was a small dagger perfectly concealed within his attire.


    "Lead, Jayabaya!"


    Jayabaya emanated a strong aura of leadership and determination. He wore clothing that reflected greatness and honor. His weapon was a magnificent and gleaming spear.


    "Charge, Lembu Pulung!"


    Lembu Pulung possessed extraordinary physical strength and remained steadfast in the face of danger. His sturdy and muscr body radiated an impressive power.


    He wore protective clothing made of tough animal hide, providing maximum protection on the battlefield.


    His weapon was a pair ofrge horns made of strong metal.


    "Roar, Macan Liwung!"


    Macan Liwung wore a golden tiger mask on his face. He wore protective clothing made of tough animal hide, offering maximum protection in fierce battles. His weapon was a pair of sharp ws made of strong steel.


    "Step forward, Mahisa Kingkin!"


    Mahisa Kingkin possessed an awe-inspiring presence and unbeatable strength. He wore magnificent battle attire made of gleaming metal adorned with symbols of power.


    His weapon was a giant axe with sharp de edges.


    "Breakthrough, Gajah Geneng!"


    Gajah Geneng emerged with incredible physical strength and served as a solid defense for the squad. Hisrge and muscr body emanated an impressive power.


    He wore thick and sturdy armor, protecting him from enemy attacks. His armor was equipped with arge and sturdy shield, providing maximum protection in battle.


    His weapon was a strong and sharp spear.


    "Soar, Gagak Bongol!"


    Gagak Bongol wore ck clothing that facilitated swift and undetected movement by the enemy. The clothing was meticulously designed to prioritize speed and agility in action.


    His weapon was a sophisticated and precise bow and arrow.


    "Strike, Risang Panjer!"


    Risang Panjer wore a flowing ck robe that exuded grace, reflecting his magical prowess. Symbols and calligraphy on his robe symbolized spiritual power and protection.


    His weapon was a magical staff that emitted powerful magical energy.


    As the fifteen individuals emerged from the ck blobs created by Moku, Raiden furrowed his brow. He could sense the danger posed by these fifteen individuals, butpared to his terracotta army that filled the entirendscape, they were like a drop of water in a vastke.


    "Is this your army? Have you not counted the size of my forces? What can your fifteen individuals do against my 8,000 soldiers?" Raiden expressed his disappointment.


    He had hoped to engage in a fierce battle with Moku, but it seemed that his enemy''s capabilities were limited.


    Moku dismissed Raiden''s disappointment in his voice. He gazed at the legendary squad described in the stories. Although he couldn''t visualize their appearance due to the scarcely written history of his country, Moku was convinced that the fifteen individuals before him were indeed that squad.


    They were the squad that transformed a small vige named Majapahit into a magnificent Empire that ruled over the Nusantara. Alongside them were legendary warriors and a general whose name became immortalized due to his oath thatpelled the heavens to submit. That squad was the Bhayangkara, and the general was Gajah Mada.


    Snorting, he said, "These fifteen individuals are more than enough to defeat you."


    Without further dy, Moku drew the Dawnshadow de from beneath his clothes. His dragon prana surged, and his body was enveloped in a biofield. He had to be serious to face a Level 5 Constetion Mage.


    Although he could now neutralize Raiden''s Domain with his Pandava, spells that Raiden could recite were still extremely dangerous to him.


    Mokunded directly behind the fifteen Bhayangkara Squad members, and with a wave of his hand, they advanced fearlessly. There was no fear in their eyes as they were ordered to face 8,000 soldiers at once.


    There were only four principles (Chatur Prasetya) that mattered to this legendary squad: Haprabu (loyalty to the leader of the nation), Hanyaken Musuh (expelling the enemies of the nation), Gineung Pratidina (determined to defend the nation), and Tan Satrisna (sincerity in carrying out their duties).

 Chapter 303 Bhayangkara Squads Power

    ?


    *BOOOM!!!


    Like a stone thrown onto the surface of ake, Moku and the Bhayangkara Squads made a resounding impact as they shed with the orderly ranks of the Terracotta Army.


    Gajah Enggon wielded his spiked mace like the staff of Moses, cleaving through the enemy in front of him and creating openings for the other squad members to showcase their strength. He stood like an imprable iron wall, paying no heed to the hundreds of spears pointed his way, with his steel armor and hardened body.


    Hisrge and powerful physique, towering twice the height of an average human, served as a beacon of light amidst the sea of battle. It instilled confidence in the other squad members that victory was within reach as Gajah Enggon charged ahead, leading the pursuit.


    With a confident smile and joy for the battle against their foes, Aji Pradabasu, armed with spear and shield, resembled a tiger among a flock of sheep. His spear moved swiftly and precisely, seizing every opportunity to strike the enemy.


    Hebined speed, strength, and resilience inbat, making him a formidable and difficult opponent to ovee. With each move, he controlled the battlefield with remarkable cunning and skill.


    However, the true predator was not Aji Pradabasu but Bango Lumayang. Brandishing a longsword, Bango Lumayang danced through the battle like a fisherman spearing fish along the riverbank. With precision and speed that eluded even the inner eye, he snatched every prey that crossed his path.


    Enhanced by his magical abilities, Bango Lumayang tipped the already imbnced battle even further. His shield bore beautiful motifs, adding an air of elegance to every step he took.


    Yet, the true terror resided in the elusive hands of the ck shadow that weaved through the midst of the battle. Every passing shadow spelled doom, as the enemy''s heads or limbs would be separated from their bodies.


    This was Lembang Laut, dressed entirely in ck, raging through the fight like a mighty wave crashing in a tempest. His trident emitted a bewildering aura of magic, confusing the enemy and bestowing deadly power. He blended seamlessly with the darkness, bing indistinguishable to his foes. Every move Lembang Laut made was elegant and tactical, disying a high level of skill inbat.


    However, the true terror from the sea was brought forth by Riung Samudra. His shimmering blue armor invited time to feast upon his enemies. Yet, what they found was not a delightful meal but death at the tip of his elegant and enchanting curved sword.


    Riung Samudra wielded his weapon with remarkable skill, swaying his sword in graceful movements on the battlefield. Whether out of sheer joy or to uplift hisrades, the enchanting sound of his sword resonated amidst the chaos of the fight.


    If Riung Samudra represented the symbol of the sea, then the man wielding arge sword made of strong steel in his hand represented the symbol of the sky. The sword was adorned with beautiful engravings and symbols of courage. Every swing of Panji Saprang''s sword surged forward like lightning splitting the sky.


    The sound of thousands of bird chirps seemed to echo with each swing of Panji Saprang''s sword as if thousands of lightning bolts danced across the sky in tune with the rhythm of his de. He struck down his enemies and engulfed their bodies in mes, reducing them to ashes.


    However, if beauty was what they sought, then the embodiment of that power rested in the hands of Kartika Sinumping. Being the only woman who embraced her femininity within the Bhayangkara Squad, did not make Kartika Sinumping any less formidable than her male squadmates.


    Her bronze fan weapon, resembling an ornament of a gentle maiden, added a chilling effect to the battle. With elegant and graceful movements, Kartika Sinumping could manipte the fan into a deadly weapon. Each sweep of her fan produced sharp gusts of wind, swiftly and precisely disabling her opponents.


    In battle, Kartika Sinumping''s movements were mesmerizing, showcasing her mastery and grace in martial arts. She evaded enemy attacks with astonishing speed and retaliated with lethal strikes.


    However, true agility and nimbleness belonged to Panjang Sumprit. With his swift and precise movements, Panjang Sumpritunched sudden and startling attacks that caught his opponents off guard. Each thrust of his small dagger posed a serious threat to his enemies.


    In the heat of battle, Panjang Sumprit became an elusive and nimble figure. He ran swiftly, crossing the battlefield with astonishing speed, evading enemy attacks and striking with unpredictable swiftness.


    As Moku witnessed the Bhayangkara Squad, characters he had only read about in stories and books, wreak havoc on the Terracotta Army, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Overwhelmed by joy, he forgot to cast his mantras and instead enjoyed watching the gant disy of the Legendary Elite Squad from the realm of legends.


    Moku did nothing; the entire battle unfolded beyond his expectations. Every member of the Bhayangkara Squad moved without the need for hismand.


    Indeed, Moku was no longer the leader of the Bhayangkara Squad. He even felt unworthy of leading this legendary squad. The true leader and battle orchestrator stood beside him, a handsome and gant man.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a long spear in his hand, Jayabaya orchestrated the flow of battle like aposer guiding the melodies in a ssical music concert. Every time his spear pointed, a member of the squad would swiftly advance and wreak havoc upon the enemy.


    The battle became increasingly one-sided, and the number of enemies no longer posed a disadvantage for them. Jayabaya was a true genius of war strategy. Utilizing the strengths and advantages of his squad members, he turned these fourteen individuals into the predators of their 8000 enemies.


    Moku truly wished to sit back in a rocking chair with popcorn in hand, but a nce from Jayabaya halted his intentions. Scratching his head, Moku, who had no intention of fighting, reluctantly had to join the battle.


    Although he was merely an illusion created by Moku''s Vivid Dream mantra, Jayabaya could still be considered his ancestor. As a descendant, Moku dared not simply watch his grandfather engage in battle while hezily ate popcorn.


    Jayabaya gazed at Moku''s back fading into the battle, sighed deeply, and shook his head. Moku never knew that when he disappeared, Jayabaya, whom he considered nothing more than an illusion formed by his Vivid Dream mantra, disyed such a human expression. He resembled an old personining about theziness of the younger generation.


    However, his face grew serious as a figure suddenly appeared beside him. The figure, dressed in all ck like Lembang Laut, appeared slimmer and held a bow and arrow in hand. It was Gagak Bongol, the sharp-eyed member of the Bhayangkara Squad.


    As if reporting something, Gagak Bongol approached Jayabaya''s ear and whispered. Jayabaya simply nodded and looked towards the east. There was nothing happening there, but to the eyes of a strategist, he could see a small fire that needed to be extinguished immediately.


    Jayabaya pointed in that direction with the tip of his spear, while Gagak Bongol, who had been standing beside him, disappeared without a trace. As Jayabaya issued themand, a roar echoed through the midst of the battle, signifying the joining of a wild beast into the fray.


    Running with his four, arge man with a golden tiger mask on his face darted with agility. His sharp instincts and deadly attack speed made him a fearsome figure to his opponents on the battlefield.


    Macan Liwung.


    Armed only with a pair of sharp ws made of strong steel, Macan Liwung raged in the midst of battle, hunting down his enemies like a beast pouncing on its prey. His agility and unpredictable movements rendered his foes unable to anticipate his next attack. They could only end up torn apart by Macan Liwung''s deadly strikes.


    Soon, the small fire that could have be a major threat and changed the course of the battle was extinguished. Jayabaya nodded and refocused on whaty ahead.


    He had no need to worry about his squad''s vulnerable sides being breached by the enemy. Four mighty walls had protected their small unit, withstanding the onught of attacks from their 8000 foes.


    Those four walls were Gajah Enggon, Lembu Pulung, Gajah Geneng, and the newly formed wall by Macan Liwung. With all the members of the squad in their respective positions, it was time for this battle to reach its conclusion.


    Jayabaya stomped his spear into the ground, causing the world to tremble. He signaled that the next phase was about to begin, the phase where true ughter would soon be unleashed.


    A man in a flowing ck robe, exuding an elegant aura and reflecting the magical power he possessed, started walking toward his position. It was the position that Gagak Bongol had discovered and Jayabaya had prepared. In his hand, he swung a magical staff that emitted powerful magical energy, moving in sync with his steps.


    He was Risang Panjer.


    Sturdy walls had been erected, and watchtowers stood tall. The next step was to deploy thergest cannon capable of annihting the entire enemy force. And the biggest cannon within the Bhayangkara Squad was Risang Panjer.


    As he lifted his staff, the air crackled, the sky darkened, and the earth trembled. The symbols and calligraphy on his robe gleamed brightly, subduing the world beneath his staff.


    Moku stopped fighting and turned his gaze toward Risang Panjer. A broad smile graced his lips, for he was about to witness the magic that existed only in legends.

 Chapter 304 Waves Of Destruction

    ?


    The impending sense of destruction was felt not only by Moku but also by Raiden, watching from behind his 8000 troops. With each step and sweep of Risang Panjer''s staff, Raiden''s heart raced with unease.


    If it weren''t for the cold sweat that dampened his forehead, Raiden would suspect that he was falling in love with the old man in the ck robe. But he knew that now his formidable opponents, whose strength exceeded his expectations, would unleash their ultimate weapon to bring this battle to a swift end.


    Raiden ordered his entire Terracotta army to concentrate their attack on Risang Panjer. Hundreds of spears and thousands of arrows rained down upon Risang Panjer. However, the strategic four-wall defense formation created by Jayabaya proved imprable.


    Gajah Enggon, Lembu Pulung, Macan Liwung, and Gajah Geneng stood as mighty protectors. Their defenses could not be breached, even by the onught of thousands of spears and arrows. The four walls were like four umbres that shielded them from the pouring rain.


    Risang Panjer continued to walk leisurely, disregarding the enemy''s attacks aimed at him. It wasn''t that he didn''t see the imminent danger or the enemies targeting him, but his unwavering faith in his squad members.


    And it was proven when the entire Terracotta army concentrated their assault on Risang Panjer, the other members of the Bhayangkara Squad showcased their individualbat skills.


    Though he was alone, Gagak Bongol''s arrows soaring through the air were no less deadly than his foes. Like guided missiles locked onto their targets, Gagak Bongol shot his arrows urately, piercing the throats of his enemies with each draw of his bowstring.


    He was like a sniper with teleportation abilities, capable of appearing anywhere in the battle. His elusive movements confounded his enemies, rendering them unable to track his whereabouts and making Gagak Bongol''s arrows even more fearsome.


    With every "twang!" sound, a Terracotta warrior would meet their demise with an arrow piercing their neck.


    Like a whirlwind tearing through bodies, Mahisa Kingkin swung his axe in the midst of battle, cleaving through his enemies. With each powerful swing of his mighty axe, two or three foes would end up with their upper and lower bodies separated.


    He didn''t pause in his axe swings, leaving his enemies with no choice but to stay close. However, like a ck hole that devours light, Mahisa Kingkin possessed techniques and movements that drew his enemies closer. The battle became a treacherous trap, with anyone caught in his vicinity akin to prey ensnared in quicksand.


    Raiden clenched his fist tightly as he witnessed his troops unable to approach Risang Panjer. Finally, all he could do was watch as Risang Panjer began chanting his incantation.


    Risang Panjer gathered magical energy from his surroundings, creating an intense vortex of energy around him. This swirling energy appeared as thousands of purple mes flickering with immense intensity.


    In an instant, his body was engulfed in a dark aura that shimmered with mysterious power. The sky around him darkened, and a powerful wind blew.


    With steady hand movements and powerful incantations, Risang Panjer released the umted magical energy into the sky. As the energy reached its peak, the sky suddenly turned dark, and lightning struck with great force.


    *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT! *BZZZZTT!


    The sky came alive, illuminated by the buzzing electricity. Lightning danced across the sky like a thunderous dragon weaving through dark clouds. Moku watched the phenomenon in awe, his mouth watering uncontrobly.


    He didn''t know what Risang Panjer was about to do, but even without using his inner eye, Moku sensed that something monumental was happening in the sky. A tremendous amount of energy was gathering, resembling a battery being charged by a nuclear power nt.


    He felt that the energy possessed a simr nature to his own Dragon Prana, but it felt even purer. Moku realized that Risang Panjer, like himself, was a Moksha¡ªan awakened being from the Old World. Perhaps the other fourteen members of the Bhayangkara Squad were also Mokshas.


    Were they still alive?


    Had they reached the Spiritual Realm?


    What had truly happened to the Old World?


    Where were the other Mokshas?


    Question after question flooded Moku''s mind, but they all vanished as he witnessed the sky reaching its fully charged state. Yet, Risang Panjer didn''t stop channeling his energy, as if his intention was to overcharge it until it exploded.


    An overcharged battery can destroy the hand holding it. But the question here was, what would happen if the overcharged entity was the sky itself?


    Cold sweat drenched Moku''s body as he realized that Risang Panjer''s actions posed a danger not only to their enemies but also to himself. Risang Panjer and the other members of the Bhayangkara Squad were mere illusions created by the Vivid Dream Mantra, so even if they were killed, Moku could summon them back as long as he had enough Dragon Prana.


    Unfortunately, he was not an illusion at the moment, and if he died here, he would also perish in the real world. Even if Moku escaped to the Mind Realm, he wouldn''t be able to bring Pandava along with him. It meant that Pandava, which Moku had bought at a hefty price from Garuda, could be destroyed so easily, not even a day after he had acquired it.


    Moku pondered, his Kekayon Armor trembling. The Minangkabau instinct flowing in his DNA urged him not to incur losses and demanded that Moku take action. Finally, with hesitation, Moku attempted to speak to Risang Panjer after failing to control it.


    "Um... sir... uh... excuse me, sir... um... I..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But before Moku could string his words together properly, Risang Panjer''s voice resounded.


    [Waves of Destruction]!


    Suddenly, the sky exploded...


    Giving off a blinding light as if there was a sun above their heads. A colossal white dragon the size of a mountain emerged, slithering out from behind the dark clouds. It roared and opened its mouth wide as if about to devour the earth.


    *BOOOMMM!!!


    A tremendous explosion shook the world as if doomsday had arrived. For a split second, a terrifying silence ensued, akin to the calm before the thunderous roar of lightning. Then...


    A growing ball of light unleashed shockwaves that propagated through the air and ground, momentarily freezing the blood. And then...


    Light...


    Expanding light in the blink of an eye, engulfing everything in its surroundings. Moku watched as the bodies of the Terracotta warriors disintegrated into dust upon being struck by the light. Sands liquefied under its touch. And the air seemed to catch fire in its wake.


    In an instant, the light reached Moku''s eyes, and he could only see his imminent death, just a breath away. From the corner of his unfocused eyes, Moku caught a glimpse of Jayabaya''s smirk and condescending gaze.


    It was as if an elder was mocking frightened youngsters at the sight of a cockroach. Moku realized that what he had summoned was not just an illusion, but something beyond hisprehension.


    "What have I just summoned?" Moku wondered silently before the light struck him.


    -------------------------------------------


    "Cough... cough... cough... damn it, I''m still alive!" cursed Moku, realizing he could still breathe.


    Looking around, Moku was astonished to see a world filled with white sands. He should have been in the Bog forest, surrounded by tall trees that obscured the sky. But as far as his eyes could see, it was nothing but white sand.


    Moku turned to a man standing beside him. The man''s disappointed gaze met Moku''s, making him realize that the mocking smirk he had disyed earlier was not just a figment of his imagination.


    The Bhayangkara Squad was truly alive.


    They were not mere illusions created by Moku''s Vivid Dream Mantra. Moku didn''t know what had actually happened, but the recent Waves of Destruction Mantra was not something he could create solely with his Dragon Prana. He didn''t possess enough Dragon Prana to make the sky explode like that.


    Therefore, the only answer he could think of was that the energy came from Risang Panjer himself. It was a shocking revtion, but it made the most sense.


    After gazing at Moku with disappointment, Jayabaya pointed forward with his index finger. Moku followed Jayabaya''s direction and saw one more survivor from the Waves of Destruction Mantra.


    It was Raiden.


    "How is that possible?!" Moku eximed, surprised.


    It seemed impossible for Raiden to have survived the recent devastation. Moku had witnessed how the bodies of the Terracotta warriors crumbled when that white light struck them.


    But the answer quickly dawned on Moku. He turned to Risang Panjer, who was avoiding eye contact. He appeared remarkably calm after unleashing a manifestation of doomsday through his Mantra.


    Just like the reason why he himself survived, Raiden had also been spared from the destruction caused by the Waves of Destruction Mantra.


    Why?


    It was simply because Risang Panjer didn''t want to assist Moku in killing his enemies so easily. Although a grandfather wanted to help his grandchild, there were limits to it. If everything was done by their ancestors, the new generation wouldn''t have the opportunity to learn anything.

 Chapter 305 Reapers Edge

    ?


    Moku gazed at Raiden''s stirring body, indicating that he was regaining consciousness. He then turned to Jayabaya, who looked at him with narrowed eyes, causing Moku to sigh deeply. It seemed that the Bhayangkara Squad wanted to witness the abilities of this generation''s Mokhsa with their own eyes.


    For the first time, Moku felt as if he was being judged by the very beings he had summoned. Pushing himself up, Moku brushed off the white sand clinging to his Kekayon Armor.


    Gradually, the fifteen members of the Bhayangkara Squad began to fade away before disappearingpletely. Jayabaya signaled to Moku that if he couldn''t win this duel, he wouldn''t be able to summon them again to assist him in battle. Meanwhile, Kartika Sinumping blew a flying kiss to Moku, a mischievous grin on her lips.


    "Has she forgotten her age?" mumbled Moku, observing the coquettishness of the beautiful woman who was much older than his grandmother''s grandmother.


    Raiden sat up and surveyed his surroundings in astonishment. However, he furrowed his brow, sensing no injuries on his body. Like Moku, he wondered how he could still be alive after the explosion of that white light.


    Unfortunately, the conclusion he reached contradicted Moku''s.


    "So, the spell had no effect on the mage; it was only useful for annihting all summoned creatures. That''s why your fifteen summoned creatures disappeared, or rather, were destroyed. Isn''t that right, Moku The Ku?" he said confidently.


    Hearing that Moku could only gape. So shocked was he that he thought he had misheard. Why did Raiden always jump to the wrong conclusions? He didn''t even need to fabricate lies, as his enemy had drawn a favorable conclusion on his own.


    Moku began to suspect that a man''s handsomeness was inversely proportional to his intelligence. Just as therger the breasts of a woman, the lower her IQ. Or perhaps Raiden, who had never witnessed anything beyond reason before, was unable to believe in the strange miracles right before his eyes. Thus, in his refusal to ept the truth, his mind attempted to weave illusions that his logic couldprehend.


    As a result, Moku could only remain silent, his mouth agape. Seeing this, Raiden burst intoughter, "HAHAHAHA... If you think you can defeat me just because you wiped out the Terracotta Army, then you truly are an extraordinary dreamer!"


    "Who are you calling an extraordinary dreamer? Have you never looked in the mirror?" cursed Moku silently.


    Raiden, in his intact Lich Form, began to rise again. His smile appeared menacing with the sharp teeth of a Lich, but to Moku, that face belonged to someone incredibly foolish.


    "Unfortunately, you''re wrong. I have many other spells that I can use to kill you without relying on the Terracotta Army. You must realize and ept the fact that the sacrifice of your fifteen summoned creatures was in vain!" he said with a victorious grin on his face.


    This time, Moku waspletely frozen. Raiden''s absurd logic made him want to rub the smug face with the white sand surrounding them. Yelling out, "Can''t you see this white sand? Don''t you know that it''s made from the dust of your Terracotta Army?"


    But before Moku''s anger could explode, Raiden uttered his incantation, "[Reaper''s Edge]!"


    Instantly, the world came alive once more. Terrifying screams from buried souls echoed, causing the hairs on those who heard it to stand on end. Moku''s Inner Eye depicted a horrifying sight before him, where transparent, intangible creatures emerged from the ground and converged toward Raiden.


    Those creatures were then absorbed into a swirling vortex centered right in front of Raiden''s chest. They continued to arrive and gather, graduallypacting. These entities were spirits, vengeful souls whose deaths were so tragic that the earth could not ept them, forming a manifestation visible to the naked eye.


    A terrifying weapon took shape, formed from restless souls unable to return to their realm. A weapon deserving the name "Death''s Scythe."


    The scythe had a long handle made of dark, shimmering ck metal with a hint of deep purple. Its handle was adorned with intricate engravings depicting symbols of life and death.


    The most important part of the Reaper''s Edge was its sharp and dangerous de. The scythe''s de was made of a ck metal that appeared unfamiliar to the human world. Its surface gleamed, reflecting light in vibrant colors like purple, dark blue, and deep ck. The de curved with small, sharp teeth on each side.


    Moku felt as if his soul was being drawn toward the Reaper''s Edge, even though he was currently at a considerable distance from Raiden. He sensed the same mana color that was present in Nezena''s body back then within the Reaper''s Edge. Without much thought, Moku realized that this weapon was what nearly killed his wife, leaving her with only half of her body remaining.


    Moku''s eyes narrowed, brimming with an overwhelming rage as he stared at the Reaper''s Edge. Raiden sensed the anger and smiled. With a sarcastic tone, he said, "What''s wrong? It seems you''re furious about the weapon in my hand. Have you ever experienced the same mana color? HAHAHAHA, you''re absolutely right! This is the weapon that nearly killed your wife! If it weren''t for those meddling green creatures back then, she would have perished by my scythe!"


    Hearing that, Moku''s anger suddenly dissipated like foam in the ocean. He felt a slight relief, and a smile formed on his face. Raiden stoppedughing and looked at Moku with confusion.


    "Why are you smiling? Is there something wrong with your mind?" he asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "No, I''m just a little relieved that I get to kill you while you hold that weapon. That way, I can avenge my wife perfectly," Moku said with a wide grin on his face.


    "You''re too arrogant and overconfident! Let me dismember your body with this scythe!" Raiden eximed as he lunged forward with incredible speed.


    He silently chanted the spell "[Reinforce Speed]," and now he moved faster than a bullet.


    Moku calmly raised his hands and said, "[Chakra Intent: Dawnshadow de]!"


    Twin Karambits with pulsating magical energy shimmering along their length appeared in his hands. Lifting the Dawnshadow de above his head, Moku seemed to be waiting for something. True enough, in less than a second, the Reaper''s Edge appeared and collided with the Dawnshadow de.


    *TANG!!!


    The ground beneath Moku''s feet cracked and crumbled instantly. Raiden was astonished to see Moku sessfully parry his lightning-fast attack. But even more astounding was the fact that the seemingly small Karambits of the Dawnshadow de were able to withstand the force of the Reaper''s Edge, made from the collective spirits of countless vengeful souls.


    "[Reinforce Strength]!"


    Raiden silently chanted another spell, amplifying his strength several times over. The Reaper''s Edge felt thousands of times heavier, yet Moku didn''t resist its weight. Instead, he let himself be thrown backward by the force.


    "[Padakacarma]!" Moku recited his mantra and glided over the white sand as if skating on ice. Clenching his fists, he struck the air with tremendous force, causing space to crack.


    "[Brajamusti: Gatling Gun]!"


    Millions of blue fire bullets erupted from Moku''s punch, showering down on Raiden, who twirled the Reaper''s Edge in his hand. The spinning Reaper''s Edge formed an imprable shield that crushed and repelled the onught of blue fire bullets.


    *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG! *TANG!


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    In just a few seconds of their fierce battle, the surrounding area appeared as if it had just experienced a cataclysm. Amidst the swirling dust and sand in the air, Raiden swiftly chased after Moku, who continued gliding backward as if on ice.


    [Soul Grab]!


    Raiden extended his hand towards Moku as if grasping at the air. Instantly, Moku felt his soul being pulled outward by an unseen force. However, his dragon prana within his body reacted swiftly, neutralizing the intrusion from Raiden''s spell.


    Raiden sensed that his spell had no effect on Moku. Looking at his own hand in bewilderment, Raiden grew increasingly curious about how these green creatures obtained their power. Any spells rted to body or soul control were rendered ineffective against them.


    This had never happened before. In this world, mana was a god, controlling everything. No creature could escape mana''s control, making it impossible for these green creatures to avoid mana''s intrusion. The only usible exnation was that these green creatures possessed unique spells that isted and shielded the mana within their bodies from external control.


    "You truly are peculiar creatures! How do you control mana to the extent that it resists outside influence?" Raiden eximed.


    Moku clenched his fists once again and struck the air with force. Millions of blue fire bullets erupted once more, raining down on Raiden. "You will never know. Even if I were to tell you, you wouldn''t believe it," Moku said.


    Raiden continued to twirl the Reaper''s Edge, deflecting the onught of blue fire bullets unleashed by Moku. However, he showed no signs of slowing down and relentlessly pursued Moku.


    "Don''t be arrogant! You''re not unique! Just like the Soul Spell Faction, the secrets of your spell faction will soon be revealed!"

 Chapter 306 The Trick

    ?


    The chase continued for several tens of seconds, with Moku sliding backward while continuously unleashing the [Brajamusti: Gatling Gun] mantra. Naturally, Raiden easily repelled the onught of blue fire bullets, growing bored with the repetitive attacks. Strangely enough, no matter how much he increased his speed with the [Reinforce Speed] spell, he still couldn''t catch up to Moku.


    "Do you intend to keep running?" Raiden eximed in frustration.


    "Yup!" Moku casually replied, once again reciting the [Brajamusti: Gatling Gun] mantra.


    Raiden''s annoyance grew, as he once again deflected the hail of blue fire bullets with the Reaper''s Edge. "Enough! [Wall of Skeleton]!" Raiden struck his palm against the ground, reciting his spell.


    In an instant, arge number of skeletal bones emerged from the ground, assembling themselves into a tall wall. The wall consisted of neatly arranged and interconnected skeletal bones. These bones had an ancient and desated appearance, conveying a sense of age and decay. They had a grayish or marble-like sheen, giving off an eerie impression.


    Each skeletal bone seemedplete with thigh bones, arms, skulls, and other smaller bones. They interlocked to form a sturdy and towering structure.


    Moku, hindered by the wall of skeletons, could no longer glide and felt a chilling aura emanating from the obstructing wall of bones. Not only were they formidable, but the Wall of Skeleton also emitted a fear-inducing aura capable of robbing the sanity of approaching enemies.


    Unfazed, Moku clenched his fists tightly, punched the air, and recited his mantra, "[Brajadenta: Cannon]." Suddenly, a gargantuan elephant-sized K head emerged and mmed into the Wall of Skeleton.


    *BOOM!


    A loud crash resounded as the Wall of Skeleton shattered instantly. However, due to his impeded momentum, Raiden managed to catch up and swiftly swung his scythe. Moku agilely dodged and parried Raiden''s attacks, which were growing faster. He felt the tug on his soul each time Dawnshadow de shed with the Reaper''s Edge.


    The dragon prana within his body reacted once again, neutralizing the mana intrusion. However, if this continued, Moku''s supply of dragon prana would steadily diminish. Therefore, he sought an opening in Raiden''s lightning-fast assault and sessfully parried the Reaper''s Edge.


    His body was propelled backward once more as he glided using the [Padakacarma] mantra. The battle reverted to its initial state, with Moku continuously gliding backward and Raidenpelled to chase after him.


    "Damn it!! Stop running and fight, you coward!"


    Moku did not respond to Raiden''s words. He clenched his fists again, striking the air, and a rain of blue fire bullets formed, soaring toward Raiden.


    Raiden twirled the Reaper''s Edge once more, effortlessly deflecting the hail of blue fire bullets. "Stop using the same spells! Can''t you see that they have no effect on me? You''re just wasting your mana!" Raiden shouted in frustration.


    However, Moku continued to disregard him and kept unleashing the [Brajamusti: Gatling Gun] mantra. Raiden grew increasingly furious, gathering mana to create a long-range spell. He no longer paid any attention to the onught of blue fire bullets heading his way.


    Raiden once again raised the Reaper''s Edge, preparing to deflect the attack. However, his mind was no longer focused on the iing hail of blue fire bullets but on how to capture Moku, who kept running away.


    [Brajamusti:...


    Moku smiled. With his inner eye, he could read his opponent''s movements as if he were reading their thoughts. Therefore, he knew very well that Raiden was currently in a state ofcency.


    Hence, he once again unleashed the hail of blue fire bullets. But this time, with a different mantra recitation.


    ...Homing Missile]!


    Just as the Reaper''s Edge spun in front of Raiden, the blue fire bullets suddenly came to life, weaving and evading the Reaper''s Edge. Raiden widened his eyes as he saw millions of blue fire bullets slithering behind him like countless serpents. However, he was toote to react, so he could only utter one basic spell.


    [Mana Shield]!!


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Millions of blue fire bullets bombarded Raiden''s back relentlessly. The mana shield protecting his body crumbled within the first two seconds of impact. His magical cloak, which boasted magical defenses, shattered in the third second, leaving only his natural mana protection.


    Raiden hardened the mana on his skin, but it could not withstand the onught of blue fire bullets for long. The Lich Form he wore appeared to have cracks all over as if being slowly gnawed away by millions of ants. Gradually, Raiden began to feel the damage inflicted by Brajamusti.


    "ARRGGHHH!!!!"


    When Brajamusti finally ceased, Raiden was thrown, his Lich Form riddled with cracks. He rolled on the ground, looking pitiful.


    Blood sprayed from his mouth, and several bones in his body cracked. However, the danger was far from over and only seemed to grow. As he gazed at the sky, he saw the gleam of the Kekayon Armor, obscuring the sunlight. Raiden knew that he was in serious trouble.


    [BRAJADENTA:...


    "Fuck.. [Wall of Skeleton] [Dome of Skeleton] [Mana Shield] [Reinforce Defense]," Raiden uttered four spells simultaneously, feeling his mana depleting rapidly. However, it did not alleviate the sense of danger he felt.


    ...ROCKET ARTILLERY]!


    Hundreds of thousands of K''s heads formed in the sky, engulfing Raiden''s entire field of vision and casting darkness over the surrounding area. But then, the scorching aura of thousands of meteors ready to impact the earth became palpable. The raining onught of hundreds of thousands of K''s heads bombarded Raiden relentlessly.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    The earth seemed to be lifted toward the sky from the impact of K''s head barrage. Raiden, protected by his fouryered defense, felt the vibrations and the looming specter of death drawing near.


    He had underestimated his opponent. He should have fought with extreme caution after the Wave of Destruction had destroyed his terracotta army. Someone capable of summoning creatures that could annihte 8,000 troops in a single spell was no ordinary person.


    However, he was lured intocency by Moku''s cowardly and indirect fighting style. In the end, he became careless and fell into the trap set by Moku. He never anticipated that the hail of blue fire bullets could slither like serpents and deceive his defenses.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As a result, he found himself in a state of defeat, and Moku seized the opportunity tounch his final attack. But the die had been cast, and Raiden had to find a way to survive this dire situation.


    Time was running out, and with each passing second, the torrential rain of K''s heads would breach his fouryered defense. It began with the Wall of Skeleton crumbling upon the first impact, while the Dome of Skeleton managed to hold on for a quarter of a second.


    The Mana Shield he had created wavered and shattered instantly. Simultaneously, hisst line of defense, Reinforce Defense, could only mitigate the damage rather than neutralize it. Ultimately, Raiden had to endure the relentless onught of the raining K''s heads.


    "AAAARRRRGGGGGHHHHH!!!!"


    Raiden struggled to rise, but his body felt as if it were being crushed by hundreds of mountains at once. Gradually, the Lich Form that had enveloped him shattered, revealing his original form. Raiden began to bleed, and the luxurious magical robe he wore started to burn.


    By the time the rain of K''s heads subsided, Raiden appeared truly pitiful. His once handsome face now looked battered, with blood flowing from his nose and mouth. The exquisite magical robe he had worn was torn everywhere, offering him no protection, not even from the scorching sun.


    Some of his bones were cracked, and his internal organs were injured. However, his experienced instinct in warfare alerted him to the danger approaching from behind. The sky was now clear, devoid of the Kekayon Armor or the multitude of K''s heads that had obscured it.


    But a glimmer of Dawnshadow de passed behind Raiden. With what little strength he had left, he wielded Reaper''s Edge to shield his back.


    *TANG!


    Raiden was thrown forward, but danger pursued him. With his fading consciousness, he swung Reaper''s Edge to push his enemy away. However, like a slippery eel, Moku evaded the swing of Reaper''s Edge and thrust his karambit.


    Raiden had no other protection but his own hand to block Dawnshadow de.


    *TRUST!


    The sharp tip of Moku''s karambit pierced Raiden''s arm. Raiden stepped back, but the curved shape of the karambit got stuck in his bone. Moku pulled Raiden''s arm and struck his face with his elbow.


    *BAM!


    Blood gushed from Raiden''s broken nose. His body was thrown backward, but Moku pulled out the karambit that was stuck in his bone. Once again, he struck Raiden''s face with force.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown backward again before being pulled back by Moku, only to receive another blow to his face.


    *BAM!


    Blood streamed from Raiden''s face as the karambit stuck in his bone was pulled once more.


    *BAM!


    Consciousness began to blur in Raiden''s vision, but the pain in his arm jolted him back to consciousness, only to be struck in the face again.


    *BAM!


    Raiden attempted to push Moku away with Reaper''s Edge, but as if controlling Raiden''s body with the karambit stuck in his bone, Moku delivered another blow to Raiden''s face with his elbow.


    *BAM!


    As if unsatisfied with just that, Moku repeated the same motion.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown-Moku pulled his karambit-Raiden''s face was struck hard.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown-Moku pulled his karambit-Raiden''s face was struck hard.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown-Moku pulled his karambit-Raiden''s face was struck hard.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown-Moku pulled his karambit-Raiden''s face was struck hard.


    *BAM!


    Raiden was thrown-Moku pulled his karambit-Raiden''s face was struck hard.


    *BAM!

 Chapter 307 The Elves Kings

    ?


    [Gorundra, Grand Alliance of the Elves Headquarters]


    Amidst the dense forest, there stood a magnificent structure hidden among the tall trees. The building was made of beautiful and smooth wood, seamlessly blending with the surrounding nature. Its high-reaching roof exuded an aura of elegance and power.


    Upon entering the main conference room, an enchanting atmosphere immediately enveloped the space. Natural light streamed in through therge windows, illuminating the intricate wood carvings and natural ornaments adorning the walls. Each carving depicted the beauty and uniqueness of nature, creating a magical ambiance.


    In the center of the room, arge and sturdy conference table stood. It was crafted from rare polished wood, reflecting the grandeur and opulence of the Elven Alliance. On the tabley strategic maps depicting the kingdoms'' territories and important documents that captured the attention of the rulers.


    The chairs surrounding the table were also stunning works of wooden art. Each chair featured borate decorations that reflected the symbols and emblems of the major Elven kingdoms. They showcased the distinctiveness and beauty of each realm, seemingly bringing to life the essence of each ce.


    Furthermore, the room was adorned with fresh green nts and beautiful flowers. Vines of climbing nts gracefully wrapped around the room''s columns, creating a captivating effect as if nature itself was present in the space.


    "Aquaenar! What is the meaning of this? Why did you send Raiden and his troops without our consent!?"


    The tranquility of the conference room shattered as the hand of a Mountain Elf mmed down on the table. The force of hisrge fist caused the table to crack, and splinters of wood fell to the floor. If he hadn''t restrained his strength, the conference table would have been reduced to dust unable to contain his anger.


    But Aquaenar, the one called upon, merely snorted and said, "Hmm... Raiden is my warrior, as are all members of his troop. Although he was on a mission to retrieve supplies, his task waspleted as soon as he arrived in my kingdom. Therefore, he is no longer under the authority of the Elven Alliance but under themand of Aquanorin! You have no right to me me, Grimhammer!"


    Aquanorin was the name of the Water Elf kingdom, and Grimhammer was the Mountain Elf who berated Aquaenar.


    Grimhammer''s face grew redder upon hearing Aquaenar''s exnation. If he were holding his hammer at that moment, he surely would have mmed it onto Aquaenar''s head.


    "You two stop squabbling like children! Grimhammer, you are the king of Terramore! It is beneath you to explode like this in the conference room. Do you want to hear mockery from the Volcano Elves?" said an elf with a body covered in bird-like feathers.


    Terramore is the name of the Earth Elf kingdom. Of course, that means its poption consists of Earth Elves, including Mountain Elves and Volcano Elves. Every ten years, the king of Terramore is chosen through an open theological debate between the two races. The one with superior debating skills over their opponent bes the king of Terramore until they are reced ten yearster by the next debate winner.


    "Hehehehe... but Zephyrion, Grimhammer has a point. Aquaenar did use the Elven Alliance''s army without going through the Gorundra council first..." chuckled a Satyr wearing animal furs to cover his lower body.


    Zephyrion is the name of the bird-feathered elf. He is the king of Aerithor, the Sky Elf kingdom. He is a Wind Elf, the only elven race capable of flight without the use of spells.


    "Silvius! Didn''t I already tell you that Raiden and his troops are no longer under the Elven Alliance''s mission? That''s why he should return to the elite forces of Aquanorin!" Aquaenar snapped, sensing the sarcasm in Silvius'' words.


    Silvius is the name of the Satyr who wears animal furs to cover their lower body. He is the king of the Satyr species, ruling the kingdom of Satyria.


    Silvius ignored Aquaenar''s words and chuckled incoherently while covering his mouth. A foul smell emanated from his mouth, and the sound he made was irritating.


    Although no elf species particrly liked Satyrs, this time they had to support his opinion due to certain needs.


    Therefore, a fire elf with red hair, zing like fire, spoke up, "Aquaenar, you can''t just withdraw Raiden and his troops into your kingdom like that. We are currently in a state of war, and all elite forces of each kingdom must and should be under the authority of the Elven Alliance. Therefore, you have no reason to order Raiden and his troops without the approval of the Gorundra council!"


    "Ardan! You better not meddle in this matter! I still can''t forget the nature of your race that burned the forests near myke!" Aquaenar sneered at Ardan with intense hatred.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ardan is the name of the fire elf king. His kingdom is called Pyrothia.


    If there''s any elf race hated by Water Elves other than Satyrs, it would be the fire elves. It''s not that they have fought before or held any deep grudges. This is an issue that emerged from somewhere, and strangely enough, the two elven races have despised each other since their first encounter.


    Some say that the water and fire gods themselves used to harbor mutual hatred, which was passed down to their creations, the elves. Others believe that this enmity stems from the gic ipatibility between the two races, leading to destruction if interbreeding urs.


    "Aquaenar, don''t bring your personal affairs into this meeting! The matters between Aquanorin and Pyrothia are your own business; don''t involve the elven alliance in it!" Zephyrion attempted to calm the two kings, sensing that they were on the verge of a confrontation based on their exchanged words.


    "Zephyrion is right, Aquaenar. You know that none of us have any intention of cornering you. However, this situation is highly incorrect and dangerous for the elven alliance. Not because of what you''ve done, but because of whom you''ve done it to," spoke a previously silent elf.


    With a serpent-like tongue protruding, their scaly body distinct from that of a water elf, and eyes resembling those of a fierce beast, this elf stood out. Yet, this particr elf was well-liked among the other elven races.


    He is Varun, the ruler of the Mirendor Kingdom, home to the swamp elves.


    "You know what I mean, don''t you? We''re not just talking about attacks on a few viges here; we''re discussing the possibility of the emergence of the fifth mana species. I don''t want to use you, but by ordering Raiden and his troops without our consent, I interpret this as an opportunity you''re taking for the Water Elves," Varun spoke with his serpentine tongue, each word adding a sense of menace.


    Aquaenar didn''t respond; he simply turned his face away and chose to remain silent. Varun was right¡ªthere was a reason why he immediately ordered Raiden and his troops to pursue those green creatures without waiting for a decision from the Gorundra council.


    This was because Aquaenar didn''t want to share the opportunity with the other elven races. It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance for each mana species, an opportunity to be a Level 9 Constetion Mage.


    Unlike the lower constetion levels, once a mage reached the gateway of Level 7 Constetion, they no longer needed to absorb mana or erge their mana reservoir. The Level 7 Constetion Mage represented the realm ofw, the embodiment of power known as "the realm ofw."


    A mage''s introduction to thews urred when they reached Level 5 Constetion Mage. At that point, they could only grasp a limited fraction of thew, confined to their own domains. Yet, this power was so immense that even thousands of Level 4 Constetion Mages would be unable to contend with a single Level 5 Constetion Mage fighting within their domain.


    For example, Raiden possessed the soul spell faction. When he used his domain, he could simply draw in the souls of his enemies, and the battle would end in the blink of an eye. Or a mage with the fire spell faction could raise the temperature of their enemies'' bodies to extreme levels, causing them to explode on their own.


    Thus, it could be said that a mage who mastered the fraction ofw was like a god within their domain. Only mages with different domains could stand against them. This was because every living creature in this world possessed mana within their bodies, and every mana inevitably had its ownw.


    If a Level 5 Constetion Mage, who only mastered a fraction of thew, was already so powerful, then how powerful would a mage who fully mastered thew be?


    The answer was akin to a god walking among mortals.


    That''s why there was another constetion level above Level 5 Constetion Mage. When a mage reached Level 6 Constetion, they would be introduced to a new world and a new concept of power.


    This new world and concept of power were referred to by mages as "The Realm of Law." Strangely enough, entering this world didn''t require the umtion of mana or meditation, as they had previously done to advance through the constetion levels.


    What was required to ascend to this higher level was Recognition.

 Chapter 308 The Realm Of Law

    ?


    Recognition, from mana species to their renowned names echoing throughout history. This was a new concept that came to light during the first Mana Species War. At that time, both the elven alliance and the human alliance were exhausted from the ongoing war, but there was one reason thatpelled them to keep fighting.


    It was the pursuit of heroism and recognition from all creatures within their respective species. The first individual to break through to Level 6 Constetion Mage was Stent Gaht, who was hailed as the sole hope for humanity at the time. The recognition he received from his species propelled Gaht to be the first Level 7 Constetion Mage.


    His ascension to Level 7 Constetion Mage resonated with all the Level 6 Constetion Mages in the Meer Continent, leading them to realize that the path to reaching Level 6 Constetion Mage could be achieved through this war.


    The war, which had initially subsided, intensified, resulting in a mounting number of casualties on both sides. The sea turned red, mountains of corpses formed, and none of them wished for it to end. They were all blinded by the dream of reaching more than Level 6 Constetion Mage.


    The next Level 7 Constetion Mages to emerge were Darius and Ariel, attaining their ascension simultaneously. Their dual rise to Level 7 Constetion Mage further heated thepetition for the coveted positions. The elven species discovered a new hope, realizing that Level 7 Constetion Mage was not exclusive to humans alone.


    The culmination was a drastic reduction in the poption of both species, dwindling to half of their original numbers. At that moment, Darius and Stent dueled, both sessfully ascending to Level 8 Constetion Mage simultaneously. The duel took ce not on Earth but in the sky, yet its effects could still be felt by everyone below.


    The clouds turned red, and the sky seemed to split. Rather than instilling fear in the hearts of the mages, it only fueled their desire to reach The Realm of Law.


    The duelsted for over two years without a moment''s respite. Then, an unexpected event urred¡ªLily Ariel also broke through to Level 8 Constetion Mage. All Wood Elves granted her recognition and proimed her as their eternal queen.


    The duel, which had started as a one-on-one, transformed into a 2 against 1 battle. Naturally, Gaht became overwhelmed and found himself increasingly cornered. However, he had his own way of surviving the onught of the two Level 8 Constetion Mages.


    He recorded his battle and showcased it extensively to the entire human race. His numerous disciples spread throughout, forming propaganda that positioned Stent Gaht as the sole defense of humanity against the onught of elf attacks.


    Eventually, the propaganda was wholeheartedly embraced by the human poption. Cheers, and rallying cries echoed throughout the human alliance, unstoppable and resounding. Almost every human spoke in unison, "Victory for Gaht!"


    And finally, thest known level of constetion that a mage could achieve came into existence.


    Recognition of Hero.


    Level 9 Constetion Mage.


    Simr to a Level 4 Constetion Mage fighting against a Level 5 Constetion Mage, Darius and Ariel were unable to match Gaht. When they were on the verge of death, Darius uttered his final words to Ariel.


    A deration of love.


    To which Ariel responded with the same deration. The sincerity of their love in the face of imminent death granted them a gift they never anticipated.


    Recognition of Love.


    When Darius and Ariel''s recognitions werebined, they had the same number of recognitions as Gaht. At that moment, they both reached the pinnacle of the constetion levels together, but only through their shared link of love.


    Twin Level 9 Constetion Mages.


    Upon the encounter of two Level 9 Constetion Mages, the battle had toe to an end. Just as the duel between Darius and Gaht had persisted for over two years without resolution, a simr timeframe if not longer, would transpire in their three-way confrontation.


    Afterward, the three of them returned to their respective species, carrying powers that even the mightiest mage families could not deny. The allure of peace resurfaced, and the war came to a halt.


    With the power possessed by these three individuals, it was easy topel the mages to cease fighting. They only needed a reason to bring an end to it all without revealing that the war, up until that point, was not fought for the survival of their species but to reach the pinnacle of The Realm of Law.


    And finally, the third Level 9 Constetion Mage emerged.


    Recognition of Emperor. The Beastking.


    Only Level 8 Constetion Mages and Level 7 Constetion Mages remained. The required number of recognitions could be achieved by those who had already established their names during the war and hadrge supporting families.


    The long-elusive peace had finally been attained so effortlessly. Once a species had a Level 9 Constetion Mage, it was highly unlikely for another Level 9 Constetion Mage to emerge.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, recognition was not limited to within the same species. Recognition to reach Level 9 Constetion Mage was not dependent on species but solely on quantity. Hence, an elf could potentially be a Level 9 Constetion Mage due to recognition received from the human species, and vice versa.


    Currently, the three mana species on the Meer Continent were at odds with each other. Their animosity stemmed from the blood spilled during the first mana species war.


    This was regrettable, considering that the opportunity to reach the peak of the constetion levels vanished. Therefore, all three species had a policy of initially showing goodwill when encountering a new mana species.


    However, the demon species was predatory and disregarded cooperation or recognition. Even to this day, the three mana species on the Meer Continent were still puzzled as to how the demon species managed to have so many Level 9 Constetion Mages.


    "That''s why these new mana species are our only hope! Water elves cannot monopolize them! This must be shared fairly among all the elf alliances!" Grimhammer eximed, his temper ring up again after hearing Varun''s words.


    Aquaenar''s face grew more contorted. He did not want to share this opportunity with other elf kingdoms. However, if he persisted, there was a possibility that the other five elves present would immediately attack him.


    Even Varun, the wisest among them, would not be able to resist the temptation of reaching the pinnacle of The Realm of Law. Witnessing the strength of Level 9 Constetion Mages made them the ultimate aspiration for all mages.


    "Aquaenar, you have no choice but to cooperate with us! If you continue to resist, do not me us if we have to resort to force!" Ardan red with fiery eyes.


    Silvius chuckled, concealing his hand behind his back. It was unclear what weapon he would wield, but one thing was certain: the first attack would undoubtedlye from this wild beast.


    Zephyrion shook his head and chose not toment. However, Aquaenar knew that if a battle broke out, he would intervene. Wind elves were indeed stronger than Valley elves, but their numbers were too few. It was solely due to their strength that Zephyrion became a king. If a Level 8 Constetion Mage were to emerge among the Valley elves, Zephyrion''s position as king would undoubtedly be threatened.


    Meanwhile, Varun remained silent, choosing not to take sides and simply observing. Swamp elves were the most reclusive of all the elves. They preferred not to get involved in external affairs unless it threatened their own lives.


    Knowing he had no allies in this matter, Aquaenar could only sigh heavily. He knew it woulde to this, but it was better than the issue reaching the ears of Darius or Ariel. If those two found out, the opportunity to be the next Level 9 Constetion Mage would undoubtedly fall into the hands of the Tree elves.


    "Sigh... why can''t you all be patient? Of course, I won''t monopolize this opportunity alone. I still need your help to keep this hidden from Darius and Ariel," Aquaenar muttered.


    Upon hearing his words, the atmosphere in the meeting room became somewhat calmer. However, Silvius continued to hide his hand behind his back, and Ardan still looked incredulous. Only Grimhammer returned to sitting calmly in his chair.


    Aquaenar snorted and reached into his pocket, producing a glowing blue stone. With a wave of his hand, the blue stone flew and hovered in the air right in the middle of the conference table, visible to everyone.


    The blue stone then emitted a bright light, disying an image of a group of elves perched on tree branches, conversing in elvennguage with a group of green creatures not far in front of them.


    All the elves in the meeting room focused their mana on the green stone, enabling them to hear what Raiden and his troops were discussing. The stone was a mana stone with a mana circuit specifically designed to disy recorded footage from a particr location.


    "Moku The Ku, what do you mean by this? It was your people who were at fault for attacking our viges! I was merely protecting my people, and I had no idea that the woman I wounded was your wife! Demanding our heads as retribution is excessive!"


    They recognized the voice; it was the voice of Raiden The Necromancer, the leader of the elite forces of the Aquanorin Kingdom.


    "Excessive? My forces only killed the elves living in the viges; they were meremoners. Does your species equate the value of a Holy Queen to that ofmoners?"


    They heard the voice of a man speaking in anguage they did not understand. It was the first time they had heard thatnguage, and they had to use trantion spells toprehend it.


    "It seems you are reluctant. Therefore, I can''t do anything about it either. You still have to pay with your heads for injuring our Holy Queen. Whether you surrender willingly or we take them by force!"


    As soon as the green man said that, he raised his hand high and clenched it.


    [Dream Realm: Pandava]!


    Suddenly, the mana stone exploded.

 Chapter 309 Who Is The Strongest? (2)

    ?


    [Outskirts of Bitter Maja, 500 km from the South Gate of the Wilwatikta Kingdom]


    White sand swirled into the air, carried by the gentle breeze that rustled the swaying trees. It continued to rise, carried by the forest wind, migrating to another ce.


    If it weren''t for the damp air of the Bog forest causing the grains of white sand to clump together, a sandstorm might have obscured the view. But even in its smallest form, the tranquility of the Bog forest would remain undisturbed.


    However, sometimes it wasn''t just the humid air and dewdrops that caused the white sand to clump together. It was also blood pooling.


    *BAM!


    *CPRAAT!!


    *BAM!


    *KRAK!!


    *BAM!


    *KRAK!!


    *BAM!


    *CPRAAT!!


    The sound of hard objects colliding, sttering blood, and breaking bones filled the rhythm of the drifting white sand carried by the wind. Like a melodicposition of water droplets amidst the silence of the Bog forest.


    Raiden remained conscious, but unfortunately, he could no longer think clearly. He believed that life consisted only of green fists pummeling his face relentlessly. Unfortunately, he couldn''t just faint and escape.


    The resilience possessed by a Level 5 Constetion Mage exceeded what was deemed superhuman by ordinary humans. They could stay alive even if their bodies were cut into pieces. They also had a higher pain threshold than ordinary humans. Therefore, a non-severe trauma wouldn''t be enough to render them unconscious.


    Unfortunately, this was not an advantage for Raiden at this moment. He no longer had the strength to fight back, but his opponent didn''t want to end the battle just yet. Raiden tried to stop the torture, but his adversary seemed determined to inflict painful humiliation as revenge for his wife''s injury.


    As a result, Raiden found himself trapped in a sad and agonizing cycle. Raiden was thrown¡ªMoku pulled out his karambit¡ªRaiden''s face was struck hard.


    Moku''s skill with the karambit couldn''t be described as anything less than mastery. When the karambit pierced his opponent''s body, Moku could control his adversary like a marite manipting a puppet. There was no room for Raiden to maneuver, except to endure the harsh blows to his face.


    Unfortunately, Moku never struck with his full strength or used his biofield to harden his punches. He only delivered regr punches that were as powerful as Asura First Evolution. As a result, Raiden only suffered minor injuries that didn''t immediately kill him.


    However, even minor injuries, when inflicted hundreds of times, would still be a painful torture. Raiden''s face was no longer handsome¡ªhis nose was broken, his teeth were missing, his eyes were swollen, his cheekbone was fractured, and his face was covered in blood.


    Even his flowing blue hair, reminiscent of a calm ocean, appeared disheveled and matted. But the most gruesome sight was his hand impaled by the karambit. Stripped of flesh, Raiden''s hand looked ghastly, exposing his white bones.


    *BAM!


    *CPRAAT!!


    Moku sighed deeply and admired his artistic creation. He felt neither pity nor a sense of futility. Moku could have killed Raiden right then and there, but for some reason, he had a feeling that he shouldn''t kill Raiden so easily and should torment him first.


    Moku didn''t know where this feeling came from, but sometimes vague feelings could yield better results than logic. So he exercised patience and followed the guidance of his ambiguous intuition.


    However, he was starting to feel bored with torturing Raiden. Moku looked towards the east, where the monsters and Raiden''s troops were battling. Although he couldn''t see it directly due to the distance and obstructing trees, he could sense the intensity of the fight.


    Nevertheless, Moku wouldn''t assist them. He realized that some of the monsters felt uneasy around him and considered themselves useless. No matter how much they developed, they always ended up relying on Moku to fight formidable enemies.


    However, for Moku, the growth of the monsters had already exceeded his expectations. In just two years since he became the leader of the Dawnmist Tribe, the monsters had be so strong that they could be considered the true rulers of the Bog Forest.


    However, the monsters themselves were often unaware of this. To Moku, this was extremely dangerous. Someone who didn''t know their own strength would be a threat to those around them and to themselves.


    This was because if we didn''t know how strong we were, we couldn''t be stronger or learn how to control that power. However, assessing one''s strength couldn''t be based solely on the number of evolution gates opened or the mastery of Asura''s Path.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    To understand our true strength, we need an enemy who can engage us in a fierce battle¡ªa battle that can only be won by utilizing our full power.


    ".... I... surrender... my... soul..."


    "Hmm?" Moku heard a whisper from Raiden in front of him. Frowning at Raiden''s babbling mouth, Moku sensed that danger was imminent if he didn''t close Raiden''s mouth. On the other hand, he felt that this was the answer he had been waiting for. Consequently, Moku did nothing but stare at Raiden, who continued his incoherent muttering.


    ".... my... body... to... the... god... of... death... exchange... myself... for... a... fraction... of... your... power... make... my... enemies... regret... their... arrogance... before... the... god... of... death..."


    "The god of death? Is that the deity you worship? Heh... he sounds incredibly weak... Only concerned with death? What about life? Fortune? Love? Or anything else. Can''t he oversee those matters? A feeble god indeed. If you worship such a weak god, it''s no wonder you''re in this sorry state before me. Because my god is far stronger than yours."


    Raiden paid no attention to Moku''s words. He had no energy left to respond to Moku''s insults, even though Moku clearly undermined his beliefs. His mouth continued to babble as if in prayer.


    "Don''t you think it''s foolish to worship a god with only one power? If his abilities are limited, then he shouldn''t be called a god. A god should be a unique entity! The one and only! There is no equal to him! His power and authority should be boundless! He doesn''t depend on anything, but everything depends on him!"


    Moku didn''t know why he spoke like this, as theology was not his interest. Although Moku believed that something cannot be created by nothing, he had never sought the figure of a supreme creator throughout his life. However, for some reason, he now had a strong desire to exin his perspective of that figure.


    "He should be something different from creatures. He should be someone who needs nothing and no one! He doesn''t eat! He doesn''t have a spouse! He doesn''t have children! He is the Almighty! The true embodiment of perfection! REAL PERFECTION! THE BEGINNING AND END OF EVERYTHING!"


    "A god doesn''t have to be a benevolent being. It''s not a necessary criterion for godhood! A god simply has to be the strongest! If there is someone stronger than him, then he is not a god! If there is someone who does him favors, then he is not a god!"


    "That''s why God must be THE ONE!"


    At this point, Moku suddenly fell silent, his face turning pale. Why did he utter that name? Wasn''t it just an imaginary figure he created to facilitate his control over the monsters? Why did he suddenly im that his imaginary figure was the true god?


    Did he want to convert Raiden to his religion? Did he want to preach in front of the monsters as usual?


    NO and NO.


    He was going to kill Raiden, and currently, all the monsters were at a sufficient distance that they couldn''t hear his voice, even if he yelled. So why did he say it?


    Moku was startled. His mind suddenly reminded him of the conversation he had with Garuda earlier.


    "Who is the strongest?"


    And Garuda replied, "You know who."


    Moku quickly shook his head, trying to dismiss those imaginary thoughts. He felt like he was going crazy, making his imaginary figure into the true god.


    "Sigh... It seems my feelings were wrong. Forgive me for wasting your time. It''s time for you to surrender your head to me," Moku said to Raiden, lifting one of his karambits.


    "He... hehe... hehehe... hehehehe... hehehehehehehahahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Suddenly, Raiden burst into uncontrobleughter, spewing blood. He looked so delighted that his opponent was now prepared to kill him.


    Moku''s hand, holding the karambit, froze. "What''s so funny?" he asked.


    "Hehehe... hehehe... hehehe... hehehe... I remembered the words of my mentor, Aquaenar. He said not to rejoice prematurely before severing the head of your enemy," Raiden answered, smiling widely.


    "Oh, do you mean you still have an ultimate weapon that can turn the tables? Do you think I will allow you to recite a spell or channel your mana?"


    "Hehehe... I''ve already recited my spell, and this spell doesn''t require mana to activate." Raiden grinned, his face a horrifying sight covered in blood.


    Moku''s forehead furrowed even more. He remembered when Raiden was babbling, as if in prayer. Was Raiden reciting a spell at that time instead of praying? However, Moku didn''t sense any mana movement from Raiden''s body, so he let it be. If this spell didn''t require mana to activate, then what did it use?


    "Hehehe... there''s only one payment that can attract the God of Death, and that is SOUL!"


    [Forbidden Magic: Rite of Soul Sacrifice]

 Chapter 310 Gog And Magog

    ?


    Where will we go after we die?


    One of the main questions that is incredibly difficult to answer relying solely on human intelligence. Even Moku himself couldn''t provide an answer.


    He might be able to answer that when someone dies, they will be reincarnated into another world, just like himself. However, this wasn''t the right answer because Moku himself felt that something had happened before he reincarnated as an orc.


    Coupled with Garuda''s words, stating that he was the Soul of The Old World, it indicated that the world in which Moku currently lived was not the same as his previous life. He didn''t reincarnate into a within the same universe as his previous world, but into a new world, a new time, and a new universe.


    That meant Moku''s previous world and everything within it had been destroyed. So why was it only he who reincarnated? Or perhaps it wasn''t only him who reincarnated, but he was the only one who remembered his previous life. However...


    Was the question really that simple? Were there other questions that even he couldn''t fathom.


    Moku didn''t know, and he didn''t want to know. He was just grateful to be reborn in a powerful creature''s body. With this new body, Moku could pursue his dream of bing stronger. Yes, that was the only thing Moku cared about and pondered upon.


    However, when the world suddenly turned dark, that question resurfaced in Moku''s mind. He didn''t sense any phenomenon caused by mana or any other energy. It was more like aw that suddenly reversed with Raiden''s soul as the price.


    An altar appeared nearby, made of mysterious ck stone. On the altar, a dark blue me flickered, emitting a chilling aura. Golden chains stained with blood slithered out from within the altar, resembling a writhing serpent.


    The golden chains began to bind Raiden''s body one by one. Moku tried to cut them with his Dawnshadow des, but the karambit des merely passed through the golden chains without leaving a scratch. Even the dragon prana flowing within them didn''t encounter any obstacles as it passed through the golden chains.


    Moku was shocked and wide-eyed. It was the first time he saw the dragon prana being ineffective. He realized the uniqueness of the dragon prana, this peculiar energy that could even grow stronger by consuming mana.


    But before he could ponder further, a long-lost feeling of fear emerged beside him. Moku immediately turned and faced a figure that had been standing on the altar, seemingly since who knows when. Moku couldn''t even sense its presence; only fear called out to him to turn around.


    The figure stood tall, wearing a billowing ck robe. The aura emanating from it was so terrifying that Moku''s body trembled. His trained animal instincts in life-or-death battles told him that there was nothing he could do except face death when confronted with that figure.


    Moku understood with certainty that he was currently facing a being whose power was equivalent or not far different from Garuda. He realized that he was staring at the God of Death.


    In the deity''s hands, the God of Death held arge scale that symbolized justice and bnce. The scale appeared motionless despite the cold wind blowing fiercely. The more Moku gazed at the scale, the more he felt his consciousness being absorbed into it.


    The God of Death looked at Raiden with sharp eyes, holding the scale before him. Raiden bowed his head, not daring to meet that gaze. His arrogance had turned into politeness bordering on worship. Raiden felt a weight lifted off him as the God of Death indicated his approval to proceed with the ritual.


    Suddenly, a dark aura enveloped Raiden, seeping into every crevice of his body and entering every orifice. Moku could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything to stop the ongoing ritual.


    As if all the fluids in his body were being drained, Raiden''s skin suddenly became wrinkled. His wide eyes seemed to scream in pain, but his gaping mouth made no sound at all.


    However, to Moku, the screams were crystal clear. The expressions on Raiden''s face conveyed his immense suffering. Even Moku, who considered himself cruel, felt pity for Raiden. He wanted to immediately shut off his inner eye, but the events that followed made him hold back his desire.


    As Raiden''s life force rapidly depleted due to the dark aura, the golden chains within him suddenly tensed. The golden chains seemed to be pulling back into the altar, but it wasn''t Raiden''s physical body being pulled by those chains. Instead, it was a figure resembling smoke emanating from his body.


    The smoky figure struggled against the pull of the golden chains that bound it. It appeared to be in great pain, yet the golden chains continued to drag the smoky figure into the altar.


    Moku understood that the smoky figure was Raiden''s soul.


    Leaving behind Raiden''s slowly transforming body, Moku reflexively stepped back, unable to bear the horror unfolding before him. What he witnessed exceeded his imagination.


    Raiden''s body seemed to fade and weaken, his wrinkled skin gradually turning ck like charcoal. His eyes, once filled with pain, turned white without a trace of blood flow. His cheeks sank, revealing only bones covered by skin.


    His teeth fell out, reced by new ck and sharp ones. His beautiful blue hair, reminiscent of the sea, faded to a rough pale white. Some strands fell and turned into dust before disappearing into nothingness.


    Raiden began to stand up, but suddenly darkness enveloped him, cloaking his body in a ck robe. He walked slowly toward the altar, but when he was one step away, his body suddenly faded and disappeared like his falling hair.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But Moku, who clearly saw Raiden''s new form, didn''t ponder where Raiden had vanished to. Because the new form he saw wasn''t unfamiliar to him. He had seen it before, not in the Astral Realm, but in the Mind Realm, specifically in Mak Lampir''s library.


    Raiden''s new appearance resembled Mak Lampir''s Wraith.


    Why did Raiden transform into a Wraith?


    What is the connection between Mak Lampir and the God of Death?


    Moku wondered, but his thoughts were short-lived as the scale in the hands of the God of Death, which had remained motionless, began to move. At times, the left side became heavier, and then it shifted, bing the right side that weighed more.


    Suddenly, new golden chains emerged, not from within the altar, but from within the scale. Moku knew that the next target was himself, and he tried to distance himself, but his body suddenly felt frozen. He couldn''t move at all, and the golden chains began to bind his body, just as they had done to Raiden before.


    Moku struggled, unleashing dragon prana, reciting mantras, and using biofield, but it was all in vain. He remained bound by the golden chains, unable to move at all.


    A ck aura reappeared, flowing towards Moku''s body. It enveloped every crevice and suddenly entered every orifice. Moku felt what Raiden had felt at that moment¡ªhis consciousness being pulled into a dark, empty, and void realm.


    This was neither the Mind Realm nor the Astral Realm. So, was he now in the Spiritual Realm that Garuda always spoke of? But the answer was not that either, as the figure of the God of Death appeared right in front of Moku.


    His hand rose and gripped Moku''s head tightly. Moku felt as if his skull would shatter, and the hand gripping his head felt as cold as ice. But before Moku could experience further pain, the God of Death suddenly released his grip.


    He took a step back and gazed deeply at Moku. No, he wasn''t looking at Moku but at something behind him.


    Who was it?


    Moku couldn''t turn around due to his frozen body. However, he suddenly felt warmth, a warmth he had longed for. It was a warmth that had been lost in his memories but remained eternal in his heart.


    The warmth of a mother''s embrace.


    Moku didn''t need to turn around to see who hade to him. She had made a promise. She had promised from the beginning when Moku wanted to open that door. She was always there and would always apany him.


    "Khodam?" a hoarse voice, sounding inhuman, came from the direction of the God of Death.


    He tilted his head slightly in confusion at what was happening. He didn''t appear afraid, only uncertain.


    But quickly, he shook his head. Then he nodded as if understanding something.


    Then... Maybe Moku was just imagining things due to the situation clouding his rity of thought, but he felt as if the God of Death was currently smiling. A smile filled with immense joy.


    "No... Not Khodam," he said, his voice filled with cheerfulness.


    Then he pointed towards Moku. No... Not just towards Moku... But towards both of them.


    Then his voice was heard again.


    "Gog and Magog."


    After that, Moku''s consciousness faded, and for the first time since giving the Sin of Sloth to Garuda, Moku fell asleep. He fell asleep in the warm embrace.

 Chapter 311 The Sky God

    ?


    "In the vast sky, Zephyr soars, the Sky God, ruler of the celestial realm. In their ethereal existence, they radiate power, gracefully guiding the forces of the heavens.


    They take on majestic forms, gliding through clouds, and traversing across endless horizons. Listening to the whispers of the wind, and observing the dance of the stars, they find sce in the symphony of the skies.


    In the celestial domain, they wield the tempest with might, conjuring storms and gentle breezes alike. They caress every ray of sunlight, casting rainbows across the expanse, showering the world with celestial blessings.


    With profound knowledge and divine insight, they maintain cosmic harmony, protecting the celestial bnce. Their touch brings serenity, stars find their paths, and constetions align in perfect order.


    Oh, Zephyr, the Sky God, you are the wise one, guarding the celestial realms, illuminating the world with cosmic light. In your presence, we find awe, following your guidance, embracing the wonders of the skies.


    Soar on, Zephyr, the Sky God, in the splendor of infinity, inspiring us with boundless possibilities. We learn from you about harmony and transcendence, within your embrace, the celestial realm bes eternal."


    Simrly to satyr race and distinct from other elf races, sky elves worship only one god, Zephyr. Despite the existence of two different races: Wind Elf and Valley Elf, both share the same religious teachings, even though they reside in different locations.


    Themon belief in this teaching is that Zephyr, the God of the Sky, is the source of life and power that should be respected and worshipped. They believe that Zephyr represents freedom, beauty, and the wonders of the universe.


    However, the differences in their living locations influence their perspectives and religious practices. Wind Elves, who live in open fields with a clear and unobstructed view of the sky, develop an understanding of spiritual freedom.


    They feel directly connected to Zephyr through the sweeping winds across vast grasnds. Their rituals and offerings are often performed under the open sky, facing the boundless blue above.


    On the other hand, Valley Elves, living within valleys, face a sky that appears more distant and less clearpared to what Wind Elves see. This creates a perception of the grandeur and hidden majesty of Zephyr.


    Valley Elves contemte the wonders and unfamiliarity of the deep sky, considering it something sublime and beyond reach. They focus their rituals and devotions in hidden temples within the valleys, seeking spiritual understanding through deep meditation and introspection.


    Despite the differences in perspectives and religious practices between Wind Elves and Valley Elves, they still share amon belief in the power and wisdom of Zephyr. They respect and uphold both approaches as a form of reverence to their God.


    Thus, although there are differences in perspectives and religious practices among these two races, they share the same foundational belief in Zephyr as the God of the Sky. They appreciate and honor the beauty and wonders of the universe, each finding unique ways to reverence and worship the spiritual forces within their lives.


    However, apart from differences in worshiping Zephyr, there are other distinguishing factors between Wind Elves and Valley Elves. These differences are evident in their physical forms and reproductive abilities.


    The bodies of Wind Elves, with additional bones filled with fur, grant themrger size and extra wings on their backs. These wings are their distinct characteristic, enabling them to fly without relying on magic as propulsion. The grace and freedom they disy while soaring through the skies make Wind Elves truly awe-inspiring beings.


    On the other hand, Valley Elves also possess distinct physical characteristics. The feathers that cover their bodies resemble bird feathers, giving them a captivating appearance. Although theyck the additional wings on their backs like Wind Elves, Valley Elves have remarkably strong legs. This advantage grants them the ability to run and leap with exceptional speed and strength, allowing them to navigate valleys with agility and ovee challenging terrains.


    With these striking physical differences, Wind Elves and Valley Elves showcase unique abilities that reflect the characteristics of their natural habitats. Wind Elves, with their enchanting wings, master open spaces and explore the skies with grace, while Valley Elves, with their powerful legs, excel in traversing difficult terrains.


    When ites to reproductive abilities, both Wind Elves and Valley Elves employ an eggying method. However, there is an interesting difference between these two races regarding the number of eggs produced.


    Female Wind Elves tend to produce a smaller number of eggspared to Valley Elves. On average, each female Wind Elf is capable of producing around 2-3 eggs per decade. On the other hand, female Valley Elves possess an exceptional ability, capable of producing around 12-15 eggs per decade. This significant difference results in the Valley Elf poption being several timesrger than that of the Wind Elves.


    The disparity in the number of eggs produced can be a major factor influencing the poption growth of both races. With more fertile reproduction, Valley Elves have the potential to have arger and numerically strongermunity. Meanwhile, Wind Elves, despite their smaller numbers, still possess uniqueness and other advantages in their flying abilities andrger mana reservespared to Valley Elves.


    The differences between these two bird-like elves pique the interest of R18 to examine their gics. However, unfortunately, the Progenitor Queen prohibits any harm to Valley Elves after the Wilwatikta Kingdom sessfully established control over Aerithor.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Progenitor Queen sees the potential of Valley Elves as breeding ves. With their rapid reproductive capacity andrger numbers, breeding grounds could easily thrive and counterbnce the rapidly expanding orc poption.


    Certainly, I agree with my sister''s opinion. Just like the satyr race, who believes in the food chain, Valley Elves can be easily controlled. The majority of them are cowards who dare not fight back despite theirrger numbers. It is because of their cowardice that Aerithor was always dominated by Wind Elves in the past.


    As for the Wind Elves, both I and the Progenitor Queen agree to eradicate thempletely, down to the roots. This elven race is too arrogant, even more so than the Wood Elves.


    They consider themselves the chosen servants of Zephyr in heaven, believing they would rather die than serve others. Their stubbornness was clearly evident during the First Mana Species War.


    At that time, the Wood Elves, Night Elves, and Wind Elves formed a coalition tounch an attack on one of the human alliance''s defense strongholds that had been impeding their progress. However, despite a prolonged siege, victory eluded the elven alliance.


    Their supplies dwindled while the human alliance still had ample resources within the fortress. They were forced to retreat and resupply.


    However, the distance between the siege location and the storage facility was considerable, and the human alliance would surely detect their movements if they used spells to fly. As a result, the Wood Elves and Night Elves entrusted the task of retrieving the supplies to the Wind Elves.


    But to their disbelief, the Wind Elves refused. At that time, the leader of the Wind Elf forces was Kaon, the father of Zephyrion. The Night Elf leader was Iron Darius, and the Wood Elf leader was Lily Ariel.


    Kaon adamantly rejected the agreement reached by Darius and Lily, stating that he would rather die than retrieve the supplies. Darius, upon hearing this, became furious, using Kaon of betraying the elven alliance.


    Despite the tension, Kaon remained firm in his refusal. A duel between Kaon and Darius was on the verge of breaking out, but Ariel managed to intervene before the mes could ignite. She gently calmed Darius down and asked Kaon for the reasons behind his refusal.


    Kaon responded to the question with utmost confidence, "The wings of Wind Elves were not meant to carry sacks of grain! We are not farmers! We are free birds who proudly gaze upon the sky!"


    Upon hearing Kaon''s nonsensical reasoning, Darius became infuriated. However, Ariel, being a Wood Elf herself, understood the pride and arrogance behind Kaon''s words.


    Though they may not be as arrogant as the Wind Elves, the Wood Elves considered themselves the true nobility among the elven species. Many of them refused to engage in menial tasks such as digging trenches or carrying supplies, even during times of war.


    But just as Ariel understood Kaon''s arrogance, she also knew how to harness it. She stated that the current siege situation was dire, and they needed a fresh breakthrough to create an opportunity for breaching the human alliance fortress.


    Ariel proposed that only the wings of the Wind Elves would go undetected by humans. They would be the saviors of the elven alliance... no, the saviors of all elven species from defeat and envement at the hands of humans.


    Kaon, moved by Ariel''s plea, immediately ordered his entire army to strap bombs to their bodies and fly without expending any mana during the nighttime.


    The human alliance forces guarding the fortress were unaware of any mana movements, never suspecting the thousands of Wind Elves flying above their heads. When they sensed they were in position, the Wind Elves suddenly dove and struck the human alliance encampment inside the fortress.


    Without waiting for their enemies'' response, the Wind Elves confidently pulled the triggers on the bombs strapped to their bodies, detonating themselves. As a result, the entire human alliance force was thrown into disarray, providing an opportunity for the elven alliance forces outside the fortress tounch an attack.


    The war was won by the elven alliance, and the fortress was sessfully captured. Kaon, as the leader at the forefront, sacrificed himself in the suicide bombing, bing the first to explode.


    This tale left everyone who heard it shaking their heads in both awe and astonishment at the arrogance of the Wind Elves.

 Chapter 312 VIP

    ?


    [Beavercastle Ice Field, Volskova Kingdom]


    Artur gazed at the sunlight shining on his face. Winter had passed, and summer was soon approaching. The piles of snow in front of the Volskova wall gates were beginning to show signs of melting.


    However, the air remained bitterly cold, and Artur had to wear threeyers of clothing. Despite living in this ce for several months, his body still hadn''t adjusted to the climate. It had be too ustomed to the humid air and dew-filled mornings of Heles City.


    "I''m ready," replied a red-haired woman as she hugged Artur from behind.


    It was his wife, Rini Valya. She decided to use the Valya surname after marrying Artur. Rini''s family also agreed to her decision, prioritizing their close ties with the renowned House of Valya. Although Rini was a powerful mage and had the chance to be the heir of the Djarum family, she wasn''t the only candidate.


    As a result, even after their marriage, Artur had never visited the Shaltshed Kingdom to visit the Djarum family. He and his wife only stayed in the House of Valya mansion without stepping outside at all since the wedding. What did they do during that time? Mostly, they kept each other warm in the cold Beavercastle Ice Field air.


    "Hmm..." Artur nodded, squeezing his wife''s hand.


    "Have you been waiting long?" Rini asked, releasing her embrace.


    "No... I''m just eager to meet our friends again," Artur said, caressing Rini''s cheek before kissing her forehead.


    "Hehehe, me too," Rini smiled, feeling tickled.


    "Let''s go before we miss the train," Artur said, pulling Rini''s hand.


    "Hmm..." Rini simply nodded.


    Together, they boarded the luxurious horse-drawn carriage prepared by Sergei. They were supposed to depart together with Zilya, but their aunt couldn''t wait for the young couple and decided to leave first. Besides, Zilya was a ss president who had to organize her ss members before reporting to Robert.


    Strangely, Zilya''s husband didn''t apany her. He had his own unit to take care of, so their paths diverged. Until now, Artur still didn''t know the name of Zilya''s husband. Zilya never talked about it, and Artur didn''t want to meddle too much in his aunt''s marital affairs.


    "Artur, what if I be pregnant while we''re at war?" Rini suddenly asked during their journey to the train station.


    "What do you mean? We''ve checked, and you''re not pregnant right now," Artur asked.


    "I mean, not now, butter when we''re in the midst of battle," Rini rified.


    "Huh? I still don''t understand. Are you referring to a dyed pregnancy due to some anomaly?" Artur grew more confused, thinking that Rini might have a unique bodily constitution that could dy her pregnancy.


    Rini blushed and tried to exin, "No, that''s not what I mean... I mean... We''re a young couple, and we both have a high sexual drive. What if I suddenly be pregnant in the midst of the war?"


    Artur gaped, his mouth wide open. He felt the urge to crack open his wife''s skull to see what was going on inside her head. How could Rini not think about whether they would survive or not when entering the Second Species Mana War and instead think about how much sex they would haveter?


    Artur wanted to scold his lustful wife, but her question actually made him less nervous. He could onlyugh and shake his head. He didn''t forget to kiss Rini''s forehead and express his gratitude.


    He realized that Rini was trying tofort him, so he wouldn''t be too nervous. Artur could only thank his wife for her thoughtfulness.


    "Don''t worry, mage couples can''t get pregnant just like that," Artur said jokingly.


    However, his joke was actually the truth. Unlike the human body in general, a mage''s body had slight differences. It could be said that they were moreplex. Therefore, the stronger a mage became and the higher their constetion level, the more difficult it was for them to have offspring.


    "Well..." Rini giggled upon hearing Artur''s words.


    Finally, their horse-drawn carriage arrived at the train station. Holding hands, Artur and Rini entered the train car indicated on their tickets. However, when they stepped inside, they noticed there were no other passengers around, only uniformed servants in red.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A female servant weed them with a smile, bowing and saying, "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Valya. Thank you for using the Mana Train VIP service."


    Hearing that, Artur turned to Rini and saw her wearing the same expression as his own. They both smiled.


    Sergei not only prepared the luxurious carriage to take them to the train station but also booked VIP tickets for the Mana Train. Artur sighed inwardly.


    Once, he felt proud to have his own cabin when boarding the Mana Train, but now he had an entire dedicated train car for himself and his wife. Along with the servants ready to provide anything they needed, Artur truly understood why nobles would never want to bemoners.


    At the same time, he was truly amazed by his mother, who was willing to leave this luxurious life. Rini felt the same way when she remembered her mother-inw''s bright smile.


    The two of them boarded the train, and not long after, the wheels of the Mana Train began to turn, apanied by billowing ck smoke from its chimney.


    ------------------------------------------


    With the services avable in the Mana Train VIP car, the journey felt short, and they soon arrived at their destination. The Citadel of Unity, once just a small vige, had been rebuilt as the headquarters of the human alliance when the second mana species war began.


    Here, all the forces from various kingdoms under the human alliance would be gathered and given their respective missions. The newly graduated cadets from the military academy were also included.


    Artur and Rini stepped out of their train car with bright faces. It seemed that the service provided by the Mana Train VIP car was worth the price. It was highly satisfying.


    They were immediately greeted by the hustle and bustle of passing mages. They were dressed in various outfits, and most of them were adventurers or elite teams from different kingdoms.


    They didn''t have to wait long to figure out where they needed to go. From a distance, they spotted a group of young individuals in military academy uniforms. Artur even recognized some of them.


    They approached the group of cadets from the military academy. However, before Artur could greet them, he heard a familiar voice from beside him, apanied by a tight hug.


    "Haaa... Herees the newlyweds! You finally made it! We thought you wouldn''te because of your bedroom affairs!" Sigurd eximed, ruffling Artur''s hair yfully.


    "Heh... I never would have guessed that you were from the House of Valya all this time. No wonder Zilya always helped us when we fought against Milton and his cronies," another familiar voice chimed in. It was Anton, standing with folded arms and a smile on his face.


    "Wow, so you must be really powerful now, right? Tell us about the spells you''ve learned during these past few months. I''m really curious about the signature spells of the House of Valya. I heard they''re the kings of the Ice Spell Faction," Dony joined in, adjusting his sses with his middle finger.


    "Hehehe... Rini, you have such a radiant face. How much protein have you been siphoning from Artur all this time? Don''t tell me you''ve been draining him dry every day. Do you want to kill your husband? Quickly, tell us!" L suddenly appeared and pulled Rini away from Artur''s grasp.


    Unbeknownst to the two of them, thismotion attracted the attention of all the other cadets from the military academy. Weddings between cadets were not umon, but a marriage between an Ex-Mana Ruling Family member and a noble family was something worth gossiping about.


    As a result, for a while, Artur had to satisfy the curiosity of his fellow cadets. He felt like a celebrity facing the press, as his friends didn''t hold back in asking any questions that came to their minds.


    Fortunately, Artur was lucky to be asked about how he became a member of the House of Valya and the spells he had learned from them. Rini, on the other hand, faced a more challenging fate. The teenage girls couldn''t resist asking about their married life, even delving into their intimate experiences. Rini''s face turned extremely red and hot, enough to fry an egg on her forehead.


    However, themotion didn''tst long as a loud voice startled everyone, "Demon''s yer, get ready!"


    All the cadets immediately assumed their positions and turned their bodies toward the source of the voice. Before them stood a cadet wearing the military academy uniform, but with a badge on his arm that read "Commander."


    His blond hair, cut short at the nape, gleamed in the station lights. On his back, there was arge sword that two adult menbined might not be able to lift. Yet, he carried it as if it were a mere twig.


    He was Robert Gaht.

 Chapter 313 Different Mission

    ?


    Robert scanned the military cadets one by one. Behind him stood a group of ss A ss leaders, each wearing a red badge that read "Leader-(ss Name)." It seemed they had just finished a meeting regarding the missions assigned to the Demon''s yer unit by the human alliance.


    "I''ve just received a mission from the human alliance. We''ve been ced in the Logistics Division, under the leadership of Commander Aqua. Our first task is to protect the supply caravans that will soon depart for the front lines. I''ve discussed this with the other ss leaders, and we''ve agreed to divide the responsibilities. Two sses will be assigned to each supply caravan. For more details, consult your respective ss leaders. That''s all I wanted to say. I hope you all carry out your duties well and uphold the reputation of our unit. Dismissed!"


    The entire military cadet assembly dispersed and followed their respective ss leaders to receive detailed information about their missions. Meanwhile, the cadets from ss A15 walked behind Robert toward an empty section on the edge of the station.


    None of them spoke until they reached the empty section. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, the tense atmosphere turned rxed and lively again.


    "Robert, can you imagine this? Artur is actually a member of the House of Valya!" Sigurd eximed.


    Robert nodded and squinted at Artur, "Hmm... I suspected it before. His silver hair is extremely rare, only found in people from the Beavercastle Ice Field. But his tanned skin, as if burnt by the sun, doesn''t match those living in snowy environments."


    Gossip filled every corner of the empty section, and Artur once again had to answer all his friends'' absurd questions. Rini and the other female cadets had sought refuge in a corner of the section, whispering among themselves. asionally, giggles could be heard from the group, and Rini''s face grew even redder.


    This atmosphere persisted for several minutes before gradually subsiding. Robert regained a serious expression, and all the cadets from ss A15 prepared to listen attentively.


    "Our mission is slightly different from the other ss A missions. We won''t be guarding the supply caravans but doing something far more important," Robert announced.


    A collective sigh of relief escaped the cadets, d to be spared from a boring mission. Guarding supply caravans essentially meant enduring long rides in slow trains, surrounded by the smell of frozen meat and potatoes.


    With camouge spells and other concealment magic, it was rare for monsters or mutated animals to detect the human alliance''s supply caravans. However, from Robert''s serious expression, they realized that something unusual was happening with these caravans.


    "Robert, what exactly are we investigating?" Dony asked, adjusting his sses once again.


    "Some supply caravans have gone missing in the middle of the Bog Forest, and the soldiers guarding them were found brutally killed. The numbers are rtively smallpared to the overall supply caravans brought by the human alliance, but upon closer examination, we''ve noticed some peculiarities," Robert replied.


    "The peculiarities?" Robert nodded, retrieving a rolled-up piece of paper from his waist bag. He unfolded it to reveal a map of the Bog Forest, with certain areas marked and a few lines scribbled inside.


    "The route for the supply caravans was determined at the beginning of the war. Based on information from adventurers who frequently venture into the Bog Forest, the human alliance devised a supply route that avoids dangerous territories inhabited by mutated animals, or what we know as ''The King Territory.''"


    All the cadets focused on Robert''s index finger as he followed the lines and markings on the map, indicating the supposedly safe routes that avoided The King Territory. Then, his finger pointed to several crosses on the map.


    "However, some strange urrences have taken ce at these locations. These incidents could be massivendslides, forest fires, or floods that altered the course of the supply caravan routes. While these events may appear natural and are still subject to debate, we can see that they seem to have been orchestrated to divert the supply caravans away from specific areas."


    Upon hearing Robert''s exnation, the significance of the crosses on the map became apparent. When certain lines that should have passed through the crosses changed course, they resembled the split flow of a river due to a strategically ced rock.


    "Additionally, several supply caravans vanished at these points, here and here," Robert said, pointing to the circr markings on the map.


    "It initially seemed like random misfortunes befalling the lost caravans, without any apparent reason. However, when we analyze these incidents in conjunction with the previous peculiarities, we find that 70% of the missing caravans had been diverted from their original routes," Robert exined, pointing to the curved lines with circr marks.


    As the cadets absorbed this information, a collective breath was drawn, realizing the significance of Robert''s findings. He believed that these peculiarities were not merely random urrences but rather orchestrated by an individual or group of individuals.


    But Dony shook his head. "Robert, while this conspiracy theory may seem usible, it''s still just a theory. These peculiarities could be coincidences that we''re trying to fit into a logical narrative. Besides, there have been other peculiar urrences in ces that don''t fall within these three anomalies. So, it''s possible that this isn''t orchestrated by someone or a group of individuals but rather a natural phenomenon where mutated animals stray from The King Territory."


    Robert didn''t refute Dony''s statement; instead, he nodded. "I understand that this is merely a theory without evidence. That''s why we need to investigate further to uncover the truth. If it''s indeed caused by mutated animals venturing out of The King Territory, we must report it immediately. If we''re capable of defeating those mutated animals, we should eliminate them before they can destroy any more supply caravans. However, if this theory is correct, there''s a possibility..."


    "There''s a possibility that there''s a fifth mana species within the Bog Forest. Is that what you''re trying to say?" When those words escaped Artur''s mouth, all the cadets in the section were taken aback, their breaths caught in their throats.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This possibility had even greater ramifications than the presence of a group of treacherous humans. If it were a group of humans, their motives likely revolved around resources and wealth. However, if it involved a fifth mana species, the scale would be too vast for these cadets to handle.


    Robertughed. "Artur, your imagination runs wild. Do you think the human alliance would entrust such a crucial investigation to us if there were a possibility of that?"


    Robert''sughter and words brought relief to the cadets, and they joined in theughter. They chuckled at Artur''s overactive imagination, with some of them joking that Artur had changed too much since getting married.


    "Don''t dwell too much on this. If it''s something of utmost importance, the human alliance wouldn''t assign it to a bunch of greenhorns like us. Everyone, get ready to depart in four hours. We''ll set off once all the supply caravans have left," Robert concluded the meeting.


    "Yes, Sir!" responded the cadets in unison.


    "Artur, hold on a moment. I haven''t congratted you on your marriage!" he said with a grin on his face.


    The cadetsughed and patted Artur on the back as they exited the section. They knew Robert''s congrattions were a form of teasing. Even Rini just nodded and encouraged her husband before joining the other cadets in leaving the section.


    It was as if she was saying, "Just ept your fate."


    Once everyone had left the section, and only the two of them remained, Artur stared at Robert with seriousness. "Well, what do you want to say to me?" he asked, indicating that Robert had cleared the room to share something that shouldn''t be heard by the other cadets.


    "Hehehe... You truly understand me," Robert chuckled.


    "I''ve listened to your nonsense for far too long, to the point where I can distinguish it," Artur grumbled.


    "Hehehe... But this time, you''re wrong. Besides having something to say without the others hearing, I also want to test the strength of Artur Valya," Robert smiled as he drew hisrge sword.


    "Huh? I thought it was only me who wanted to test my own strength. Come on, let me wipe that foolish smile off your face," Artur challenged as he unsheathed his sword.


    "Hehehe... Don''t regret it, my good friend," Robert braced himself.


    "I''ve long wanted to get payback for that Lightning st," Artur also assumed his stance.


    And at the same moment, both figures disappeared. The sudden gust of wind blew out of the section, scattering dust and debris.


    But then...


    *CLANG!


    Robert and Artur reappeared in the middle of the section, their swords shing. The impact was so powerful that the floor beneath them cracked instantly.


    Both Robert''s and Artur''s brows furrowed. They locked eyes before taking a step back simultaneously. Then, they sheathed their swords in unison.


    "I never imagined you would be this strong in just a few months," Robert said, sping his hands together and unable to hide his broad smile.


    "Hmm... Just wait until my sword brushes against your forehead!" Artur snorted, hiding his trembling arm by shoving it into his pants pocket.

 Chapter 314 Some Clue

    ?


    Artur was truly shocked by the strength he felt from Robert during their brief fight. They didn''t use any mana at all and relied solely on their physical strength and swordsmanship skills.


    In that single exchange, Artur could sense that Robert possessed far greater power than himself. If they were to fight seriously, Artur would be defeated in just a few moves. This astonished him because Artur believed he had grown much stronger than before. With the resources of House of Valya at his disposal, Artur thought his strength wouldn''t be so far behind Robert''s. However, Robert seemed like an insurmountable mountain, leaving Artur feeling almost hopeless after just one exchange.


    Artur didn''t think Robert had reached Level 3 Constetion Mage, so the power disparity he felt was purely due to Robert being physically stronger. It made him wonder what kind of food the Gaht Family provided to create a monster like him.


    "Hey... why are you staring at me like that? I don''t like men, and you already have a wife yourself," Robert taunted, pretending to be scared and hugging his own body.


    "Pfft!" Artur spat and looked at Robert with disgust.


    "Quickly say what you want to say before Ipletely lose my patience and challenge you to a fight to the death," Artur growled.


    Robert''s lips twitched upon hearing Artur''s blunt words. He understood that his good friend didn''t grasp the concept of good-natured banter, so if he were to say, "Let''s try it if you dare," in a yful tone, Artur would take it seriously and truly fight to the death.


    Because of that, Robert didn''t waste any more time and began speaking with a serious expression. "It''s about your previous statement, actually I agree with it."


    "Oh? About fighting to the death? Let''s go, who''s afraid," Artur said, hastily drawing his sword, his eyes ready for a fight to the death.


    Sometimes, Robert truly didn''t understand when his friend was joking and when he was serious. That''s why he enjoyed teasing Artur because everything he did seemed silly in Robert''s eyes. Perhaps that''s also why they could be such close friends.


    "No, not that. It''s about the fifth mana species," Robert quickly rified before Artur could charge at him.


    "Oh," Artur nodded and sheathed his sword once again. "Why bring that up? Didn''t you say it was an imusible possibility? But now you''re admitting to it yourself. Robert, if you''re going to be wishy-washy like this, you''ll never have a wife in your lifetime."


    Robert could even sense the tone of arrogance in Artur''s words, which irritated him. However, because what he wanted to say was crucial, Robert suppressed his anger and promised himself he would tease Artur to his heart''s content after this.


    "I said that because I didn''t want to make others worry. And I never said it was an imusible possibility. And the reason why I''m single is not because I''m wishy-washy. I''m not wishy-washy, look, I''ve sessfully led all of you," the more Robert spoke, the more he tried to conceal his heartache. Artur''s words about him never having a wife truly stunned him.


    If it weren''t for his father being too strict in choosing a prospective wife for him, he would have been married by now. Marriage proposals piled up at his house every year, but he couldn''t possibly boast about it to a newlywed like Artur.


    "So why do you believe that these anomalies are the doings of the fifth mana species?"


    "I don''t believe it, but the possibility isn''t something that can be ruled out. There are a few incidents that have made me doubt this," Robert sighed deeply.


    "Incidents?"


    "Hmm... A few days ago, there were rumors of a conflict between the elven alliance and a mana species. This conflict resulted in the death of Raiden The Necromancer. Ah, perhaps you don''t know who Raiden The Necromancer is, but his name is quite famous among high-level mages. He was a student of Aquaenar, the king of Aquanorin," Robert exined.


    "The Water Elf Kingdom? Wow, the elven alliance must be in turmoil over the death of such a powerful mage," Artur remarked.


    "Hmm... Of course, this has made everyone curious. Since it wasn''t the human alliance who did it, they use the Beast Kingdom of being responsible. However, the Beast Kingdom denies it. In the midst of the intense second mana species war, it''s only through the cooperation of the three mana species that we can hold back the onught of the demon species. So, the death of Raiden The Necromancer has created tension,"


    "So, what''s the issue with the possibility of there being a fifth mana species?" Artur asked, not understanding.


    "The issue is that the Elven Alliance remains silent about the death of Raiden The Necromancer. Even Aquaenar hasn''t spoken up, as if he doesn''t want to avenge his own disciple. But there''s another spection that..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "If the one who killed Raiden The Necromancer wasn''t a mage from the human alliance, Beast Kingdom, or demon species, but a foreign mage from a new mana species, is that it?" Artur continued Robert''s interrupted statement.


    Robert nodded, then continued, "Then there''s another incident that may or may not be rted, but it could be connected to this issue. Several years ago, during the Midterm Exam at the military academy, the students from sses B and C had a different Midterm Exam from us. They were assigned to guard the supply caravans heading to the frontlines."


    "What? Weren''t they still in the middle of their military academy training? Why would the alliance assign them military tasks?" Artur asked, surprised.


    "That''s one of the policies of the military academy. Students from sses B and C are considered less useful even if they graduate from the academy, so they usually get assigned missions even before graduation. It''s also a cost-saving measure for the military academy," Robert replied, waiting for Artur''s usual reaction.


    "Fairness is a son of a bitch!"


    After nodding and being convinced that his friend, whether he''s a Valya or not, would never change, Robert continued his story, "During that time, one of the squads was assigned to guard a supply caravan that passed through the route I just showed you. And true enough, they also ended up disappearing, leaving only the wreckage of the caravan. Since there were several nobles in that squad, their families hired trained mercenaries to apany them, including a Level 3 Constetion Mage. But strangely, they didn''t leave any messages before disappearing, nowhere to be found."


    Artur''s expression changed, "So, you mean something happened to them, to the point that not even a Level 3 Constetion Mage had the chance to leave a message before being killed?"


    Robert nodded, "Something happened so quickly that it killed them all, including the Level 3 Constetion Mage, in the blink of an eye, or there was someone or something preventing them from sending an emergency message."


    "The two possibilities indicate that there is something or a group stronger than a Level 3 Constetion Mage that attacked them," Artur said, capturing the essence of Robert''s story.


    At this point, both of them fell silent, lost in their own thoughts. Artur pondered something while Robert gazed deeply at his friend.


    "Artur, you understand why I told you all this, don''t you?" Robert broke the silence.


    "My sister," Artur replied briefly, a smile on his face. "You''re afraid that if I find something rted to Anna''s disappearance, I might act recklessly during the mission, right?"


    Robert nodded without saying a word. His eyes still scrutinized Artur, searching for any signs of inconsistency in his friend''s expression. While Robert wanted to help Artur find his sister, he didn''t want Artur to be the reason for the failure of their important first mission.


    He had to be certain that Artur could be controlled; otherwise, he would have to remove Artur from this mission.


    Seeing the concern on his friend''s face, Artur burst intoughter and patted Robert''s shoulder. "Hey, why do you look like that? I''m no longer an impulsive kid like when we first met. I am now a member of House of Valya, and I have even married a beautiful girl. Do you think I would sacrifice all of that and act recklessly just because I found news about Anna? I hope you stop treating me like a fool before I cut off your head!"


    Hearing Artur''s one-third offended, one-third joking, and one-third threatening remark, Robert snorted and yfully pped Artur''s shoulder. "Hmph, I don''t know what a siscon like you would do. So I''d better extinguish that fire before it truly ignites," Robert retorted.


    Robert had seen a photo of Anna that Artur had shown him. He had to admit that she was incredibly beautiful. Her beauty was like that of an angel with her silver hair. Her sharp eyes could make any ambitious man desire to dominate her.


    Robert never knew that Artur''s hand inside his pocket was clenched tightly.


    "What fire? Why are you suddenly speaking so poetically? Have you been single for too long?" Artur jeered before bursting intoughter.


    "FUCK YOU, ARTUR! Do you think you can act however you want just because your name is now Artur Valya? Let me show you how sharp that sword of light is!" Robert yelled, unable to bear Artur''s mocking about being single.


    "Come on, step forward! Let me show you the spells I''ve learned while being Artur Valya,"


    Their postponed duel began once again, causing the section they were in to crumble, and both of them ended up being scolded by the station staff.

 Chapter 315 The True Culprits

    ?


    [Meer Calendar, March 10, 1 Year of Demon War]


    The Bog Forest is truly a ce where wild nts can thrive freely. Damp mosses grow abundantly, covering every side of the trees. Dense underbrush, reaching up to the chest of an adult, fills the forest.


    Combined with the towering trees that block out the sunlight, the area beneath bes dark, untouched by light. The bustling sounds of chirping birds, running animals, and hidden predators fill every corner.


    This makes Bog Forest a true natural wonder, untouched by human hands.


    However, the beauty of the Bog Forest cannot be experienced by the children of ss A15. They have just witnessed how humans were skinned and deboned by a group of monsters. Their eyes turned red, their teeth clenched tightly, and their fists clenched, holding back the anger within their hearts.


    Although nobles look down upon the lives ofmoners, they still consider themselves as part of the same species. When they see members of their species being skinned and chopped like meat in a market, it naturally makes them feel sick.


    But they couldn''t do anything when Robert ordered them to just sit and observe. Their investigative task becamepletely different when they realized that the true culprits behind all the anomalies in the Bog Forest were not the two suspects they had imagined: the mutated animals or the fifth mana species.


    It was caused by foolish monsters they regarded as mere pests. This waspletely beyond their expectations, and even Dony, who considered himself clever, couldn''t believe it.


    However, their doubts grew even stronger when they saw a young orc p away a fireball cast by a Level 1 Constetion Mage. This was truly strange and unusual because they all knew that monsters had no mana within their bodies. There was no possibility for a monster to overpower a mage, and such a thought had never crossed their minds.


    But when Robert revealed that the monsters were ves of the demon species, everything made sense. The young orc must have been given something by the demon species to be able to p away the fireball with his sword.


    And the reason why Robert restrained them from interfering also made perfect sense. During the ongoing second mana species war, no demon had managed to breach the frontlines established by the three mana species alliances.


    This was due to thebination of detection spells based on mana detection technology developed by the three alliances. So, any creature with even a hint of mana in their body would be immediately detected by these spells. It was therefore impossible for a demon species to attack them from behind by circling around.


    However, monster species are different. They are a cursed species hated by the world, which means there is not a trace of mana within their bodies. As a result, they can easily bypass the detection spells.


    This was never imagined by the previous alliances because no one had ever thought of using monster species in warfare other than as training dummies for their children. These species were extremely weak, even weaker than chickens.


    But when the monster species was armed by the demon species, they became a dangerous threat to regr non-mage troops. The demon species ordered the monsters to sneak past the alliance''s defenses and attack their supply lines. Although the impact was minimal, it could cause some losses for the alliance.


    This was the right way to use the monster species because if they were ced in direct battle, they would only be cannon fodder without causing any significant damage. As a result, when Robert reported this to the alliance, Aqua decided to assign him a mission to find the location of the monster''s stronghold and eliminate them all at once.


    Initially, Robert suspected that the monster stronghold would be in an area not covered by the lines on the map. However, he decided to be cautious and chose to tail the monster horde as they returned to their base.


    As the sun reached its zenith, the monster horde finally returned. They brought back many items they had taken from the fallen soldiers, collecting all the metal they could find and carrying away any meat they came across.


    Their movements became slow, making it easy to follow them from a distance. Robert nced at his ssmates, who were eager to eradicate all the monsters immediately. But he remained patient and careful, avoiding making hasty decisions.


    His cautious approach paid off.


    The monsters did not go to the location he suspected as their stronghold. Instead, they took a different turn, moving cautiously and deliberately obscuring their tracks. They eventually arrived at a seemingly abandoned cave.


    The monsters entered the cave cautiously, checking multiple times if they were being followed. Even after several checks, they suddenly rechecked once more. All the students of ss A15 were impressed by Robert''s caution and his incredible patience.


    After some time, Robert ordered everyone to leave their hiding spot. Quickly, a mage with the Earth Spell faction checked the condition of the cave using their spell.


    They discovered that the cave was connected to a location quite far away from their current position. If they were to walk through it, it would take three days to reach the other end of the cave. However, they also sensed mana movement within the cave, the same kind of mana movement they felt on the Mana Train.


    Robert quickly concluded that there must be some form of transportation inside the cave that allowed the monsters to move from one end to the other. If that was the case, they had limited time to tail the monsters and they needed to move at the speed of that transportation.


    However, Robert didn''t want them to enter the cave to pursue the monsters. He was concerned about potential traps or the copse of the cave, which could endanger them or seal off the monsters'' tracks. Therefore, the pursuit had to be conducted on the surface, but the Earth Spell faction couldn''t detect it at such long distances.


    But Sigurd quickly showcased the power of his new detection spell. He was able to locate the marked targets even if they were 10 kilometers away. He had already marked the monsters with his spell. The monsters, unable to sense mana, had no idea they had be targets of Sigurd''s spell.


    Robert''s face lit up with joy. He immediately asked Sigurd to guide them in the pursuit. The chase resumed, and true enough, the monsters moved incredibly fast, as if they weren''t running on two legs.


    Robert remained cautious, keeping several hours of distance between his group and the monsters. He wasn''t worried if some monsters became aware of their presence, but he feared there might be other traps set up by the demon species.


    Initially, Robert wanted to send a few people to the location he believed was the monsters'' stronghold. However, he abandoned the idea due to the same fear. He didn''t want any of his friends to be killed because of his suspicion.


    He only reported his suspicions to the alliance and let them handle it. If there were any traps there, the alliance mages could deal with them because they were much stronger than the mages in his group. After all, they were just newbies who had never experienced real warfare.


    The pursuit continued for a full day until Robert and his team found what they were certain was the monsters'' stronghold. The campsite in front of them looked like both an evacuation and a prison.


    Several winged demons could be seen flying above, keeping watch over the monsters below. In addition to the monsters, there were also several human prisoners who were treated the same, if not worse, than the monsters.


    Robert and his team realized they had found the right location. However, Robert remained cautious. He reported their findings to the alliance and waited for further orders. He noticed there were some demons there, but most of them were just Level 1 Demon Cores, and the number of Level 2 Demon Cores was very limited.


    Robert felt that his team could destroy the stronghold on their own, but he didn''t want to act recklessly.


    "Robert, what are you waiting for?" Artur said, his eyes still fixed on the stronghold in front of them without blinking.


    "Artur, don''t be impulsive. We don''t know if there are any traps inside the stronghold, and we don''t know if there are Level 3 Demon Cores in there or not," Robert said.


    "This is just a stronghold to hold the monsters. Don''t you think it''s excessive to have Level 3 Demon Cores guarding the monsters?" Artur replied impatiently.


    "Artur, follow my orders! We have to wait for the alliance''s decision before we make a move!" Robert asserted, his eyes serious.


    Artur ignored Robert''smand, his eyes still fixed on the stronghold. He seemed to be searching for something, clearly scrutinizing the area. And then he found it¡ªa woman with silver hair.


    "Anna!" Artur whispered, but Robert, who was beside him, heard the whisper clearly.


    "Wait, Artur, wait... Shit!"


    Artur had already leaped out of his hiding spot with his unsheathed sword.


    Robert had no choice but to alsoe out of hiding, shouting, "Charge!"

 Chapter 316 Ez The First Diplomat

    ?


    [A few days earlier]


    [Bitter Maja, Wilwatikta Kingdom, Throne Room]


    "With the elite enemymander killed, we''re practically dering war on the elf alliance!!"


    "We''re currently positioned between the human alliance frontline fighting against the demon species! If we go to war with the elf alliance, Wilwatikta Kingdom will be surrounded by enemies from above and the sides!"


    "YOU''RE ALL COWARDS!! The elves have harmed our Holy Queen, and yet you want to let the culprits escape just like that! Don''t you have any courage?"


    "I never meant to let them escape. They still have to pay for hurting our Holy Queen, but it doesn''t have to be by killing them all! We can capture them and demand a ransom from the elf alliance. It''s a safer approach for Wilwatikta Kingdom!"


    "Paying with their heads is only fitting! If they truly take offense, we''re not afraid to go to war!"


    "ALL YOU HAVE IN YOUR HEAD IS WAR!! Don''t you see that our kingdom is rapidly growing? If we go to war, this progress will be dyed!"


    "But suggesting negotiations is the dumbest advice! Do you think the mana species would negotiate with monster species? Our emissaries will just be burned alive as an example, and our kingdom will be attacked like they''re exterminating pests!"


    "That''s true. We tried to fight against their elite mage forces, and in the end, we emerged victorious! Even their Level 5 Constetion Mage couldn''t do anything against our Ku''s Kekayon Armor!"


    "You fools! Do you think the mage alliance only has 20 mages and just one Level 5 Constetion Mage? They have thousands, maybe millions of other mages currently fighting against the demon species! What if the mage alliance decides tounch a full-scale war against us?"


    "Furthermore, the Level 5 Constetion Mage isn''t the highest level of a mage. There are Level 6, 7, 8, and possibly even more powerful than just Raiden The Necromancer! How about his king? How about the legendary elf couple, Iron Darius and Lily Ariel?"


    "As you mentioned earlier, the elf alliance is currently at war with the demon species. And based on information I received from the elves in Elf Husbandary, the elf alliance doesn''t have an advantage in that warfare! There''s no reason for us to fear a full-scale war threat from the elf alliance."


    Moku observed the monsters seated in their respective chairs, engaged in a heated debate. He saw that all the logical points they made were reasonable, making it difficult to determine who was right and who was wrong.


    Nezena, sitting on Moku''sp, also furrowed her brow. All of this started because the monsters wanted to avenge her, but the situation only became more perilous. She felt a little guilty, but unfortunately, it had already happened. Now, all she could do was find a solution to save Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Nevare, seated in a chair next to Moku''s throne, was at a loss for words. The monsters were smart and able to logically analyze the kingdom''s issues and find solutions. However, their intelligence also led to decision-making dys due to the multitude of opinions they had to consider.


    Nerphyl, in her seat, closed her eyes. She had been through many debate-filled meetings like this, so she understood that ultimately it was the leader''s decision that mattered.


    Besides, she didn''t have a solution to offer. When Nerphyl was queen, the sylphs were a weak monster race, leaving them no choice but to flee when facing formidable enemies. It was different from the current state of Wilwatikta Kingdom, where they had a chance to fight back.


    Nedira, on the other hand, felt confused by what the monsters were saying. She understood theirnguage but not the meaning. In the end, she chose to remain silent and observe, confident that her husband would find a solution to their problems.


    As for Moku''s other wives, they weren''t too bothered by the monsters'' lengthy debates. If they had opinions, they wouldn''t express them in the Throne Room but rather convey them to their respective Main Queens.


    When the faces of the monsters turned red from arguing, and the asuras'' grip on their chairs cracked, Moku finally spoke, "Ez, do you have an opinion? It''s unlike you to stay silent like this," Moku whispered, looking at a hobgoblin who had been quiet all this while.


    "Forgive me, Ku. I was just thinking about your conversation with Raiden The Necromancer before the battle took ce," Ez snapped out of his reverie.


    "What''s about that conversation? Speak up, Ez The First Diplomat," Mokumanded.


    "I find it strange that Raiden perceives the monsters as a new mana species that they haven''t encountered before. It''s like he''s trying to show goodwill," Ez recalled what he saw in the sylph''s transmission.


    The battle between the monsters and Raiden and his forces was recorded by Nerphyl, who was present and broadcasted in Wilwatikta Kingdom through the sylphs. Although the duel between Moku and Raiden couldn''t be broadcasted due to their use of domains, the fight between the other monsters and the elven mages was still visible.


    "Goodwill? How do youe to that conclusion?" Boku asked.


    "More precisely, Raiden The Necromancer seems to be trying to foster mutual understanding between monsters and elves. When they heard that we attacked their viges for food, there was a nod of agreement from the elves. It''s as if our actions in attacking their viges were understandable. And they didn''t ask forpensation from us; instead, they hoped to providepensation for injuring our Holy Queen. Their attitude could be considered overly kind," Ez replied.


    "So, you think the elf alliance wants something from us so they can easily overlook the attack on their viges?" Mige immediately grasped the essence of Ez''s words.


    "More urately, there''s something they want from the New Mana Species, and it''s so crucial that hundreds of elf lives are considered expendable," Ez continued.


    "What is it? What''s so important that their own people''s lives be so cheap?" Swa didn''t understand; to him, an asura''s life was as valuable as his own because they were all brothers.


    Ez shook his head. "I don''t know, but wouldn''t it be advantageous if they considered us as the New Mana Species?"


    "Why is that so?" Nevare leaned forward, also intrigued.


    "If they see us as the New Mana Species, we could send a diplomatic team to them. With that, we might be able to absorb their resources without having to resort to raiding," Ez answered with a smile.


    "Ez, I don''t mean to me you, but right now we are much weaker than them. If there''s something they want from us, and it''s so important, why wouldn''t they just take it by force? Even though the elves may seem to have noble hearts, in reality, they are the most hypocritical among hypocrites," Nezena said, shaking her head.


    "I thought they didn''t consider themselves much stronger than us. Or maybe they think we''re weaker than them, but engaging in a war with us would cause significant losses for them," said Ez.


    "Oh, why so?" Moku raised his chin with interest.


    "Because Raiden The Necromancer called you ''Moku The Ku,'' not ''Ku Moku.'' That means he sees ''Ku'' as a title, not just a royal address. He doesn''t know that ''Ku'' means ''the strongest'' and believes you''re just one of the elitemanders of our kingdom, and there are others stronger than you," Ez exined.


    "Oh."


    Suddenly, all the monsters in the Throne Room understood what Ez meant, and they all nodded their heads. Once again, their enemy''s misunderstanding and ignorance provided a way out of the problems they faced.


    "If that''s the case, the solution you propose is to negotiate with the elf alliance, iming that we are the New Mana Species residing in the Bog Forest. Is that right, Ez The First Diplomat?" Moku asked with a broad smile.


    "That''s correct. By sending a skilled diplomat, we can negotiate with the elf alliance. This diplomat must be skilled and intelligent enough to deceive the elves, making them unaware that they are negotiating with New Mana Species and not just the monsters," Ez replied, nodding and smiling.


    "That''s right; this diplomat must be someone we can trust wholeheartedly. They should have excellentmunication skills and possess mana in their body to appear as a mage, isn''t right Ez The First Diplomat?" Nevare agreed, nodding while looking at Ez.


    "Exactly," Ez gave a thumbs-up.


    "This diplomat must have significant negotiation experience, isn''t right Ez The First Diplomat?" cheered Nezena, looking at Ez.


    "Hmm," Ez nodded.


    "If that''s the case, they must also have a well-known name among all the monsters and be familiar with everything in Wilwatikta Kingdom, isn''t right Ez The First Diplomat?" added Nerphyl, staring at Ez.


    "Yes," Ez began to sense something was off.


    "They should also be someone brave and unafraid to die for the sake of the kingdom''s interests, isn''t right Ez The First Diplomat?" Nedira chimed in after realizing the direction of the conversation, looking sharply at Ez.


    "Eh?" If even Nedira realized it, there''s no way Ez didn''t notice.


    Moku smiled and said, "So, when will you depart for the elf alliance, oh Ez The First Diplomat?"

 Chapter 317 Lord Lordo

    ?


    Behind the lush tree leaves, amidst the bustling bushes, and against the backward-blowing wind, two transparent figures gazed with their red eyes.


    The naked eye couldn''t perceive these two figures, not even those with detection abilities could find them. Only with a detection spell equipped with motion radar capabilities could one reveal their presence. Yet, even that spell would be useless if the two figures chose not to move or breathe. They were two Asuras in their Mind Body forms.


    When an Asura shifted to Mind Body form, their bodies became transparent and challenging to detect. They transformed into Mind Realm creatures and vanished from the physical world.


    "The information is correct; this is indeed a demon species camp," whispered the first Asura, Gobuka, son of Goku.


    "I never thought those elves could be useful like this," scoffed the second Asura, Boguka, son of Boku.


    Gobuka and Boguka were alike their father (or brother) and shared an incredibly close bond like siblings. However, unlike their father, who enjoyed battles, Gobuka and Boguka preferred being spies and sneaking into enemy camps.


    This led them to join the Training Division or Provision Division, led by their respective fathers. However, they chose to enter the Military Espionage Division under Swa''smand. The Military Espionage Division was mainlyprised of sylphs and druids, but they still needed asuras, especially those who possessed Mind Body abilities.


    When they were still orc, they were inspired by the tale of Lordo, who infiltrated the human alliance''s camp and became the key to Wilwatikta Kingdom''s survival. They regarded Lordo''s Resolution as the epitome of bravery and hoped that one day, they could be as courageous as Lordo.


    "Heh, those elves wouldn''t be trusted if Lord Lordo hadn''t informed the kingdom about the demon camp in the Bog Forest. All of this is because of Lord Lordo''s courage, and it has nothing to do with those cowardly elves," Gobuka disagreed.


    "You''re right. With or without information from the elves, Lord Lordo''s words alone are sufficient evidence. I find it strange that Swa ordered us to investigate directly without immediately trusting Lord Lordo''s information," Boguka nodded.


    At present, Lordo remained Stent Gaht''s pet. Though treated like a canary, forced to sing and dance to amuse his master, Lordo received fresh information directly from the most powerful human. Sometimes, Stent Gaht held significant meetings with Lordo nearby, showing no trace of concern whatsoever.


    As a result, Wilwatikta Kingdom currently possesses moreplete battlefield information than even the humans in the human alliance territory. With this information, they can execute various clever maneuvers that keep the human alliance unaware of their vulnerability from behind.


    Lordo''s sacrifice is always narrated and broadcasted by the Kingdom Press. His name has be widely renowned and admired by the younger generation of monsters. He is considered a living hero whose contributions were so significant that many monsters bestow the title "Lord" before his name.


    Boguka also nodded in agreement with his brother''s words. "So, what should we do next? Based on our orders, we are supposed to withdraw after confirming the enemy''s base, right?"


    "Just withdraw? I don''t think so. What we need to ascertain is not just the location of the demon base, but whether there are any monsters held captive in that camp," replied Gobuka.


    "Isn''t that highly risky? ording to the information Lord Lordo obtained, demon species have peculiar spell forms. Unlike mages who recite incantations, demon species draw diagrams that can cause curses. I fear that if we''re too hasty, the enemy will detect our position," whispered Boguka.


    "You fool! Do you think that if Lord Lordo were in our position, he would simply withdraw without ensuring information from the enemy?"


    "Of course not! Lord Lordo would boldly enter the enemy camp and ransack all the information without fear! But we''re not Lord Lordo," Boguka said with great certainty.


    "I know that''s why we don''t have to enter; we can observe from afar. We need to make sure there are indeed captives in this ce," asserted Gobuka.


    Boguka nodded, "Alright, then... I pity them greatly. They are treated like ves by the demons and used as cannon fodder during battles," he said, recalling the reports Lordo had obtained.


    "Hmm... monsters that haven''t evolved cannot use mana, making them useless to the demon species as food. Hence, instead of killing them outright, the demon species chooses to enve them and turn them into cannon fodder," Gobuka said with a mix of sadness and frustration in his voice.


    "Yet, the fate of monsters living in the human alliance territory is even more pitiful. Every year, hundreds of their kind are sacrificed to serve as targets for human children''s training. They truly live like livestock, devoid of freedom, and in a worse condition than ves," Boguka added, expressing the same sadness and frustration.


    They both clenched their hands tightly, filled with hatred towards the mana species that treated their kind so cruelly. But they were reminded of the early life of the monsters before the establishment of Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    At that time, monsters lived in tribes, and the orc tribe had the smallest poption. There were only sixteen desperate orcs who lived in hiding, their hearts filled with fear of mages. But when Moku came and uttered the Oath of Dawn, giving their tribe the name Dawnmist Tribe, that marked the beginning of a legendary era.


    Thinking about the struggles of their fathers to build a safe home for them made both Asuras want to cry. Without Moku, they might have ended up like the monsters who were currently enved, used as target practice, or treated as livestock.


    "Oh, our God, The One, bestow blessings upon our leader Moku, and may we fight alongside him in your heaven!"


    "May we fight alongside him in your heaven!"


    Gobuka and Boguka offered their prayers to their god in unison. This was the way taught by The One''s Church to show gratitude to their ancestors and to Moku for building Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    During their schooling days, this prayer was always recited at the beginning and end of each ss. They had memorized several other prayers, but this one was deeply ingrained in their memories. Even now, before every meal, the monsters recited the same prayer to express their gratitude for the blessings they received.


    Then, the two asuras resumed their surveince with a more resolute gaze. In the Oath of Dawn, Moku made two promises to the orcs: to make them rulers of the Bog Forest and to make them the strongest race across the Meer Continent.


    The first promise was almost fulfilled; only a few areas in the Bog Forest were still under the control of mutated animals. They were the Admantite-tier danger mutated animals. However, the realization of that promise only required Moku to evolve once again, and the time would not be long.


    As for the second promise, it was still a long process. However, there was no monster who doubted that the promise would be fulfilled. That''s why Gobuka and Boguka only needed to be patient until they eventually became the strongest race on the continent.


    "Ah, there''s movement inside the camp! Looks like there''s a riot. Oh, it''s a group of goblins and orcs being whipped by a demon!" suddenly eximed Boguka.


    "Where? Where? Why can''t I see it?"


    "Use your inner eye, you idiot!" said Boguka, pping his brother''s head.


    Gobuka activated his inner eye, and he saw what Boguka saw. A group of monsters was being herded into the center of the camp, their necks and legs chained. They were made to face a bonfire before being repeatedlyshed by the demon behind them.


    The demonughed gleefully before kicking the monsters into the fire. The burning monsters screamed in pain, their cries echoing beyond the camp.


    Once their bodies were charred and smelled roasted, they were thrown in front of the other monsters. With a gesture, the demon ordered them to eat the flesh of the burnt monsters. Despite the anguish in their eyes, they followed the demon''smand.


    "FUCK!" Gobuka roared with overwhelming anger. If he weren''t in the middle of a surveince mission, he would have already punched a nearby tree to the ground.


    "This is the information we''re looking for. I''ve already reported it to Pandava," said Boguka, his eyes turning red with an overwhelming aura of murderous intent.


    "Are we just going to leave them like that?"


    "No, we won''t leave them like that. The headquarters already has a n for this camp. We can''t act recklessly and attack just yet. It would only ruin the bigger n," responded Boguka.


    "Boguka, it seems you''re a coward! Why do you let our brethren suffer right in front of us without doing anything? If you won''t do anything, then let me--"


    "Gobuka, step back!" a woman''s voice resonated in their minds through Pandava.


    Instantly, Gobuka and Boguka stood at attention as if the woman was right in front of them.


    Without saying a word, Gobuka quickly responded, "Yes, Mom!"


    Gobuka couldn''t argue when the order came directly from his mother, Vivi The Spicy.

 Chapter 318 The Fate Of The Prime Minister

    ?


    "Bye... Bye Ez!"


    "Ez, don''t embarrass Wilwatikta Kingdom! You must make those arrogant elves bow before us!"


    "Ez, remember your name is already inscribed in The One''s heaven!"


    "Ez The First Diplomat, may we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    "Ez The First Diplomat, may we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    "Ez The First Diplomat, may we fight together in The One''s heaven!"


    The monsters cheered and waved goodbye to Ez and his delegation at the southern gate. They all congratted Ez and prayed for his safety. They felt proud of Ez for shouldering such a heavy task.


    However, Ez, the one being prayed for and wished well, had a furrowed brow. He looked as if he had just tasted something sour and couldn''t spit it out. It was evident that he was being forced to do something he didn''t want to do.


    A few days ago, Moku and the other monsters had gone to behead Raiden and his forces. Today, Ez wasmanded to go to the elven alliance, carrying the severed heads to invite them to negotiate.


    It felt like punching someone''s face until it was swollen and then inviting that person to have coffee together. The best-case scenario in this situation was the elves beheading Ez for revenge. The worst-case scenario was him being tortured to serve as an example to the monsters of what happens when they underestimate the elven alliance.


    However, Ez could only me himself now. Why did he have to act so clever and propose the idea of negotiating with the elven alliance? If he hadn''t shown off in front of the monsters, he might still be at his desk, handling the piled-up administrative tasks of Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    That would have been better than having to feed himself to the tigers as he was doing now.


    Ez remembered the first time he heard the word "Diplomat." He was so proud when Moku and the other monsters called him that. But when he closed his eyes for a moment, he found himself in an alraune prison as a guarantee for the negotiation between Moku and Luna.


    Fortunately, the negotiation went smoothly, and Luna became Moku''s beloved adopted sister to this day. The alraune race also joined the alliance of monsters and helped them form Wilwatikta Kingdom. However, if there had been even the slightest mistake in the negotiation between Moku and Luna, Ez would undoubtedly have ended up aspost for the alraune.


    Ez cursed himself once again for being too clever. Because of his intelligence, Moku became suspicious and forced him to be his closest confidant. Ez understood that Moku was using the tactic of "Keep your friends close, but your enemies closer."


    Now, Ez had be the prime minister of the newly established Wilwatikta Kingdom, and every day, he had to deal with seemingly endless administrative tasks. Although some monsters eventually became educated and helped Ez in his duties, the responsibility for the survival of Wilwatikta Kingdom still rested heavily on his shoulders.


    Every decision, policy, and report from the three main administrations would always pass through his desk before Moku read them. As a king, Moku didn''t have to deal with paperwork like that and could simply put his signature on the papers he approved. However, their implementation had to be supervised by Ez.


    If not, once again, any mistakes would be ced on his head.


    He held a high position in Wilwatikta Kingdom, and he could have anything he wanted. Unfortunately, he never had time to enjoy it. When he mentioned this to Moku, the king sent him a goblin woman.


    At first, Ez didn''t understand why Moku sent this goblin to him. But after the goblin named Rada started working, Ez finally understood her purpose. She was there to satisfy Ez while he worked. So, when Ez was busy with his papers on the table, Rada would crawl under the desk and do her job.


    Ez didn''t know where Moku got the inspiration to give Rada such a job. Although he enjoyed it, he still...


    "Why don''t you give me a day off so I can enjoy Rada''s service peacefully in my own room?"


    But what could he expect from a king who was an orc? Comin? Moku would only add more goblin women under the desk while his hands continued working on the table.


    This suffering shouldn''tst long because of the short lifespan of goblins. When he got old, he could request retirement from Moku and enjoy his old age.


    However, as if not running out of ideas, Moku asked Luna to create a potion that could make goblins evolve into hobgoblins without going through Mana Cream Cultivation training. Ez scoffed at Moku''s high hopes because if a goblin could evolve into a hobgoblin without Mana Cream Cultivation, their ancestors would have found a way already.


    But when Luna finally brought a potion, Ez was startled. With no other choice, he reluctantly drank the potion, but nothing happened to his body. Ez felt so ted and ridiculed Moku in his heart.


    However, the same potion kepting from Luna every day. Ez, thinking he had won, happily drank them, considering it a new beverage while enjoying Rada''s service under the desk.


    One yearter, the transformation finally urred. Ez''s body hadpletely changed into that of a hobgoblin. When he saw his reflection in the mirror, he could only gape with a heart that cursed Moku''s ancestors.


    His king, as they called him, truly had the power to make the impossible possible. Ez could only mourn his fate, having to work under Moku''s tyranny for hundreds of years longer than he should, with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    *Clek!


    The carriage door suddenly opened, jolting Ez out of his reverie. He saw a hobgoblin casually entering his carriage without any permission. The hobgoblin wore a mask on her face, making it impossible for Ez to recognize her, but from her body shape, she was definitely a female hobgoblin.


    Ez wanted to ask what was going on, but when the hobgoblin removed her mask, he could only be stunned. And when the hobgoblin suddenly lunged at him, Ez screamed.


    "AAAAAAARRRGGHHH!!!"


    --------------------------------------------


    Moku watched as Ez and his delegation moved farther away until they were no longer visible to him. However, he could still see Ez''s furrowed face with his inner eye.


    "Is it okay to send Ez?" Nevare asked, hugging his arms.


    Moku turned and kissed his wife''s forehead. "It''s fine. Ez is a hobgoblin; he has mana in his body. The mages will likely assume he''s a mana species, just like the other members of the delegation, who are druids and hobgoblins," Moku exined.


    Ez''s evolution from a goblin to a hobgoblin had truly astonished Moku. Although the evolution wasn''t as perfect as when a goblin evolved with Mana Cream Cultivation, the resulting hobgoblin still possessed mana within their bodies.


    Unfortunately, Ez only had mana within his body and couldn''t control it. He was like a human who hadn''t converted their mana flow into a constetion. However, this opened up new possibilities for the development of Wilwatikta Kingdom''s power.


    Currently, Luna was researching the potion she gave to Ez and analyzing his blood samples before and after evolving into a hobgoblin. Luna mentioned that Ez had now be a shaman hobgoblin, not an ordinary shaman like Hoddurt, who only had quark abilities, but a real shaman.


    There is a possibility that Ez will eventually have the ability to predict the future or analyze natural signs, like the legends about shamans. Moku doesn''t know how it will develop and leaves it to Luna.


    "Well, then I can rx. You can be too hard on him sometimes," Nevare said.


    "What else can I do? If I don''t use threats, thatzy one won''t use his brain at all," Moku replied casually.


    "Hmm... With Ez around, we can be sure that negotiations with the elf alliance will seed," Nevare nodded.


    "Don''t worry. Ez will definitely be enthusiastic. I''ve prepared a special reward for him," Moku grinned.


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Hehehe..." Moku chuckled while his inner eye kept an eye on Ez''s carriage.


    When he became a hobgoblin, an issue arose: Ez was no longer interested in goblins. So, Rada had to be reced by a female hobgoblin. However, it turned out that Rada had fallen in love with Ez after serving him all this time. She didn''t want her position to be taken by anyone else.


    As a result, Moku postponed the search for a female hobgoblin to rece Rada and gave her three months to evolve into a hobgoblin. Unexpectedly, driven by her love, Rada sessfully endured the rigorous Mana Cream Cultivation training and evolved into a hobgoblin.


    Her determination impressed Moku, and he decided to have her marry Ez. However, Ez refused, saying he didn''t have time to deal with a family.


    Moku was baffled and offered Ez a one-week vacation if he agreed to marry Rada as their honeymoon. Without hesitation, Ez immediately epted and married Rada that very day. But before even a day had passed, a critical event urred in Wilwatikta Kingdom: Nezena''s Raid Army returned in disarray, and Nezena was nearly killed.


    Ez had to return to his position due to this emergency situation. Until now, Ez hasn''t gotten the promised vacation time from Moku, and he never forgets to remind him every day.


    That''s why Moku included Rada in Ez''s delegation so they could have their honeymoon while working. Just like before, Ez worked with the upper part of his body above the table, while Rada worked with the lower part of his body below the table.


    "I hope you''re happy with my gift, my friend," Moku smiled.


    However, Ez, who was currently being ridden by Rada, could only scream with all his might.


    "GIVE ME A FUCKING BREAK, YOU TYRANT KING!!!!!!"

 Chapter 319 Pretending

    ?


    [Meer Calendar, March 10, 1 Year of Demon War]


    Moku gazed at the orcs and goblins pretending to work diligently before him. In truth, they were asuras and hobgoblins he had transformed using Pandava. With Pandava fully under his control and able to manifest in the real world, Moku could even change the appearance of asuras into orcs without being detected by a mage''s spell.


    After attacking one of the supply caravansst night, the orcs and goblins were now busy collecting scattered items. Strangely, the supply caravan was guarded by only one mage, and he was only a Level 1 Constetion Mage with minimal power.


    Yet, it was this peculiarity that led Moku to decide on this particr supply caravan, as there were other reasons the monsters were after besides the supplies it carried.


    "Ku?" greeted a goblin, lowering her head.


    "Has everything been collected?" Moku looked at the goblin in front of him, trying to suppress a smile.


    "Report! Collected 80 sets of armor, 200 swords, 50 greatswords, 300 arrows, 50 bows, 60 shields, 300 spears, 100 leather armors, 30 iron axes, and other equipment such as clothes, pants, shoes, and human essories," the goblin replied.


    In reality, Wilwatikta Kingdom no longer needed iron or ordinary human-made weapons. Their strengthy in Mana Weapons crafted from the mana organs of mutated animals.


    Thus, collecting these ordinary human weapons and armor was merely a waste of time and would be used only for training young monsters at The One''s Church. If they had found Mana Weapons meant for mages, Moku might have been interested. Unfortunately, there were no Mana Weapons among the caravan''s supplies.


    "We only need iron; throw away anything that isn''t iron. Remove the wood from the spears and take the spearheads," Moku ordered. They didn''t have time to carry so many weapons; taking the metal parts of the weapons would suffice to maintain their disguise. "How about food?" he asked.


    "The food carriage that caught fire was rescued. There is still more than 200 kg of food," the goblin reported.


    Moku nodded, pretending to be pleased with the amount of food they acquired. In truth, 200 kg of food wouldn''t be enough to sustain even one Orc Burrow, let alone the entire Wilwatikta Kingdom. Currently, the amount of food they needed daily had left Glittering Meadow looking barren.


    Though the massacrest night was brutal, it seemed their stalker was still not interested in meeting them. Thus, Moku decided to set another bait, confident that their stalker was currently eavesdropping on their conversation, evident from the movements of the mana around them. "What about the meat?" he asked.


    "There''s only about 50 kg of meat in the food cart," the goblin replied in a trembling voice.


    She seemed genuinely afraid that the orcs might choose to eat them all due to the limited amount of meat. Once again, Moku praised the goblin''s acting skills in his mind. He had never known his wife possessed such excellent acting abilities. Perhaps on their next night together, Moku could try roleying with her.


    "Tam... I told you, orcs and goblins actually share the same bloodline. If you''ve seen a hobgoblin, then you''d definitely believe me."


    Indeed, the goblin before him was Nedira, his wife. In truth, Nedira didn''t need to change her name, as humans wouldn''t understand the nuances of monsternguage and culture. However, she insisted on keeping her old name while being a goblin. It was because she wanted to honor the word "Ne" in her name and felt that a goblin didn''t deserve to have "Ne" in their name.


    "Yes... My Ku!" Tam was still nervous, but the shaking had subsided.


    ''My Ku'' looked at Tam, who had stopped shaking. He sighed inwardly. The goblins actually had cute figures, that was if they weren''t covered in dirt and mud.


    However, Moku still preferred Nedira over Tam. After all, when it came to choosing a wife, goblin women had one significant drawback. They were t.


    The two rounded mountains on a woman''s chest were the most potent hold to maintain a happy married life. Therger the mountains, the stronger a man''s loyalty and dedication to his partner.


    Moku couldn''t openly share this with the monsters, fearing his words might be misconstrued. As a result, whenever they wanted to capture female prisoners, they would seek those with arger bosom first before considering the ones with a smaller one.


    The potential damage caused by his words was beyond imagination. Especially when he saw Goku''s family doing just fine despite his t-chested wife, showing that not all orcs were the same. Like any other man, they had preferences that shouldn''t be restricted by Moku''s words.


    Ah.. he had been staring at Tam''s t chest for too long, and the goblin was starting to raise an eyebrow. Moku needed to find a way to make his wife less suspicious, or he''d lose his night of roley.


    "Oh.. Sorry, Tam. I was just reminiscing about the archery skills of the goblins. You guys were a big help, Tam. Otherwise, Goku and his team might have had a hard time holding back the guards," Moku tried to steer the conversation.


    "Thank you, we''re happy to help!" Tam answered with joy.


    "You guys have been very helpful, Tam. We''re short on meat, and there''s no time to hunt anymore. So, can you help us separate the flesh of these humans from their bones?" Moku gave the order again in a firm voice.


    Their initial n was to make the stalkers angry and lure them into attacking. After "killing" a few orcs, the others would escape and run to their hideout. The remaining vengeful stalkers would then pursue them angrily, eventually attacking the monsters'' "base."


    That was the n they had in mind. However, it seemed that the leader of the stalkers was extremely cautious. Despite the massacre from the previous night, they had yet to make a move and were merely observing from a distance. However, the distance between them and the stalkers wasn''t significant enough to be out of the range of the inner eye''s vision.


    "Yes, Sir!" Tam understood what Moku wanted and gave a firm salute.


    "Boku, help Tam put the iron tools into the wagon. We should be moving out of here before the sun goes down!" Moku gave orders to the orc standing beside him.


    "Yes, Sir!" Boku answered.


    Even after skinning and chopping up the human corpses right in front of them, the stalkers still hadn''t emerged from their hiding ce. The monsters, prepared for a "battle," were now uncertain of what to do next.


    Moku praised the stalker leader in his mind for their caution.


    "Moku, what should we do?" Boku whispered through the inner eye.


    "Let''s proceed with n B," answered Moku.


    "Will it work? They are incredibly patient. Even after baiting them this far, they still haven''te out. What if they decide to retreat and call for reinforcements?" Boku expressed a bit of concern.


    "Stay calm. I can see their weakness clearly. Proceed with n B!" Mokumanded through the inner eye to all the monsters.


    They all gave a silent nod and began to move, pushing the carts filled with meat and metal slowly. They had to appear like ordinary monsters without the powers of asura and hobgoblins. Hence, this act was quite challenging.


    Leading the way, Moku connected his consciousness to Pandava. Seeking the right connection, Moku whispered, "Nevare, I need your hair."


    -------------------------------------------


    They arrived in front of a cave that seemed untouched. Although it was a cave built by the goblins, their expertise in digging tunnels allowed them to make it resemble a natural cave.


    This cave was connected to the demon camp discovered by Gobuka and Boguka. However, with their current speed, it would take them several days to reach the end of the cave. Fortunately, Moku had a solution in mind.


    Based on the information obtained from Lordo and the captive elves, Moku learned that there were transportation devices simr to trains in this world. They called it the Mana Train. Although Moku didn''t know how to create a Mana Train, he at least understood the concept of a regr train.


    Using mana organs and the construction skills of the goblins, Moku managed to create a cheap imitation of the Mana Train. Though it could only vibrate and couldn''t run like an actual train, it served its purpose.


    What he needed was to make the mana movement detectable by the stalkers. As for transporting them to the end of the cave, the monsters were faster by running.


    Pushing the shoddily-made Mana Train that barely trembled, Moku and the other monsters reached the end of the cave. Pushing their carts out of the cave, they were faced with a demon camp ahead.


    Moku sensed that the stalkers were still following them through his inner eye. He smiled, realizing the cautiousness of the stalker leader worked in his favor. If they had inspected the cave earlier, they would have discovered the ruse.


    However, their fear of traps led them to avoid the cave and chase the monsters on the surface. In doing so, they fell into the real trap, unaware of the deception thaty ahead.

 Chapter 320 The Echo Of Palaka

    ?


    Moku stared at the camp in front of him, which looked more like a defense fortress. The tall walls made of wood seemed weak and incapable of protecting what was behind them. However, upon closer inspection, transparent diagrams on the walls revealed the presence of various spells.


    Moku, along with the other monsters, walked, pushing their carts closer to the gate, where a demon stood guard. It was the first time the monsters had seen a demon up close, and they were puzzled, especially the asuras. They couldn''t determine the demon''s gender or, more precisely, the demon seemed to have no gender at all.


    Having been ustomed to dealing with alraunes, the asuras had learned to control their instincts when faced with such ambiguity. Being asuras meant they also possessed inner eyes, which helped calm their gender recognition instincts.


    As the demon saw the approaching monsters, it tilted its head in confusion. Why were these monsters outside the camp? It remembered that no monsters had been assigned outside the camp that day. However, upon seeing the monsters pushing carts, it assumed they were assigned to forage in the Bog forest.


    Nevertheless, it needed to verify this first. The demon pped its wings and descended from the gate. The monsters didn''t show any fear, which only added to the demon''s unease. Normally, monsters would tremble in fear when a demon approached them like this.


    "Where are you from?" it asked in Demon Language.


    Each monster brought from their respective continents understood Demon Language, or rather, they had to understand it. Demons didn''t want to waste their mana just tomunicate with these vermin-like monsters. So, for their survival, the monsters had no choice but to understand Demon Language.


    However, the monsters in front of it seemed to not understand what it was saying. They merely looked at the demon and then turned to the young orc at the forefront of the group. They appeared to be waiting for orders from the young orc and ignored the demon as if it wasn''t there.


    This infuriated the demon. How dare these vermin ignore it! But its survival instincts, honed through harsh living conditions on the demon continent, made it feel that this disregard posed a significant threat. Thus, it suppressed its anger and asked again, for the second time,


    "Who are you?"


    Before it could receive an answer, a hand, not even a quarter of the demon''s head size, gripped the demon''s throat. It was startled and reflexively tried to step back, but it felt like it was bound by a mountain, unable to move at all. The young orc who had been three meters away was now standing right in front of it, gripping its head.


    He couldn''t even detect the young orc''s movement, and in the blink of an eye, his head was already in the young orc''s grip. The demon''s body trembled, realizing the vast difference in strength between itself and the young orc before it.


    "Well, we don''t have much time because the humans will be arriving soon," said the young orc in anguage the demon didn''t understand. However, he had heard the samenguage when the captive monsters spoke to each other.


    "Who are you?" the demon asked, trying not to tremble.


    But once again, before it could receive an answer, it felt as though thousands of bees stung its head. It wanted to scream in pain, but its tongue felt stiff and could only helplessly stick out. In a short moment, the demon''s eyes turned white before returning to normal, but with a vacant gaze.


    Moku disabled the demon''s ability to think and connected its empty mind to Pandava. This way, Pandava could easily control the demon as if it were a marite controlling a puppet.


    The demon, now with empty eyes, stepped back before leaping back onto the gate. It looked at the demons below and spoke with a stiff, robotic voice, "Open the gate!"


    The demons below the gate didn''t suspect anything and simply obeyed themand. They turned the lever, and the gate slowly opened.


    Moku and the other monsters casually pushed their carts and entered the camp. The demons below the gate gave them odd nces but didn''t suspect anything and returned to their respective activities, idling.


    As reported by Gobuka and Boguka, there were many demons in this camp. Their numbers reached almost a hundred, with the majority being Level 1 Demon Cores. Unlike in their home continent, demons in Meer Continent didn''t prey on each other. Their hunger had been satisfied by the abundance of mana species they found.


    Therefore, instead of preying on each other and reducing their numbers, the demons chose to go to battlefields and feast on the mages who were killed. Their overwhelming numbers sometimes became a problem due to the limited amount of mages present in the battles. But because of this, every time a war began, the demons would fiercelypete to advance and attack, like famished pigs summoned by the sound of the feeding bell.


    Moku also heard the news from Lordo that thousands of new demons would enter the Meer Continent from the Demon Continent every day. Their numbers continued to grow endlessly. Every mana species the demons consumed served as nourishment to make them rapidly stronger.


    Once all the monsters had entered the camp, they were intercepted by a demon with a long horn on its head. The horn curved and sharp at the tip, resembling a rhino''s tusk. Its dark red skin had prominent hard bones on its limbs. It looked like a Hellboy with only one horn.


    "What have you brought?" it asked in the demonnguage.


    When Moku took control of the previous demon''s thinking with Pandava, he also gained the ability to understand the demonnguage. However, pronouncing a foreignnguage wasn''t easy.


    "W-w-wE Br-broUGHT H-hUMan FLE-sh," he stammered in the stiff demonnguage.


    But ''Hellboy''s'' suspicion and anger quickly dissipated like foam blown by the wind upon hearing "Human Flesh." Its attention immediately shifted to the carts that Moku and the monsters brought. Other demons also gathered around, swarming the carts carried by the monsters.


    The monsters quickly stepped aside, making way for the possessed demons. As the coverings of the carts were lifted, the aroma of fresh human flesh spread throughout the camp. Chaos erupted in an instant, with the demons fiercelypeting to get their hands on the contents of the carts.


    Their camp was located quite far from the frontline of the war. In fact, it was situated outside the defense lines formed by the three alliances. The cave that Moku and the monsters entered was a secret passage to bypass those defense lines.


    The demons in this camp were tasked with finding a secret route to prate the human defenses without being detected by detection spells. That''s why the camp was located in a slightly secluded area.


    They used the monsters to search for this secret path. With bodies devoid of mana, the monsters wouldn''t be detected by the detection spells. Thus, they could approach the defense lines created by the three alliances.


    As a consequence, the demons in this camp couldn''t go to the battlefield for some time. Although the Demon General had provided them with some mana species prisoners, they had consumed them all several days ago. It was only natural that they lost control in this manner.


    Unbeknownst to the demons who were busy fighting for human flesh, the monsters had vanished from around them. Using their inner eye, the monsters sneaked into the ce where the other monsters were held captive.


    They entered an underground passage with almost no air cirction. With their inner eyes, the asura realized that the condition of the imprisoned monsters was worse than they had imagined.


    Only a few dozen orcs and goblins remained, and they looked emaciated with lifeless eyes. They appeared like walking corpses, a stark contrast to the monsters living in Wilwatikta Kingdom with full bellies and smiles.


    No demons guarded these captive monsters, and the room where they were held wasn''t even locked. This indicated that even if a monster intended to escape, they would only end up returning to this ce, but in a worse state than before.


    As Moku and the monsters entered the room, the hobgoblins without inner eyes gasped in shock. They were appalled by the pitiful state of the monsters before them. Their hands clenched so tightly that they injured their palms.


    Moku then spoke in the monsternguage, "Who is your leader?"


    But the prisoners only stared and ignored him. Moku asked for the second time, "Who is your leader?" Yet, the same thing happened, and no monster answered his question.


    They looked so lifeless, their heads bowed, and their eyes empty. There was no sign of spirit or hope left in them. They seemed like mere heaps of flesh waiting for time to rot them away. Moku observed that the current condition of the monster prisoners was even worse than that of the orcs in the past.


    At that moment, Moku raised his voice louder, "PALAKA!"

 Chapter 321 Orc Shamans Prophecy

    ?


    As Moku chanted the ancient ritualnguage call, a sudden glow returned to the eyes of the captives, especially the orcs. However, the light faded as soon as they turned towards the source of the sound.


    Moku didn''t need to exin the reason behind his action, as he knew that if he were in their shoes and saw another orc raising his voice, he would also feel desperate. Hence, Moku released Pandava''s influence from his body and transformed back into an asura.


    His transformation immediately drew the attention of the captives. They stared wide-eyed at the young orc who had been acting so arrogantly, now bing a creature standing over two meters tall. The creature''s skin turned a dark shade of green, and its body was leaner than that of an orc, yet its muscles appeared incredibly dense and harder than iron.


    Amid the darkness of the prison, the creature''s red eyes gleamed,plementing its handsome face. It looked more like a green-skinned night elf than a monster.


    The monsters were taken aback.


    Those who were closest to Moku instinctively dragged their bodies backward. Some goblins trembled in fear, and a few even fainted. They all assumed that the figure before them was a powerful mana species.


    "I am a monster," Moku said sinctly, dispelling all their suspicions.


    No mana species would ever humbly refer to themselves as a monster.


    "I was once just an orc. But now I... we are a different kind of living creature."


    Just as Moku uttered those words, he released Pandava''s influence from all the monsters behind him. Suddenly, all the orcs reverted to asuras, and the goblins transformed back into hobgoblins.


    Moku put his arm around Nedira''s waist, standing beside him, and kissed her forehead. He then looked at all the female goblins in the prison.


    "This is my wife, Nedira."


    All eyes were fixated on the hobgoblin figure clinging tightly to Moku. They couldn''t help but be captivated by her enchanting form. Her body was proportionate and attractive, filling in all the right ces and tapering in alluring ways. Her bright green skin exuded a charm that evoked envy from the surrounding goblins.


    Her long ck hair flowed gracefully down to her hips, tied in a seductive ponytail. Two small horns protruding from her head only added to the allure of her beautiful face. Her eyes sparkled with a rosy-yellow hue, igniting admiration in the hearts of every monster that gazed upon her.


    (POV: Nedira)


    "These are my two generals, Goku and Boku," Moku introduced the two asuras standing on his right side.


    The first figure had a towering body, resembling an orc in general, but much taller, reaching an estimated height of 2.8 meters. His arms were massive and powerful, as if capable of bending steel with just his pinkie.


    His eyes were red and narrow, with a masculine face defined by strong jawlines. Two small tusks protruded from his lower mouth, contrasting with his small and pointed nose. Undoubtedly, this figure embodied the perfect handsome bodybuilder.


    He was Goku.


    The second figure appeared leaner than Goku, but there was no denying that his arms could bend even steel beams. His red eyes reflected an intriguing intelligence as if peering into the depths of the souls of all the monsters.


    His long ck hair cascaded down his back, like ck waves crashing on his shoulders. His chest was broad and prominent, exuding an air of pride and irresistible confidence.


    He was Boku.


    "And behind me are my troops," Moku said, spreading his arms wide.


    All the captives stared at the group of people behind Moku. They noticed the familiar faces and the aura of power not much different from the four individuals standing in front. It was then that they realized that these monsters in front of them were different from them.


    This brought a deep sense of strangeness, confusing their minds that had been filled with torture after torture. With trembling lips, one of thergest orcs among them asked, "Who are you?"


    Moku smiled, "Didn''t I tell you already? Me and everyone before you are monsters."


    "That can''t be," he shook his head.


    "Has your sense of smell failed you? Can''t you differentiate between monster species and non-monsters?" Boku retorted.


    The captives were stunned. They did detect the scent of monsters from the group before them. However, that was precisely what made it so imusible. Because... at this moment... they felt that the group before them was stronger than the demons who had tortured them all this time.


    How could there be monsters stronger than demons?


    As if reading the captives'' minds, Nedira answered, "It is possible! Our God has shown the way to my husband, and he conveyed it to us. Now we have a chance to fight mana species on equal footing, as proven in the previous battles. My husband seeded in killing a Level 5 Constetion Mage!"


    The sound of deep breaths echoed loudly, filling the entire prison chamber. The captives gaped, their mouths agape as if ming their own ears for hearing something so astonishing. They still wanted to disbelieve Nedira and Moku''s words, but the evidence before their eyes filled them with doubt.


    "Wait... Is your name really Nedira, the People''s Queen?" asked a female goblin.


    Nedira nodded, "Yes. My name is Nedira," she replied confidently.


    "If th-th-that''s the case, then have the other goblins also be like you?" she continued, stuttering.


    Before Nedira could answer, another female hobgoblin interjected, "That''s right! Currently, the number of hobgoblins in Wilwatikta Kingdom has reached thousands, and almost a third of the goblin poption has be hobgoblins," she said.


    "A Kingdom? Do monster species have their own kingdoms?" asked an incredulous old goblin, his eyes wide.


    "That''s correct. We already have our own kingdom called Wilwatikta Kingdom. Currently, our territory covers almost half of the Bog forest, but most of it is underground. This is not because we are afraid of mana species, but rather we are biding our strength to deliver a crushing blow and seize control of the entire Bog forest at once!" answered a young asura with fervor.


    Then, one of the orcs pointed at Moku with a trembling hand, "So, does that mean you are a Ku?"


    Moku nodded and said, "That''s right. I am a Ku, and I challenge your Ku to a fight topete for the right to lead all of you!"


    But upon hearing his challenge, all the monsters hung their heads despondently. It was as if they were reliving some dreadful experience, and tears started to trickle down the faces of a few female monsters.


    Thergest orc, whom Moku initially assumed was the leader of the captives, spoke with a voice choked with emotion, "We no longer have a Ku. It''s been almost three years since west performed the Pka."


    "No Pka? How is it possible that the orcs aren''t conducting the Pka?" asked Boku, furrowing his brow.


    He recalled the times when they were still young and on the run. Back then, they were only six orcs, yet they still performed the Pka, and Goku emerged as the winner. Pka was a sacred ritual of great importance to monster species, especially for orcs.


    They all understood that only the strongest had the right to lead. Without Pka, every decision-making process would lead to divisions, as no monster wanted to lower their pride before others.


    However, leadership selection through disys of strength was popr only among orcs and goblins. The alraune species had a different form of Pka, where the leader was chosen based on the alraune''s beauty, surpassing the others. As for the sylph race, the leader was chosen based on the sylph with the strongest queen gene.


    "We can''t perform Pka because of a prophecy uttered by the orc shaman before his death," said the orc.


    "Orc shaman?" Moku became intrigued. He had heard stories about orc shamans from Boku, and he was genuinely curious about these entities. So far, he had encountered two shamans ¨C the first being Hoddurt, and the next one being Ez.


    Both of them didn''t exhibit the same signs or abilities as the shamans in the legends. So, sometimes Moku suspected that these stories about the shamans were merely fabricated. Nevertheless, he still hoped to meet a genuine shaman as depicted in the legends.


    "Where is he now? Is he deceased? Does he have any sessor?" asked Moku.


    The orc shook his head, "He was killed during the demon''s attack on our tribe. He had no sessor either."


    "That''s unfortunate..." said Moku with disappointment, "So, what did he prophesy? Why did his prophecy lead you to stop performing Pka?"


    The orc then stood up and walked toward Moku. He stopped right in front of him and looked up to meet Moku''s taller gaze.


    "He said that if the monsters in the Demon Continent could be patient and refrain from performing Pka, then the Messiah woulde to save them. This Messiah would lead them to dominate the world, bing the strongest and feared by all creatures. When someone asked who this Messiah was, the shaman paused before answering:


    "He is the harbinger of the apocalypse, the boundary of life''s time, the end of civilization, and the beginning of judgment day. He will pierce through the horizon and bring war to all the stars! He is Gog and Magog."

 Chapter 322 The True Meaning Of The Dawn Oath

    ?


    Moku was startled; those two names were not the first time he had heard them. He still remembered when the God of Death uttered the same names before he fainted. What could the significance of those two names be?


    Moku had always kept these questions in his heart, but unfortunately, he hadn''t had the chance to ask. Perhaps the only person capable of answering those questions was Garuda. However, until now, Moku hadn''t found the time to visit the Mind Realm and meet him.


    However, both names were uttered again, this time by an orc who was a captive of the demons in front of him. The orc was merely repeating what the Shaman had said. Who was this Orc Shaman really? How did he know those names? What did he see in his prophecy?


    So many questions bombarded Moku that he couldn''t respond. Meanwhile, the orc continued with his words.


    "We asked too, ''Who are those two individuals?'' We thought Gog and Magog were the names of two separate people, but the Shaman said otherwise."


    "Gog and Magog is He/She or Them."


    "Of course, that only added to our confusion. But before the Shaman could exin further, he took hisst breath."


    (A/N: In the monsternguage, there are no gender-specific pronouns. Monsternguage does not differentiate between he/she or him/her, and instead, it typically uses neutral or genderless pronouns to refer to individuals.)


    The orc bowed his head in sorrow, clearly indicating that it was the Shaman''s words that had kept them going all this time. Embracing the cruelty and torture inflicted by the demons upon them. Surviving while having to consume the flesh of their own kin, burned alive by the demons. Swallowing it all, even if tears had to flow.


    "I... we kept waiting and waiting until the Messiah arrived. We held onto the Shaman''s words steadfastly. Even if we had to survive by eating the flesh of our own kin, who were burned alive by the demons, we consumed it despite the tears."


    The female goblin who had earlier asked Nedira spoke with tears streaming down her face. The same emotions struck the other monsters too.


    Even the orc''s eyes started to well up. It seemed that the presence of Moku and the other monsters had ignited all the sorrow and pain they had been enduring in silence.


    "If you truly are Gog and Magog, as promised to us, then we will make your leader our leader. But I have one request in return for our submission," he said.


    Moku nodded and said, "Speak."


    "I want you to exterminate the entire demon species from the face of this earth. Turn them into the ythings of your children, feed their flesh to the roaring mes, and leave no hope for their future."


    The orc''s eyes filled with fiery vengeance. His voice was low and trembling, but anyone who listened couldn''t help but shudder. The gaze of the captives changed too ¨C no more despair or hopelessness. Deep darkness emanated from their eyes as if that darkness could swallow the world whole.


    Moku was taken aback by the hatred behind their eyes. He couldn''t respond for a moment, and for some reason, he felt tickled. Eventually, he couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    "hahahahahahaHaHaHaHaHaHaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Hisughter resonated as if it could shake the world. Nedira was surprised; it was the first time she had seen Moku express himself like this. Her usually calm andposed husband was nowughing like this. She had no idea what triggered Moku tough like that, but her instincts told her it might be best not to know.


    Meanwhile, the early-generation asuras hearing and seeing Mokuugh brought back memories. Memories of the event that might have been the beginning of it all, the event that made them understand the meaning of Moku''s ambition.


    Recalling that incident made the hair on the back of every early-generation asura stand on end. They reminisced about the time when Mokuughed like this before, so unrestrained, so grand, so loud. Yet, anyone who heard it couldn''tugh along; it felt like they were hearing the roar of hell demanding justice from heaven.


    And, like deja vu, the same event repeated itself: The Oath of Dawn.


    He continuedughing until he caught his breath.


    "hah hah hah hah" Moku regained hisposure.


    He smiled brightly, gazed at his people, and spoke loudly.


    "My brothers,


    I am Moku.


    I am your ''Ku''.


    I am not a pest. I am not a weak creature. I was born to be the strongest!


    I was born to leap higher than a soaring bird! I was born to shatter mountains to pieces! I was born to outrun sound!


    I was born as an orc.


    I was born a warrior. I was born to die in battle!


    I was born to turn my enemies into a sea of blood and mountains of corpses! I was born to make every living being in the Meer continent remember my name!


    The name Ku Moku would be chillingly narrated. The name Ku Moku would haunt their dreams.


    I was born to be their fear!


    I was born to be their nightmare!


    AND I WILL!!"


    The entire body of the early-generation asuras trembled. Their fists clenched so tightly that their bones collided, producing a resounding noise.


    Meanwhile, the new-generation asuras were astonished, as Moku''s words were not new to them. All of this had been written and exined during their schooling at The One''s church. Some teachers had tried to repeat Moku''s words with great enthusiasm, and these teachers were usually early-generation asuras who had witnessed Moku''s deration firsthand.


    At that time, all the students who listened felt inspired and wished to grow up quickly to be as strong as Moku. However, now they realized that none of the teachers truly understood the profound meaning behind Moku''s words.


    Or perhaps they understood but couldn''t replicate it the way Moku did. His words were not mere words of encouragement, not motivational phrases, nor mere oaths. Instead, they were absolute statements from someone with a towering arrogance that could not be moved.


    They realized that Moku wasn''t giving the prisoners newfound courage; he was merely introducing himself.


    The same feeling was shared by Nedira and the other hobgoblins. They had read and known Moku''s words, which were the initial speech of the Oath of Dawn.


    At that time, they believed it to be a testament to Moku''s love for the monster species. They thought Moku wanted the monsters not to feel inferior and wanted to remind them that with hard work, they could be as strong as any other species. But it wasn''t like that.


    Moku didn''t care about the monster species. For him, whether they existed or not, he would still be the strongest. Moku presented two options to the monster species: Submit and follow him or submit and be left behind.


    "Do you think I care so much about your fate?


    Do you think I need you so much?


    Who do you dare ask me to avenge you? Do you think the demon species is a hindrance to me?"


    *Spit!


    They are nothing more than a dish I haven''t tasted yet! I must finish other items on the menu before devouring them. But whether I eat them or not is none of your concern!"


    Moku''s voice thundered again, causing all the prisoners to bow their heads with grim faces. However, for some reason, the hobgoblins now felt as if they heard the clinking of chains crawling towards their feet. It was now their turn to experience deja vu.


    "I am the strongest! I will be the strongest! It is my destiny! A destiny that no one can deny!


    My kingdom will rule the entire world!


    My warriors will set the stars aze!


    Every time they cross a sea, the sea will be drained dry for their drink! Every time they pass through a forest, the forest will be reduced to ashes for firewood!


    It''s only a matter of time!"


    The chains continued to crawl up, entwining around the prisoners'' legs,pelling them all to stand.


    "I don''t have time to deal with cowardly creatures like the demon species! If you truly are monsters, then seek revenge on your own! Why are you so weak that you ask me to avenge you? Are you truly that spineless? Do you think your brothers died just for you to beg me for vengeance?"


    The chains kept creeping up, forcing the prisoners to straighten their bodies and puff out their chests.


    "If you want revenge, then submit to me! I will train you until you vomit blood! I will crush your weaknesses! I will turn you all into killing machines that only live on demon blood fuel!


    Listen, o monsters!"


    The chains continued to rise to their heads, forcing them to lift their chins, fixing their gaze forward, and blocking their ears to hear only one voice.


    "The Wilwatikta Kingdom has no special forces unit. But today, I will create the first special forces unit! Destiny has led you across vast oceans to this continent! Destiny has also subjected you to torture and suffering like this! But it is also destiny that has brought you to me!


    Until now, destiny has controlled, supported, and bound all of you. But it is time for you to break free from those shackles and challenge destiny. I name your special forces unit Fate Reckoning.


    Your main task is to sever destiny!"


    The chains descended and bound their necks, pulling their bodies to kneel and controlling their mouths to scream.


    "YES, KU!"

 Chapter 323 Fishing A Siscon

    ?


    "Nedira, are you ready?" Moku asked.


    "I think so."


    Nedira stepped out of the room with another female goblin. There was nothing different about her appearance, except for the silver wig she was wearing. However, the silver hair of the wig looked remarkably real.


    "Hmm... I feel ufortable using Sister Nevare''s hair. Is this okay, Moku?" Nedira asked, stroking the silver hair.


    Nevare''s hair on top of her head was so soft and emitted a lovely scent. Nedira couldn''t help but think that maybe this was why Nevare was always Moku''s favorite wife. Because of this, she felt a little jealous.


    "We don''t have any other choice. The stalkers will be approaching the camp soon, and it seems like the demons are getting suspicious too. We need to bait that person into attacking the camp as soon as possible. Otherwise, our next n will be difficult to execute," Moku said, gently caressing Nedira''s cheek.


    He didn''t want to touch the silver hair on Nedira''s head. He knew that she was feeling jealous of Nevare''s hair.


    "Why don''t you just transform me with Pandava? Wouldn''t that be more efficient than Nevare having to cut her hair first?" Nedira asked, still feeling a bit ufortable with the wig.


    Moku sighed, "Pandava can''t transform someone''s appearance that easily. Essentially, Pandava can only transform something that was already there or had an existing connection."


    "For example, why Pandava could transform an asura back into its orc form. It''s not because Pandava can mimic the orc''s appearance, but it just reflects the asura''s thoughts back into the real world. That''s why a hobgoblin transformed back into a goblin by Pandava wouldn''t feel any mana inside its body."


    Nedira nodded, starting to understand Moku''s exnation.


    "Is this also a concept from the Mind Realm?"


    "Exactly. Though in the Mind Realm, an asura can create anything, those creations are just external imitations. For instance, when they create an apple in the Mind Realm, the apple will appear. However, the apple won''t have the same smell and taste as a real apple."


    "What about the Vivid Dream: Bhayangkara Squad that you showed when fighting Raiden before?"


    "Vivid Dream is a new ability I developed to make what''s created in the Mind Realm have the same properties as in the real world. To support this, I use the dragon prana as a foundation for my imagination," exined Moku.


    However, he felt that Vivid Dream: Bhayangkara Squad wasn''t as simple as just an empty body filled with dragon prana. He still remembered how Jayabaya and the Bhayangkara squad reacted when they saw him.


    They were clearly like ancestors testing their grandchild''s abilities. Moku didn''t know what was really happening, and he didn''t want to dwell on it too much. Every secret would be revealed as his power grew, Moku believed in that concept.


    "So that''s why I need Nevare''s hair to truly be Anna, right?" said Nedira.


    Moku nodded, "Exactly, with Nevare''s hair, my imagination will have a foundation to form a shape that closely resembles the real Anna."


    "Ugh... Do we really have to go this far to deceive that person?" asked Nedira.


    While they were traveling through the cave, Moku called Nevare to meet them. Then he asked Nevare to cut her hair and give it to Nedira. Of course, Nevare was reluctant to fulfill Moku''s request.


    Though she could grow her hair again with the help of dragon prana in her body, her hair was still a woman''s crown. She couldn''t just give it away without a clear reason. However, when Moku exined his reasons, Nevare immediately cut her hair without any hesitation. As if she wanted to prove that she was no longer connected to that person and that she was Nevare, not Anna.


    "While this may seem excessive, I prefer this n to proceed wlessly. Although there are other ways to make our stalkers attack this camp, I believe this is the most appropriate method. Anna''s existence is the key to that person''s vengeance and hope. I learned this after hearing Anna''s story about that person."


    Moku answered with a cunning smile on his face.


    "Alright then. Quickly transform me before the demons start searching for this ce," said Nedira while adjusting her wig.


    "Okay," Moku channeled his consciousness into Pandava and activated Orb Intent, "[Vivid Dream: Anna]!"


    Instantly, Nedira''s body changed. She appeared shorter, with a smaller body than a hobgoblin, bing a human woman. Finally, Moku could once again gaze upon the woman who stole his heart. The pearl among the dirt.


    Her short white hair gracefully flowed to the edge of her chin, revealing her round and radiant face. Her shining brown eyes were nestled in their sockets, gazing into Moku''s red eyes fearlessly. She wasn''t just showing fear; in reality, she was seeking openings, weaknesses, and opportunities to exploit.


    Her chubby cheeks seemed slightly scratched, probably from the thorns in the Bog forest. There was something mysterious about her, perhaps due to the undying me of hope in her eyes.


    "Hello, Anna. Nice to meet you again after so long!" Moku said with a grin.


    "Hello, Moku. Unfortunately, I am not the Anna who made you fall in love. I am Nedira, your fourth wife! So stop calling me Anna before youpletely miss the chance to suck on my breasts for the rest of your life!" Nedira retorted, squinting her eyes threateningly.


    Moku burst intoughter. This time, it was truly his mistake; he mentioned another woman''s name in front of his wife. So he simply patted Nedira''s head without showing any indication of wanting intimacy. After all, Nedira was currently inside Anna''s body, and if he were affectionate with her, his wife might think he was being intimate with Anna.


    "They have arrived. We should prepare the stage for you to be a good bait. Although our current target can be easily enticed with your appearance now, it will be in vain if he cannot see it clearly," Moku said, holding ''Anna''s'' hand.


    Simultaneously with the humming of Moku''s dragon prana, both of their bodies slowly turned translucent and became invisible to the naked eye. They transformed into the Mind Body forms and leaped through the ground beneath them.


    Technically, an asura could not transform a non-asura into a Mind Body form. However, there was an exception for their wives. Inside an asura''s wife, there was her husband''s dragon prana, allowing him to use that energy as a channel to transform his wife into Mind Body form.


    Moku and Nedira resurfaced once again. The demons who were previously fighting over the human flesh seemed restless now, and suspicion towards the monsters carrying the carts filled with human meat began to arise. Some of them started moving towards the underground dungeon where the monsters were being held captive.


    "They can monitor this camp now. You should start revealing yourself there. I''m sure that man is checking with his own eyes to see if Anna is not present in this camp. Act like Anna, naturally," Moku instructed Nedira.


    "What is Anna like, anyway?" Nedira asked.


    When the Goblin Tribe joined the Dawnmist Tribe, Anna had already transformed into Nevare. So Nedira never knew how Nevare used to behave when she was still human. As a Valkyrie, Nedira understood that there were behavioral changes when regr humans turned into monsters.


    Moku stroked his chin, deep in thought. "Hmm... She''s like Nevare, but more reckless," he said with a smallugh.


    "I see," Nedira nodded before releasing her hand from Moku''s grasp and ran to the location he had indicated earlier.


    Suddenly, her body became visible to the naked eye again, and of course, the man they were targeting also saw her. However, at this moment, the man only saw her back and hair, so Nedira intended to turn around to show her face.


    But before she could turn, Moku said, "Nedira, the target is already hooked," and once again held her hand, transforming her back into Mind Body form.


    "Eh?" Nedira was surprised.


    She hadn''t even shown her face, so how could the man be convinced that she was Anna? If that''s the case, she didn''t need to go through the trouble of fully transforming into Anna with the help of Pandava. Perhaps she just needed to wear the silver wig, and their target would be hooked.


    Seeing his wife''s confusion, Moku invited Nedira to jump onto the wall for a better view. From there, they could see a young man running rapidly towards this camp. His sword was drawn from its sheath, and his eyes locked onto the camp as if he wanted to burn it with his gaze.


    "Moku, is the rtionship between Anna and this man really just that of Sister and Brother?" Nedira asked, a little stunned.


    "ording to Nevare''s story, yes," Moku nodded before turning to Nedira and inquiring, "Why do you ask?"


    "His gaze... His eyes are the same as yours when you saw Nezena return with half her body missing. It''s the gaze of a husband seeking revenge for his beloved," Nedira said.

 Chapter 324 Brothers Worry

    ?


    "ARTUR, WAIT!!!"


    Artur ignored Robert''s shout as he focused on the camp ahead. Even though he had only seen her from behind, he was convinced that the figure he glimpsed earlier was Anna.


    He couldn''t be mistaken; Anna was the first person he saw when he was born. When C gave birth to Artur, she immediately fainted, and it was Anna who bathed and cared for him until C woke up. Every time he returned from school, Anna was the one who was always eager to hear his stories.


    Artur would never misidentify Anna, even if he only saw the back of her hair.


    Why was Anna in the demon camp?


    Where had she been all these years?


    What happened to her?


    Why didn''t shee back home?


    What could have happened that prevented her from returning home?


    Various questions started flooding Artur''s mind, making him run faster and faster. Worry crept into his heart as he knew that demons preyed on mana species.


    What was happening to Anna right now? Was she about to be the demons'' meal?


    The thought made Artur''s face turn pale. He couldn''t just run; he had to reach that ce before his worst fears came true.


    [Sonic Boom]


    Artur''s body was suddenly enveloped in blue electric currents. His silver hair stood on end, transforming into a shade of blue. Like a rocket released from itsuncher, Artur shot forward, leaving Robert, who was almost catching up, behind.


    *WHUSSH!!


    His speed was so incredible that the grass he passed through caught fire, and ck scorch marks were left in his wake. In a blink of an eye, Artur stood in front of the closed gate of the demon camp. His sword, which had been drawn since earlier, was raised high.


    He noticed various invisible diagrams projected on the walls before him, but Artur didn''t care. He didn''t have time to knock or fight the demons guarding the walls.


    So, Artur''s choice was to break through.


    All the mana flowing within Artur''s body, previously used to support Sonic Boom, surged toward the sword in his hand. Converging and colliding, they created a spark of mana, resulting in a massive energy explosion concentrated at the tip of his de.


    Artur''s sword vibrated intensely and radiated a blinding light. From the edge of the de, a surge of tremendous energy burst forth, equivalent to a full-force punch from a Level 4 Constetions Mage. A power that rivaled the full-force punch of the Mana God, revered as a deity in their time.


    [LIGHTNING BLAST]


    *BOOM!


    *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP! *CHIRP!


    The explosion, apanied by the deafening chirping of birds, reverberated through the entire camp. A blue electric current-like light crashed into the gate, effortlessly breaking it down. It was as if a colossal hand had mmed into the wooden walls around, causing them to shatter and scatter into the air.


    The diagrams guarding the walls were obliterated, along with the demons atop and behind them. The lightning st continued its path, engulfing other unsuspecting demons who were still unaware of what was happening. They became victims of a power equivalent to that of the Mana God.


    Unlike before, when he immediately fainted after using the Lightning st, Artur''s current body managed to remain conscious. Nevertheless, the tremendous mana he wielded quickly reached a critical point, taking a toll on his weakening body.


    Sweat drenched Artur''s body, and his breath becamebored. However, he paid no heed to it. He forced himself to move deeper into the camp, surveying the destruction caused by his ultimate spell.


    But he still couldn''t find the person he was looking for. His breaths grew more desperate, and his vision began to blur. Artur collected his strength and shouted.


    "ANNA!"


    He was convinced that his voice would be heard throughout the camp. Yet, he doubted if the person he sought could hear him, so he repeated it.


    "ANNA!!! IT''S ME, ARTUR! WHERE ARE YOU?"


    "ANNA!"


    "ANNA!"


    Relentlessly, Artur called that name over and over again, but all he received was silence. Until he sensed danger closing in on him. Hepelled himself to move, and just before the sharp horn would pierce his chest, Artur''s sword blocked the attack.


    *CLANG!


    However, the demon''s physical strength was far greater than that of a human. Without the aid of mana, Artur could only be flung backward when his sword collided with the horn.


    He crashed into several tents and tumbled beforeing to a stop. Coughing up blood, Artur red at the creature that had nearly killed him. It was a demon with horn-like tusks on its head.


    Quickly, Artur forced his body to stand once again. There was no time to lie down when facing a formidable foe like this. From the mana stored within the demon''s body, Artur deduced that he was facing a Level 2 Demon Core.


    However, Artur still didn''t know what type of Curse spell faction this demon possessed. He raised his sword and prepared himself. Even though he was currently in a weakened state, Artur didn''t want to give up easily.


    The horned demon clenched both fists and instantly a diagram formed in its hand. Artur studied the pattern of the diagram, and his face paled. It was the most dreaded diagram possessed by a Level 2 Demon Core.


    The Corrosion Curse diagram.


    In the demonnguage, the diagram was called Kawasabocor, which meant rust. It could instantly rust any iron it touched. This meant that a sword without mana coating or one that wasn''t a Mana Weapon would be destroyed upon contact with the Kawasabocor diagram.


    Not only that but human blood containing iron would also be affected if it touched the Kawasabocor diagram. It would cause the blood to freeze and harden, damaging the veins where it flowed. Ultimately, the victims would die, tortured by their own rusted blood.


    However, Artur possessed the Lightning spell faction, allowing him to channel electricity into his body, which could negate the rusting effects of the Kawasabocor diagram. But at the moment, the mana he possessed wasn''t enough to fight and nullify the effects of the diagram simultaneously.


    So, his only hope for victory was to avoid the horned demon''s attacks without getting hit.


    [Mana Shield]


    A protective film enveloped Artur''s body. Though the current mana shield he had wouldn''t fully protect him, at least it would slow down the horned demon''s attacks, giving him time to evade.


    [Lightning Sen--


    Before Artur could finish reciting his second spell, the horned demon''s fist appeared right in front of him. Artur immediately tried to dodge, but his body was too slow to avoid itpletely.


    His shoulder was struck by the horned demon''s punch, and a grinding sound came from his bones.


    Artur was once again flung backward, and his grip on the sword almost faltered.


    *BOOM!


    "Damn..." Artur winced, unable to believe how fast the horned demon had moved, catching him off guard. The only way he could read its movements was with the Lightning Sense spell, but it seemed like the horned demon had anticipated that he would use sensory-enhancing spells.


    Before he could fully recover, the horned demon''s fist was once again in front of him. This time, Artur, lying on the ground, had no room to evade. There was only a split second between the moment his head would be crushed and the looming fist.


    However...


    [Sun sh]!


    Suddenly, a scorching beam of light struck the horned demon. With lightning-fast reflexes, it managed to block the attack with both hands. But the strike was so powerful that it sent its massive body flying.


    "Pant... pant... pant..." Artur was catching his breath.


    "Are you okay, siscon?" Robert said, now standing beside Artur.


    Looking at his friend''s angry yet relieved expression, Artur could only whisper between breaths, "Sorry."


    "ARTUR!" A loud cry was heard, and a red-haired woman immediately hugged Artur.


    "Why did you charge in alone? At least if you want to go crazy and spit in Robert''s face, include me in it!" Rini said, full of anger.


    "Hey!"


    Artur could only smile, "Pant... pant... pant... sorry," he said softly.


    "You''re hurt," Rini noticed Artur''s shoulder, now yellowing from the scratches of the Kawasabocor diagram. She took out three potion bottles: Health Potion, Mana Potion, and Stamina Potion.


    "If you want to get intimate, do it quickly. Your madness earlier seemed to have pissed off our host," Robert said, scanning their surroundings.


    The horned demon rose again, walking slowly towards the three of them. It didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and there were no visible scratches from Robert''s earlier attack on its body. Not only that, but several other red figures began to appear, surrounding them.


    Seeing this, Artur knew that a new battle was about to begin. He quickly consumed the three potions, starting with the Health Potion, followed by the Mana Potion, and finally the Stamina Potion. Although the potions couldn''t fully restore him to his original state, they at least allowed him to fight again.


    "Robert, Artur!" Sergei''s voice shouted as he entered the camp with the other members of ss A15.


    With Rini''s help, Artur stood up. Robert took the front position, with the rest of ss A15 students behind him. They knew this was a real battle, and there was no guarantee they would make it out of here alive.

 Chapter 325 Arturs Stubbornness

    ?


    "AAAAHHHH!!!"


    The first attack didn''te from therger group of demons, but from the A15 ss. Anton, eager to showcase his power, charged at the demons with his Iron Gauntlet, igniting a fierce battle in the demon camp. Like a skilled boxer, he weaved between the attacking diagrams and delivered powerful punches to the demons.


    The other A15 students were not about to be outdone. They disyed their individual strengths andunched their attacks on the demons. Despite their smaller numbers, each member of the A15 ss was of noble lineage and possessed Heaven-grade Mana Flow, making them stronger than the demons in the camp. Though their mission was critical, only the weaker demons were assigned to stay away from the battle and handle other tasks, even if it meant going hungry.


    However, experience sometimes surpasses talent. The demons, who had faced life-and-death battles throughout their lives, calmly observed the overly enthusiastic A15 students. They casually withstood the onught and appeared to be on the defensive.


    Artur realized that the demons intended to drain the A15 students'' mana before delivering a decisive blow. His past fights in the House of Valya arena had taught him that these creatures were sly and cunning in battle. They didn''t care if their opponents were weaker or fewer in number; they would use any means to ensure victory.


    Before Artur could warn his friends, Robert''s voice boomed, "Everyone, fall back! Form the Phnx formation!"


    Hismanding voice sent a shiver down the spines of all the A15 students. They reflexively ceased their wild attacks and retreated to form the Phnx formation.


    Shoulder to shoulder, they stood in tight formation, forming a solid defensive wall. Robert, Anton, and a few other A15 students with high defenses and physical strength stood in the front as "shieldmanders," tasked with holding off and intercepting enemy attacks. Rini, Anggi, and a few other A15 students with long-range attack abilities or magic stood in the back, providing support from a safe distance.


    Although the A15 ss didn''t have mages with Healing spell faction, they did have mages capable of buffing. To counter the demons'' Curse spell faction, some A15 students prepared spells to cancel the demons'' diagrams. They stood right behind Robert, ready to assist him.


    The Phnx formation proved effective in countering therger number of enemies, reducing the impact of direct attacks from the approaching foes. The shieldmanders in the front acted as living shields, while the other A15 students in the back could easily target enemies with long-range attacks. This tactical advantage helped them deal with enemies approaching from various directions.


    Moreover, the formation allowed the A15 ss to use coborative and tactical abilities, such as cross-protection andbined attacks, to enhance their resilience and attack effectiveness. The Phnx formation also provided an opportunity for healing or support A15 members to more easily provide assistance and recovery to injured team members.


    However, the weakness of this formationy in its maneuverability. While it kept enemies at bay, it also confined allies within the formation. Like a besieged fortress, all the warriors inside would be unable to leave and could only defend against attacks from within.


    Unfortunately, this formation posed a significant problem for Artur. His goal in breaking into the demon camp was to find Anna. Artur''s worries intensified as he couldn''t shake the image of Anna bing a feast for the demons.


    "Robert! Let me out of the Phnx formation! I can take care of myself!" Artur yelled to Robert.


    "Artur!" Rini held Artur''s hand tightly, restraining him from leaving the formation.


    "ENOUGH, ARTUR!!! Don''t make me handle you myself! We don''t have time to deal with your personal issues! Can''t you see that your reckless actions have led us to be surrounded like this!"


    Robert''s voice thundered with anger, his eyes showing a seriousness that indicated he meant business if Artur disobeyed his orders again. Artur fell silent after observing his surroundings.


    Realizing their baiting tactics had failed, the demons changed their strategy. They knew they outnumbered the humans, but they also recognized that these humans might be stronger than they expected.


    Their goal remained the same¡ªto drain the humans'' mana¡ªbut they adopted a different approach. Instead of focusing on defense and allowing the humans to press them, they now became active aggressors.


    They attacked in waves, offering assistance to overwhelmed demons and then withdrawing when necessary. This repeated like unending waves crashing against the rocks.


    With this strategy, the demons could still drain the humans'' mana while keeping their casualties rtively low. The A15 students began to realize the demons'' movements, but they had no effective way to deal with them.


    If any of them left the formation, the demons would immediately swarm and overwhelm them, forcing the other A15 students toe to their rescue. As a result, the Phnx formation they had formed ceased to be just a defensive bulwark but also a prison that trapped them.


    Artur knew that there was no time to attend to his personal affairs. They were in dire and dangerous straits, and there was no guarantee that they could escape alive from this ce. Yet, the fears he envisioned continued to haunt him, making Artur restless.


    [Lightning Sense]


    Artur sessfully replenished his mana and immediately used his enhanced sense spell. With this, his response time would be faster than before. He no longer feared unseen attacks from the demons.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Lightning Sword]


    His sword suddenly glowed blue with electric sparks. Artur stepped forward, directly facing the demons that had been encircling them. With agility, he dodged the diagrams targeting his body, crouched, and lunged forward to sh at the demon''s hand.


    Other demons attempted to save theirrade, but with Artur''s heightened senses, he easily parried their attacks before delivering a spinning kick to the chest of one demon. The demon was thrown backward and collided with another demon. Artur then advanced alone, chasing after the demon whose hand he had severed earlier.


    Before he could deliver the final blow, another demon came to rescue Artur''s enemy by delivering a powerful kick to his body. Artur had to retract his sword and block the strong kick. Just before the diagram on the kick could hit him, Artur destroyed it with the electric charge on his sword.


    Nevertheless, Artur was thrown backward and had to rejoin the formation. Dengan sigap teman-temannya menangkap tubuh Artur sebelum dia menghantam tanah.


    "Tck!" Artur grumbled in frustration. He tried once again to advance beyond the Phnx formation.


    Robert noticed this and his face turned red with anger. Suddenly, his body emitted a dazzling light along with waves of intense heat that could melt stones.


    [Sr Storm]


    The powerful surge of heat energy sent the demons who had been dueling with him flying backward. However, Robert didn''t pursue his enemies; instead, he rushed to Artur before he could break the formation.


    But his advance was abruptly halted by a barrage of punches from The horned demon.


    "Robert, forgive me, but I can''t just let my sister be killed like that!" Artur shouted to Robert.


    His friend was busy dueling the horned demon. Although he didn''t seem overwhelmed, he also couldn''t gain an advantage over his opponent. Both of them were still fighting, restraining their powers, but the intensity of the battle made it impossible for any other creature to approach.


    Robert''s Light Sword shed with the horned demon''s Kawasabocor fist. The two different-colored mana devoured each other and canceled out their effects. Robert had to step back three times to nullify the impact of the power struggle.


    "Artur! I know you probably think your power is enough to survive once you leave this formation. But haven''t you wondered why we haven''t seen a single human in this camp?"


    Seeing his opponent momentarily distracted while battling him, the horned demon grew furious and yelled in the demonnguage that Robert didn''t understand. He lunged forward with the intent to kill.


    Robert had to focus on his enemy again and ignored Artur. Yet, he knew his message had been conveyed to Artur. His friend was intelligent, but sometimes, he let his emotions cloud his judgment and forgot to think calmly.


    Artur was also taken aback by Robert''s words and stopped in his tracks, wanting to break through the demon''s encirclement again. He tried to calm his mind and push away all the disturbing thoughts.


    ''Why haven''t we seen a single human in this camp?''


    Could it be because the demons were holding them captive somewhere, hidden away?


    The answer was no.


    If there were humans in this camp, the cunning and deceitful demons would have used them as hostages to catch the humans off guard. However, throughout the fierce battle, neither of them used any humans as hostages.


    So, the correct answer was that there were no humans in this camp. Or if there were, they had long since be the demons'' food, leaving no trace behind.


    Yet, Artur was sure that the figure he had seen earlier was undoubtedly Anna.


    Had he been hallucinating all this time?

 Chapter 326 Uniqueness Of Orc Race

    ?


    "It seems he''s starting to realize," Nedira said.


    "Smart but too emotional, just like his sister," Moku nodded.


    They were currently enjoying themselves, watching the A15 ss''s battle against the demons. Moku had killed a mutated animal he found on the way and made it into a light snack for them to enjoy while watching.


    They didn''t have to worry about demons or humans discovering their leisure activity. Their current location was far enough from the demon camp that even the wind blowing from behind wouldn''t carry their scent to the camp.


    "But I really didn''t expect him to get so worked up just from seeing Anna''s hair. How can he be so sure that it''s Anna''s hair?" Nedira asked, recalling the recent incident.


    "Hmm... If I were to exin it, I''d describe it like this: a wolf can immediately recognize its mother just by the scent left from her shed fur," Moku replied.


    "So you think he''s like a wolf in that sense?"


    "No, it''s just an analogy. Each person has a different mana color, and each mana color is unique. That man and Anna share the same mana color and are siblings who grew up together. So, it''s possible that he unconsciously recognizes the mana color left in Anna''s hair," Moku exined.


    Nedira nodded in understanding and said, "I can ept that exnation. Ah... Are we going to watch until this battle is over?"


    Moku shook his head. "Of course not. We just need to wait until all the prisoners arrive at Wilwatikta Kingdom. I don''t want anyone following their trail, so it''s better to wait here and be cautious."


    "Ah, just admit that you''re a little embarrassed by your cringy speech earlier," Nedira teased.


    "My wife, I know you were charmed by my speech. You don''t have to hide it," Moku replied yfully.


    "As long as you''re happy, my husband," Nedira pouted.


    Moku burst intoughter. Then, they both returned to watching the intense battle unfolding inside the demon camp. A young man with blond hair reminded Moku of Stent Gaht, whom he had seen through Lordo''s report.


    The spell faction he used was also the same as what Stent Gaht used. ording to Lordo''s report, Stent Gaht possessed the Light Spell Faction, a spell faction that had never existed before and was unique to him.


    Moku wanted to study this Light spell faction because he believed that one day he would have to fight Stent Gaht. So, it would be fortunate for him to see another mage using the Light spell faction directly, even if it was just a weaker version.


    "Moku, it seems they didn''t take the bait you set up earlier," Nedira suddenly remarked.


    Moku knew which bait Nedira was referring to. It was the bait he had set up to make humans aware of the existence of Wilwatikta Kingdom. The purpose was to observe the humans'' reactions when they encountered asuras, hobgoblins, and druids.


    Based on the reactions of Raiden and his troops when they encountered them in the Bog forest, Moku felt that concealing the existence of asuras, hobgoblins, and druids was no longer too important. Mana species would prefer to believe that they were the fifth mana species rather than evolved monster species.


    Initially, Moku and the other monsters were confused as to why the elves showed no suspicion that they were monster species. However, after discussing this with their other advisors, they decided to conduct a deeper investigation.


    None of them could believe that it was just pure luck. Even if it was luck, they wanted to know what factors led to it.


    They began their investigation by studying historical records held by goblins and alraune. Then, they proceeded with some interrogations of the elves at the Elf Husbandary.


    After analyzing the data, drawing conclusions, and debating, they finally found one suitable reason to answer the question. The answer was indeed due to coincidence and luck, with the main factor being Moku.


    Monster species had long existed in this world, and their traces could be traced back to the time when the Mana God still ruled the Meer Continent. Some historical records even stated that monster species and mana species were created around the same time.


    For instance, the legend of the first nine alraune, or the Nine Alraune Family, might have appeared at the same time as The Elves'' God. Since then, no monster had ever been able to control mana or at least possess mana in their bodies, except for a few monsters bestowed with the title of shaman.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As neighbors, mana species and monster species had known each other for a long time. Based on the history narrated by the captive elves, conflicts between elf species and monster species had urred since the time when elves were still nomadic. And as far as they knew, no monster could evolve.


    Therefore, when they saw monsters disying powers and abilities like mages, all mana species would likely assume that they were new mana species that had never been discovered before. This was quite possible due to the vastness of the Meer Continent, where it was usible for one or two mana species to live in hiding.


    It''s not that mana species are unfamiliar with monsters, which is why they never considered the possibility. It''s actually because they are so familiar with monster species that they never entertained such a possibility.


    To them, monsters are no different from the livestock they raise. The idea of monsters evolving is as inconceivable as imagining a chicken turning into a T-rex. It''s just something that is highly unlikely and believing in it is akin to believing that pigs can fly.


    Therefore, the oddity and main factor behind all this is Moku, the first monster to ever evolve in the history of monster species. If this is indeed the answer, then it is closely rted to why Moku was reborn in this world.


    However, Moku himself cannot ept this answer. He is arrogant and proud, his self-confidence bordering on acute narcissism, yet he still has the rity to think logically. The reason why he was able to evolve was not because he was a transmigrator or possessed the Soul of The Old World, but because of dragon prana.


    Without dragon prana, Moku would never have been able to evolve into an asura and open the Mokhsadder that connects the Astral Realm with the Mind Realm. Perhaps if he trained his body relying on the orc''s regeneration ability, Moku could be strong, but the power he possessed would never reach the point of creating wonders like this, not unless he trained for thousands of years.


    Moreover, the regeneration ability that orcs possesses from the dragon prana within their bodies. Without dragon prana, orcs would not have regenerative capabilities and would just be one of therger monster races.


    And the fact that there has never been a monster species that can evolve is incorrect. Though it may seem like mere folklore, historical records of the goblin race mention a new goblin race that evolved from ordinary goblins, known as hobgoblins. While this evolution didn''t ur in the sylph or alraune races, the existence of hobgoblins proves the statement that no monster species has ever evolved before to be wrong.


    However, when Moku attempted to conduct his investigation, he stumbled upon another peculiarity that made him ponder. The emergence of the hobgoblin legend was always apanied by the appearance of orcs in goblin historical records.


    Strangely, every time the goblin race was attacked by orcs, hobgoblins woulde to their defense and act as saviors. This story repeated itself, so much so that hobgoblins could be considered a strong link between the orc and goblin races.


    Why did hobgoblins always bear more resemnce to orcs than goblins?


    Why did hobgoblins also possess regenerative abilities and physical resilience so simr to those of orcs?


    Why were the hobgoblins in the stories always male and never female?


    Why did hobgoblins always disappear at the end of each tale and never live long alongside the goblins?


    Moku had read all the stories about hobgoblins countless times but couldn''t find the answers. However, when he tried to think a little more creatively, the answer became clear before his eyes.


    "The hobgoblins in the legend were not evolved goblins but the offspring of a female goblin and an orc. So, the hobgoblins in goblin folklore were not true hobgoblins but orcs who betrayed their kind and sought to protect their mother''s family."


    Everything became clear at this point. The reason why there were no legendary stories about monsters evolving, except in goblin folklore, was that orcs had never sired offspring with any other monster race besides goblins.


    Why was that so?


    Well...


    Alraune didn''t have a clear gender and they reproduce by dividing themselves.


    Sylphs... their bodies weren''t evenrger than one-tenth of an orc''s shaft.


    So... for the sake of "survival," orcs could only rely on the goblin race to provide them with offspring from all the monster species out there.

 Chapter 327 Irritating Son

    ?


    Despite the bewildering thoughts causing Moku to cough up blood, he believed it to be the real fact. Therefore, it can be exined that the anomaly and the main factor behind all this were the orc race itself, not just Moku alone.


    Perhaps his true role was merely to act as a catalyst to expedite the orc race''s discovery of using dragon prana. Even if he did not exist, the orc race would eventually find a way to evolve into asuras, but it would require a slightly longer process.


    "Moku, why the distant look?" Nedira asked, bringing him back from his reverie.


    Moku turned to his wife and was reminded of Tam''s face. If he hadn''t been born in this world, Tam might have been one of the "hobgoblin" mothers.


    "Oh, nothing. Although the leader of our stalkers is cautious, they still harbor suspicions about the bait we''ve set. Perhaps one of the human alliance teams is currently moving to that location. Don''t worry; Mige and the others can handle them well. I trust them," said Moku, shaking his head to dispel the image of Tam, pregnant with an orc child.


    The ce Moku referred to was where Robert suspected to be the monsters'' headquarters. Moku deliberately instilled those suspicions in the human alliance and made their attack trails on supply caravans more evident.


    He wanted to see if the human alliance would react simrly to Raiden and his soldiers upon encountering asuras, hobgoblins, and druids. That''s why Moku had prepared a deceptive fortress to wee the mages who arrived there.


    Moku and the other monsters had also discussed the backstories of their species. These would be used by Ez in negotiating with the Elven alliance. Everything was perfectly arranged, and if it seeded, the fifth mana species would soon emerge on the Meer Continent.


    Nevertheless, they had to remain cautious about the true intentions of the mana species that had been kind to them. Currently, Moku hoped that Ez would be able to unveil those intentions during his journey to the elven alliance.


    "Oh, it seems the leader of our stalkers is truly cautious," Moku remarked, turning his head south.


    "Why is that?" Nedira asked, also looking in the same direction, but she couldn''t see anything.


    "He immediately called for backup when the man suddenly lost control. Hmm... truly shrewd. That''s why he decided to use a defensive formation that appears to enclose his allies. He intends to buy time until help arrives."


    Although Moku''s eyes couldn''t perceive it, his inner eye could. He saw five mages rushing to their location with incredible speed.


    By sensing the mana flow within their bodies, Moku could tell that the weakest among them was a Level 3 Constetion Mage. The rest were Level 4 Constetion Mages, and one of them was a Level 5 Constetion Mage.


    "We should leave this ce immediately before that person senses my presence. Fortunately, all the monsters have sessfully passed through the cave and are almost near Wilwatikta Kingdom," said Moku, carrying Nedira in his arms.


    "I can walk on my own," Nedira replied, but there was no real desire to get down from Moku''sp.


    "We need to hurry and destroy the cave before these mages get close enough to feel its vibrations," Moku jumped and kicked the air, gliding swiftly until he stood in front of the cave''s mouth.


    Without slowing down, Moku kicked the air again, and with each kick, he created K heads that collided with the cave walls. The cave copsed, concealing all traces inside.


    As he kicked the air and destroyed everything around him, Moku looked at his wife''s face and grinned mischievously. "Hey, what if you turn back into Anna and we have a threesome with Nevare?" he asked.


    Nedira only gazed deeply into Moku''s eyes and didn''t say anything until the mischievous smile on Moku''s face disappeared. She didn''t need to say anything, but tonight and the following seven nights, she would lock her bedroom door and not allow her lecherous husband to enter.


    Moku could only hang his head dejectedly as the fantasy of embracing Anna and Nevare simultaneously vanished before it could happen.


    They both exited the cave and at the same time, the cave''s mouth was sealed shut by the debris. Moku didn''t stop; instead, he elerated towards Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    His thoughts about Ez earlier reminded him that his friend should have already reached the elven alliance. If nothing went wrong and the negotiations went smoothly, Ez''s letter should have arrived at Wilwatikta Kingdom by now.


    However, if something went awry and the negotiations with the elven alliance failed, he would have toe up with a new tale for Ez''s deeds. Perhaps "The Red Honeymoon" would be an apt title for Ez''s journey this time.


    But just as he wanted to curse the newly minted jest at Ez''s expense, a Pandava connected with him. It was Nash, his firstborn son with Nevare.


    Nash had be an asura, but inheriting his father''s pampered nature, he preferred being a martial arts instructor and always stayed at Wilwatikta Kingdom rather than roaming in the Bog Forest and joining raiding parties like his other brothers. The only thing that made Nash leave Wilwatikta Kingdom was when he was looking for a wife.


    He didn''t want to just follow Pka and im his wife like that. He wanted to capture the woman of his choice, put her in Pka as the prize for the winner, and defeat all his rivals to earn recognition and honor for his wife. This situation sometimes made Moku''s head spin.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Many monsters wanted to challenge Nash to a fight because he was the firstborn of the Ku and the Progenitor Queen. As a result, the Pka arena where his potential wife resided became the arena with the highest number of contestants. Almost every monster participating in Pka at that time fought in the arena for Nash''s potential bride. And until now, that record remains unbroken.


    Of course, Moku received thousands ofints from the overwhelmed alraune. The monster really seemed eager to showcase their abilities by defeating Nash. As a result, almost no monster in that battle came out unscathed, some even losing more than two of their limbs.


    Moku could only me Nevare and Nezena for spoiling the brat so much that he didn''t know how to restrain himself. Arrogance also had its way of showing, or else respect would vanish along with it.


    "Nash, what''s the matter?" after reminiscing a little about his troublesome son, Moku immediately asked the main point.


    "Why are you so cold? Do I have to contact you only when something''s wrong? Can''t I reach out to you just because I miss you?"


    Moku felt his blood boil, "Nash, stop kidding around. Where did you learn such nauseating words? Miss me? I just saw you two days ago, and we spoke just a few hours ago," Moku said irritably.


    Then Moku heard Nash not answering and seeming to look elsewhere before saying, "Mother Nezena, you''re right, he got angry when I said that," with a cheerful voice.


    Hearing that, Moku''s face turned red, containing his irritation. Since when did his wife and son team up to bully him? And why did Nash have to turn around to chat with Nezena? Didn''t he know that the Pandava would instantly connect with his mind?


    Is he now thinking that he''s chatting using a telephone?


    If so, how does he know what a telephone is?


    Lately, Moku feels too preupied and has been missing out on the gossip circting within his own home. Maybe it''s time to gather his entire family and sit together to chat.


    Ah, if only Ez were still in Wilwatikta Kingdom, then he could delegate all the royal tasks to him.


    Moku already misses Ez even though his friend just left a few days ago. After his return, Moku promises to give Ez more work to show his longing.


    "Nash, what''s the matter?" Moku raised his voice. Nedira, whom he held in his arms, started chuckling as she saw Moku getting upset because of their son.


    "Well, Moku, there''s a letter that came to the kingdom, brought by a hobgoblin who joined Ez''s delegation," said Nash.


    ''Ez, you truly are a monster with a long life,'' cursed Moku in his heart. He had just been thinking about his friend, and news about him immediately reached his ears. If it weren''t for Ez''s long life, what else could exin it?


    (A/N: In the monster''s belief, if you''re talking about someone and that person appears, it means that person has a long life.)


    With Ez''s long life, Moku could employ him for much longer. Maybe he could even push Ez to work harder, even if it might shorten his life. After all, Ez had a long life.


    "It seems Ez has arrived safely at the elf alliance. What''s in the letter?" Moku asked impatiently.


    However, Nash only answered, "I don''t know."


    *Snap!


    Moku felt like one of his nerves snapped. Clenching his teeth to contain his anger, Moku said, "Why don''t you know?"


    "It says ''Confidential'' and ''Only for Moku'' on it, so I didn''t dare to open it," Nash replied nonchntly.


    After taking a deep breath and exhaling, Moku said, "I give you permission to open it. Hurry up and read it before I get there and dunk your head!"


    "Okay... okay... geez... there''s no need to be angry. Ah... it seems like Ez is in danger... Maybe we won''t be able to meet him again," Nash said casually.


    "Oh, that sounds like good news," Moku said with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 328 The Fate Of Male Hobgoblin

    ?


    [A few days ago]


    A carriage pulled by three Mutated Wolves emerged from the canopy of Bog Forest. Escorting the horse-drawn carriage were two rows of fearsome, green-skinned giants. They were all dressed like jungle dwellers, wearing animal skins and a few palm leaves to cover their bodies.


    However, not a single mutated animal dared to approach this convoy.


    Inside the carriage were two individuals dressed more luxuriously than those outside. Though they also wore animal skins, theirs were more colorful and covered more of their bodies.


    One of them was a pale, emaciated man with bright green skin as if all the fluids had been drained from his body. He looked weak and was struggling to catch his breath. Beside him was a beautiful woman with long, wavy ck hair. Her green skin glowed, and she wore a cheerful smile.


    They were Ez and Rada.


    "Ez, we''ve left Bog Forest," Rada said, peeking out of the window.


    "Pant... pant... thank goodness," Ez replied, panting.


    He looked as if someone had drained years from his life, not just figuratively, for at that moment, he truly felt as if he had aged several decades, and the dark witch was sitting right beside him.


    During the journey through Bog Forest, Rada had been draining him relentlessly. He was only given a mere three hours of rest at night before being awakened by Rada again.


    At first, Ez enjoyed it as a way to pass the time during the long and tedious journey. However, he had underestimated the libido of a female hobgoblin. Even though his "weapon" had beid and powerless, Rada had some astonishing tricks to make it stand proudly once more.


    When he asked where she learned those tricks, Rada''s answer was simple: "From the Valkyries." Hearing that, Ez cursed the Valkyries and their husbands.


    What possessed them to teach a female hobgoblin, who had a male hobgoblin husband, such intimate tricks of the Asura household? Didn''t they know that dragon prana was only possessed by lecherous races like orcs? Were they unaware of the origin of the term "dragon" in dragon prana?


    Ez''s resentment toward those lecherous races grew, especially when he recalled the face of his tyrannical king.


    He believed that this was one of Moku''s ns to eliminate all monster races except orcs. How could it not be? At present, he felt like he was going to die, and he couldn''t possibly refuse his wife''s request for intimacy.


    Why is it like that?


    Just imagine a hobgoblin refusing his wife''s request for intimacy because his weapon has already raised the white g. Rumors about hobgoblin''s weakness in bed and their inability to satisfy their wives'' sexual desires will soon spread like wildfire in the Kingdom Market.


    Idle gossiping women will undoubtedly elevate these rumors into facts. Eventually, young female hobgoblins will be anxious about choosing a male hobgoblin as their partner.


    While sex isn''t the only factor in choosing a partner, when societal trendsbel it as the main factor, it inevitably bes a significant consideration. Ez is convinced that the Valkyries, whose minds have been brainwashed by orc''s semen, will start boasting about their husbands'' prowess to these female hobgoblins.


    As a result, these female hobgoblins will look towards monster races that can fulfill their sexual desires. If this happens, the number of single or unmarried male hobgoblins will skyrocket, and goblin families who prefer to have daughters rather than sons will follow suit.


    At this point, all Moku needs to do is ask Luna to create a potion that guarantees the birth of female babies. Ez is confident that a genius like Luna is capable of making it, or perhaps the potion already exists in R18, waiting for the right time to be distributed to the public.


    "Sly... So cunning..." Ez thunders in his heart.


    He never expected that a lecherous andzy king like Moku could devise such an borate conspiracy. Reluctantly, he has to admit Moku''s brilliance in this matter, though biting his lip while doing so.


    If only Moku would use that cunning and intelligence to handle the administration of Wilwatikta Kingdom, Ez''s workload would decrease drastically. Finally, he might be able to enjoy his leisure time and bezy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But unfortunately, he knows that''s just wishful thinking. Moku would never let Ez go. He wants Ez always by his side because the more valuable Ez bes to Wilwatikta Kingdom, the more dangerous it could be for Moku''s interests.


    Ez has never had any intention of opposing Moku. Even if he did, hecks the ability to do so. Moku is an asura with the most sensitive inner eye among all asuras. It''s like he can read someone''s mind just by observing their facial expressions, bodynguage, and eyebrows.


    Whenever Ez showed even the slightest hint of wanting to challenge him, Moku would immediately sense it. Besides, he was the strongest monster, not just currently but perhaps of all time. In the concept of monster civilization, it was always the strongest who led. Even for races like the sylphs, their queens always had bodies twice the size of an average sylph.


    That''s why, as long as Moku remained the strongest monster, he would always be their king.


    Ez still longed to live longer and feared death and pain greatly. So instead of taking the thorny path that might lead to a deep abyss with his chest puffed up, he chose to crawl with a chain around his neck like a dog on a silk road filled with gold and beautiful gardens.


    Because of this, Ez never cared if Moku had intentions to exterminate the entire goblin race. As long as he survived, he didn''t care what happened to others, even his own kind.


    But why, even though he had surrendered and submitted, he couldn''t live peacefully and bezy? Once again, Ez cursed himself for being too intelligent, making himself exceedingly useful to Moku.


    If only he had average intelligence, he probably wouldn''t have caught Moku''s attention, and he might still be one of the goblins sleeping soundly on his bed. The reason why the apocalypse''s date was not revealed was to let creatures sleep peacefully with foolish smiles on their faces.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Prime Minister, the asuras have detected the presence of the elves. As you predicted, they are indeed waiting not far from the Bog Forest,"


    The report from a hobgoblin snapped Ez out of his reverie. He rubbed his face and straightened his clothes. Rada did the same, but she seemed very nervous. As the wife of the Prime Minister, her behavior would reflect on Ez.


    Ez gave a firm order, "Raise the gs!"


    "Yes, Sir! RAISE THE FLAGS!"


    Instantly, two gs with different hues were raised. One was the g of Wilwatikta Kingdom, and the other was the symbol of The One''s Church.


    The Wilwatikta Kingdom g had a dark background, symbolizing the mysterious night from which the monsters originated in the dark Bog Forest. In the middle of the g, there was the image of a giant bird with sharp, outstretched wings staring fiercely. It was Garuda, representing the close connection between Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Mind Realm.


    At the bottom of the g, there was an image of a pair of daggers shaped like the ws of wild creatures, symbolizing Moku with his Dawnshadow des. It represented the origin of the monsters'' power, which was the st art that Moku had taught them. The edges of the g were adorned with nt motifs and chains, symbolizing unity and solidarity among the various monster races.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the g, just above Garuda''s crown, there was The One''s symbol. It represented the inseparable connection between Wilwatikta Kingdom and The One''s Church.


    The One''s symbol was in the shape of a symmetrical triangle, signifying the strength and power at the core of The One''s worship. Each side of the triangle consisted of three small circles representing three fundamental principles: strength, courage, and sacrifice. The small dot in the center symbolized The One, indicating that everything originated from one point and would ultimately end at one point.


    Around the triangle, there were flowing lines representing dragon prana as the permeating energy flowing throughout the world. Each outward-flowing line was adorned with arrowhead carvings, indicating the direction of growth and development desired by The One''s worshippers¡ªnamely, domination and war spreading across the entire universe.


    The color palette of this symbol included green and red. Green represented the color of the monsters'' skin, signifying their origin. However, Ez knew that the green here symbolized dragon prana, which was exclusive to asuras and valkyries. Meanwhile, red symbolized the blood that needed to be spilled to drench the world as a form of the struggle towards The One''s Heaven.


    When both gs were raised, their convoy was noticed by the elves. Subsequently, a group of mounted elves raised the g of the elf alliance and moved to intercept them.


    From the way they held their swords and their readiness, it was clear that they had no intention of letting Ez pass without a fight. The convoy came to a halt, and both sides locked eyes.


    "Sigh... I guess it''s time for me to get to work," Ez said with a long sigh.

 Chapter 329 Gundrid

    ?


    "Stop! Beyond this point, you will enter the territory of the elf alliance!" shouted an elf atop a Mutated Horse, adding tension to the situation as the two groups met. The monsters remained silent andplied with the elf''smand, stopping their mounts and waiting.


    Although the elf spoke in the elvennguage, the valkyries had previously cast a trantion spell on the other monsters. So, now, apart from the asura with the inner eye, the other monsters also understood what the elf said.


    The elf was taken aback when the monsters obeyed like obedient children. Prepared for a fight upon seeing the green creatures emerging from Bog Forest, he had assumed they were savage and difficult to negotiate with, especially after hearing about Raiden The Necromancer''s death at their hands.


    When the monsters actually followed his words, he found himself unsure of what to do next. However, as a member of the elite Terramore royal army, he couldn''t tarnish his king''s name in this situation.


    "I am Gundrid, leader of Forest I unit. We have been waiting for your arrival," he scanned the green creatures in front of him, looking for those who might want to fight him.


    But the monsters merely stared back with innocent expressions, silent and unresponsive. They had already heard Ez''s instructions: "When we meet the elves, do not say anything until I step out of my carriage."


    Seeing no response from the green beings in front of him, Gundrid felt awkward. He had rehearsed multiple times what he should say when meeting them in front of a mirror. However, the response he received was entirely different from what he had imagined.


    If the green creatures had acted arrogantly, Gundrid wouldn''t have felt this awkward. Alternatively, if they hade with guilt, he could have controlled the conversation flowter. But they came with nk faces, seeming innocent as if they were out for a stroll and got stopped by traffic police.


    Their expressions clearly said, "What have we done wrong?" which irritated Gundrid. Yet, he still remembered his king''s explicit order before being assigned to this task: Do not show any aggression unless the other party initiates it.


    "How dare youe here after what you''ve done to our friends! Surrender Raiden The Necromancer back to us before the elf alliance deres war on you!" This time, Gundrid attempted to threaten.


    He hoped to see some change in the green creatures'' t expressions. But he found them unchanged. The green beings looked back at Gundrid with nk faces, and some even tilted their heads in confusion at what was happening.


    This left Gundrid truly unsure of what to do. The thought that the green beings before him might not be the ones who attacked Raiden started to surface. Perhaps there was some truth to it.


    Simr to the elf alliance, which consists of several elven races, perhaps the green beings in front of him are also divided into different groups. And this particr group of green beings is not the same one that attacked Raiden and his troops. So, his earlier words could be entirely misced.


    However, Gundrid could defend himself in this matter. How could he distinguish between one group of green beings and another? They all looked the same to him. He recalled the first time he saw humans and couldn''t differentiate between human females and males.


    Despite that, Gundrid couldn''t back down now; the words had already left his mouth, and the arrow had been released from his bow. He had to follow through, even if he had targeted the wrong group.


    "Are you all deaf? Why is no one answering? Do you think the elf alliance can be underestimated so easily?" with a face flushed, whether from embarrassment or anger, Gundrid shouted.


    However, the green beings remained silent and expressionless. Gundrid quickly drew his axe from its sheath. Simultaneously, the other elves also unsheathed their weapons.


    "How dare you underestimate me! Can''t you hear me? If you can''t hear the words from my mouth, maybe you can hear what my weapon says!"


    Though he threatened them thus, the green beings in front of him remained still and did nothing. If things continued this way, the only option left was to attack them outright. Gundrid couldn''t bear the shame of resheathing his weapon after this.


    But before the situation could escte further, a voice sounded from the only carriage in the line of green beings.


    "Wow, I never expected this to be the way the elf species wees their guests. I am truly surprised. After being invited here, we are greeted with drawn swords. I thought you were a cultured species, but it turns out you''re just barbarians."


    The voice spoke in anguage Gundrid hadn''t heard before, but the trantion spell he had cast earlier deciphered it. Hearing the mockery in those words, Gundrid was truly enraged this time.


    "Who is that?! How dare you mock the elf alliance? Do you think you''re in a safe ce right now? Show yourself! Don''t be a coward and hide! If not, I will behead your guards!" Gundrid shouted.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As usual, there was no reaction from the monsters, but the sound of the carriage door opening could be heard. Stepping out was someone else with green skin but dressed morevishly than the others. As he walked, his authority andposure were evident. His chin lifted, showing his higher statuspared to the others.


    Behind him followed a beautiful green-skinned woman with her long ck hair tied into a bun. Her attire, made from animal skins, enhanced her elegance rather than looking shabby. Despite being a different species, all elves acknowledged her beauty.


    Ez continued walking past the other monsters and approached Gundrid. Rada followed behind him, never overtaking Ez, her face lifted with wide strides while maintaining her grace.


    No other monster apanied Ez. He walked only with Rada until they stood right in front of Gundrid''s horse.


    All the elves watching were stunned. They didn''t sense any magical fluctuations within Ez''s body, but they could feel a mana flow that hadn''t been fully awakened. That meant Ez wasn''t a mage, and the only mage present was the beautiful woman behind him, whose power was equivalent to that of a Level 1 Constetion Mage.


    From his attire, gait, and presence, all the elves realized that the green-skinned man before them held a high status among his kind.


    But why was he so daring to walk alone to this ce?


    Did he think that the Level 1 Constetion Mage behind him could protect him?


    Then why did his guards let him walk alone like this?


    Did he believe the elves wouldn''t dare to harm their lord?


    Various questions arose in the minds of the elves, but they vanished when Ez stood right in front of Gundrid. Despite Gundrid being on a horse, Ez''s tall stature made them eye level.


    Staring directly into Gundrid''s eyes, Ez spoke, "I''m standing before you. What do you intend to do?"


    Hearing that, Gundrid reflexively gulped down his saliva loudly. He was a Level 5 Constetion Mage; how could he be intimidated by a non-mage like this? However, being ustomed to speaking with a king, he understood that his fear didn''t stem from the man''s strength but from the royalty he exuded.


    His king, Grimhammer, once said that power wasn''t just acquired through fighting ability but could also be sensed through authority. The authority carried by someone bearing the lives of millions on their shoulders, the authority of a great king.


    Understanding this, Gundrid no longer felt afraid and even felt relieved. At least he wasn''t being intimidated by a non-mage but by someone who carried the authority of a king.


    "Forgive my brashness, your majesty. But what happened to Raiden The Necromancer has strained our rtions, so I had to be a bit stern with you. If you permit, I''d like to know who you are," Gundrid said with a slightly softened yet undiminished tone.


    Never would Gundrid have imagined that the person he addressed as "your Majesty" and whom he considered to hold royal authority had trembling knees beneath his cloak. If Ez hadn''t been wearing moisture-absorbing undergarments, the scent of nervous sweat would already fill the air.


    "Hmm... How audacious of you to ask about my identity while you yourself haven''t introduced yourself," Ez scoffed with an air of arrogance.


    Gundrid simply nodded, seeing nothing unusual in Ez''s behavior. If he were royalty, he wouldn''t introduce himself first even before a Level 5 Constetion Mage. As a royalty, he carried not only his own name but also the honor of his kingdom on his shoulders. Thus, he couldn''t demean himself in front of anyone in public.


    "My name is Gundrid The Red Axe. I am the leader of the elite team of Terramore Kingdom, The Red Butterfly. Currently, I am leading this unit, stationed to wee your arrival outside the Bog Forest," Gundrid introduced himself with a proud tone.


    Ez merely nodded. "Oh... At least I''m not talking to an ordinary soldier. My name is Ez The First Diplomat. I am the Prime Minister of Wilwatikta Kingdom," he said briefly.

 Chapter 330 [Bonus ]Ezs True Ability

    ?


    Ez contemted the steps he needed to take in this suicide mission. While Rada was fully absorbed in consuming his seminal fluid, Ez utilized post-nut rity to devise a strategy to save his life.


    The rtionship between the Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Elf Alliance was currently tense. Regardless of how much the Elf Alliance desired friendly rtions with the new species, Ez wondered if their desire was strong enough to overlook the monster killings. Or would Raiden The Necromancer''s death lead to war with the Elf Alliance?


    Ez didn''t know, and unfortunately, the answer to this question was the key to surviving this suicide mission. That''s why Ez requested all the monsters not to show any expression when meeting the elves. He even asked them not to draw their weapons, despite the elves having already unsheathed their swords.


    Although most mages don''t rely on weapons in battle, they usually carry them to disy aggression. The same goes for the monsters; most of the members of Ez''s delegation were hobgoblins and druids. While a few asuras were part of the team, most of them were Mantra Path users. The valkyries in the delegation were there primarily for trantion assistance.


    Some of the valkyries were originally elves, but since they hadn''t been monsters for long, there was a fear of potential betrayal. So, the majority of the valkyries apanying the delegation were those who were formerly human, goblin, or sylph. Moku had confidence in the elven valkyries, believing they wouldn''t betray the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Still, Ez didn''t want to take any further risks.


    After observing Gundrid''s reaction earlier, Ez understood the approach he needed to take for this suicide mission. Despite Gundrid appearing highly aggressive and harboring resentment towards the monsters, he simply didn''t want to be underestimated.


    ording to Moku''s information, the Elf Alliance knew they had fought with Raiden and his forces. However, they were unaware of the exact oue of the battle. The spying spell ced on Raiden''s body was destroyed when Moku and Raiden opened their domains.


    Thus, it was reasonable for Gundrid to behave aggressively towards the monsters emerging from the Bog Forest. Still, the fact that he refrained from immediately attacking the monsters indicated he might be open tomunication before making any decisions about war.


    Perhaps the leader of the Elf Alliance had ordered him not to attack unless they were attacked first. If that was the case, then the answer to Ez''s earlier question was that the Elf Alliance had a strong desire to establish peaceful contact with the foreign species, even to the extent of not highly prioritizing the fate of Raiden The Necromancer.


    Hence, the demeanor Ez had to adopt at this moment was one of confidence and arrogance, yet not aggressive. Arrogant people are actually easier to deceive than fools. With this attitude, the Elf Alliance wouldn''t underestimate them nor immediately cast them aside.


    At least until Ez met the leader of the Elf Alliance, Gundrid and his troops wouldn''t behead him. However, acting arrogantly in front of someone who could kill him with a flick of their finger made Ez break out in a cold sweat.


    His knees trembled incessantly as he walked confidently towards Gundrid. He knew that if this decision turned out to be a mistake, there would be no one to save his life. Rada''s life might vanish alongside his own.


    Nheless, Ez forced his body to keep moving forward. By the time he stood before Gundrid, his fear subsided, and the act he was putting on had be second nature.


    "Ez The First Diplomat, what do you mean by Prime Minister? And earlier, you said that we invited you to this ce. What do you imply?" Gundrid inquired after dismounting from his horse.


    Ez understood that Gundrid''s reason for dismounting was to show respect. However, due to his taller stature, Ez had to look down at his interlocutor. He hoped that Gundrid wouldn''t feel underestimated or offended.


    If he did, Ez was well within the range of Gundrid''s sword strike. He was confident that even his hobgoblin body wouldn''t spare him from being cleaved in two.


    With a tone full of haughtiness, Ez replied, "I am the head of administration of Wilwatikta Kingdom. Why are you not aware of this? Does the elf species not have kingdoms? Do you still dwell in tribes? How pitiful..."


    Gundrid''s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing Ez''s words. Ez held back the urge to immediately flee from this ce. His stomach ached, and his lips felt dry from the continuous cold sweat. Nevertheless, he persevered and finished his statement.


    "As for your second question, did you not send us an invitation along with an introductory gift? Our King was quite pleased with your offering, which is why I was sent out of the Bog Forest to meet with your King."


    Gundrid''s forehead creased, a clear question mark written all over his face. "An invitation?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ez''s brows furrowed sharply as he leaned in, looking closely at Gundrid''s face. "Don''t you know? Raiden The Necromancer himself invited us to the Elf Alliance. He said your king wishes to establish a cooperative rtionship with our kingdom. Does that mean he lied? So, you''re saying I came all this way just to be deceived by him? And earlier, you said you came here to wee us. Why are you questioning this now? Are you lying too?"


    With each question Ez posed, his face drew nearer to Gundrid''s, and by the final question, Ez had bent over, and Gundrid''s body was slightly arched backward.


    Quickly, Gundrid replied, "No... that''s not what I meant, your majesty. I was just a bit confused by the trantion of your words by my spell. Hahaha... forgive me, your majesty. It seems there was an error in my spell''s trantion, so I was merely repeating your words to confirm... hehehe..."


    Ez straightened his face, stood tall, and raised his chin. "Oh... I thought you and Raiden The Necromancer were deceiving us. Hmm... My species despise lying, and we view liars as cowards who deserve to be eradicated. I was almost about to dere war on you. Turns out, it was just a trantion mistake. Hmmm... quickly fix your spell! It''s truly unprofessional."


    Ez huffed, crossing his arms, his expression disying profound disappointment. He seemed like someone tired of conversing with a foolish and inept person.


    "Hahaha... understood, your majesty. Ah... but earlier, you mentioned that you are the head of administration of Wilwatikta Kingdom. May I ask if the Wilwatikta Kingdom is the only kingdom of your species, or are there other kingdoms besides it? Ah... also, I''d like to know how we should address your species?"


    Gundrid wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, his words stuttering as if he forgot what to say. Nevertheless, Ez allowed it, knowing he had won the life-or-death gamble once again.


    Never had he imagined he could be so audacious earlier. Even now, he wanted to leave this ce immediately.


    Ez continued his act, his mind racing to analyze what he should say next. The conversation was still under his control, but the slightest mistake could cost him his life.


    Looking left and right as if searching for something, Ez''s brow furrowed. Then he turned to Gundrid and, with a slightly troubled tone, said, "I don''t know how uncivilized your way of life is. But what I do know is that inviting someone for a conversation in an open space without any shade from the scorching sun, drinks to quench our thirst, and food to fill our stomachs is just in rude. Is this how you wee guests?"


    Gundrid fell silent for a moment, his mouth agape. He seemed like someone who had just realized that seawater was salty. Ez wanted tough, but he restrained himself, as he wasn''t ready to die just yet.


    A few secondster, Gundrid snapped back and immediately yelled at his troops, who had been silently watching all this time, "What are you all doing? Why haven''t you prepared a ce to receive our guests? Do you want to embarrass me? Huh? You uncivilized lot!"


    His anger was so intense that his face turned bright red. His entire squad sprang into action, hurrying to the campsite fetching tents, chairs, and other necessities.


    Turning back to Ez, Gundrid scratched his head and chuckled, "Hehehe... Forgive my men, your majesty. They are just a bunch of soldiers who don''t understand etiquette... hehehe."


    Ez simply nodded and waved his hand, "No need to feel guilty. Sometimes subordinates can be truly foolish. But if they were smart, they wouldn''t just be subordinates, right?"


    Gundrid nodded vigorously, "You''re absolutely right, your majesty. If they were smart, they wouldn''t just be subordinates. Hahahaha."


    Ez was secretly amazed. He had never met someone so shameless before. As someone who embraced the philosophy of a thick face, Ez couldn''t help but envy Gundrid''s confidence.


    "Oh... your majesty, while we wait for my foolish subordinates to prepare a ce for you and your troops, could you answer my earlier question?" Gundrid asked.

 Chapter 331 Arion Species

    ?


    "You refer to your group of living beings as Arion?" Gundrid asked, looking at Ez, who was busy enjoying his meal.


    "Hmm... Initially, we used the term Arion to distinguish between sentient and non-sentient beings. However, after discovering the existence of monster species, we started using the term to describe our own kind as well. But now, after meeting with all of you, it seems that the term Arion might no longer apply." Ez nced towards Gundrid as he sipped his tea.


    Currently, they were inside a tent prepared by Gundrid''s soldiers. The tent was made from twisted and sewn tree bark, forming a wide piece of cloth. It was then stretched out and held in ce by stakes on all four sides. The tent was equipped with a temperature-regting spell, creating a cool ambiance inside despite the scorching sun outside.


    Ez noticed that there were no mana stones used, so the storage for the spell was internal, embedded within the fabric of the tent. If that was the case, the tent material had the ability to contain mana, allowing the infused spells tost longer.


    This piqued Ez''s interest, making him curious about the name of the tree whose bark was used to make this tent fabric. Such mana-utilizing technology was not yet present in the Wilwatikta Kingdom. They were currently in the early stages of Mana Weapon civilization and had not yet expanded into other fields.


    Even Moku himself mentioned that they were still in the hunting and gathering phase of civilization. Although they had started domesticating animals and mutated creatures, they were not yet engaged in agriculture. This was because most monster diets favored meat over other food sources.


    Perhaps for the goblin race specifically, they were ustomed to consuming mushrooms as their primary diet. However, once they experienced the pleasure of eating meat, it would be challenging to revert to their old dietary habits.


    Especially for the goblins who participated in the Mana Cream Cultivation training. They wouldn''t have enough energy to undergo intense exercises if they relied solely on the nutrients from mushrooms.


    "Ah, you have misunderstood, Your Majesty. The term Arion that you used can still be used to describe your species. However, if you wish to group all species capable of using and having a connection with Mana, the most appropriate term would be ''Mana Species,''" exined Gundrid.


    Ez nodded thoughtfully as if he had just heard the term "Mana Species" for the first time. "Mana Species... I like that... hahaha... It really makes us feel like rulers of a world controlled by mana, doesn''t it?"


    "Hahaha... You are absolutely right, Your Majesty. Currently, there are four known types of Mana Species. But if we include your species, there will be five types: Elf, Human, Warbeast, Demon, and Arion," said Gundrid with a smile.


    "Include? Is there a specific procedure to be a Mana Species? And if so, who will judge it?" Ez furrowed his brow.


    He nced at Gundrid and noticed his concealed smile. Deep down, Ez was smiling too. After the small talk, Gundrid was finally revealing his true intentions. Although Ez doubted whether Gundrid knew the reason why the Elf Alliance wanted to establish good rtions with them, at least he had been given guidance by his superiors before this meeting. That guidance might not be directly rted to what Ez was seeking, but it must be relevant.


    If he observed carefully and got lucky, Ez might discover the answer without having to meet the leader of the Elf Alliance. Deceiving Gundrid would be easier than deceiving the leaders of the Elf Alliance.


    "Of course, Your Majesty, no one can provide such judgment and decision. The Elf Alliance believes that every Mana Species is equal. However, just like creating a sovereign state, recognition from neighboring countries is required," Gundrid exined casually.


    Based on Moku''s teachings (from his previous life''s elementary school), there were four elements required for the establishment of a state. A permanent poption, a defined territory, a government with sovereignty, and the ability to engage in rtions with other states (recognition).


    Out of these four elements, the first three were absolute (constitutive) elements, while thest one was derative. This was because the ability to engage in rtions with other states was a consequence of the birth of a state, rather than a prerequisite for its establishment.


    However, the ability to engage in rtions with other states remains a crucial aspect. A nation or group cannot thrive without establishing connections with other nations or groups beyond their own. Whether these rtionships are negative, such as war, or positive, such as trade, they still contribute to a nation''s growth.


    This is because no single nation can possess all the necessary resources. Take, for instance, the current situation of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Even though they managed to dominate the entire Bog Forest, they still need resources from outside. These resources may not only be material goods but also technology and others.


    A significant example is mana stones. The Wilwatikta Kingdom cannot produce mana stones because they can only be obtained from the graves of Mana Species. Perhaps if they expand their Elf Husbandry, they might be able to produce mana stones, but that would take a considerable amount of time.


    "Recognition? Hmm... you might be right. When the Arion species used to be divided into tribes and hadn''t united as the Wilwatikta Kingdom, recognition was indeed necessary. Not only for trade between tribes but also for making peace or war agreements. So, in your opinion, how can the Wilwatikta Kingdom obtain recognition from other Mana Species?"


    Gundrid smiled and didn''t answer immediately. He signaled to an elf servant beside him, pointing to his wine cup. Once it was refilled, Gundrid downed the wine in one gulp, finishing it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Then, he finally responded, "Your Majesty, gaining recognition from the Mana Species is certainly not an easy task. Your kingdom must establish a rtionship with other kingdoms.


    "Currently, a massive war is taking ce between the Elf, Human, and Warbeast alliance against the Demon species.


    "Demon species from another continent are attacking the Meer Continent. They are savage and merciless, devouring every Mana Species on this continent without leaving a single bone behind.


    "Therefore, I believe forming a beneficial rtionship with the demon beasts is impossible.


    "As for the Warbeast species, their location is very distant from yours. If you were to meet them, you would have to pass through our territory first. Alternatively, if you travel through waterways, you''d have to navigate treacherous seas filled with countless ferocious mutated animals.


    "In my opinion, the Warbeast species is also not a suitable option for diplomatic rtions. It would require significant costs, effort, and time to make that happen.


    "As for the human species... Hmm... they are the worst of all Mana Species. If the demon species devours other Mana Species because it''s their primary food source, we could kill them for survival. The Warbeast species'' savagery is driven by their animal instincts. But humans...


    "They wage wars, destroy, and wreak havoc in this world solely to satisfy their desires. They are ves to their own desires, yet they deny them and hide behind absurd reasons like the interests of humanity, the people, or even the gods.


    "They are the worst, the most hypocritical among the hypocrites. Countless elf species have suffered under the cruel hands of humans.


    "And Your Majesty, I am also aware that the females of the Arion species possess a beauty and charm that aligns well with human aesthetics. I fear that being too close to them might lead toplications.


    "You should be cautious around humans. They are difficult to predict and not trustworthypanions. Therefore, in my opinion, you should not engage in rtions with them."


    Gundrid paused and pointed his empty wine ss to the elf servant again. The servant refilled his ss to the brim, and Gundrid downed it once more.


    Ez remained silent and listened attentively. Although he already knew most of what Gundrid was exining, he refrained from making anyments. He continued to y the role of someone living in the wilderness, unfamiliar with cities.


    Wiping his lips with his sleeve, Gundrid resumed speaking, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what has been said by Raiden The Necromancer. But I wanted to make sure that if you seek recognition, the elf species is the most suitable choice."


    "Finally... I was getting tired of waiting," Ez whispered to himself.


    Although Gundrid''s opening remarks were quite lengthy, Ez could still deduce how the elf species viewed other Mana Species. He never imagined that Gundrid would harbor even greater animosity towards humans than the demon species they were currently at war with.


    "Oh, really? Why do you say that? Could you exin it to me?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. The elf species is different from other mana species. We prioritize self-protection and have no desire to conquer the territories of other species. We coexist with nature because we believe that a flourishing environment will lead to better lives for us.


    "One could say we are the most peaceful species among all mana species in the world. I don''t mean to boast about my own species, but I am confident that if you were to ask this question across the entire world, you would receive the same answer.


    "We also possess the most abundant resources, and in the field of agriculture, our technology surpasses that of other mana species. Not only that, but some of the kingdoms within the Elven Alliance possess rare resources that you won''t find elsewhere." Gundrid exined passionately, his smile beaming.


    Meanwhile, Ez cursed himself inwardly, "Fuck, did I just meet a salesman?"

 Chapter 332 Conspiracy Inside A Conspiracy

    ?


    [Gorundra, Grand Alliance of the Elves Headquarters]


    "Arion species?" said Ardan, furrowing his brow.


    "I''ve never heard that name before either. It seems they are truly a secluded Mana Species that has never been discovered before," Zephyrion replied, shaking his head.


    Everyone turned to Varun, who possessed the most knowledge among them, but even he shook his head. It appeared that the Arion species had never been recorded in elf history before.


    "But I never expected Gundrid could unearth this information," Varun said, a faint smile on his lips.


    Grimhammer snorted loudly, "As I said, despite Gundrid''s stubbornness, he can be trusted when ites to digging up information. Unlike other volcano elves, Gundrid doesn''t have excessive arrogance and knows when to humble himself."


    There was evident pride in Grimhammer''s voice. Despite being of different races, he and Gundrid both hailed from Terramore.


    No one paid much attention to Grimhammer''s boasting; they were all focused on the information they had gathered. From the conversation between Gundrid and Ez, they learned some general details about the Arion species.


    The Arion species resided within the Bog Forest, or more urately, beneath it. They had only one kingdom called the Wilwatikta Kingdom, ruled by the strongest Arion as their king.


    The Arion speciesprised four races: Asura, Druid, Gloomkin, and Petalbloom. These three races used to live in separate tribes, but a few years ago, a powerful Asura tribal leader united all the tribes and established the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    To strengthen the unity among the tribes, the king introduced a policy called the New Family Structure. Eachrge family had to epass all four races, leading to crossbreeding among the tribes and blurring the differences between them.


    This made Ez, who originated from the Gloomkin race, part of the royal family and appointed as the Prime Minister, the head of all administration in Wilwatikta Kingdom. The head of the family was chosen from the strongest Arion member within the family, regardless of their race or tribe.


    "But why is their kingdom located underground rather than on the surface?" Zephyrion asked.


    "Perhaps it''s to protect themselves from the attacks of the mutated animals on the surface," Varun replied.


    "Hehehe... You''re thinking too simply, Varun. The reason they did that is more than you can imagine," Silvius chuckled.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hmm... Although this person named Ez always talks about etiquette and the like, did you not see how boldly he approached Gundrid alone?


    "Ez and the spouse he brought with him couldn''t possibly defeat Gundrid. I didn''t sense him using any item to conceal his constetion level, so he truly is a non-mage.


    "Yet, I didn''t see any fear in his eyes; instead, his body was trembling.


    "As a savage, I understand what he was thinking. At that moment, he seemed to be waiting for Gundrid to give him a reason to fight.


    "Perhaps he was given the title ''The First Diplomat'' to honor his intelligence and bearing, but if the calmest among them is already like this, imagine what happens to those with uncontroble ferocity.


    "So, I don''t believe they''re hiding underground just because of fear of mutated animals. In my opinion, there must be another reason why they dwell beneath the ground, and it''s closely rted to their unconventional mana maniption techniques."


    Upon hearing Silvius''s exnation, all the kings nodded, understanding his point. However, discussing mana maniption techniques was a sensitive matter at the moment. They feared that if they asked Gundrid to delve into it, Ez might be suspicious of them.


    Thus, their main focus was to establish a positive impression with Gundrid first. After all, spell factions and mana maniption techniques were not of utmost importance. What truly mattered was whether they could gain enough Recognition to be Level 9 Constetion Mages from the Arion species or not.


    "But isn''t there one more question that seems puzzling?" Varun suddenly interjected.


    "What is it?" Zephyrion turned to him.


    "We all know that a mana field requires a concentration of pure mana, so it''s impossible for a mana field to persist if there is a mana species settlement nearby. If the Arion species indeed live in the Bog Forest, then why does that ce still function as a mana field?"


    All the elf kings furrowed their brows, feeling that this was a crucial question. Grimhammer immediately activated his mana stonemunicator and contacted Gundrid. He asked Gundrid to inquire about this matter when there''s an opportunity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Of course, Gundrid couldn''t ask directly, as it might touch upon sensitive or secret aspects of the Arion species. He merely requested to test whether Ez would be willing to answer. If Ez evaded or changed the subject, then Gundrid was instructed not to ask the same question again. All their questions would be answered when the bond between the Arion species and the elf species grew stronger in the future.


    As time passed, the questions and answers between Gundrid and Ez flowed smoothly. They covered general information about both species, delving into their lives and cultures. Each passing second fueled the curiosity of the kings about the Arion species, leaning them forward in anticipation.


    Eventually, the conversation shifted towards the governmental structure of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Silence fell over the council room as each king listened intently. When information about the Arion king emerged, Gundrid attempted to pry into the ruler''s strength. Ez hesitated to disclose the king''s name, disying reluctance in his response, but he still answered Gundrid''s questions.


    Some of the elf''s kings spected that the Gloomkin and Asura had been rivals in the past. To unify all the tribes, there might have been a war between the Asura and Gloomkin, in which the Asura emerged victorious. The Gloomkin''s defeat likely resulted in their tribe leader''s death at the hands of the Asura chieftain.


    This was the origin of Ez''s resentment towards their king. However, over time, that resentment remained a personal feeling. As Prime Minister, Ez prioritized the survival of their species over personal grievances.


    But the elf kings were interested in something else. They wanted to know the Arion king''s strength. If there was any discord between the king and Ez, perhaps they could aid Ez in overthrowing the ruler.


    The crucial aspect was whether the king was a Level 9 Constetion Mage or not. If he was, there would be no chance for the elf kings to gain Recognition from the Arion species. They might still establish a cooperative rtionship with this new mana species, but it wouldn''t be as intimate as they had nned.


    When they heard Ez describe the king''s power, smiles filled the faces of all the elf kings in the council room. Joy and excitement were evident in their eyes. The Arion species'' king was not a Level 9 Constetion Mage.


    Although he is undoubtedly powerful, the Arion king most likely possesses the strength of a Level 8 Constetion Mage. That means he has not yet gained Recognition from the entire Arion species.


    "Hahahaha... We are truly fortunate!" Grimhammer chuckled with joy.


    "That''s true, but it seems we have otherpetitors besides the six of us," Zephyrion pointed out.


    "You''re right. The Arion king seems to understand that he needs Recognition from all the species to be stronger. However, I don''t think that will be a problem for us," Varun said with a triumphant smile.


    "War is indeed the fastest way to unite separated tribes. But unfortunately, it also creates resentment. Just like Ez, other races surely have grievances towards their new king. We can easily capitalize on this to gain their Recognition," Ardan nodded.


    "Hehehe... Wouldn''t it be quick to resolve everything by killing the king?" Silvius chuckled.


    Varun shook his head, "You''re mistaken, Silvius. If we kill their king, they will see us as invaders. But if we help them rebel against their king, we will be viewed as allies instead."


    Zephyrion nodded, "Varun is right. We need to fan the mes of hatred in the hearts of the defeated tribes of the Arion species until it ignites a massive rebellion. We only have to watch from afar while they turn against each other. And it seems Ez is the perfect person to be our agent of rebellion."


    "If that''s the n, I agree. I quite like Ez''s arrogance. Perhaps he didn''t be a mage to protect himself from the king''s scrutiny. We can train him and conceal his newfound powers with items," Silvius smirked cunningly, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Nice idea," Grimhammer gave a thumbs-up.


    All the elf kingsughed loudly with joy. They could already envision a future where the entire Arion species would sing their praises as heroes. With that, the Recognition they needed would be sufficient, and the dream of bing Level 9 Constetion Mages would no longer be just a fantasy.


    *BAM!


    Suddenly, a loud thud startled them. All eyes turned to Aquaenar, who had just struck the table in front of him. Arge dent appeared on the table made of iron-hard wood.


    "Have you all forgotten something?" Aquaenar spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Aquaenar, what do you mean? Did we miss something?" Varun inquired.


    Aquaenar stared at each of the elf kings before him, his eyes fierce. In a deep voice, he said, "Have you forgotten about Raiden The Necromancer''s fate? Did you forget that he disappeared after being attacked by this green savage people?"


    "Oh."


    The elf kings flinched as they had indeed forgotten about it entirely.

 Chapter 333 Break The Trap

    ?


    [Forest Unit 1 Campsite]


    "...although mixed marriages may feel very strange to us, it doesn''t mean they can''t be done. Despite being different races, Gloomkin women can bear children with Asura, and vice versa," Ez exined what had been agreed upon by the monsters earlier.


    To conceal their true monster identities, only the evolved races were to be introduced to the elves ¨C Asura, Hobgoblin, and Druid.


    However, this presented an issue for the Alraune race, as it seemed they were not considered part of the Wilwatikta Kingdom simply because they refused to evolve. Therefore, their race name was also included but tranted into the ancientnguage of monsters as "Petalbloom."


    In fact, the name "Petalbloom" had been used when the Alraune poption was still very small. However, as their poption grew and they encountered other intelligent beings, they changed their race name to "Alraune." This was because "Alraune" sounded more intimidating and could better intimidate their enemiespared to "Petalbloom."


    Now, there were four races to be introduced to the elves: Asura, Hobgoblin, Druid, and Petalbloom. But a new problem arose.


    They would bemunicating with the elves through Trantion Spells, so if they used the standard monsternguage, it would be immediately tranted into anguage familiar to the elves. Nezena mentioned that the pronunciation of "Hobgoblin" in Elvenprised the words "Hob" and "Goblin," which could raise suspicion among the elves.


    Therefore, they needed a new term to name the Hobgoblin race. Ez and the other goblins had to go through their historical records to find the most suitable name. Though it was just an alias, they didn''t know how long they would have to use it. So, at least they needed a name that had some significance.


    The name "Gloomkin" emerged and was agreed upon by the goblins to be used as their alias race name. "Gloomkin" was the name of the first goblin tribe ever recorded in their historical notes.


    Gloomkin itself means "terrifying people." They chose this name for the same reason the Alraune changed their race name from Petalbloom ¨C to intimidate their enemies and survive in the harsh Bog Forest.


    Next was the discussion of the species name. Almost all the monsters agreed to change their species name. "Monster" was a term given by the mana species to describe cursed creatures despised by mana.


    Of course, the term "monster" was derogatory, and they had been called by this name for a long time. So now they genuinely wanted to change their species name, not just as a temporary alias but for good.


    The debate over the new species name became quite heated during the meeting,sting for days. When everyone was feeling exhausted and couldn''t find a name they all agreed on, Moku proposed a name that sounded entirely unfamiliar to them all.


    Arion.


    No one had ever heard the word "Arion" before. Even those who studied ancient monsternguages had nevere across this term.


    Nevare and the valkyries from the human species had never heard the name Arion either. Even those well-versed in magical books had not encountered any spell incantations using "Arion."


    The same applied to Nezena and the other valkyries from the elven species. They had nevere across the term "Arion" in any of the seven elven kingdoms.


    At first, they thought "Arion" might be an impromptu name coined by Moku. However, would their king really y around with something as important as this?


    Though they might have thought, "Yes," deep down, they still trusted Moku not to be foolish during such a crucial meeting. So, with good faith, they asked Moku about the origin and meaning of the name "Arion."


    --------------------------------------------


    Actually, the term "Arion" does not originate from anynguage in this world but is a y on words from a term that existed in Moku''s previous world. Although it was just a casual remark by Moku, the term came to his mind when he saw the monsters eagerly searching for a new name for their species.


    "Arion" is a y on words from the term "Aryan."


    When asked to exin the origin and meaning of the name "Arion," Moku was puzzled about how to approach it. He couldn''t possibly tell them the truth ¨C that he was a human reincarnated into an orc''s body, right? They might think he had gone crazy, even though they might already see him as half-crazy at this point.


    The term "Aryan" originated as a linguistic ssification used by neenth-century European schrs to identify the Indo-European or Indo-Germanic peoples who settled in India, Persia (Iran), and Europe thousands of years earlier. Initially, it described the simrities between most Europeannguages, as well as Sanskrit and Persian (Farsi).


    However, writers like Arthur Gobineauter misinterpreted and used the term as a racial category, positing that Aryans were superior to other peoples. This misconception of the term promoted the false concept of an "Aryan race."


    Finally, there was one madman who gave apletely different meaning to the term. However, coincidentally, what Moku and the monsters were about to do in this world would be even worse than what he and his people did in the previous world.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -------------------------------------------


    ''master of race, huh?'' Ez smiled as he recalled Moku''s response.


    He didn''t understand who Hitler was or what Nazis were. However, the term "Master of Race" was captivating to the monsters at that time... Ah... Or perhaps now it would be better known as "Arion."


    And so, the term "monster" used for the cursed creatures was changed to "Arion," which meant "the master of race." It aligned perfectly with Moku''s second oath to make them the strongest beings on the Meer Continent.


    "Wow... Your king truly seems to be a brilliant person," Gundrid said with a genuine smile. There was no hint of mockery in his words; he was sincerely praising the idea.


    ''Brilliant? More like cunning,'' Ez thought to himself.


    The New Family Structure policy was the initial step of the conspiracy to eliminate all Arion species except for the Asura and Valkyrie races. Moku knew that if the concept of family remained based on specific races, the Orcs, with their smaller numbers, would be marginalized.


    While crossbreeding between Orcs and other Arion races might be more prevalent over time, it would still take a long while due to the cultural differences between the various Arion races. Therefore, the first thing he needed to do was disrupt the previous family order.


    By enticing them with the promise of strengthening rtionships between different races, Moku made Orcs the central core of a family. Members within the same family were not allowed to marry, which automatically required them to marry an Arion from a different family.


    As a result, the number of female Goblins that male Goblins could marry unknowingly decreased. However, the race that felt the most impact from the New Family Structure policy was not the Goblins but the Sylphs.


    Sylphs usually didn''t have the concept of marriage. During mating season, male Sylphs would spread their pollen in a concealed area. Then, female Sylphs would choose that pollen to fertilize their pistils.


    So, in Sylph culture, they don''t recognize biological fathers; they only acknowledge their biological mothers. This is because they can''t identify which pollen from male Sylphs fertilized the pistils of female Sylphs.


    However, with the introduction of the New Family Structure policy, the concept of marriage was established. Female Sylphs were required to marry male Sylphs first before obtaining their pollen. As a result, the number of Sylphs born decreased since some female Sylphs wouldn''t receive the best pollen, apart from that of their husbands.


    Of course, no Arion was aware of this, but Ez knew about it, and it became a threat to Moku. Hence, here he was speaking with a potential enemy who could decapitate him at any moment.


    "Hmm... yes," Ez replied indifferently, hiding his annoyance.


    "Hmm? Ah, it''s okay," Gundrid smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Then the conversation drifted away from Moku and onto other topics. Ez also asked about the lives of the elves, even though he already knew the answers. It was merely for formality''s sake. He didn''t want his disguise to be easily unveiled.


    Eventually, the discussion circled back to Moku. From this point on, Ez began to feel something odd. While their conversation seemed unintentionally focused on the Arion king, Ez, who was skilled in directing conversations, could see through Gundrid''s tactics.


    Although Ez despised Moku, he acknowledged the king''s brilliance. He once quoted a saying from someone named Emory: "I allow maniption to find out where my enemy wants me to go. Then I use my mind to break the trap and punish the perpetrators."


    Ez loved that quote and had always asked Moku about Emory. However, Moku would only smile and say, "The Legend who birth a legend," without revealing more.


    At present, Ez let Gundrid manipte him, answering all questions about the Arion king. Though he seemed rxed and at ease, his mind was actively deciphering where the conversation was leading. Once he found the thread, that would be the moment to break the trap and punish the perpetrators.


    As Gundrid began inquiring about the Arion king''s strength and how he united the Arion species, Ez smiled.


    "Found you."


    Finally, his mission was aplished.

 Chapter 334 Needs Motivation

    ?


    A rtionship only urs when there is a motivating need. Whether it''s the bond between a child and their parents or a romantic rtionship between two lovers, Ez referred to it as "Needs Motivation."


    These motivating needs can be material or immaterial, depending on the deficiencies a person feels, they will seek it from others who can fulfill them.


    For instance, a child cannot survive independently in this world, so they will develop a dependent rtionship with their parents. Parents, in turn, fulfill the needs of their children to continue their lineage and meet their responsibilities.


    Despite its apparentplexity, the motivation behind a rtionship can be seen clearly. Therefore, for Ez, iming that a rtionship happens purely due to love is the most hypocritical statement someone could make.


    Whether they are humans, elves, or arion, they are all social creatures. They cannot exist in this world without depending on one another. A powerful mage may be capable of toppling mountains or draining seas.


    But can they be a mage without a mother who gave birth to them?


    Can they be a mage without a mentor to teach them?


    Can they be a mage without an alchemist making mana potions for them?


    Can they be a mage without mana?


    Thus, even the most powerful mage''s life is dependent on the creatures around them. While their reliance may decrease with their growing strength, it will never disappear.


    Therefore, no creature in this worldes into existence without a cause and motivating need driving it.


    Now the question is, what is the motivating need behind the Elves Alliance wanting to have a good rtionship with the Arion Species?


    Ez had considered several possible motivations behind the Elves Alliance''s need. However, hecked sufficient information to prove his assumptions. Therefore he uses each of Gundrid''s questions as a measure of the truth of the possibility of the Needs Motivation.


    He began by considering the need for magical resources. With the mana species inhabiting the Bog Forest, all the resources within it would also belong to them. This was not only due to their control over the territory but also because the arion species knew the intricacies of the Bog Forest better than anyone else.


    Thus, the Elves Alliance wanted to establish a good rtionship with the Wilwatikta Kingdom because they sought to engage in trade with them. However, this idea was quickly dismissed when Ez saw how closely the Elves Alliance was situated near the Bog Forest.


    Although the Alliance of Elves did not have a specialized organization responsible for harvesting resources within mana fields like the Human Alliance guild, they did have powerful mages who could freely enter and exit the Bog Forest. However, their frequency of visits was much lower than that of humans. This was because the Elves Alliance had a vast territory and advanced technology to maintain mana fieldspared to humans.


    As a result, the need for magical resources was not as urgent for the Elves Alliance. At least not urgent enough for them to forget about the viges destroyed by Nezena''s Raid Army and Raiden The Necromancer, whom Moku killed.


    The second motivating need was that the Elves Alliance wanted to establish a good rtionship with the Wilwatikta Kingdom to uncover the secrets of their unique mana usage. However, Ez rejected this notion.


    Why?


    Because Gundrid did not inquire further about why the arion species lived beneath the Bog Forest. This should have been highly intriguing for Gundrid if the Elves Alliance''s motivating need was genuinely to uncover the unique mana usage techniques of the arion species.


    All mana species lived on the surface, and none of them resided beneath the ground. While the Night Elf and Volcano Elf lived in caves, they never imed to be living beneath the ground.


    Nezena once mentioned that the term "living beneath the ground" for Night Elves meant living in a ce lower than the roots of a tree. Thus, Night Elves would usually dig the earth around the Giant Elf Tree to create their dwellings.


    Moreover, the Bog Forest, being a mana field, still remained a mana field despite the arion species living underneath it. It was a well-known secret among mana species that no mana field could survive if there were mana species living nearby, let alone within it.


    It required special barriers and mana purification with mana stones to maintain a mana field as was done at the military academy. However, these artificial mana fields could not rival the magical resources present in pure mana fields.


    If someone could achieve it without using special barriers and mana purification with mana stones, then they undoubtedly possessed a highly unique method. Especially if the mana field had abundant resourcesparable to those of a pure mana field.


    However, Gundrid seemed uninterested in discussing how the arion species managed to maintain the Bog Forest as a pure mana field despite living within it. It could be said that he was not particrly concerned with the tricks the arion species used behind the scenes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Or more precisely, those currently in contact with Gundrid and giving him orders were not interested in it either. This implied that they did not prioritize the arion species'' mana usage techniques as their primary motivating need.


    Ez found himself perplexed.


    Other motivating needs also crossed Ez''s mind, but he continued to reject them as Gundrid posed more questions. Until finally, Gundrid asked about the arion species'' king for the second time.


    The strength of the arion species'' king had been previously discussed between Ez and Moku. They wanted the king to be the strongest among the arion species but not so strong that it would drive the Elves Alliance away. His power had to be substantial enough to prevent the Elves Alliance from underestimating the arion species.


    Then, Moku exined to Ez his vision when he unlocked his fifth evolution gate. Moku knew that at that moment, he could truly be considered the governor of a vast territory in the Mind Realm. He could divide his Orb Intent into several parts and give them to other asuras to create their own territories in the Mind Realm.


    This also meant that Moku no longer had to rely on Pandava to manifest his imagination in the real world. At that point, he was closely connected to the Mind Realm, and even in the Astral Realm, he could use his powers as if he were in the Mind Realm.


    He could turn night into day and day into night at will. Although this did not mean that these changes truly urred in the real world, he could create temporary illusions while his powers were active. Perhaps he could even bring new living beings into existence solely through his imagination, as long as his dragon prana remained.


    Though this power was god-like, Moku was confident that there were some individuals in the world capable of such feats. Ez had been worried that Moku''s description might be too overwhelming and frighten the elves away. However, Moku assured him that Stent Gaht was even stronger, and there might be someone as powerful as Stent Gaht within the Elves Alliance.


    True to Moku''s words, when Ez exined the strength of the arion species'' king to Gundrid, he seemed unfazed and merely nodded in understanding. This implied that if the King of Terramore was as powerful as Moku imagined when he unlocked the fifth evolution gate, then it aligned with Gundrid''s expectations.


    One more thing Ez noticed about Gundrid was the beaming expression on his face when he exined the strength of the arion species'' king. From this, Ez understood that the motivation of the Alliance of Elves was somehow connected to the arion king''s power.


    Then, when Gundrid asked how the arion species'' king unified his people, Ez understood what the Alliance of Elves sought from the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Mutiny.


    With the promise of avenging their tribe members who were killed during the unification war, the Elves Alliance wanted the arion species to revolt against their king.


    "But for what purpose?" Ez grew even more confused.


    Yet, he remembered Moku''s words, a quote from a renowned detective, "When you have eliminated all which is impossible then whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth."


    If it wasn''t for the magical resource, not to unveil the unique mana usage techniques of the arion species, and not for other motivating needs, then there was only one answer...


    The Elves Alliance wanted to be heroes.


    Of course, after the rebellion urred, the Elves Alliance could assist the rebels by promising to save the people suffering under the cruel tyranny of the arion king. But why would they go through all that trouble just to be heroes?


    The more Ez pondered, the deeper he felt like he was unraveling the world''s biggest secret.


    However, before he could delve further into his thoughts, amotion erupted outside the tent. Ez turned to Gundrid, who had a sour expression on his face.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, it seems there''s amotion outside. Don''t worry; my troops will handle it. If Your Highness permits, I would like to go out and address the disturbance directly," he said, forcing a smile.


    Ez simply nodded, "hmm... Hurry and resolve it, thene back immediately," he replied. At the moment, he wanted to think in silence, and Gundrid''s overly enthusiastic presence was a bit bothersome.


    But before Gundrid could stand up from his seat, a sudden strong gust of wind blew through the tent, causing it to sway wildly. A woman''s voice could be heard screaming from outside the tent.


    "QUICKLY HAND OVER MY FIANC¨¦E''S KILLER TO ME!!!!"


    Ez''s face turned pale. Finally, his luck had truly run out.

 Chapter 335 Family Haven

    ?


    "...A female elf iming to be Raiden''s fianc¨¦e arrived and wreaked havoc in the camp. She attempted to attack Ez, but just before Ez''s head could roll, Gundrid intervened and saved him. After sessfully calming Raiden''s fianc¨¦e down, Ez and Rada were taken to Aquanorin, The Kingdom of Water Elf.


    Grimhammer, the King of Terramore, The Kingdom of Earth Elf. Zephyrion, the King of Aerithor, The Kingdom of Sky Elf. Silvius, the King of Satyria, The Kingdom of Animal Elf. Ardan, the King of Pyrothia, The Kingdom of Fire Elf. Varun, the King of Mirendor, The Kingdom of Swamp Elf.


    They assured on behalf of themselves that Ez, The First Diplomat, would not be harmed and would be weed in Aquanorin as an honored guest. Until the envoy from Wilwatikta, The Kingdom of Arion, arrives to resolve the issue of the killing of Raiden The Necromancer and his troops in the Bog Forest."


    Moku smiled as he rolled up the letter in his hand. Nash and his other wives also smiled. They appeared to be joyful even though their friend and some arion people were currently held captive.


    Why?


    Because Moku and the other arion believed that diplomacy would not progress smoothly until Ez was held captive. This was what happened with the goblin and alraune tribes. Ez had to be held captive and be a hostage before diplomacy could truly seed.


    If Ez was not held captive, the diplomacy would likely fail, or even if it seeded, there would be hidden dangers threatening them. Though it may seem superstitious, if it repeatedly urred, it had be a pattern in the negotiation form of the arion species.


    Ez arrives for negotiation - Ez impresses his interlocutors - Ez''s luck runs out - Ez is held captive - Moku arrives for negotiation - Negotiation seeds - They return with gains.


    This was themon pattern that needed to ur for diplomacy or negotiation to seed. If even one part of this pattern was missing, there was likely a hidden mistake they needed to investigate.


    With Ez held captive, Moku only needed to go there and finalize the negotiation. Ah... His good friend had truly rendered great service to the arion species and the Wilwatikta Kingdom. If there was a position higher than the Prime Minister other than the King, Moku would have certainly bestowed it upon Ez.


    Unfortunately, he could never have a biological daughter. So, it was impossible for him to unite Ez through marriage.


    "Ez is truly remarkable, isn''t he?" Nash eximed with admiration.


    Moku snorted, "Hmm... indeed, my friend is exceptional. Despite being a coward, he is notzy like you."


    "Ugh..."


    "Hey, stop bullying your own child," Nevare intervened to rescue her son.


    "Nash has been training hard to be a strong asura. Moku, why don''t you ever praise his efforts?" Nezena, Nash''s other mother, defended him.


    "Tch," Moku just clicked his tongue, not wanting to get involved with these two overprotective mothers.


    "So, when will you go to Aquanorin?" Nerphyl asked.


    "Not anytime soon, of course. Ez will remain safe until I arrive there. Besides, it seems they have specific ns for Ez. I want to let them execute those ns," Moku smirked with a cunning look.


    "I''m puzzled, why do they actually want to be heroes? Are they so envious of Iron Darius and Lily Ariel?"


    Although the result of Ez''s investigation was not written in this letter, the hidden message was clear to Moku. It was written using dragon prana, so those without the inner eye wouldn''t be able to read it.


    Perhaps Ez already knew that his letter would be inspected by the elves. So, he had an asura write the hidden message with dragon prana, making it readable only to asuras with the inner eye.


    The message was short, "Needs Motivation: Be Heroes."


    "Of course, it''s not just that. If I''m not mistaken, it''s rted to the advancement of their constetion level after Level 6 Constetion Mage," Moku shook his head.


    "Hmm? But isn''t the constetion level only up to Level 6 Constetion Mage?" Nevare asked, confused.


    "No, that''s incorrect. Maybe what''s known to the general public like you are only up to Level 6 Constetion Mage. But I have fought against Level 5 Constetion Mage and have also seen Level 6 Constetion Mage. However, the aura of power given by Stent Gaht is far greater than all of thembined. It''s likeparing an ant to a sperm whale," Moku exined.


    Although he had only seen Stent Gaht from a distance, he had witnessed its true form. At that time, he was investigating the Quadruple Arachnid''s nest. Even in his Mind Body form, Moku felt immense fear.


    It was as if approaching Stent Gaht any closer would cause his body to evaporate like dewdrops on the sun. That''s how vast the difference in power was. He had never felt such fear towards anyone else in the vicinity of Stent Gaht.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Even among them, there were those stronger than Raiden The Necromancer. However, at that moment, Moku only thought that he could defeat them after he went through his fourth evolution gate.


    However, to stand a chance against Stent Gaht, Moku didn''t know which evolution gate he needed to pass through. Perhaps only by bing a Spiritual Being could he achieve that. But what powers he would gain and what kind of world he would see after bing a Spiritual Being, Moku couldn''t even imagine.


    "So, we''ll let Ez be a double agent and pretend to lead a rebellion in Wilwatikta Kingdom while absorbing all the resources he can from the Elf Alliance? Isn''t this too dangerous?" Nerphyl asked, furrowing her brow.


    Moku walked towards a furry chair in front of the pool and sat down. Nevare walked towards him and sat on hisp. Nezena sat beside Moku, resting her head on his shoulder. Nerphyl sat on the floor in front of Moku''s right foot. Nedira sat beside Nerphyl. Nash stood behind Moku''s chair.


    As he watched his other wives enjoying themselves, swimming naked in the pool, Moku rested his chin on his hands. He lookedpletely rxed with his family. His hand didn''t forget to caress his wife''s soft waist.


    "To get tiger cubs, we have no choice but to enter the tiger''s den. Although there''s a risk that Ez might betray us, we have no other option but to trust him. Right now, we need time to develop and grow," Moku replied.


    Nerphyl nodded while massaging Moku''s feet. Nedira twirled her long hair. Nezena began to close her eyes, feeling peaceful. Nevare started to snore, already dozing off.


    "If we manage to secure the elves, next will be the humans, right?" Nedira asked.


    Moku nodded, "Hmm... What do you both think of Nevare''s n?"


    Nerphyl shook her head, "I don''t know. But I think it''s too dangerous for Sister Nevare. She''ll have to be inside the enemy''s camp for a long time. Many things could happen during that period."


    "I think it''s a good idea. That way, we can infiltrate the human species under their own noses. Although it''s dangerous, I trust Sister Nevare''s abilities," Nedira said.


    Nash furrowed his brow, "I disagree with Mother''s idea. It''s too dangerous, and I won''t be able to help her if something happens," he said, clearly worried in his voice.


    Nevare opened her eyes, "Since when do I need your protection? Don''t be arrogant just because you''ve barely passed through your second evolution gate, young man. When you were still in my womb, I fought fierce monsters beyond your imagination."


    "Ughh..."


    Nedira and Nerphylughed, waking up Nezena, who was almost dozing off. Moku smiled and kissed his wife''s wrinkled forehead before nting kisses on her eyes and nose. Then they both got lost in a long, passionate kiss.


    "Can you not do that in front of me?" Nash asked, unsure where to look.


    Nezena chuckled, "Hehehe... Nash, now you know how I felt when you told me about your first night with your wife?"


    "Hey, I already apologized for that!"


    Laughter once again echoed in the ce. It was a ce specially designed by Moku and the goblins at his request.


    Moku fondly named this ce "Family Haven," where he could gather all his wives and children toe together in warmth and camaraderie.


    At the heart of the Family Haveny a grand swimming pool, providing the family with refreshments and joy. Surrounding the pool, beautiful flower gardens were meticulously tended, adding a touch of natural charm and filling the air with a delightful fragrance. Rows of chairs, crafted from the finest quality feathers, were neatly arranged facing the pool. At one end of the pool, a special oversized chair stood, reserved exclusively for Moku, granting him a sweeping view of the entire Family Haven.


    Taking his seat in the special chair, Moku gazed lovingly and proudly at his wives engaged in lively conversations, sharing stories and happiness. His children yed gleefully, theirughter resonating throughout the room with sheer delight. Behind every nce, love and warmth radiated, binding them together as a harmonious and supportive family.


    The serving goblins walked over to bring them cold drinks and some snacks. Their Family Haven was brimming withughter, meaningful conversations, and cherished moments that would be treasured forever.


    While he was rxing, a message from Pandava rang in his head. He turned to the West Gate, facing directly towards the Human Alliance territory. Then, he looked back at Nevare, who had closed her eyes again.


    Breathing in the sweet scent of his wife''s silver hair, Moku whispered, "They have arrived."


    Nevare didn''t open her eyes, merely hugging Moku tighter and murmuring, "Hmm."

 Chapter 336 Are You Artur Morris?

    ?


    Artur ran through the tall grass of the Bog forest with five other mages. ncing to the side, he saw his wife''s red hair billowing in the wind.


    He sighed heavily, realizing that his reckless actions had nearly caused serious harm to his wife. If it weren''t for Robert quickly forming the Phnx Formation and the other magesing to their aid, they might have been finished at the demon camp. He couldn''t fathom what had possessed him to act so recklessly after seeing Anna''s silver hair at the demon camp.


    "Artur, are you okay?" Rini asked, noticing the furrowed brow on her husband.


    "Just leave him be, Rini. Due to his recklessness, some A15 ss students got seriously injured," Robert thundered without even turning around.


    "Robert, this is also your fault. You are their leader; you should be able to handle your own subordinates."


    "But Uncle Vate--"


    "That''s enough, Robert! You should have immediately called for us after finding the demon camp and retreated! You are no longer kids; you should know your limits! Your task was only to investigate, remember?"


    Before Robert could finish his sentence, a loud voice came from the mage running at the front of their formation. He was big and muscr, his long hair flowing down to his hips, looking untamed.


    Arge axe rested on his back, appearing too heavy for even two mages to lift. He was a Level 5 Constetion Mage, one of Stent Gaht''s first five disciples.


    Although Robert was Stent Gaht''s own son, he would never dare to raise his voice in front of this man. Stent Gaht didn''t want his son to be spoiled and overbearing, so he taught him humility and respect for those older and stronger from a young age.


    And the man with therge axe was the third strongest among all of Stent Gaht''s disciples. He was Gathjee, without ast name as he had once been a ve whom Stent Gaht had freed. In remembrance of his origins, Gathjee refused to use the Gahtst name.


    Robert remained silent and lowered his head, "Alright, Uncle Gathjee."


    "Robert, I know you are being cautious. However, I me you for not checking the cave that the monsters passed through beforehand. Even if you were afraid of traps, you should have been able to handle them with animal control spells or something simr," Gathjee said.


    "Do you mean someone lured Robert into the demon camp without going through that cave, Master?" a blue-haired woman asked.


    She was Listi Hummer, a Level 4 Constetion Mage with Earth Spell Faction. She was a second-generation disciple of Stent Gaht, and her mentor was Gathjee. She didn''t carry a weapon; only spiked gauntlets covered her arms. Her face didn''t possess conventional beauty, but it still made people turn for a second look.


    Gathjee didn''t answer but furrowed his brow.


    After Robert requested an investigation of the location he initially thought was the demon''s headquarters, Gathjee, Vate, Listi, and two other mages set off to the designated area. However, midway through, they received an urgent distress message from Robert.


    They changed direction and rushed to the demon camp. There, they found Robert and the other A15 ss students cornered by demon attacks. After eliminating all the demons at the camp, they conducted an investigation.


    However, they couldn''t find any of the monsters that had led them there. There were only some monster carcasses and rotting flesh remaining.


    Initially, they assumed that the demons had killed all the monsters at the camp. But Gathjee couldn''t ept that idea so easily. He asked the other two mages to escort the injured A15 ss students back to their headquarters.


    Then, he requested Robert to show them the cave the monsters had passed through. But when they arrived, the cave had already copsed, sealing off the entrance. There was no evidence left to investigate.


    In the end, they resumed their original mission, investigating the location Robert had initially believed to be the demon''s headquarters. Robert, Artur, and Rini, who weren''t too badly injured, insisted on joining because they also wanted to know what really happened.


    Gathjee didn''t refuse, and now they found themselves in this situation. Traversing the Bog forest toward the ce they originally thought was the demon''s headquarters.


    "I don''t know what you''re looking for or what made you act recklessly, but if you disobey my orders, I won''t hesitate to tear you apart. Don''t think I''m afraid to do it just because you carry the Valyast name. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Gathjee nced at Artur.


    Artur''s hair stood on end, and cold sweat began to dampen his body. He understood that Gathjee wasn''t joking with his threat; he truly would tear Artur apart if he didn''t follow his orders.


    Swallowing hard, Artur replied, "Sir, Yes Sir!" with a loud voice.


    Gathjee didn''t say anything and turned his focus back to the path ahead. However, shortly after, he raised his hand to signal them to stop. The entire group halted and looked around, but they couldn''t see or sense anything.


    Before anyone could ask, they noticed some silhouettes flying above them. Their movements were incredibly swift, and they seemed to be kicking the air rather than floating. In an instant, theynded right in front of Artur''s group. The ground bounced as their feet hit the earth, creating a whirl of dust that obstructed their vision. With a single hand wave, Gathjee dispersed the dust, clearing their sight.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Before them stood five individuals with green skin, each towering over two meters in height. They had long ck hair haphazardly tied at the back of their heads. Their attire resembled that of forest dwellers, made of animal skins and leaves.


    Despite their seemingly primitive appearance, nobody dared to underestimate them as a sense of danger emanated from their aura. One of them even caused Gathjee''s hands to tremble as he tightly held the massive axe on his back. Gathjee felt that the green-skinned man before him possessed strength equal to or even surpassing his own.


    However, none of Artur''s group could sense the constetion level of these green-skinned individuals. Yet, Gathjee, Vate, and Listi''s fighting instincts, honed through hundreds of life-and-death battles, convinced them that these green-skinned beings were extremely dangerous.


    "Who are you?" Gathjee asked, his brow furrowing.


    "Hmm? Shouldn''t that be our question? Why have you entered our territory, humans? Are you ve traders or simply lost wanderers?" said the tallest man among them.


    He spoke in a rxed manner as if it wasn''t the first time he had encountered humans. Perhaps he had seen adventurers roaming the Bog forest before. However, this ce was the deepest part of the Bog forest, and no adventurer dared to explore this far.


    "ve traders? We''re not ve traders, and we''re definitely not lost. Your territory?" Gathjee''s mind was filled with a barrage of questions, leaving him perplexed and unsure how to act.


    "Oh, so you''re not ve traders? Where do youe from? Are you from the Human Alliance?"


    "Human Alliance? You know about the Human Alliance? Ah... More than that, who are you? And whose territory are you referring to?" Gathjee asked, surprise evident on his face.


    "Humans, I don''t know which kingdom youe from, but isn''t there a courtesy in human culture to introduce yourselves first when trying to know your conversation partner?" the green-skinned man looked at Gathjee with a furrowed brow.


    Gathjee was taken aback. A quarter of his life was spent as a ve, another quarter dedicated to training to be a powerful mage, another quarter spent in battles to grow stronger, and the rest was spent training his disciples. When did he have the time to learn about etiquette?


    However, he didn''t sense any hostility from the green-skinned group in front of him. They seemed like border guards encountering an uninvited guest. After mentioning that they were from the Human Alliance and not ve traders, the readiness of the green-skinned individuals decreased slightly.


    Whatever the case, it seemed they harbored a hatred for ve traders, especially the tallest green-skinned man among them.


    "I am Gathjee," Gathjee said briefly.


    "Nost name? Hmm, it seems you are a former ve," the man said with a concerned gaze as if he recognized someone familiar.


    Moreover, where did these peoplee from? How did they know human customs and culture so well? Were they also humans? Was there a human race with green skin?


    The questions piled up in Gathjee''s mind, but the man continued speaking.


    "My name is Moku The Ku. I am a Semendo of the King of arion species, the ruler of the Wilwatikta Kingdom," he introduced himself.


    "Semendo?" Gathjee said puzzled.


    "Hmm... Perhaps humans are more familiar with the title ''prince''," Moku said while stroking his chin. Then his gaze shifted to the people around Gathjee and stopped at Artur.


    He stared at Artur for so long that it made Artur feel uneasy. Even though Moku didn''t emit any aura, it still felt like the gaze of someone with strength equal to or even surpassing Gathjee.


    Artur felt as if he was being scrutinized by a wild beast that could pounce on him at any moment. Although the wild beast meant no harm, the gaze still made Artur''s knees tremble.


    Gathjee noticed this oddity and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    However, Moku seemed to disregard Gathjee and pointed in Artur''s direction. Instantly, the entire group drew their weapons, ready to fight. Even Gathjee took out his axe and stood in front of Artur, separating him from Moku.


    But Moku''s next words left the entire group in shock.


    "Are you Artur Morris?"

 Chapter 337 West Fortress

    ?


    "Are you Artur Morris?"


    When that name came from Moku''s mouth, Artur briefly thought there might be an error in the trantion spell he used. However, his group turned to look at him with astonished expressions, making Artur realize that he was not mistaken or that there was any error in the trantion spell.


    Pointing at himself, Artur stammered, "D-Did y-you kn-know me?"


    But before Moku could answer, Gathjee immediately waved his hand and said, "Wait a minute, Artur. Let me do the talking!"


    Artur looked at Gathjee and saw the seriousness in his eyes. He could only nod. Artur realized that the person he was conversing with had strength equal to or even surpassing Gathjee. Such a powerful being could influence a mage like Artur with just his words.


    Therefore, it was best if only Gathjee spoke to him. Moku could potentially influence the other members of the group with his words.


    "Where did you learn Artur''s name?" Gathjee said. There was an aura of agitation within him, a sign that he was setting up mental defenses to resist Moku''s words.


    If Artur noticed it, then it was impossible for Moku not to. Gathjee''s action of setting up mental defenses could be interpreted as a challenge to fight.


    But Moku appeared very rxed and showed no signs of aggression or defense.


    In the same tone, he said, "Hmm... If he really is Artur Morris, then that means he is Anna Morris''s brother, right?"


    "Huh?" Artur, Robert, and Rini eximed simultaneously.


    Artur''s body trembled. He was confused. When the name Anna Morris came out of Moku''s mouth, his heart pounded so fast. There was suspicion in his mind that Moku had sessfully read his memories and said that to trap them all.


    But Artur desperately wanted his suspicions to be wrong.


    And Moku''s next words turned his world upside down.


    "Yes, if you are Artur Morris, then you are my brother-inw."


    "HUH?!!!!!!!"


    ----------------------------------------------


    Artur and his group felt like they were embarking on a journey to another world. Whaty before their eyes was truly beyond anything they had seen before.


    After Gathjee confirmed that Artur was not under the influence of any mind-reading spell, they all believed that Moku indeed knew Anna well. They were then invited to follow Moku to meet Anna.


    Of course, before following Moku and the other arions, Gathjee didn''t forget to report this incident to the central headquarters of the Human Alliance. The event was so astonishing that it caused amotion in the midst of their war with the demon species.


    They asked Gathjee to act as a liaison with the arion species and to be polite. However, they also warned him to remain cautious since they didn''t know the nature of the arion species.


    If they turned out to be predators like the demon species, a new war could potentially break out. Especially with the arions located within the Bog Forest, a war with them could be more dangerous than a war with the demons.


    However, Artur felt that it wouldn''te to that. Moku seemed like a man who didn''t intend to kill them all. Despite that, Artur couldn''t shake off the sense of hidden danger emanating from this man.


    Long story short, they were led into the fortress known as West. ording to Moku, West Fortress was built recently due to a massive mana upheaval on the surface. The arion species didn''t live on the surface but resided beneath the Bog Forest.


    They rarely appeared on the surface, but the second mana species war had made them feel the danger. Therefore, they constructed a fortress on the surface to protect themselves from external threats.


    Despite this, the architecture they created for West Fortress strongly reflected their underground way of life.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Various buildings filled every side of West Fortress. One that particrly caught Artur''s attention, as well as the others, was "The Burrow."


    The Burrow was amon form of dwelling for the arion species. However, it didn''t look like a typical house but rather resembled a mini-fortress.


    The Burrow appeared as arge mound of earth dug into the ground. Its roof was made of sturdy animal skins tied together with ropes and wooden branches, and Artur could sense the absorption of mana from the roof, indicating that the material was made of mutated animal skin. The walls of the burrow were made up ofrge wooden beams and stones, arranged tightly. However, the support beams of The Burrow were made not of wood or stone, but of mutated animal bones.


    Artur couldn''t precisely determine the location of The Burrow''s entrance, but he saw windows lining the structure in long slits. Peering through these openings, Artur and the others could see ballistae that sent shivers down their spines.


    At first, Artur was puzzled by theck of walls in this fortress, but now he understood that even without walls, the Burrows alone were sufficient defense. It would require a great effort to bring down just one Burrow, and the number he saw now had reached hundreds, with many more still under construction.


    They also noticed many arions going about their business. asionally, the arions nced in Artur and the others'' direction but quickly lost interest and continued with their tasks.


    It was evident that they were no strangers to seeing human species. In contrast to Artur and his group, who were currently filled with curiosity.


    Despite the arions having green-colored skin, the differences between males and females were quite pronounced. Not just because of the variation in skin tone ¨C males having dark green skin and females having light green skin ¨C but also due to their distinct facial features.


    The male arions were undeniably handsome. They had tall, muscr builds, and their masculine faces made them the ideal fantasy of noble women. Rini and Listi had to swallow their saliva a few times, feeling aroused by the sight of the male arions.


    However, Artur couldn''t help but rebuke Rini, his wife, for being interested in other men. After all, he had to walk with his legs tightly together to prevent something from standing up.


    The female arions could be described as the epitome of beauty. They had slender legs, curvaceous hips, and ample bosoms. Their ck hair glistened in the sunlight, and their faces were strikingly beautiful.


    The small lower fangs protruding from their lower jaws only added to their beauty, making them look endearing.


    Their asionally revealing attire left Artur and the other men unsure where to look. Robert, whom Artur had always consideredposed, averted his gaze with a flushed face. Vate, on the other hand, couldn''t stop staring without blinking at every arion woman they passed. As for Gathjee, although he appeared calm, Artur could sense something peculiar in his gait.


    Until they finally arrived at thergest and most unique building they had encountered in Fortress West: The Great Hall.


    The walls of The Great Hall were made ofrge stones neatly stacked together, and Artur could sense mana swirling within these walls, indicating the presence of spells cast on them. However, he couldn''t discern the specific nature of these spells. At certain points, the stones bore ornaments like symbolic carvings or animal horns as decorations, adding the distinctive touch of the arion species to their Great Hall.


    Around The Great Hall,rge bones of mutated animals supported the structure of the roof. The roof itself was made of animal hide, which also carried traces of mana simr to the supporting pirs. From these mana residues, Artur deduced that the bones and hides likely came from tinum Tier Danger Mutated Animals.


    The entrance to The Great Hall was enormous, allowing dozens of arions to enter and exit easily. The entrance was adorned with symbols Artur had never seen before. Some of them resembled a row of swimming ducks.


    Two arions stood at the entrance, observing Artur and the others, inspecting them with their eyes. Then they nced at Moku for a while before returning to their positions, standing like statues.


    Moku then entered The Great Hall and signaled Artur and the others to follow him. Artur was confused as to why they were allowed to bring their weapons into this ce. After all, he perceived it as Moku''s and his family''s residence.


    Based on their earlier introduction, Moku was a prince of the arion species. Therefore, the inhabitants of this ce should be members of the arion royal family as well. However, Moku let them carry their weapons into his home.


    Although Artur realized that whether they carried weapons or not, as long as a mage could still ess mana, it didn''t make much difference. However, not bringing weapons into someone''s home was a form of respect and courtesy as guests.


    Artur nced at Gathjee, who also seemed perplexed. However, they remained silent and followed Moku into The Great Hall.


    "Moku, you''re back? What happened earlier?"


    A woman''s voice sounded. The voice was gentle, with an underlying tone of concern. A voice Artur knew very well. Unfortunately, the gentleness and concern in that voice were not directed at him.

 Chapter 338 Selfish Expectation

    ?


    West Fortress was a project Moku created to test the real-world application of Pandava. With Pandava, Moku could create anything as long as his imagination could provide detailed specifications. However, this didn''t mean he could replicate the exact properties of the original object.


    For example, he could create a mutated animal''s mana organ in Pandava, but he couldn''t give that mana organ the same power as the actual one. Despite using detailed imagination, achieving this level ofplexity was extremely difficult.


    However, what if he supported his imagination with dragon prana, just like when he used Vivid Dream''s abilities? This way, Moku could replicate anything as long as he had enough dragon prana.


    Moku could have directly created The Burrow and The Great Hall using Pandava. However, the required level of imagination was extremelyplex and strained his mind to the point of exhaustion. Thus, he settled for creating replicas of the necessary materials and asked the arions to help assemble them.


    Unfortunately, these replicas couldn''tst long and would disappear once their dragon prana was depleted. To address this, Moku attempted to seal his dragon prana within the replicas, simr to how he sealed mana organs during the early stages of Vithaen Possession Art.


    Although this method extended their lifespan, the results were not entirely satisfying. The dragon prana within the replicas would still be used up, causing them to vanish eventually. Thus, Moku needed an energy source to sustain the dragon prana and prevent the replicas from disappearing.


    Moku conducted experiments to create replicas capable of absorbing mana from their surroundings, mimicking the mana flow within the mana species'' bodies.


    After various trials, Moku seeded in creating replicas with exceptional durability. Their endurance possibly even exceeded that of the original objects.


    Moreover, by emting the spell fusion concept of the mana species, Moku could give these replicas properties simr to specific Spell Factions. For instance, the stones used to construct The Burrow and The Great Hall possessed the hardness of Earth Spell Faction spell, surpassing ordinary stones.


    With the sessful creation of these replicas, Moku could replicate mana organs limitlessly. However, he remained hesitant to use them in Wilwatikta Kingdom. Thus, he created West Fortress as an experimental stronghold built with replicas from the use of Pandava.


    The structure of The Burrow resembled that of Orc''s Burrow, with four floors, three underground and one above the surface as a Pillbox. The distinguishing factory in the ballistae used.


    The ballistae in The Burrow were replicas capable of shooting poison or fire arrows when infused with dragon prana or mana. Unlike conventional ballistae, The Burrow''s ballistae could fire continuously without the need to reload.


    As for The Great Hall, it possessed a unique ability called "Fear Aura." When activated, enemies near The Great Hall would experience the mental attack of fear and dizziness.


    Hiddenpartments on the roof of The Great Hall housed additional ballistae, simr to the ones in The Burrow. When foes sumbed to the effects of the Fear Aura, the arions could shoot them from above using the ballistae.


    Like Orc''s Burrow and The Burrow, The Great Hall also had four floors: three underground floors and one above ground, designated for events and weing guests.


    The second floor served as the sleeping quarters. Currently, there were only a few bedrooms avable, not enough to amodate all of Moku''s wives. However, this was not a concern as The Great Hall and West Fortress were not their actual residences; they were merely camouge for their ns.


    On the third floor, there was a storage room where Moku kept his replicas. He had already created enough replicas to form three Great Halls and a thousand Burrows. Moku continued to experiment with the power of Pandava, aware that this ability held many secrets yet to be discovered.


    As for the fourth floor, it remained empty and its purpose undecided. Moku nned to use it as additional storage for his replicas once the third floor became full.


    "Moku, you''re back? What happened earlier?" came Nevare''s voice, or what should be called back by Anna now. Her footsteps slowly ascended the stairs from the second floor, drawing closer.


    Moku quickly snapped out of his thoughts and refocused on his act. After all, he wasn''t sure if this n would seed. In the worst-case scenario, he would simply have to leave West Fortress and go back into hiding in Wilwatikta Kingdom for a while.


    "Anna,e here quickly and see who I''ve brought with me!" Moku eximed with a smile as he hurried to go in front of the stairs that lead to the first floor of The Great Hall.


    He nced towards Artur, whose face clearly showed surprise. He seemed incredulous at what he had just heard, yet a hint of jealousy flickered in his eyes. Perhaps it was because Anna had called Moku in such a gentle and concerned tone.


    "This boy is sick. No matter how beautiful Anna is, she''s still his own sister," Moku cursed silently to himself.


    As Anna reached thest step of the staircase, heading towards the first floor of The Great Hall, Moku gazed at the person who had once captured his heart. Her long, silver hair cascaded down to her hips, and her petite face exuded charm and cuteness, making it irresistible to stare at.


    She was dressed in a blue gown made from the beautiful fur of a mutated animal that Moku had gifted her. This particr animal had exquisite fur, and Moku had skinned it to create the gown, enlisting Lina''s help for the tailoring.


    Moku recalled the jealousy of his other wives, Nezena, Nerphyl, and Nedira when he presented the gown to Anna. As a result, he had to find another mutated animal with equally stunning fur.


    In a way, Moku was grateful that his wives had formed factions, with the Main Queen as the leader of each faction. This meant he didn''t have to give dresses to his other wives individually and only had to deal with the jealousy from the four Main Queens.


    Seeing Anna looking so beautiful, Moku felt himself falling in love all over again. Well... perhaps every time he looked at Anna or Nevare, he would experience that feeling of falling in love.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Moku approached Anna and hugged his wife tightly. Nevare''s height was around two meters, so hugging her like this was not an issue. However, Anna''s height was only 160 centimeters, making her appear as though Moku was carrying a small child.


    Moku gently kissed Anna''s forehead, and she closed her eyes with a smile on her face. Perhaps she felt the same way as Moku did at that moment. Though they couldn''t read each other''s minds, their gazes conveyed what was in their hearts.


    Her serene smile made her look even more adorable, prompting Moku to kiss her cheek as well. Anna giggled, feeling ticklish, and she truly seemed like a little child in Moku''s embrace.


    Their eyes locked again, and Anna instinctively caressed Moku''s cheek. Her hands might not cover a quarter of his face, but their warmth was unmistakable.


    As their faces drew closer, almost about to kiss, the onlookers behind them couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "EHEM!!"


    Moku and Anna stopped their affectionate disy as they suddenly realized they were not alone. In fact, Moku had beenpletely unaware that others were watching them.


    Feeling a bit annoyed, Moku set Anna down from hisp. Nevertheless, they had sessfully executed their first n to showcase affection between a human woman and an arion to their audience, especially to Gathjee and Artur.


    "Ah, forgive me. This is my wife, Anna," Moku introduced Anna to them.


    "Hello, everyone. Wee to West Fortress," Anna greeted in a noble manner, curtsying gracefully.


    "Ahem... ahem... hmm... may I ask if you are truly Anna Morris?" Gathjee inquired with narrowed eyes.


    Anna nodded, "Yes, I am Anna Morris."


    Gathjee scrutinized Anna from head to toe, "Are you a human?"


    Anna tilted her head, "Hmm? Of course, I am a human," she answered, seemingly puzzled by Gathjee''s question.


    Before Gathjee could continue his inquiry, the silver-haired man behind him couldn''t contain his emotions any longer.


    "ANNA!!!"


    His shout startled everyone, and all eyes turned to him. Artur''s face turned red, and he seemed to be breathing irregrly. His fists clenched as he stared at Anna with a mix of emotions.


    Anna turned to Artur and waved casually, "Hi, Artur. It seems like you''re doing well, thank goodness," she said nonchntly.


    Moku fought back augh seeing Artur''s stunned expression when Anna greeted him so casually. He knew Artur''s mind must be filled with various things, making him feel like he was about to explode. And that explosion was what Moku was waiting for.


    "Hi? You''re doing well? Thank goodness?" Each question made Artur''s trembling intensify.


    "Is that all you have to say? Just that? Don''t you want to ask about our family? Don''t you want to ask if C is okay? Don''t you want to ask if Gerald is okay?"


    "Oh? Are Mom and Dad okay?" Anna innocently inquired.


    "YOU!!!" Artur''s eyes widened as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Moku wasn''t sure what Artur expected from their reunion with Anna. Did he envision a meeting like a Hero rescuing a princess? Or perhaps a main character leveling up upon seeing his family being killed?


    But one thing was certain, none of his expectations were bing reality right now. The Anna standing before him appeared so beautiful, healthy, and happy.


    And when those high expectations were not met, what would happen next?


    "YOU!!! WHO ARE YOU? YOU ARE NOT THE ANNA I KNOW!!! HOW DARE YOU PRETEND TO BE ANNA!!!"

 Chapter 339 The Twin Lightning

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    "YOU!!! WHO ARE YOU? YOU ARE NOT THE ANNA I KNOW!!! HOW DARE YOU PRETEND TO BE ANNA!!!"


    Suddenly, Artur''s body seemed to explode from within, enveloped in blue electricity. The surge of mana explosion made the air around him vibrate intensely, though The Great Hall remained unaffected.


    Unbeknownst to Artur, his anger had triggered the activation of the Sonic Boom spell. Seeing Artur''s body enveloped in blue lightning, Moku disyed an intrigued expression. Unlike Nevare, who utilized mana more for attacking, Artur channeled his mana to enhance his physical power.


    Moku sensed that Artur''s cells were tumultuous, allowing him to react much faster with heightened sensory perception. However, Artur''s ability seemed scattered and unfocused. If he could concentrate it at one point, this ability might rival Asura''s Padakacarma speed.


    "Artur! I warned you before if you defy mymand, I won''t hesitate to slice you to pieces!"


    Simultaneously with Gathjee''s thunderous voice, an explosion of aura filled the entire Great Hall. This time, The Great Hall showed a different reaction. The entire structure seemed to vibrate strongly.


    A feeling of suffocation pervaded the space, causing everyone to pale. Moku smiled, sensing Gathjee''s immense aura. From his aura, it seemed Gathjee possessed a power not inferior to Raiden''s.


    This piqued Moku''s interest in testing himself against Gathjee. His red eyes gleamed sharply. He shielded Anna from Raiden''s aura using his dragon prana.


    Currently, Anna wasn''t capable of touching the level of power Gathjee and Raiden possessed. The difference between a Level 4 Constetion Mage and a Level 5 Constetion Mage was considerable. However, there was a possibility that it might just be Raiden and Gathjee who differed. Other Level 5 Constetion Mages might not be as strong as these two.


    But what was more important was that Gathjee''s aura, which was supposed to be directed at Artur due to anger, had scattered everywhere. Instead, it concentrated on Moku.


    Though Gathjee attempted to hide it by expanding his aura as if he had no specific target or couldn''t control it, Moku''s inner eye could see that Gathjee was trying to challenge him with his aura.


    Moku merely smiled and let his inner dragon prana surge. A new aura promptly filled the entire Great Hall, much heavier and more intimidating than Gathjee''s. Gathjee''s aura was swiftly contained by Moku''s before dissipating.


    Moku observed Gathjee''s paling face and smiled inwardly. Before things could escte to the point of killing in The Great Hall, Moku retracted his aura.


    In doing so, their brief confrontation came to an end. Inside, Moku felt a slight urge to mock Gathjee, having witnessed his widened eyes and palingplexion.


    "Heh... serves you right for challenging me," Moku chuckled to himself.


    Currently, only three individuals remained standing in The Great Hall: Moku, Anna, and Gathjee. The rest had either fallen unconscious or knelt, their faces pale and breaths irregr.


    Although they hadn''t engaged in realbat, the sh of two auras with the power of Level 5 Constetion Mages was an ordeal beyond the capabilities of ordinary mages.


    As if his energy source reconnected, Gathjee wiped the surprise from his face and saluted Moku.


    "Forgive my subordinates'' recklessness, Moku The Ku! I assure you, this won''t happen again," he quickly uttered in a polite tone.


    Moku detected no hint of mockery or arrogance that usually colored Gathjee''s voice. This time, he was genuinely showing Moku the deepest respect. The aura battle had proven to Gathjee that Moku was far stronger than him.


    "Oh, it''s no problem... It seems Artur is just shocked to see his sister again. You should take them to rest for a while. I''ll summon the servants to prepare rooms for you," Moku casually remarked, waving his hand.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, but I wouldn''t want to trouble you any further. I''ll take my subordinates back to the Human Alliance territory," Gathjee declined.


    "It would be better if you didn''t. Although you''re a Level 5 Constetion Mage, it would still be challenging for you to carry four people across the Bog Forest. While there might not be dangerous mutated animals around this fortress anymore, I can''t guarantee their safety beyond these walls. So, even if you refuse, I must insist you rest here for a while. Once their condition improves, I''ll arrange for your departure."


    Moku''s voice sounded almost coercive as if rejecting his request any further would be akin to spitting in Moku''s face.


    Swallowing his pride, Gathjee replied, "Very well then, I will trouble you a bit more."


    "Oh, it''s no trouble at all... Don''t hesitate," Moku said, smiling gently. Yet, beneath that smiley another, more sinister grin.


    ----------------------------------------------


    "Anna, what''s wrong? Did Dad scold you again?" Artur asked, looking at the silver-haired girl sitting lost in thought.


    "Shut up, Artur!" Anna eximed, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Wow, you''re even crying. What is it this time? Did he find out you''ve been practicing with the sword again?" Artur said casually, sitting beside Anna.


    Anna just turned her face away, not responding. Despite that, her sadness was evident, wiping the smile off Artur''s face. His urge to tease his sister began to subside.


    "Anna, just wait a bit longer. After I graduate from school, I''ll join the guild as an adventurer. I''ll earn money to buy you Mana Potions. Once you be a mage, Gilbert won''t be able to say anything to you anymore," Artur said seriously.


    This time, Anna turned to face Artur. Her eyes were no longer teary; it seemed she had managed to wipe them away. With a wide smile, Anna pinched Artur''s cheek forcefully.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Since when did I be so weak that I need your help, huh? Do you think after getting into school, you can beat me? Dream on, kiddo!" she said with irritation.


    "Ouch... ouch... ouch... hey... hey... stop... Anna, stop... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Artur couldn''t counter Anna''s gori-like strength and ended up wincing and begging for mercy. Anna released his cheek and snorted. Artur gently rubbed his reddened cheek, which was on the verge of swelling.


    "Artur, I won''t give up that easily. Just watch, I''ll be a mage before you. You''ll always remain second best cause I am your big sister," Anna said, patting her chest.


    "Oh? Is that so? I thought I saw your eyes welled up earlier. Were you crying just now?" Artur teased.


    "WHAT? Do you want me to pinch your cheek again, huh? Or do you want a ck eye?" Anna grinned ominously while flexing her fist.


    "Hey... hey... Don''t y rough... You''re a girl, no guy would want to marry you if you''re this rough," Artur raised his hands and backed away from the silver-haired female gori in front of him.


    Anna just snorted, "Hmph... I don''t care about weak guys. I won''t like anyone weaker than me."


    Hearing that, Artur smiled wryly, "Looks like you''ll be a spinster for a long time then."


    "What did you say?!" Anna no longer held back her fist andunched it towards Artur''s face.


    Swiftly, Artur dodged and took a thousand steps back. The silver-haired female gori chased after him with fierce eyes. Arturughed heartily, knowing that if Anna caught him, he''d end up battered.


    Neighbors watching the siblings chasing each other could only shake their heads. They were ustomed to the close rtionship between these siblings.


    If there weren''t a two-year age gap between them, people might have thought they were twins. After all, Artur and Anna''s faces were strikingly simr.


    And their dreams were identical.


    Bing powerful mages.


    ----------------------------------------------


    "ANNA!"


    Artur yelled, opening his eyes. He found himself under an unfamiliar ceiling.


    "Awake already, big brother?"


    Artur turned toward the source of the voice and found Robert sitting there, gazing at him.


    "Robert? What happened? Where am I?" Artur asked, his head feeling heavy.


    "Huh? You better not pretend to have amnesia. Don''t you know you just almost got us all killed?" Robert said.


    Artur tried to sit up. His head still felt dizzy and heavy, but he managed to recall hisst memories.


    "I''m sorry, Robert," Artur sighed deeply.


    "Sigh... Never mind, it wasn''t all your fault anyway. If Gathjee wanted to stop you, he could have done it before you used Sonic Boom. The same goes for the guy whose name is Moku," Robert shook his head, taking a long breath.


    Artur nodded, understanding that. In front of a Level 5 Constetion Mage, let alone using Sonic Boom, using any mana wouldn''t be possible without being noticed beforehand. Artur was just a Level 2 Constetion Mage; to Gathjee and Moku, he was nothing more than an ant. He wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    Gathjee and Moku used his outburst as a reason to test each other''s strength. Nevertheless, Artur felt frustrated with himself for not being able to control his emotions. Somehow, every time he saw Anna, his mind would cloud over.


    "Ah... Anna?"


    Artur remembered the cause of his anger again. He had seen Anna acting so unfamiliar to him. She seemed not to acknowledge his presence at all.


    "Robert, Anna¡ª"


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    A knock on the door interrupted Artur''s words. Both Artur and Robert looked towards the door. Before they could respond, a woman''s voice came from behind it.


    "Master Artur, Master Robert, Madam Anna is calling you to her room."

 Chapter 340 New Version Of Anna

    ?


    Artur and Robert walked through the corridors inside The Great Hall. Currently, they were on the second floor, precisely one floor below the ground. The arion species were ustomed to living underground, so their building construction extended downward rather than upward.


    Nevertheless, the lighting in this ce resembled sunlight. Artur looked up and saw bright lights illuminating the area. He didn''t sense any mana within these lights, so the energy source for this illumination wasn''t mana stones.


    Artur didn''t know how the arion species utilized their technology. However, it was truly fascinating and unlike anything seen in any human alliance kingdom.


    Following a maid ahead of them, Artur frowned. The same expression appeared on Robert''s face. The reason was that the maid walking in front of them wasn''t an arion; she was a human like them.


    Initially, Artur thought that the only human within the fortress was Anna, but it seemed he was mistaken. Knowledge about humans wasn''t obtained solely through Anna by the arion species; there were other humans as well. Perhaps the rtionship between humans and the arion species had been ongoing for a long time.


    The question, however, was why they had never known about this before. If the human alliance indeed knew about the existence of the arion species, Robert would surely have been aware of it. But not just them¡ªeven Gathjee was seeing the arion species for the first time.


    "Ahem... excuse me, miss. My name is Robert Gaht, and I am the son of Stent Gaht," Robert said.


    Artur understood what Robert was aiming for. He initiated the conversation by introducing his name and his father''s name. No human was unaware of who Stent Gaht was. To humans, Stent Gaht was an admired and revered hero.


    By revealing that he was Stent Gaht''s son, Robert hoped to soften the maid''s demeanor. Usually, Robert never used his father''s name for anything. However, this time he waspelled to do so because there were many things he wanted to ask the maid in front of them.


    But the maid remained indifferent and simply nodded. It was as if she didn''t know who Stent Gaht was, or perhaps she didn''t care.


    This made Robert feel quite awkward. This was an expression he had never encountered before, especially from a woman. With his handsomeness, strength, and background, it could be said that no woman remained unaffected by him.


    "Um... may I know your name?" Robert asked hesitantly.


    "Gupita," the maid replied shortly.


    The conversation fell silent, and Robert, who wasn''t ustomed to initiating conversations with women first, could only nce at Artur for help. Artur frowned, observing his friend''s evident awkwardness. How could someone as handsome as Robert not know how to talk to a woman? No wonder he was still single.


    After sighing internally, Artur cleared his throat and directed a question to the maid in front of them, "Um... may we know which kingdom you''re from, Miss Gupita?"


    Gupita didn''t answer and continued to walk in silence. Her pace quickened, indicating her eagerness to reach their destination.


    Robert''s brow furrowed, and he looked disappointedly at Artur. Is this all you can do? How can someone with such looks not know how to hold a conversation with a woman? Artur could clearly read these two questions on Robert''s face, which only added to his frustration. If they weren''t in another species'' territory right now, he might have punched his annoying friend''s face already.


    Eventually, their journey was filled with silence. Only the sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet corridor. Meanwhile, Artur and Robert wore increasingly sour expressions. Each time they exchanged nces, their eyesmunicated alternating mocking remarks.


    Finally, Gupita stopped in front of a door and knocked.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Madam, I have brought your two guests," Gupita said politely.


    "Oh, please have them bothe in," a voice, a woman''s voice they recognized, replied.


    As Gupita opened the door, Robert whispered to Artur, "Hey siscon, you better hold yourself back right now. Otherwise, I truly won''t be able to save you from the impending doom."


    Robert''s voice sounded dead serious, as did his gaze. Artur didn''t say anything; he just nodded. He understood that Robert wasn''t looking for words right now but for evidence shown through his behavior.


    The door swung open, and Gupita ushered them inside. Artur swallowed hard and clenched his fists. He didn''t want to lose control again like earlier and endanger his friends'' lives.


    They both stepped into the room and saw Anna engaged in conversation with a red-haired woman. It was Rini, Artur''s wife.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Artur was taken aback to see that Rini was in the room with Anna. No wonder he hadn''t noticed her when he woke up from his fainting.


    Rini turned to Artur before looking back at Anna. cing her teacup on the table, Rini lowered her head towards Anna.


    "Madam Anna, I want to apologize again for my husband''s rudeness earlier," she said with a genuinely apologetic tone.


    Anna just waved her hand, "It''s alright, Rini. I never expected anything from my air-headed little brother anyway," she said before taking another sip of her tea.


    Artur was taken aback, not by Anna''s words, but by Rini''s current expression. He understood that Rini had two expressions¡ªone she showed to her friends and one she disyed to nobles. And right now, Rini was wearing the expression she used when talking to nobles when addressing Anna.


    Though Artur didn''t fully grasp what was happening, Robert quickly understood. The Anna they were facing wasn''t the same Anna Artur knew. However, this didn''t mean the Anna before them was fake; it was just that her current status had changed.


    Robert pulled Artur''s arm and led him closer to Anna. He nudged his still-dumbfounded friend to bow his head and said, "I appreciate your magnanimity, Madam. However, I would also like to apologize for my friend''s childish behavior."


    "Artur, just apologize!" Robert whispered to Artur.


    Artur just turned to Robert with his mouth agape before looking back at Anna. He truly didn''t understand what was really happening and where he had gone wrong.


    Everything was so perplexing that it felt like his lungs might burst. Artur stayed silent, staring at Anna without blinking. He didn''t know why he had to apologize to Anna, and he didn''t understand why everyone was acting like this.


    Seeing Artur''s stunned expression, disappointment was evident on both Rini''s and Robert''s faces.


    Anna ced her teacup back on the table. A deep sigh escaped her lips before she spoke, "Sir Robert, it''s alright. Both of you, please have a seat."


    "Madam Anna, but--"


    "It''s fine. Artur won''t understand unless we exin in detail. Let me do it. He''s a mage now, and it''s only fitting that I, as his sister, teach him about etiquette," Anna cut in, interrupting Robert.


    Robert nodded and pulled his friend to sit on the sofa. Artur sat between Rini and Robert. He remained frozen, not blinking at all. His puzzled expression was evident, much like that of someone lost in a maze with no way out.


    Seeing everyone seated, Anna began to speak, "Artur, earlier you may not have realized my current position. I''m no longer the sister you used to know. However, that doesn''t mean I''m not Anna anymore, nor am I under a spell''s control.


    "If I were under a spell''s control, Sir Gathjee would have found out already. So, dismiss any ill thoughts from your mind. I''m not that weak for you to worry about. In fact, I might be stronger than the three of youbined, even if you were to fight me together."


    Anna''s words sounded somewhat boastful, but no one could fault her for it. Robert realized that Anna was stronger than the three of thembined. Maybe the current Anna was even stronger than Vate and Listi.


    He could sense the same mana aura as the Mana God from Anna''s body. So, currently, Anna was at least a Level 4 Constetion Mage.


    "I heard from Rini that you''re now a noble. Not just an ordinary noble, but a noble from the Valya family. So, your name now is Artur Valya. Not only that, but you''ve also married a noble.


    "Therefore, you should understand that the life of a noble and amoner is vastly different. It''s not just about honor; we carry the responsibilities of the nobility we hold.


    "Artur, what stands before you now isn''t Anna Morris anymore. It''s Anna, who married a prince of a certain mana species. My position now is even higher than Robert''s, who is the son of the hero Stent Gaht.


    "Though my husband may appear easy-going, he is deeply respected. Unlike the human species which respects lineage, the arion species respect strength.


    "Even though my husband is powerful, I can''t simply enjoy that honor. I also need to be strong so that other arions respect me. Yet, I''m just a human.


    "I need time to be as strong as my husband. That''s why I''ve changed my attitude, so my husband and I won''t be underestimated. This is the version of me you see now."

 Chapter 341 Annas Reason

    ?


    Artur listened carefully to Anna''s exnation. He didn''t miss a word, a sentence, or a paragraph. Nothing slipped by him, and he remembered everything. However, the more he listened, the more disappointed he became.


    This wasn''t what he wanted to hear...


    This wasn''t what he wanted to know...


    But from her exnation, Artur understood that the Anna before him was not the Anna he knew. She was no longer the stubborn sister who always dreamed of bing a mage.


    The Anna before him was the wife to a powerful prince who would eventually be the king of all arion species. The silver-haired woman with a face so simr to his sister''s was a future queen.


    Her dreams were no longer about bing a powerful mage. Her aspirations had shifted to bing a consort, recognized by her people as the wise queen. She was no longer the sister Artur knew, nor the one who always upied his thoughts.


    Before him stood a strong mage. A dignified prince''s consort. A wife who loved her husband.


    C''s face seemed to rece Anna''s in his mind.


    Mother and daughter shared the same attitude. They would sacrifice anything for their family.


    But Artur still had to question this, because if he didn''t, only hatred would fill his heart. His love for Anna was so immense that when everything didn''t align with his expectations, hatred threatened to engulf him.


    "Why... Why... Why didn''t youe back?" Artur''s voice trembled as he asked.


    Rini grasped Artur''s hand and squeezed it. Artur didn''t realize that his hand was clenched tightly and felt icy cold.


    Anna didn''t answer right away. Calmly, she looked into Artur''s eyes. After sipping her tea and cing the cup back on the table, she turned her gaze towards the door.


    "Gupita, please call the others toe here," she said.


    Her voice sounded gentle, yet it carried a firm tone ofmand. She appeared graceful and authoritative. Anyone who saw her would acknowledge that they were witnessing a magnificent queen.


    But this was what clenched Artur''s fist even harder. His body shook as he struggled to contain the hatred flooding his heart. The Anna he knew would never be able to act gracefully and authoritatively like this. She only knew how to use her muscles to force her way.


    "Very well, Madam!" Gupita''s voice echoed from outside the door, followed by the fading sound of her footsteps.


    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you answering my question?" Artur asked, his teeth clenching.


    Once again, Anna merely looked at Artur, her gaze feeling vacant yet carrying a hint of pity.


    "Artur, you''re a fortunate child. You shouldn''t have be a mage by now. You should have remained a regr adventurer who risks his life for just a few pieces of gold. Do you know, Artur, that for those born intomoner families like ours, there''s no hope of bing a mage?" Anna asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why don''t you just ask your friend or the wife beside you?" Anna said with a slight smile ying on her lips.


    Artur turned to Rini and Robert. Both wore the same expression, their foreheads furrowed, their faces serious. Artur couldn''t fathom why they both looked so somber.


    "Robert, Rini, what does this mean?" Artur inquired.


    Rini lowered her gaze as Artur looked at her. The answer to his question came from Robert, "Artur, what Madam Anna said is true."


    "Huh? What do you mean? Why can''t an adventurer be a mage?"


    "Artur, perhaps an adventurer can be a mage, but after bing a mage, their life might turn out to be far worse than death."


    Robert then began to exin to Artur the true face of the Guild. The face known to all upper-ss nobles but hidden from the general public. For reasons, of course, that were highly advantageous to them.


    Robert began to narrate, not just about adventurers and the Guild, but from the very beginning of the era after the end of the first mana species war.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He exined the changes that had urred in the military academy. Only noble children were allowed entry. Despite manymoners enlisting and aspiring to be heroes like Stent Gaht, they would never pass the selection.


    He then continued with the formation of the Alchemist Association. The true reasons behind the establishment of the Alchemist Association. How the association monopolized the distribution of Mana Potions, how they eliminated all unregistered alchemists, and several other incidents unknown to the general public.


    "You''ve probably heard about the inception of the Guild, formerly known as the Mana Field Miners under the control of the House of Valya. Initially, their purpose was to gather Mana Organs and Rare nts. However, after the Mana Field Miners moved to the Wuhan n and changed their name to the Guild, their true goals changed as well," Robert exined.


    Robert then exined to Artur how the Guild trapped adventurers in insurmountable debts. He detailed how they coerced adventurers to work for free in order to pay off their debts.


    He then delved into what happened to those adventurers who eventually achieved their dream of bing a mage. However, all of it ended up being a life far worse than death.


    In order to repay their debts, many adventurers ended up bing targets for shooting practice, trials of new potions, or tools to fulfill sadistic desires. Not only that, for those who managed to clear their debts, further suffering awaited them.


    Within a day or two, while they were hunting in the Mana Field, sleeping, or enjoying their freedom, some individuals would approach them. After that, their existence in the world would seemingly vanish without a trace.


    Not only that, their families would disappear as well. People who knew them and harbored suspicions about what was truly happening kept their mouths shut tight, not wanting to get involved in matters that were beyond their capacity to handle.


    Artur was taken aback, his mouth agape, finding it hard to believe what he had just heard. In his eyes, adventurers were free spirits, not bound by anything. They were dreamers and brave souls who fought mutated animals and monsters to be mages.


    However, Robert couldn''t be lying to him. Not when he spoke so seriously, his face etched with a mixture of seriousness and frustration. Yet, if all this was true, then what he had known about adventurers had been a lie.


    "Then why?! Why is everyone just silent? Why is Stent Gaht, the hero of humanity, silent? Why is the House of Valya staying silent?" Artur shouted loudly, shaking Robert''s body forcefully.


    But his friend''s mouth seemed to be tightly sealed, incapable of answering Artur''s question. Thus, the answer came from Anna, who had been watching with a smile on her face all this time.


    "That''s because they all gain immense benefits from the Guild. Where do you think the abundant Mana Potions provided for free in the military academye from?"


    "Wha-" Artur''s voice caught in his throat.


    He remembered how every student in the military academy would receive a Mana Potion each month. They got it for free, just needing to wait for the time to pass and then drink the Mana Potion.


    As a mage himself, Artur understood that to build a strong Constetion foundation, a single Mana Potion wasn''t enough. He himself had to drink five Mana Potions before daring to change the Mana Flow into a Constetion.


    "Not only that! The reason why my father couldn''t do anything is because behind the Guild, there''s the Wuhan n. He can''t disrupt the Guild because it''s the same as challenging the Wuhan n to a war," Robert defended his father.


    Anna just smiled, sipping her tea, "But you can''t deny that you''ve also enjoyed what the Guild does, can you?"


    "We..." Robert stopped and closed his mouth. Saying more than this would make him a hypocrite, concealing their wrongdoings with beautiful words.


    Artur stared at the conversation between Anna and Robert with wide eyes. Then he turned to his wife, who had been silent the entire time.


    "Rini, do you also know about this?"


    "I-I-I-I only know the surface. I don''t know if the Djarum family also benefits from the Guild''s gains, but I''ve heard rumors about it," Rini answered hesitantly, her voice trembling and her face downcast.


    "All the nobles enjoy a piece of the Guild''s profits. Some of them enjoy free Potions. Some of them enjoy its financial benefits. Some of them acquire cheap ves from the Guild. And some of them simply turn a blind eye for a peaceful night''s sleep.


    "Every sess and happiness they have, regardless of who they are, is built upon the corpses of countlessmoners buried beneath their feet. The innocent souls who suffered due to the greed of these nobles are beyond count."


    Anna''s voice resonated through the room, freezing everyone in ce. They were unable to speak, as Anna''s aura overflowed. Her vengeance was palpable in her voice, even though she said it calmly.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Madam Anna, they have arrived!" came the sound of knocking, followed by Gupita''s voice from behind the door.


    Anna stood up, "Artur, you asked why I didn''te home, right? I will tell you the reason why. Gupita, everyone,e in!"

 Chapter 342 Annas Reason (2)

    ?


    Simultaneously with hermand, the room''s door swung open, and a group of women entered. None of them were arion species; they were all humans. Their faces, hair, and skin color were diverse, reflecting their origins from different kingdoms.


    Leading the group was Gupita, who positioned herself behind Anna. The other women followed, heads bowed. Despite their clean attire and radiant faces, the scars on their bodies were evident.


    Among them, some no longer had hands. Others bore significant facial scars. There were even those who had lost an eye or an ear.


    Each aspect of them told a story. A story of cruelty inflicted upon them. Without a word spoken, Artur realized the atrocities they had suffered.


    Atrocities fueled by human greed.


    "Artur! I always dreamed of bing a mage. So, when Tristan came to me with news of a lost Red Bear cub in the Bog Forest, I immediately went there to hunt it down. I knew that obtaining a Red Bear cub would increase my savings, bringing me closer to my dream of buying Mana Potions.


    "Unfortunately, what I encountered there was not a Red Bear cub, but vile creatures masked as humans. They were ve traders affiliated with the Guild. They captured all of us and smuggled us through the Bog Forest to be sold in other Kingdoms.


    "Due to andslide that blocked the traders'' usual route, they were forced to take an alternative path. They ventured deeper into the Bog Forest to circumvent thendslide area.


    "Perhaps it was luck or perhaps fate that brought us together. Moku, who was defying his father''s orders not to surface, stumbled upon our group of ve traders. He fought them alone, battling traders guarded by mages.


    "His fight led to the liberation of all the ves. However, the treacherous Bog Forest imed many lives. Tristan and Roko were killed by surviving traders.


    "I, Lina, and Vivi also faced death at the hands of a goblin horde that attacked us. Yet, fate intervened once more, bringing me and Moku together. He saved us and brought us to the Wilwatikta Kingdom, the arion species realm.


    "I don''t know what exactly happened then. But every day, Moku went to the surface and returned with new rescued ves.


    "In short, we fell in love and got married. Despite his father, the king of Wilwatikta Kingdom and an arion species, forbidding it, Moku didn''t care.


    "Artur, the women before you, including me, were former ves. Proof of humanity''s cruelty to fellow humans. I cannot leave them here like this, and I don''t have any more face to ask Moku for more help than this."


    Anna finished her words and looked back at the group of women.


    Among them were faces Artur recognized. They were his neighbors from Heles City. Lina and Vivi were two well-known girls from their hometown.


    They all smiled and lowered their heads towards Anna. Gratitude and reverence were evident on their faces.


    Perhaps this was why Gupita didn''t care when Robert introduced his father''s name. For Gupita and the other girls, the true heroes were Anna and Moku.


    "M-Madam Anna, if you can''t ask the arion for help in sending all of you back to the Human Alliance territory, maybe I can assist in doing so. I''m sure your husband wouldn''t mind either," said Robert.


    Artur could clearly see the guilt on Robert''s face. He wanted to do something for these former ves to at least alleviate the pain they had endured. Though he wasn''t the one who inflicted that pain upon them, as the son of a hero, Robert couldn''t simply shirk that responsibility.


    Anna turned around and looked at Robert, "Thank you, Sir Robert, for your kind intention. However, at least before you say that, did you ask them if they want to return to live with humans or not?" Anna said.


    "Ah? What do you mean, Madam Anna?" Robert asked, puzzled.


    "I mean, what do you think makes them... us want toe back to live with humans? Most of us no longer have families in the Human Alliance territory," Anna said, ncing towards Artur.


    "Even if we still have families there, our families here need us more. Besides, in this ce, we are no longer justmoner girls who can be toyed with by noble."


    Anna stood tall in front of the group of women behind her.


    "In this ce, we are mages!"


    As she spoke, the entire room seemed to hum. The air around the women trembled intensely. Artur, Robert, and Rini widened their eyes, feeling the surge of mana in front of them.


    A group of women, totaling twenty individuals. All of them were mages, with the weakest among them being a Level 2 Constetion Mage. This meant each of them could hold their ground in a fight against military academy cadets.


    Artur wasn''t sure about the strength of Wilwatikta Kingdom, but for them to turn 20moners into Level 2 Constetion Mages with mana auras this strong was not something to be underestimated. This meant that at the very least, the resources possessed by Wilwatikta Kingdom were not inferior to the entirety of the resources held by the Human Alliance.


    Bing a mage was not an easy task. Even Artur, with his Heaven-Grade Mana Flow, required five mana potions to establish his foundation.


    Could all these women in front of him possibly possess a Heaven-Grade Mana Flow? That would mean the amount of Mana Potions they consumed was several times more than what Artur had consumed to make them into mages with a mana aura this potent.


    "Robert, Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species are not the same as the Human Alliance and the human species. Here, no one cares about your lineage, who your father is, or how wealthy you are. Here, only strength matters, and it''s those who pursue strength.


    "Even if you''re the son of the arion species'' king, you''ll still be regarded the same as an ordinary farmer''s child. Without strength, all wealth, status, and lineage are meaningless. That''s why those of us who have felt the weight of sin from weakness are the ones who truly understand the meaning of seeking power.


    "Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species are our true home."


    Robert swallowed hard. His face looked very serious. Artur felt the same; he was intimidated by Anna''s words. The strength of Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species had risen several levels in his mind at this moment.


    But before anyone could say anything, suddenly the room''s door swung open loudly. Everyone turned to the door and saw two small, dark-green-skinned children.


    A boy with ck hair stood there with his hands on his hips. His chest puffed out, and he had a proud expression. Yet, his cute face made his behavior seem funny.


    Behind him was another boy with silver hair. He looked shy, peeking from behind the back of the ck-haired boy. He was just as adorable, with blue eyes as deep as the sea.


    "Mother, I''m awake!" shouted the ck-haired boy as he ran towards Anna.


    "hmm... Mother, sorry for disturbing you, but Adja forced me toe here," said the silver-haired boy, walking slowly toward Anna while ncing at the people in the room.


    "Ah, my babies are awake," Anna knelt and opened her arms wide, weing the two boys into her warm embrace. There was no longer the dignity of a queen about her; instead, a warm mother''s smile radiated from her face.


    "Ah... Madam Anna, I apologize. Prince Adja and Prince Aru suddenly escaped my supervision," said an arion woman who also appeared at the open door.


    "Hahaha... it''s alright, Ui. You can go back to work; I''ll take care of both of them," Anna said, cradling the two boys in herp.


    "Very well, Madam," Ui bowed her head before leaving.


    Anna settled back into her chair, this time with the two adorable dark-green-skinned boys on herp. Rini''s eyes sparkled as she watched the two boys, who were currently busy grabbing the cakes and tea from the table.


    "Artur, these are my two sons. The one with ck hair is Adja, and the one with silver hair is Aru," Anna introduced the boys.


    Adja promptly climbed down from his mother''sp and devoured all the cakes and tea on the table. He handed some of his loot to Aru, who epted it shyly, his face clearly showing he couldn''t resist his brother''s insistence.


    "These two are my heartbeats," Anna said, leaning down to kiss both her sons'' heads.


    "Adja, Aru, introduce yourselves to your uncle. His name is Artur Valya, and he''s a man with silver hair just like Mom''s and Aru''s," Anna pointed in Artur''s direction.


    Adja appraised Artur from head to toe with an assessing gaze. Meanwhile, Aru peeked shyly at Artur and gave a nod in greeting.


    "Mother, why does he look so weak!" Adja asked, pointing his finger at Artur.


    "A-A-Adja, maybe he''s not weak. Dad said humans may look weak on the outside, but they can shoot fire from their hands..." Aru exined hesitantly.


    "Huh? Why would they shoot fire? Don''t they know how to punch?" Adja tilted his head cutely.


    Hearing this unfamiliar nephew''s words, Artur almost felt like showcasing his Sonic Boom to prove that he wasn''t weak.


    "Fufufufu... Ah... Please forgive me. Artur, now do you understand why I didn''te home?"

 Chapter 343 Simalakama Fruit

    ?


    "Artur, now do you understand why I didn''te home?"


    Anna''s words echoed in Artur''s mind for a long time, even after he had returned to his room. Staring at the unfamiliar ceiling, Artur could only ponder over it.


    Artur understood why Anna couldn''t return to her family. Heprehended and recognized it as a valid reason.


    Just as he had exined to Sergei why C couldn''t return to Valya House.


    Because she had found her home.


    Artur wanted tough when he recalled how Anna, in the past, resented C for not being able to speak up against Gilbert''s restrictions. His mother always appeared to smile and listen obediently to her husband.


    However, now Anna exhibited the same attitude as the one she had despised in C. Artur understood that men and women were different creatures. If men were ves of ambition, then women were ves of home.


    They would do anything to preserve the tranquility of their home. Even if it meant leaving behind and forgetting their biological families.


    For Anna, Moku and their two children were her home. She couldn''t abandon them and felt the responsibility to protect that sanctuary.


    Perhaps Artur couldn''t feel or think exactly as Anna did, but he could still understand it well because he shared the same family background with Anna''s two children.


    If only C had chosen to return to Valya House, Artur would likely resent her now. While C might have been happier at Valya House, in reality, she had be an irresponsible mother, abandoning her duties to her children.


    Valya House wouldn''t have been able to ept Gilbert''s presence, and Artur would have been forced to choose between Gilbert and Anna. For parents, forcing their children to make such a choice was the worst scenario.


    The same held true for Anna. Moku was a prince of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, burdened with significant responsibilities toward his people and the arion species. He couldn''t simply forsake it all for Anna.


    Even if he did, it wasn''t guaranteed that the human species would readily ept an arion. Especially since his status as a prince of Wilwatikta Kingdom would likely be exploited by the leadership of the Human Alliance to initiate conflict with the arion species.


    It would be one of the most foolish and selfish decisions a prince could make. Sacrificing the fate of millions of his subjects for the sake of one woman. If Moku were to do it, Artur would certainly hold him in low regard, even if he did it for his sister''s sake.


    In the end, if Anna chose to go back, Adja and Aru would be the ones sacrificed. They would endure great suffering due to the selfishness of their parents. The choice between a father and a mother was like choosing whether or not to eat the Simkama fruit.


    (A/N: "Like eating Simkama Fruit is Indonesian idiom. When you eat the fruit then your mother will die but if you don''t eat it then your father die. So whether you eat Simkama fruit or not one of your parents will die.)


    Being a parent is not an easy task. They have to sacrifice their own happiness for the sake of their children''s happiness. It''s the greatest joy and responsibility for parents. Artur, now married, didn''t know if he would be a good parent in the future.


    Artur let out a long sigh. He understood Anna''s decision, and his resentment faded away. But that didn''t mean he could erase his jealousy.


    He still couldn''t fully ept Moku. After all, Moku was a stranger he had never known before. There was still an unease in his heart because Moku had married his sister so readily.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Artur, are you calm now? Can Ie in?" Robert''s voice came after the knocking.


    "Come in," Artur said nonchntly.


    The door opened, and Robert entered. He grabbed a chair, pulled it in front of Artur, and sat down without any hesitation.


    "How are you feeling, siscon?" he asked with a grin on his face.


    Artur snorted, "Just mind your own business."


    Robert chuckled, then looking around, he asked, "Where''s Rini?"


    "She said she wanted to y with Adja and Aru," Artur replied shortly.


    "Oh... Why didn''t you join them?" Robert inquired.


    Artur lowered his gaze. Despite epting Anna''s decision, his two nephews still felt very unfamiliar to him. He didn''t dislike them, he just didn''t know how to interact with them.


    "Hey, Artur. No matter what, those two are your nephews. You should show them a bit that you''re an uncle they can be proud of," Robert advised, patting Artur on the shoulder.


    Artur didn''t answer, he looked at Robert and said, "Why did youe here?"


    "Hmm... Can''t Ie here because I''m concerned about you?"


    "Don''t be foolish. Do you think I''ll believe those words?" Artur scoffed.


    "Hehehe... You really understand me. I''m ttered," Robert chuckled shyly.


    Artur grimaced with a disgusted look. He began to distance himself from Robert, not wanting to get too close to this perpetual bachelor.


    "Hmm... Actually, I''ve been thinking about what Anna said earlier," Robert said with a serious expression.


    "Meaning?" Artur asked, now listening attentively.


    "Artur, do you still remember my ambition?"


    Artur nodded, "You want to reform the Human Alliance, right? That''s why you entered the Military Academy to find allies you trust."


    Robert nodded, "You, Rini, and the other A15 ss students are the ones I trust with my life. I''ve seeded in executing the first phase of my n to reform the Human Alliance. But from here, I don''t know what I should do next."


    Artur fell silent and looked at Robert, who was frowning. Someone who seemed to have everything, like Robert, wanted to sacrifice it all for the sake of humanity. Artur was sure that Robert understood that his ambition would mean the destruction of the Gaht family.


    Artur didn''t know what Robert''s father thought of his son ambition. But there was a possibility that Robert never revealed his ambition to anyone other than Artur.


    "But after seeing Anna and the other women in the room earlier, I understand where I should start. Artur, do you know the biggest obstacle to my ambition?" Robert asked.


    "Hmm... power?"


    Robert shook his head, "No, not power. I can acquire power, and I''m confident that I will be the strongest, even surpassing my father. It''s only a matter of time for that to happen. However, the biggest obstacle to my ambition is humanity itself."


    Artur was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    "Artur, humans are fragile beings. They tend to avoid pain, even if it means inflicting pain on others. We are beings with weak hearts, so most of us will turn a blind eye when someone is being tortured right in front of them.


    "What do you think would happen if the entire human poption knew the true face of the Human Alliance?"


    "Rebellion?" Artur eximed.


    Robert shook his head, "Wrong. The correct answer is nothing will happen. The casualties of the Military Alliance, Alchemist Association, and the Guild will only be a handful of people. Those who aren''t directly affected won''t ever care if millions of other humans be ves. In fact, many among them will seize the opportunity to benefit from it.


    "No one will dare raise their voice against the powerful Human Alliance. They would rather turn a blind eye to it all and enjoy their peaceful sleep at night. As long as humans don''t feel threatened, they will choose to remain silent."


    Artur was taken aback again, but he couldn''t me Robert for his words. He imagined himself as an ordinary citizen without any power. After knowing the true face of the Human Alliance, Artur would probably just curse in his heart, mutter "Fairness is a son of a bitch," and then forget about it.


    This reality made Artur feel a lump in his throat.


    "So, what should we do?" Artur asked.


    Robert crossed his legs and leaned back in the chair. Gazing at the ceiling of the room, he said, "Comfort is the greatest disaster as well as the greatest blessing for humanity. Suffering is the greatest blessing as well as the greatest disaster for humanity.


    "Anna and the other former ves have experienced and truly understand the meaning of suffering. That''s why they refuse to live with humans and refuse to remain weak. Artur, people like them are the ones who can assist our cause.


    "They won''t hesitate to sacrifice anything to avenge their suffering. Good-hearted people like Anna would also sacrifice themselves to save those who are suffering, just as they once did.


    "Artur, our enemy is immensely powerful and vast. We can''t defeat them head-on. We need to erode their strength bit by bit, like ants nibbling at a giant tree until it falls.


    "Artur, I want you and Anna to be the leaders of the liberation force. With Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Valya family behind you, no one will dare to interfere with you. You will destroy all ve trading establishments within the Human Alliance and free all the ves.


    "We will cut off their financial resources, and they will weaken."


    Robert''s eyes zed, making the room feel hotter than before.


    Artur swallowed his saliva and then said, "So, what are you going to do?"


    Robert smiled, "I will make the Human Alliance turn a blind eye to all the havoc you will wreak!"

 Chapter 344 The Real Plan

    ?


    *k!


    The door of a hidden chamber within The Great Hall closed. Nevare walked ahead, apanied by two other arions, Lina and Vivi, both of whom had returned to their Valkyrie forms.


    Though their human forms were their original states, they no longer longed for them. After reverting to their human forms, they realized just how frail a human body was. Unlike the Valkyrie form, which felt like containing boundless power.


    If the Valkyrie body was a warhorse, the human body might just be a house cat. Such was the vast difference in strength between monsters and human bodies. If there were no mana in this world, monsters would rule over humans, not the other way around.


    "Moku, how did it go? Did our bait manage to capture the target?" Nevare inquired of an asura seated cross-legged on a throne.


    Nevare had never seen this throne before; it seemed to have been created by Moku recently. The throne appeared as if thousands of melted swords had been shaped into a seat fit for a king. Moku, perched upon it, seemed as though he was sitting atop the evidence of the fighters he had defeated.


    "The target was lured, but it wasn''t your little brother. It seems we overestimated him. The changes you''ve undergone have affected him deeply, leaving him unable to think about anything else," Moku said a smile on his face.


    Nevare snorted, "He''s always been a spoiled child who only knows how to y around. But who do you mean was lured? Is it the red-haired girl named Rini? She seems eager to be a mother as soon as possible, so I never thought she''d be the one."


    Moku shook his head, "No, not her. You''re right, that girl doesn''t seem to have excessive ambitions. The one lured is someone we never expected. Initially, I thought with his caution, he would be suspicious of us. But I never anticipated he would have such wild ambitions," Moku smiled broadly.


    "Who is it? Robert?" Nevare asked.


    Moku nodded.


    "Huh? How? Isn''t he Stent Gaht''s child? Why would he want to help us? While it might look like we''re assisting tortured ves, in the process, we''ll surely be killing some humans. Why would he let other species kill humans?" Nevare asked, perplexed.


    Moku''s initial n was merely to test how humans perceived the mana species they had never encountered before. The n was dangerous and akin to gambling, but if he won, the rewards would be immense.


    With the growth of the Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species, it''s only a matter of time before the mana species be aware of their existence. Once their presence is known, it''s likely that a campaign of extermination leading to the annihtion of the arion species will ur.


    However, the encounter with Raiden and the information obtained by Ez present another option for the arion species: disguising themselves as a new mana species.


    Ez''s presence within the Elf Alliance could be seen as the acknowledgment of the arion species as a new mana species by the elves. Yet, their other neighboring mana species might not necessarily react in the same way as the elves.


    This led Moku to manipte Robert into inviting other mages to visit the West Fortress. He wanted to observe the reaction of the Human Alliance mages when encountering the arion species.


    If they acted aggressively and initiated an attack, Moku nned to sacrifice the West Fortress and retreat to Bitter Maja. However, if they reacted simrly to the Elf Alliance, Moku intended to establish a brief trade rtionship with the Human Alliance.


    Yet, he never anticipated the presence of Artur among the Human Alliance mages visiting the West Fortress. Seeing Artur made Moku revise his ns once again, creating a new strategy that essentially resembled a gamble.


    This new n aimed to evoke Artur''s pity for Nevare and encourage him to seek revenge against the ve traders who had harmed his sister. For this purpose, Moku requested that Nevare not act as Anna, whom Artur knew, but instead embody Nevare The Progenitor Queen.


    This would prompt Artur to realize that his sister had transformed into someone he didn''t recognize. Such a deviation from his expectations could fester into hatred, which might evolve into a thirst for revenge.


    Artur might direct this vengeance towards Moku and Wilwatikta Kingdom. However, there was also the possibility that Artur would unleash it upon the ve traders.


    To address this, Moku enlisted other valkyries from the human species to partake in this dramatic performance. He urged them to inflict wounds upon themselves, vividly showcasing the cruelty of the ve traders.


    Of course, these injuries would rapidly heal as the girls returned to their Valkyrie forms. The dragon prana within their bodies could even reconnect severed heads. Regrowing eyes, ears, or hands was a trivial matter for them.


    By using the reasons of hatred and disappointment towards humanity, Artur ensured that these girls wouldn''t want to return to the Human Alliance. Even Gathjee would find it impossible to force these girls back into the alliance. This was especially true for Anna, who had be the wife of the arion "prince". Forcing them back would be akin to challenging war against the Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species.


    However, Moku never anticipated that it wasn''t Artur who would be swayed, but Robert. With his inner eye, Moku eavesdropped on the conversation between Artur and Robert. Hearing their n to overhaul the Human Alliance, Moku felt a touch of admiration for the madness of this "son of a hero".


    "Nevare, perhaps for us who have very little, surviving is enough. But for those born with all their desires fulfilled, merefort isn''t sufficient.


    "Most of those born with wealth, peaceful families, and power will seek things that ordinary people never think of. Some among them might search for groundbreaking ideas that can advance the world faster, but many more will try to implement crazy ideas that have no real impact on the world and might even cause destruction.


    "Individuals like Robert won''t settle for what they already have. Because he was born with everything. He''ll overlook what he possesses as if it''s merely a matter of course.


    "Robert wants to surpass his father. He wants to be a hero, no, he wants more than being a hero. He aims to be the king of all kings, a name that will be told from age to age. That''s why he''s foolishly ambitious to overhaul the Human Alliance.


    "He won''t realize that without greed, the Human Alliance itself will crumble. Without gains for these greedy people, they won''t have something they want to protect.


    "Nevare, or rather, Anna, next, you and your little brother will form a team to cause chaos within the Human Alliance. With Robert in the picture, you''ll be protected, and the established rtionship between Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Human Alliance will prevent them from openly attacking you.


    "I want you to absorb all the resources from those ve traders and bring them to Wilwatikta Kingdom. Be it corpses, food, women, or anything you deem useful. Robert wouldn''t want to take it for himself as it would tarnish his reputation. He''ll likely make us the scapegoats."


    Nevare nodded, understanding Moku''s intentions. At present, Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species required time and resources. They had long run out of meat resources, which is why they had been attacking the viges of the elf species.


    With the rtionship between Wilwatikta Kingdom and the Elf Alliance established, attacking elf viges was no longer an option. Therefore, Moku decided to shift their target back to the human species.


    Attacking supply caravans was no longer feasible, as they couldn''t easily pin the me on demons or mutated animals. Hence, Moku intended to seize resources right under the humans'' noses.


    There would be no issue if the ve traders were destroyed and plundered. Although their activities were known to the high-ranking members of the Human Alliance, their operations were kept hidden from the general public. The Human Alliance wouldn''t dare attack Wilwatikta Kingdom solely for the reason of destroying the ve traders.


    Most likely, the Human Alliance would simply ask for a share of the loot. Unlike the mana species, who needed magical resources to grow stronger, the arion species only required meat.


    They could provide all the magical treasures to the Human Alliance while taking all the ves and corpses for themselves. This way, their food resource shortage would be addressed, and the number of women who could be transformed into valkyries would increase.


    It was like hitting two birds with one stone.


    "Alright then. Hmm... for my team, who do you think I should include?" Nevare asked.


    "First and foremost, the valkyries, of course. Our goal in attacking the ve traders is revenge, so they, as the ''victims,'' should be part of it. Then you can bring along some hobgoblins and druids. They possess mana within their bodies, so disguising our mana species identity won''t be easily uncovered. As for the asuras, we should keep them in reserve, as a sort of trump card in case something goes wrong," Moku answered.


    "I understand," Nevare nodded.

 Chapter 345 Arrival Of Human Alliance Delegation

    ?


    Several days had passed since Artur''s meeting with Anna. By now, he was beginning to get used to the new Anna, although shes of the old Anna still lingered in his mind. Artur sometimes found himself daydreaming on the first-floor balcony, gazing at the West Fortress under construction.


    The construction work undertaken by the arion species progressed astonishingly fast. Within a matter of days, dozens of new Burrows had been erected, and the foundation of the fortress walls was already taking shape.


    Artur asionally wondered where the arion species found the resources to build this fortress. The sheer amount of materials derived from mutated animals they were using left him astounded. But considering the fact that the arion species had lived under the Bog Forest for thousands of years, all of this seemed more usible.


    His heightened hearing, far sharper than that of an ordinary human, detected two sets of footsteps gradually approaching him. The two individuals were moving stealthily as if their movements were unnoticed by a mage like Artur. Yet he let them, for from their distinct footsteps, Artur knew who wasing.


    Suddenly, a small figure approached from behind, sping his neck. Then another small figure hesitantly hugged his leg.


    "Hahaha... caught you, weak uncle! Hehe... I could break your neck right now. Do you surrender?" Adja eximed joyfully, clutching Artur''s neck from behind tightly.


    "S-Surrender," Aru shyly muttered, hugging Artur''s leg tightly.


    Although his body was now much stronger than that of an average human, the grips of his two nephews were still tight on Artur. Perhaps this was the difference in body strength between the human species and the arion species. Thetter was blessed with powerful bodies capable of bending metal even without the assistance of mana.


    "Okay... okay... I surrender... I surrender..." Artur chuckled, raising both of his hands.


    The longer he knew them, the more Artur cherished these adorable little nephews. Adja and Aru, twin siblings born a few years ago, were the children of Anna and Moku.


    The growth rate of the arion species exceeded that of humans. Although Adja and Aru should have been around two years old, they already had the physical size of ten-year-olds. However, their mentality was still that of children, making them appear utterly endearing.


    Adja hopped off Artur''s back, puffing out his chest. "Heh! You''re so weak. Why isn''t Uncle Robert our uncle? He''s so strong. I saw him arm-wrestling with a druid..."


    "A-A-Adja, Mom said you''re not supposed to call uncle weak..." Aru shyly interjected.


    "Heh? Why? If someone''s weak, you should say they''re weak so they can get stronger," Adja retorted, not understanding.


    Artur wasn''t sure about arion''s ways of teaching their children, but belittling the weaker ones didn''t seem like the right approach to him. Yet, he wasn''t sure how to respond.


    Unlike Robert and Rini, who were great with kids, Artur didn''t know how to interact with his two little nephews. He didn''t want to seem indifferent, but he also didn''t want toe across as foolish.


    In the end, Artur chose to remain silent and not do anything. Still, the two little ones always sought him out and invited him to y. Their selfishness reminded Artur of a young Anna.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," Artur whispered to himself.


    "Oh, right! Uncle, Uncle Robert was calling for you. He said the delegation from the Human Alliance will be arriving soon," Aru remembered their initial purpose of finding Artur.


    "Is that so? In that case, I should start getting ready. Thanks, Aru," Artur said, ruffling Aru''s hair.


    Adja then seemed to recall something, "Oh yeah. Uncle, who''s the strongest in the uing delegation?"


    "The strongest? Hmm... I think the strongest one is Grat. He''s a Level 6 Constetion Mage, just like your father," Artur replied.


    Gathjee was a powerful mage, but negotiations weren''t his strong suit. So, the leaders of the Human Alliance decided to send a special delegation for diplomatic talks with the Wilwatikta Kingdom. As a result, Gathjee had to wait at West Fortress without doing much.


    Perhaps out of boredom or maybe due to a crazy idea simultaneously popping up in both their heads, Gathjee and Moku simultaneously wanted a friendly duel between them.


    This shouldn''t have been possible due to their differing statuses. Despite his strength, Gathjee was just an ordinary mage, while Moku was a prince. Yet, the cultural differences between the human species and the arion species made their views on royalty distinct.


    For them, a duel challenge could be issued by anyone and for anyone. Whether it was a king or a farmer, it made no difference, as long as they believed in their strength, a duel could happen.


    Of course, this piqued the interest of all human mages. Even Artur wondered about Moku''s strength. Anna mentioned that Moku was incredibly powerful, and she herself couldn''t measure his true strength.


    If Anna, who had reached the level of a Level 4 Constetion Mage, couldn''t gauge Moku''s power, then only a Level 5 Constetion Mage could possibly do so. The duel between Gathjee and Moku could be the first cultural exchange between the human species and the arion species.


    Due to the immense power of a Level 5 Constetion Mage, the duel couldn''t take ce within West Fortress. The two of them chose an arena five kilometers away from the fortress. Of course, since this was a friendly duel, neither of them was allowed to use their domains.


    The duel began with Gathjeeunching the first attack, followed by Moku on the defensive. However, throughout the duel, a single question filled the minds of all the human mages who watched.


    They couldn''t sense Moku using mana at all. Even though he could strike the air to conjure mes, it seemed as if he was doing it solely through physical strength. He could even run in the air, and no trace of mana could be felt.


    Several spells that Gathjee cast collided with Moku''s body, but none of them seemed to harm him. It was as if an invisible protective film shielded his body. This could potentially be a Mana Shield spell, but once again, not a single mage could detect the movement of mana within Moku''s body.


    Moku seemed more like a creature devoid of mana rather than a mage. He was like a monster.


    However, they were fortunate that Anna had exined before any of them wentpletely mad imagining a monster could be that powerful. She mentioned that there were four races within the arion species: Asura, Gloomkin, Druid, and Petalbloom.


    Although the appearances of these four races looked simr, they used mana in different ways. Asura was the only race that used mana not as an external form but as an internal form.


    They united themselves with mana from a young age, so every move they made felt as if they weren''t using mana at all. It''s like someone searching for sand in the middle of a desert. They wouldn''t find it because their entire field of vision is covered by sand.


    Simrly, with Asura, mages who have never encountered Asura before wouldn''t realize there''s mana movement from them. Because an Asura''s body is filled with mana, the stronger an Asura bes, the more they merge with mana. Thus, every movement of theirs doesn''t create any noticeable mana shifts around them.


    This concept of mana usage is entirely unprecedented. But it''s simr to the Soul spell faction used by water elves in the first mana species war. Not having seen it before doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    Moku won the battle against Gathjee, of course. However, the battle wasn''t intense. Moku acted like a child at y, while Gathjee was a warrior fighting for his life. This is why Gathjee felt that Moku wasn''t just a Level 5 Constetion Mage but more equivalent to a Level 6 Constetion Mage.


    Artur walked down to his room to prepare for the arrival of the delegation from the Human Alliance. His two nephews followed him with small steps from behind.


    "Uncle, who''s Grit? Is he stronger than Uncle Robert?" Adja asked.


    "Grit is one of themanders of the Human Alliance forces. Hmm... he''s from a different generation than Robert, so it''s natural that he''s stronger than Robert," Artur replied.


    "Different generation? Then who''s the same generation as the most powerful in the uing delegation?" Aru inquired.


    "Hmm? Well, that might be Zilya," Artur said.


    "Zilya?" Adja questioned.


    "Yup, Zilya Valya. She''s... err... your grandmother?" Artur said, uncertain how to phrase it.


    Artur''s third meeting with Anna was also attended by Robert. During that meeting, they didn''t discuss their personal rtionship but rather the cooperation that Robert desired.


    Robert didn''t reveal his exact idea but expressed his desire to assist Anna in seeking revenge against the ve traders. He would help Anna by disclosing the locations of the ve traders, their forces, and the protection provided by human nobles benefiting from the ve trade.


    Though it took Anna three days to consider, she eventually agreed to coborate with Robert. Currently, her efforts tobat ve traders were limited to the vicinity of the Bog Forest. Traders who didn''t use the Bog Forest as their smuggling route could operate freely.


    Hence, Robert summoned his associates to join forces with Anna. They would arrive alongside the Human Alliance delegation intending to negotiate with the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    One of the mages in the delegation was Zilya Valya.

 Chapter 346 Cultural Differences

    ?


    Five men and one woman stepped forward in front of Artur. Their chests puffed out and their strides wide, yet Artur sensed the weight on their shoulders. They were the delegation sent by the Human Alliance to establish diplomatic rtions with the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Artur wasn''t familiar with the process of diplomatic rtions forming between different species. However, that didn''t mean hecked experience with upper-ss interactions. At the very least, he had attended his own wedding party at Valya House, attended by a variety of nobles from the Beavercastle Ice Field.


    From that event, Artur had gleaned at least a thing or two about mingling with the upper ss. One of the mostplex aspects for him was knowing what to say and what not to say.


    Every ce had its own culture and perspectives. Thus, for two different species with distinct cultures, values, and viewpoints, the differences were undoubtedly significant. Something that humans might view as mundane could be a grave insult to the arion.


    Ideally, before meeting Prince Moku, Grit and the other delegation members would have liked to speak with Gathjee first. This was especially important to learn the customs of the arion so that they wouldn''t make any blunders during their meeting with Prince Moku.


    Unfortunately, Prince Moku wasn''t inclined to dy their meeting. He promptly summoned the delegation team to meet him in The Great Hall as soon as they entered West Fortress. As guests, Grit and the others had no reason to decline the host''s invitation.


    Robert inquired about the rush to Anna. At that moment, Artur was also nearby and overheard that Prince Moku had been summoned by the arion king to return to the capital. Therefore, before his departure, Prince Moku wanted to settle matters at West Fortress as swiftly as possible.


    Anna, too, wasn''t aware of the reason behind Prince Moku''s summoning. If Anna, whom he loved dearly, didn''t know, it was highly likely that even Prince Moku himself wasn''t aware of the reason behind the summoning. Artur could only hope that the summoning wasn''t because the arion king refused to establish rtions with the human species.


    Artur''s gaze fell on the sole woman among the Human Alliance delegation. She still appeared incredibly beautiful with her tall, slender figure. Her long white hair cascaded down her back like a curtain of snowkes. She was Artur''s aunt, Zilya Valya.


    Although Artur was certain that Zilya noticed him looking at her, she didn''t acknowledge Artur''s gaze and instead kept her eyes forward. Normally, Zilya would turn and offer at least a nod of greeting. Yet now, she stared straight ahead, walking with a stiff posture.


    Artur sensed that his aunt was clearly nervous. The same could be observed in the demeanor of the other delegation members. Even Grit, a Level 6 Constetion Mage, couldn''t hide his unease.


    It appeared that the Human Alliance was eager to establish a positive rtionship with the Wilwatikta Kingdom. Artur wanted to ask Robert about this, but it seemed his friend was also engrossed in watching the proceedings.


    At the end of The Great Hall, Prince Moku was seated on his throne-like chair. When Artur had first arrived, there was no such throne on the ground floor. However, now there was a throne that resembled thousands of swords crafted into a grand-standing seat in the middle of The Great Hall.


    Anna was supposed to sit beside Prince Moku on a specially designated chair. However, once again, the differing customs between arion and humans left Artur slightly taken aback. In arion culture, the most fitting seat for the queen or prince''s consort was in their embrace. Hence, Anna was seated on Moku''sp, leaning against his chest.


    Her form,parable in size to that of an ordinary human woman, looked starkly contrasted against Prince Moku''s colossal frame. As a result, the two of them now resembled a father with his daughter sitting on hisp.


    Artur was unsure of the significance of this arion tradition and belief. However, Anna seemed extremelyfortable nestled in Prince Moku''sp. asionally, her eyes would gently close, as if she might drift off to sleep.


    Finally, the delegation team stood three meters in front of the throne. This was an appropriate distance to meet royalty like Prince Moku. Although three meters meant little to a mage intent on attacking, sometimes formalities needed to be upheld.


    "Wee, Human Alliance delegation team, to West Fortress. I thank you for making the journey to this ce. I hope you don''t mind meeting with me directly without resting first. I have no other choice, as after this, I must return to the capital of the Wilwatikta Kingdom," Moku greeted, simultaneously starting the conversation.


    "Thank you for your attention, Your Highness. Allow me to introduce myself. I am the leader of the Human Alliance delegation team, Grit," Grit said, slightly bowing his head and cing his hand over his chest.


    He couldn''t kneel before another species'' royalty because he was currently representing the Human Alliance. If he knelt, it would be equivalent to having the human species kneel before the arion species.


    Though their rtions were currently amicable, conflicts could arise between the two species in the future. Artur could only hope that Prince Moku understood this and didn''t perceive it as an insult.


    But it seemed Artur had misjudged. A smile graced Prince Moku''s face as he looked intently at Grit, from head to toe.


    "Grit? No surname?" he asked.


    "Exactly, Your Highness. I am a former ve who was freed by the Rangkuti n. While I may not be worthy to speak to someone of your high position, I hope you can forgive me and not hold it against the Human Alliance," Grit said politely.


    "Hahahaha... why do you speak like that? I care not for your status, as long as you are strong, then you have the right to speak to me. We, the arion species, do not regard someone highly solely because they were fortunate to be born into a noble family," Moku said,ughing cheerfully.


    Artur swallowed hard. He had never known that Grit was once a former ve, just like Gathjee. He only knew that Grit was one of the Human Alliance''s famedmanders known for his strength.


    Artur had always assumed that Grit had ast name he wasn''t aware of. But he never imagined that the Human Alliance would actually send a former ve as the leader of their delegation team.


    If this were done to another species with customs simr to humans, it might be seen as an insult. However, the Human Alliance''s leaders had analyzed all the data about Prince Moku reported by Gathjee and others.


    Artur remembered the time when Gathjee introduced himself during their first meeting with Prince Moku outside West Fortress. Moku''s demeanor had immediately warmed. Only after hearing Anna''s story did they realize the reason behind it.


    The tale of Anna being rescued from the ve traders by Prince Moku must have been reported to the Human Alliance by Robert. From there, they could deduce that Prince Moku would be more receptive if his interlocutor was a strong former ve.


    Hence, they set aside all their customs and viewpoints about inter-royal interactions. They opened a new chapter in negotiation with Prince Moku by sending a strong former ve.


    There might have been apetition over who would lead this delegation. However, the Rangkuti n emerged victorious, and Grit was selected to lead the delegation team.


    Artur recalled Kira mentioning that their n had a hobby of emancipating ves. They believed that freed ves would exhibit higher loyalty thanmoners because these liberated individuals would feel indebted to their liberators.


    It seemed the Rangkuti n''s hobby was now yielding unforeseen results. Who would have envisioned that a Prince would marry a former ve and hold suchpassion for the lowest social ss among humans?


    "Thank you for your words, Your Highness. I will strive not to disappoint you," Grit said with a smile.


    "Hahaha... no need to go through the trouble," Prince Mokuughed.


    Next, Grit introduced each member of his delegation individually. A red-haired man from the Milton family was among them. Artur recognized him because he was renowned in the military academy. The other two men hailed from Spencer and Badakar. The final member was Zilya Valya.


    "Oh, Valya? Are you from the House of Valya?" Moku asked Zilya.


    "Yes, Your Highness, Ie from the House of Valya. If we go by lineage, I could be considered as Artur and Anna''s aunt," Zilya replied.


    "Oh? Anna, do you know her?" Moku said.


    Anna opened her eyes, still appearing a bit dazed. It seemed that she had actually fallen asleep in Moku''s embrace just a moment ago. Artur was genuinely perplexed about arion species etiquette. Could a consort really sleep in a prince''s embrace during such a crucial meeting?


    "Hmm? I haven''t met her before," Anna answered.


    "Hmm... She also has a different hair color from yours," Moku nodded.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. However, Consort Anna and I have never met before. There''s a minor family issue that has kept Consort Anna''s mother from residing in our region," Zilya exined.


    Artur noticed beads of sweat on Zilya''s forehead.


    "Oh, hmm... I recall Artur mentioning that. Hmm... It seems she really is my aunt," Anna nodded, before leaning against Moku''s chest again and slowly closing her eyes.

 Chapter 347 The Sleep That Almost Led To War

    ?


    "IS THIS WHAT YOU CALL QUEENLY DIGNITY?"


    "IS THIS WHAT YOU CALL ASPIRING TO BE A RESPECTED QUEEN?"


    "IS THIS WHAT YOU CALL STRIVING TO BE A STRONG QUEEN?"


    "WAKE UP, ANNA!!!"


    Artur wished he could shout like that when he saw Anna falling deeply asleep in Moku''s embrace while she was still talking to Zilya. Wasn''t this a kind of disrespect toward Zilya and the other delegation members?


    Artur immediately looked at Prince Moku''s expression. He hoped that Prince Moku wouldn''t be angry or disappointed with his sister. He couldn''t believe that a royalty like Prince Moku would allow someone to sleep so casually during such an important meeting.


    Yet, what he discovered almost made his jaw-dropping. Instead of disappointment or anger, Prince Moku was adjusting his posture to make Anna morefortable. He even seemed to be using the protective film he employed for battles, like when he fought Gathjee, as a cushion to help Anna sleep more soundly.


    What he saw was beyond ridiculous. Not only he, but Gathjee, Vate, Listi, Robert, and Rini had the same expressions. Meanwhile, the Human Alliance delegation team was struggling not to appear shocked. It was evident from Zilya''s twitching facial muscles, as she attempted not to form a wide-eyed expression.


    And what about the expressions of the other arion present? Perhaps Prince Moku''s head had be too clouded with flowers due to his affection for Anna. But it was unlikely that their behavior would be easily epted by other arion who witnessed it.


    After all, Prince Moku and Anna were representing their species at this meeting. They should have been extremely careful not to bring shame upon the Wilwatikta Kingdom and the arion species.


    Artur immediately turned his gaze toward the arion group. They appeared to be staring at Prince Moku and Anna intensely. Artur broke into a cold sweat, as rumors that Anna fell asleep during a crucial meeting with the Human Alliance delegation team were on the brink of spreading throughout the West Fortress.


    If this news reached the ears of the arion king, there was a possibility that the king, who was already against Anna''s marriage to Prince Moku, would grow even more hostile towards her. What would happen if Anna was forced to leave Wilwatikta Kingdom? What would be of his two nephews, Adja and Aru?


    Imagining Anna, Adja, and Aru wandering aimlessly in the Bog forest after being expelled by the arion king sent shivers down Artur''s spine. He had to wake her up quickly before any arion actually reported this to the king.


    However, before Artur could move, a tap on his shoulder halted him. He turned to find a human woman holding his shoulder.


    "Gupita," Artur said in a low voice.


    "Where are you going?" Gupita asked with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I-I need to wake up Anna. If this continues, she will be further disliked by the arion king. If she''s expelled from here, there''s a high chance all of you will be too!" Artur replied.


    Gupita tilted her head, "Expelled? Why would she be expelled?- Oh! I see. It seems you''ve misunderstood. Try enchanting your hearing with mana and listen to the conversation over there," Gupita said, pointing towards a group of arion with her chin.


    "Hmm?" Not just Artur, even Robert and Rini, who overheard their conversation, looked puzzled.


    They turned towards the arion group Gupita was pointing at and focused their mana on their ears. Their hearing abilities sharpened, and the words spoken by the arion became clear.


    "Wow... Consort Anna fell asleep quickly... Tsk tsk tsk... truly remarkable."


    "Hmm... I know, right? The moment she sat on Prince Moku''sp and rested her head on his chest, she fell asleep instantly. Truly an extraordinary ability."


    "Look howfortable she looks while sleeping... ugh... I wish my wife could do that too."


    "Heh... Why are you ming your wife? Consort Anna is sitting on Prince Moku''sp, so of course, she would fall into a deep sleep. If you want your wife to fall asleep on yourp, you need to possess abilities on par with Prince Moku!"


    "Ugh... you don''t have to put it like that..."


    "See how happy Prince Moku is right now."


    "Absolutely, his mood has improved rapidly. Ah... this boring meeting process has be more enjoyable."


    "Consort Anna is truly extraordinary. Sigh... I hope I can get a wife like her someday..."


    "Heh... Don''t dream too much; there''s no way you''ll get a wife as strong as her..."


    "Ugh..."


    Not just Artur, but also Robert and Rini, were left dumbfounded. They had thought they were mishearing things or perhaps there was some glitch in their minds that led them to believe the arion were praising Anna for falling asleep during such an important meeting.


    However, Gupita''s voice rang out again, causing them to quickly cease eavesdropping.


    "That''s enough. Eavesdropping on conversations is extremely impolite among arion. Do you understand now?"


    This time it was Robert who turned towards Gupita and asked, "Gupita, what''s actually happening right now?"


    "Hmm... this might be considered a difference in perspective between humans and arion. Arion is a species that prioritizes strength above all else. They are obsessed with bing stronger and idolize those who are strong. So, it could be said that the arion species... err... What''s the right word? Ah! Egotistical.


    "Arion are egotistical, perhaps bordering on narcissistic. They believe they are the strongest, and sometimes dependence on someone can be seen as a form of weakness. Because of this, many of them don''t trust others to protect them.


    "However, just like humans, arion are also social creatures. The strength they possess is sometimes apanied by loneliness. So, if there''s a being that relies on them, they will care for and love that being wholeheartedly.


    "For humans, Consort Anna falling asleep in Prince Moku''sp during a meeting might be considered impolite. But for arion, Consort Anna''s attitude is the highest form of respect towards Prince Moku.


    "Consort Anna''s behavior can be interpreted as her fully trusting Prince Moku''s strength to protect her from danger. That''s why she can sleep soundly, knowing Prince Moku will watch over her.


    "Prince Moku himself feels happiness because Consort Anna depends on him. Consort Anna''s sleeping state shows all arion that he possesses enough strength to protect her, who is in his embrace."


    Gupita''s words left Artur wide-eyed. He felt like he had just stumbled upon a unique and unheard-of concept. Meanwhile, Robert immediately reported this to Gathjee.


    Right after all this, Grit''s pale face regained color. It seemed Gathjee had conveyed Gupita''s exnation to Grit. Earlier, Grit might have felt insulted by Anna''s seemingly impolite behavior.


    Artur also quickly realized the situation and sent a [Message] to Zalya to exin. He didn''t want his aunt to harbor any resentment towards Anna due to a misunderstanding like this.


    The differing perspectives of the two species almost led this meeting to aplicated situation. Artur also understood Anna''s current dilemma; if she fell asleep, it might be seen as an insult to the Human Alliance delegation, but if she didn''t, it could be interpreted as distrust towards Prince Moku by the arion.


    Whichever option Anna chose, it would likely lead to a misunderstanding between the two parties. Fortunately, Gupita intervened and exined everything to them. Artur couldn''t fathom the oue otherwise.


    "Gupita, thank you. Your exnation is invaluable to us. I can''t imagine what would''ve happened if the Human Alliance took Anna''s behavior as an insult," said Robert.


    Gupita shook her head. "You don''t need to thank me. I did this all for Consort Anna''s sake. I don''t want her to be the reason for conflict between arion and humans," Gupita said.


    "Gupita, thank you for saving my sister," Artur lowered his head.


    Gupita simply nodded.


    The dyed meeting process due to Anna''s situation resumed. Grit, who now understood what was actually happening, quickly regained hisposure.


    "Your Highness Prince Moku, I bring you a gift from the Human Alliance. It''s a token of our gratitude for weing Gathjee and the others into your territory. I hope you ept it," Grit said, signaling the mages to bring in the gift.


    Three mages brought in threerge iron boxes measuring 100 x 50 centimeters into The Great Hall. They levitated the boxes using magic, indicating their considerable weight.


    Three arion approached, taking the boxes from the mages and easily hoisting them onto their shoulders. They carried the boxes and ced them in front of Prince Moku.


    "Hmm? What''s inside these three boxes?" Prince Moku asked.


    "The contents of these three boxes are Mana Stones, Your Highness," Grit answered.


    "Mana Stones?" Moku tilted his head.


    Moku''s reaction surprised Artur. Why did Moku appear not to know what Mana Stones were? Could there be another term for Mana Stones?


    However, that was unlikely, given they were currentlymunicating using trantion magic. Any specific term differences would be immediately tranted into the known term.


    Thus, whatever term the arion used for Mana Stones, Prince Moku should have heard it when Grit mentioned "Mana Stones."


    Was there a trantion error? Or perhaps, could it be that Mana Stones didn''t exist in the Wilwatikta Kingdom?

 Chapter 348 The Real Talk

    Chapter 348 The Real Talk


    Grit''s expression also shifted to one of surprise; she was probably contemting the same thing as Artur. Clearing her throat, Grit spoke up, "Yes, Your Highness, that''s correct. Mana Stone. It''s a magical stone capable of storing mana within it."


    "A stone that can store mana?" Prince Moku''s forehead creased in confusion.


    He gestured, and an arion approached the three iron boxes. The arion picked up one of the mana stones and examined it. Then, turning to Prince Moku, he confirmed, "He''s right, Your Highness. This stone indeed contains mana. The mana doesn''t seep out; it''s like it''s confined within the stone."


    Surprise rippled through the arion gathered in The Great Hall. Artur nced at them, wondering what was going on.


    "Gupita, is it that there are no mana stones in the Wilwatikta Kingdom?" Robert inquired.


    Gupita shook her head. "No, this is the first time I''ve seen mana stones too," she added.


    Hearing that, Artur was taken aback. Robert''s expression mirrored his own shock. They couldn''t fathom that Gupita didn''t know what mana stones were. How could a mage not know about mana stones?


    However, upon reconsideration, they realized Gupita had been a former ve. Her graceful and refined demeanor had led them to assume she was of noble birth.


    Thus, it was reasonable that Gupita might not know about mana stones. The use of mana stones was stillrgely monopolized by mages and nobles. Commoners might have heard rumors, and ves might never know about them.


    If that was the case, the humans residing in the Wilwatikta Kingdom might not have shared this information with the arion. Just as Anna, who was unaware of mana stones, couldn''t inform Moku about them.


    It seemed Grit understood this point too. Artur noticed a brighter expression on Grit''s face after he realized Moku was unfamiliar with mana stones. This meant he could raise the value of mana stones in the eyes of the arion. When the trade rtionship between the Human Alliance and the Wilwatikta Kingdom was established, they could sell mana stones at a higher price.


    Grit began exining the uses of mana stones to Prince Moku with great enthusiasm. He started with their everyday applications, how to manipte mana colors within the stones, and even their applications in more advanced devices.


    However, while Grit detailed the uses of mana stones to Prince Moku, Artur couldn''t help but wonder whether the arion truly needed mana stones or not. He recalled the bright lights on the second floor of The Great Hall. Those lights shone brilliantly without any noticeable use of mana stones.


    However, Artur''s most significant question at the moment was how it was possible that the arion species hadn''t discovered mana stones. After entering the military academy, Artur learned the source of mana stones.


    Mana stones are formed from the residual mana found within the bodies of deceased mana species, which is buried in the earth. The remnants of mana seep into the ground and cause changes to the rocks beneath.


    After several decades or a certain period depending on how many mana species are buried in that location, mana stones will naturally form. This is why the Human Alliance has a policy of public burial grounds for each of its towns. This way, they can ensure the location of the next mana stone deposit.


    Thus, it''s peculiar that the Wilwatikta Kingdom doesn''t have its own mana stone deposits. Considering their civilization has existed for over a thousand years, there should have been one or two mana stone deposits formed.


    "Or perhaps the arion species uses cremation for their burial process?" Artur pondered silently.


    However, this seemed unlikely. If the arion species dwelled underground, the likelihood was high that their burial process was akin to burial, not cremation. Then why hadn''t the arion species ever discovered the existence of mana stones?


    Artur was puzzled by this, but he didn''t dwell on it for long. The answer wasn''t his concern; he would leave the analysis to the Human Alliance higherup to figure out.


    At present, Grit had finished exining the entire use of mana stones to Prince Moku. His breath sounded rushed, his speech too fast, and her enthusiasm palpable.


    Prince Moku simply nodded, attentively listening to Grit without interrupting. asionally, he posed a question or two, then fell silent to listen.


    "Sir Grit, thank you for exining the use of mana stones. I''m convinced that with the presence of mana stones, technological advancement in the Wilwatikta Kingdom will elerate. However, I''m sure that you didn''te all the way here just to exin the usefulness of mana stones, did you? Please, tell us what you desire from us."


    Finally, their conversation reached the core of the matter. With a wave of Prince Moku''s hand, three arion returned and lifted the three iron boxes, carrying them down the stairs. The iron boxes filled with mana stones would be stored in The Great Hall''s storage floor.


    "Your Highness, before we proceed, there''s something I''d like to confirm. The arion species has always lived beneath the Bog Forest and rarely interacts with the surface world. Yet, with your construction of West Fortress, it can be interpreted as the arion species beginning to engage with the outside world. May I assume that?" Grit inquired.


    Prince Moku nodded and replied, "You can interpret it that way. However, the main purpose of West Fortress is to establish the first line of defense for the Wilwatikta Kingdom."


    "Defense? May I ask why and who prompted you to seek to do that?"


    "Three years ago, we sensed a massive mana explosion within the Bog Forest. The mana explosion caused all the mana in the forest to surge. Several seers in our kingdom stated that this was a sign of a changing world, and Wilwatikta Kingdom would no longer be safe by hiding beneath the Bog Forest alone. As a result, I was tasked by my father to build a fortress here," Prince Moku exined.


    Three years ago was precisely when the demon species was discovered. Artur''s brow furrowed, wondering what kind of world-changing events the seers of Wilwatikta Kingdom were referring to.


    Upon hearing this, Grit''s brow furrowed as well. Looking serious, she said, "Your Highness, I believe I understand what your seers meant."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "Your Highness, three years ago was the time when a species from another continent attacked the Meer Continent. They named themselves demons..."


    Grit began exining to Prince Moku what the demon species was, their characteristics, and the powers they possessed. When Prince Moku learned that demons could grow stronger by consuming other mana species, his expression turned grave.


    Artur understood what Prince Moku was thinking. If demons could be stronger by consuming other mana species, the rtionship between demons and other mana species was nothing but predator and prey.


    If humans, elves, warbeasts, and arions still want to survive in this world and avoid extinction, then the only way for them is to eradicate all the demons that exist. If not, they will forever remain prey to the predators that consume them.


    "...That''s why humans, elves, and warbeasts set aside their grudges and formed an alliance to fight against the demon species. Your Highness, currently, the Human Alliance has established a defensive line at the base of Wolf Slope Mountain. However, the demon species is incredibly strong, and every day we suffer defeats that push our defensive line further back."


    Grit finished exining the current situation at the frontlines of the war against the demon species. Prince Moku didn''t immediately respond and remained silent for a moment as he processed the newly acquired information.


    After a short while, he nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. Wolf Slope Mountain is the gateway to enter the Bog Forest. If the demons were to control Wolf Slope Mountain, it would mean that the Bog Forest would be an open ground, easily essible at any time.


    "Even though we live underground, we still consider the Bog Forest as our home. This is where our species was first born, and it''s where our ancestors are buried. Sir Grit, is the purpose of your visit here to invite the arion species to join the battle against the demon species?"


    Grit nodded, then, as if not wanting to sugarcoat his words, he spoke candidly, though it might sound like a threat and coercion, "Exactly, Your Highness. Please forgive me for being forthright, but if the defensive line we''ve established at Wolf Slope Mountain were to be destroyed by the demons, it''s possible that the human species would suffer significant losses. However, the demon species wouldn''t be able to reach our territory without first passing through the Bog Forest."


    Prince Moku nodded, "I understand your point, Sir Grit. However, even though I am a prince, I can''tpel the arion species with authority greater than mine. If that''s tranted into human power levels, the troops I can mobilize right now are only Level 4 Constetion Mages and below.


    "As for Level 5 Constetion Mages and above, they can only be engaged in battle with the king''s permission. Without my father''s consent, I cannot order them to fight."

 Chapter 349 The End of The Talk

    Chapter 349 The End of The Talk


    Hearing Prince Moku''s words, Artur''s expression turned grave. While Level 4 Constetion Mages were indeed strong, in a mana species war like this, they were akin to slightlyrger ants.


    The main strength in this warfarey with Level 5 and Level 6 Constetion Mages. They formed the backbone of the forces, and without them, the entire army was effectively rendered defeated.


    If Prince Moku could only mobilize Level 4 Constetion Mages and below, it meant he could only assist by adding to the number of cannon fodder. Even Vate and Listi weren''t entitled to participate in this warfare; they were relegated to assisting fledglings like Robert and Artur.


    The same frustration was mirrored on Grit''s face. He appeared like someone who had just tasted sour fruit. While it might be impolite to show dissatisfaction before Prince Moku, Artur couldn''t me him.


    As Gupita had exined earlier, power was everything for the arion species. They didn''t care about your wealth or your father''s authority. Even Prince Moku, the offspring of an arion king,cked the power tomand mages stronger than himself.


    Only the arion king, as the strongest arion, held the authority tomand the entire arion species. Without a word from the king, even if all the princes agreed to order Level 6 Constetion Mages to fight, it would be easily dismissed.


    "Sir Grit, don''t worry. I''ll be returning to Wilwatikta Kingdom shortly and will meet with the king. I''ll ask him to deploy troops and assist you on the frontlines. However, I can''t guarantee when this discussion will conclude. But I can assure you that I''ll keep pressuring the king to send his forces, even if it takes decades," Prince Moku said with a sense of determination.


    Understanding Grit''s likely thoughts, Prince Moku spoke with gentleness. He sounded as if he felt guilty for being unable to help in the fight against the demon species.


    However, it was possible that Prince Moku had a different perspective and had never desired to involve the arion species in a battle against the demons. Besides, his knowledge about demon species came solely from Grit and wasn''t based on firsthand experience.


    It was usible that all this information was inurate, part of a sinister n by the Human Alliance to pit the arion species against the demon species. If Artur were in Prince Moku''s position, he would likely entertain simr suspicions.


    However, Artur knew the actual situation, and not a single word from Grit was a lie. Currently, the battle on the frontlines was indeed tilted in favor of the demon species. Every moment, a human mage would be prey to the demons, and every moment, the demon species grew stronger.


    Hence, Prince Moku''s words sounded like cowardly talk in Artur''s ears. He resembled the hypocritical nobles who could only speak sweet words without any proof. They were the individuals Artur despised the most in the world.


    Yet, as if able to read the thoughts from Grit''s sour expression, Prince Moku continued his words, "While I can''t aid you in increasing your troop count, I can assist you in the realm of resources."


    Grit''s downturned face lifted with a trace of hope.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    "Sir Grit, I understand that warfare is not only about the number of troops but also about the supporting resources. Without provisions, soldiers cannot wield their weapons. Wilwatikta Kingdom may not be the most potent mana species across the entire Continent of Meer, but we can assure you that we are the wealthiest.


    "You can see proof of this with the ongoing construction of West Fortress. The quantity of mana organs and magical resources we''re employing might surpass what you expend in a year. Moreover, the location of West Fortress, positioned amidst the Bog Forest, makes it an effective supply line point.


    "By making West Fortress a central supply hub, resources can be dispatched to the frontlines more swiftly and securely. I understand that the Human Alliance is currently facing challenges in sending supplies to the frontlines. It''s not just mutated animals and monsters, but natural disasters can also hinder supply caravans.


    "Sir Grit, what if I allocate a portion of West Fortress and the resources used to construct it to aid the battle on the frontlines?"


    Upon hearing this, Grit''s eyes widened, and Artur held his breath. Artur realized that the construction of West Fortress had consumed a substantial amount of magical resources, causing a pang in his heart. They had even used the high-tier dangerous mutated animal hides just for the roofing.


    If Prince Moku was willing to share these magical resources with the Human Alliance, it would undeniably be a significant boost to the battle on the frontlines.


    Not only that, by designating West Fortress as the base of the supply line, the Human Alliance would no longer need to divide their supply routes into multiple paths. They could simply direct all their supplies towards West Fortress, making it easier to reach the frontlines.


    If Commander Aqua were to hear this, she would undoubtedly cheer with joy. Artur knew that supply lines had always been a burden for Commander Aqua, and by consolidating the supply lines, her work could be much more manageable.


    Furthermore, if Prince Moku shared ownership of West Fortress with the Human Alliance, they could establish supply storage at this location. This would mean a greater amount of supplies could be sent. Additionally, West Fortress could serve as a point for troops to rest before heading to the frontlines.


    The advantages the Human Alliance would gain were undoubtedly many times greater than Prince Moku merely sending Level 4 Constetion Mages and below to fight. However, there was an issue that troubled Artur, and it seemed to trouble Grit as well.


    "Prince, thank you for your intention. If you can indeed do as you say, it will greatly assist the Human Alliance and the battle on the frontlines. However, please forgive me, there''s something that''s bothering me. Can you just hand over a portion of West Fortress like that? Won''t this pose a problem for you in the future?"


    This was the same question Artur wanted to ask. He refocused his attention on Prince Moku.


    Prince Moku didn''t respond immediately but smiled first. He gently stroked Anna''s soundly sleeping cheek and lightly kissed her hair. Artur struggled not to question in his mind why he did that, but the question still surfaced in his thoughts.


    "Sir Grit, you don''t need to worry. West Fortress is mine, and the resources to build it were entrusted to me. Therefore, no one can dictate to me how I should use West Fortress and its resources.


    "Though the arion species greatly values strength above all else, I am still the son of the arion king. While I may not be able to exert my authority over those stronger than me, I can use my wealth to help anyone I desire.


    "As long as West Fortress remains under my governance, what I mentioned earlier will stand. I assure you of that. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Artur nodded. Even in a ce where strength was everything, a parent''s love wouldn''t disappear so easily. Although Prince Moku couldn''tmand arion stronger than himself, he could utilize all the wealth bestowed upon him.


    If only the arion species had the greed for wealth like humans, then Prince Moku could use his riches to pay Level 6 Constetion Mages to fight alongside them against the demons. Unfortunately, the arion species didn''t care for wealth, and Prince Moku''s riches were of little use to them.


    Artur began to understand the meaning of the proverb ¨C even when covered in dirt, gold remains gold.


    "If that''s truly how Your Highness sees it, then this will greatly assist us in the battle at the frontlines. However, I still wish to ask you to convey to the arion king how crucial this battle against the demons is," Grit said with a slightly brighter expression.


    Although he couldn''t make the arion species join the fight against the demons, he had at least seeded in involving Prince Moku. With that, even if no arion fought against the demons, at least a portion of West Fortress would be under the control of the Human Alliance.


    "Of course, Sir Grit, certainly. After this, please stay at West Fortress for a few days. My people will host you, and some of my aides will meet with you to finalize the arrangements. If there''s nothing else you wish to discuss, then we''ll conclude this meeting for now," said Prince Moku.


    "Thank you very much for this opportunity, Your Highness. I will make sure to report this to the Human Alliance so they know of your support for our cause," Grit bowed, followed by the rest of the delegation giving salutes to Prince Moku.


    "I hope so, Sir Grit."


    Prince Moku stood from his seat and cradled Anna with one arm. He walked toward the stairs leading down to the second floor and disappeared from the first floor of The Great Hall.


    The first official meeting between the arion and human species had left a sense of contentment on Grit''s face and the faces of the delegation. They had never anticipated the broader smile now gracing the face they addressed as Prince Moku.

 Chapter 350 The White and The Silver

    Chapter 350 The White and The Silver


    "hooa--"


    Artur suppressed a yawn after being nced at by the two women in front of him. Although it was impolite to yawn during an ongoing conversation, Artur couldn''t be entirely med in this situation.


    How could he not? The two women in front of him had been exchanging nces for an hour straight without uttering a single word. Their beautiful blue eyes resembled the depths of the ocean, locking onto each other. Their angelic faces, akin to heavenly beings lost on Earth, remained expressionless.


    The two women were Anna and Zilya.


    Artur wasn''t sure what they were thinking at the moment, and he didn''t dare say anything due to the chilling atmosphere. Artur regretted not insisting on Robert apanying him to this meeting. At least with Robert around, he wouldn''t have suffered alone in this suffocating silence.


    Feeling frustrated, Artur gathered the courage to clear his throat and initiate the conversation, "Err... Anna, let me introduce Zilya. She''s our mother''s stepsister. I''ve mentioned before that our biological grandfather is Sergei Valya. He remarried and Zilya is--"


    "I know," Anna replied shortly.


    "We''ve already met in the Great Hall earlier," Zilya added.


    "Ah, oh, right..." Artur fell silent, regretting his decision to show off.


    The silence once again enveloped the room, causing Artur''s back to be damp with cold sweat. The two women continued to gaze at each other, asionally sipping their tea without uttering a word.


    Until finally, words escaped Anna''s lips, "Are you not going to force me to return to the House of Valya?"


    Artur wanted to feel relieved that Anna had initiated the conversation, but her words sounded so icy. It made the sweat on his back, already damp, feel even colder.


    Zilya didn''t immediately answer; she elegantly sipped her tea and remained silent for a moment. Then she replied to Anna''s question with a tone so t it seemed icy.


    "I have no intention of doing that. However, if you wish to join Valya House, my arms are open wide. I''m confident that this wouldn''t be an issue for Sergei or the other elders either. With your current strength, there wouldn''t be anyone capable of rejecting a Level 4 Constetion Mage joining them."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Anna said.


    Artur could see a hint of a smirk on her lips, quickly hidden behind the teacup she delicately sipped from.


    Zilya nodded, "That''s correct," she responded tly.


    "I thought you might force me to return to Valya House. After all, you''ve sacrificed a lot to protect my mother. If I were already dead, maybe Artur alone would have been enough to fulfill Valya House''s wishes. But with me still alive, doesn''t that mean you can gain even greater benefits?"


    Though Artur disliked it, he knew where this conversation was heading. One of the reasons the Valya House elders supported Sergei in protecting C was because C possessed a Mana Womb. She was bound to birth one or more Mana Childs. However, C and an ordinary husband. Unfortunately, Artur was just an ordinary mage, not a Mana Child.


    chose to leave home and never returned.


    Perhaps they were still hopeful for the Mana Child born from C and an ordinary husband. Unfortunately, Artur was just an ordinary mage, not a Mana Child.


    Even so, Artur had proven himself capable enough to mitigate Valya House''s loss due to C''s departure. But if Anna were to join Valya House, they wouldn''t just mitigate their loss; they might turn it into a gain beyond their expectations.


    "Oh, why do you think so?"


    Because Anna is a...


    "Because I am a Mana Child," Anna answered Zilya''s question in a t and casual tone. She seemed unconcerned about what Zilya might think and asked just to satisfy her curiosity.


    Once again, Zilya didn''t answer immediately. Calmly, she sipped her tea before cing the cup back on the table. She then nced at the surroundings of Anna''s living space.


    Anna''s room could be considered quite spacious, but not spacious enough for a Prince Consort. There were several pieces of furniture in the room, but the fact that arion species weren''t particrly inclined toward artistic pursuits made the atmosphere feel somewhat nd.


    The most unique feature of Anna''s room was her bed, made from densely packed cotton covered in soft furs. Artur could even sense some mechanism within the bed that made it exceptionally plush, warm, and sturdy.


    His gut feeling told him that even an elephant could climb onto the bed without it copsing. Artur wasn''t sure why Anna''s bed was crafted to be this robust.


    Not only that, he noticed an enchantment on the bed that allowed it to absorb and quickly dry any moisture. The purpose behind it, Artur couldn''t quite fathom.


    "Does Anna sweat in her sleep that she''s made her bed capable of absorbing moisture?" he ask himself.


    Zilya''s gaze returned to Anna, and her voice began to sound.


    "If this were a few years ago before you married Prince Moku, I would''ve definitely forced you back to Valya House, even if it meant fighting you. But now... the support you have is too strong to be simply countered by Valya House alone."


    Hearing Zilya''s straightforward words, Artur swallowed hard. How could she dare say such things right in front of Anna? Even though she intended to kidnap Anna, wouldn''t it be better to use more diplomatic words?


    Artur was afraid that Anna would be angry with Zilya. He didn''t want to witness his sister and aunt fighting before him. However, before Artur could say anything, Anna''s voice was heard again.


    "Hmm... I understand," she nodded.


    "I find your words more eptable than your earlier ones, which sounded quite hypocritical. However, there''s one thing wrong with your recent statement. I don''t need my husband''s assistance to fight you, because right now, you are much weaker than I am," Anna''s eyes gleamed as if she were provoking. The words sounded arrogantly though her tone remained level.


    "Oh, really?"


    Zilya''s response also carried a hint of mocking towards Anna''s words. It was as if she was telling Anna not to get too full of herself.


    "I''m confident in that," this time, Anna''s grin was no longer concealed.


    The two women resumed their silent confrontation, but the silence Artur felt now was no longer chilly but rather heated, as if he stood between two volcanoes about to erupt.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    The knocking at the door sounded, breaking the atmosphere and returning it to the normalcy Artur had felt before ¨C an illusion that was disrupted, though his clenched fists and sweaty palms told him it wasn''t entirely illusion.


    Right in front of him, Anna and Zilya had almost engaged in a fight merely to find out who was stronger. Artur truly felt that the battle of power supremacy wasn''t solely a male trait, but also a frequent urrence among women.


    "Consort Anna, it''s Sir Robert," Gupita''s voice sounded, informing them of the new guest.


    Anna resumed her calm posture in her chair and said, "Please, let him in."


    Zilya too had started to enjoy her tea with grace.


    Both of them acted as if nothing had transpired between them.


    Robert entered the room along with two others. Artur knew them both ¨C they were Dony and Sigurd. It seemed these two were the ones Robert trusted to apany him in this meeting.


    Artur had no issue with the two men and agreed with Robert''s assessment. Dony could be considered the brain of ss A15; he had the ability to analyze problems and find solutions adeptly. With him present in the meeting, any issues they encountered would be resolved more efficiently.


    As for Sigurd, even though he didn''t possess the intelligence of Dony, he was someone trustworthy. Sigurd was incredibly loyal to Robert, to the point where he might be willing to sacrifice himself for him.


    "Consort Anna, please forgive my tardiness," Robert bowed his head to Anna.


    Anna waved her hand, "It''s alright, Sir Robert. Artur already informed me of the reason for your dy," she said casually.


    "Thank you for understanding."


    Anna responded with a nod.


    "Consort Anna, let me introduce these two good friends of mine. They can greatly aid us in achieving our goals," Robert continued, pointing to Sigurd and Dony.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Consort Anna. My name is Sigurd Antolini, you can call me Sigurd," Sigurd offered a greeting with a slight bow of his back.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Consort Anna. My name is Dony Rupawan, you can call me Dony," Dony offered a greeting in the same manner as Sigurd.


    "Hello Sigurd, Hello Dony, thank you foring to this meeting. Please, take a seat," Anna responded to their greetings.


    "Consort Anna, I''ve discussed our n with a few of my uncles. They all agree to assist us in locating the whereabouts of illegal ve trading across the Human Alliance. I''ve gathered some information already, and I''ve identified a suitable target location as well,"


    Robert began exining to Anna the findings he had.


    "Thank you very much, Sir Robert. Your assistance is greatly appreciated. I hope our activities can save the lives of many unfortunate illegal ves who are treated so cruelly. Why don''t we discuss this matter right here? I''m certain no one would dare eavesdrop," Anna remarked.


    "Hold on, Consort Anna. We need to decide something crucial first before discussing our operation," Robert said with seriousness.


    Hearing Robert''s seriousness, everyone turned to him.


    "Oh, what is this crucial matter, Sir Robert?"


    "The crucial matter is the name of our group!"

 Chapter 351 The Kingdom Beneath The Lake

    Chapter 351 The Kingdom Beneath The Lake


    A horse-drawn carriage glided along the neatly arranged cobblestone road. The carriage was opulent and spacious, pulled by two mutated animal horses.


    Although the streets seemed busy with pedestrians, no one dared to obstruct the carriage. The main reason was the crest adorning the carriage''s body. Another reason was the procession of mounted mages guarding its nks on both sides.


    Inside the carriage, Moku sat with his legs crossed, gazing out the window with a rxed chin. Despite his appearance of ease, he wasn''t letting his guard down. This wasn''t a measure he took to calm himself, but rather a message to someone in front of him that he was at ease.


    Though the surrounding mages in the procession seemed to be safeguarding him, their true purpose was to watch over Moku. The reason is because right now the rtionship between the arion and the elves was currently tense.


    Initially, the arion attacked elven viges, razing every one they encountered to the ground. Then, Raiden and his forces entered the Bog Forest, where he was killed by Moku and other arion. Later, seemingly without remorse, Ez and his delegation returned to the Elf Alliance territory, bringing the decapitated bodies of Raiden and his troops.


    Although Ez was initially received with hospitality, a woman iming to be Raiden''s fianc¨¦e attacked him. Ez was subsequently abducted by this fianc¨¦e and taken to the Water Elf Kingdom of Aquanorin.


    No one knew what Moku''s intentions were at this moment, so it was only natural that the elves were concerned he might go on a rampage and attack them. However, all of this was part of Moku''s n from the beginning.


    Unlike the diplomacy with the Human Alliance, which was merely a path for Nevare''s intentions, the rtionship that Wilwatikta Kingdom was forging with the Elf Alliance was more intricate. Moku aimed to have the Elf Alliance as a primary fa?ade for the arion to be recognized as an mana species.


    For this purpose, a meticulous and cautious process was required. One crucial step was to have Ez captured. This was important not just for superstitious reasons, but also to achieve the desired impact.


    With Ez''s capture, the morale of the Elf Alliance would be significantly diminished. Wilwatikta Kingdom would have a foundation to help the elves forget the events involving the raided elven viges and the death of Raiden.


    After concluding the negotiations with Grit, Moku promptly journeyed to the Elf Alliance territory, using the pretext that the arion king had summoned him back to Wilwatikta Kingdom. Moku wasn''t overly concerned about West Fortress; Nevare and the others had learned about the secret passage that could facilitate their escape in case the Human Alliance decided to attack them.


    "Ahem... ahem... Moku The Ku, please forgive me for failing to protect Ez The First Diplomat while he was under my care," a mountain elf siting before him uttered.


    He was the same mountain elf who had weed Ez and his delegation. Feeling guilty, he had also been the one to fetch Moku as he exited the Bog Forest.


    "I''d prefer if you just call me Moku. I''ll address you as Gundrid. You needn''t feel remorseful. Besides, you couldn''t have done much when the Aquanorin King''s daughter suddenly attacked you. I''ve read the letter Ez sent me, and there seems to be a clear cultural divide between the elf and arion species.


    "If this had happened in the arion realm, Raiden''s fianc¨¦e would likely have lost her head over her actions. Yet, it appears that the elf species still believes that blood rtions and power are far more significant than strength," Moku stated.


    He framed his speech not in a mocking tone but rather like a tourist surprised by the peculiar customs of the ce he''s visiting. It''s akin to tourists arriving in a country where the traffic jam is caused by a sleeping cow in the middle of the road. While these tourists might notprehend why no one honks or shoos the cow off the road, they understand it''s a difference in belief.


    However, despite Moku''s non-mocking tone, Gundrid still perceived it as sarcasm. This was evident from the twitch in his facial expression and his forced smile.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Moku. But once again, I can only apologize. My king, The King of Earth Elf, has spoken to the Water Elf king about this matter. I assure you that you will be well received in Aquanorin, and Ez, along with the other arion, will be treated with the utmost care," Gundrid said, slightly lowering his head.


    "Hmm... If you insist, I''ll ept your apology. Besides, I don''t want someone as strong as you to lower their head to me. You seem to be mocking me, a weaker individual," Moku smiled.


    "Ah? Is that so... Well..." hearing that, Gundrid''s expression became increasingly perplexed.


    Moku understood what Gundrid was feeling at the moment. Gundrid''s emotions were mixed between being pleased that Moku was praising his strength and being puzzled about how to react.


    One of the tools Moku employed in diplomacy with the elf species was exploiting the cultural and perceptual differences between the two races. The greater the cultural and perceptual disparity, the easier it was for Moku to make the elves forget what happened in the Bog Forest.


    "Ah, it seems we''ve arrived at the Water Elf Kingdom. Am I correct?" Moku asked as he noticed they had passed through the grand gates.


    "Actually, we haven''t entered Aquanorin precisely, but we have entered the territory of the Water Elf Kingdom," Gundrid exined after looking out of the carriage window.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Moku inquired.


    "Hahaha... actually, Aquanorin isn''t situated on the surface but beneath Lake Toba," Gundrid replied.


    "Under theke?"


    "Yup, that''s right. The Lake Toba I''m referring to is a vastke with a diameter that might be over three timesrger than thergestke in the Human Alliance territory," Gundrid tried not to sound conceited.


    He even forgot that the individual he was conversing with was unaware of the size of thergestke in the Human Alliance region. Nevertheless, this aligned with the content of Ez''s letter, which mentioned that Gundrid held disdain for humans and enjoyed highlighting the superiority of the elf species over humans.


    As a good listener, Moku had to praise him now, right?


    "Wow, that''s truly astounding! Three timesrger than thergestke in the Human Alliance territory? Truly awe-inspiring," though Moku struggled with the art of praise.


    Fortunately, Gundrid couldn''t decipher his stiffpliments and beamed with joy. He began to borate on the greatness of the Elf Alliancepared to the Human Alliance, without Moku needing to ask anything.


    Easily, Moku acquired all the information that couldn''t be conveyed in Ez''s letter. If it were like this, Moku wouldn''t need to strain his brain to extract information from Gundrid about the Elf Alliance.


    Gundrid continued to boast about the Elf Alliance to Moku until they arrived at theke mentioned by Gundrid earlier. When Moku saw theke in person, only then did he trulyprehend the vastness of Lake Toba.


    The body of water before him could no longer be called just ake but rather an ocean. Perhaps the expanse of Lake Toba could rival that of the Red Sea in his previous life.


    Despite this, Moku didn''t spot any structures apparent on this vast expanse of water. Nor did he see any way to reach Aquanorin located beneath thiske.


    Moku could see a wide grin on Gundrid''s face, as if to say, "Prepare yourself for a surprise." So, Moku held back his questions and waited for the surprise that Gundrid was hinting at.


    *GLUGLUGLUGLU


    Suddenly, a powerful vibration urred, causing the water of theke before him to tremble intensely. Moku observed the once calmke now being ruffled byrge waves, as though a colossal hand was stirring Lake Toba.


    *DANG!


    Following that was a loud groaning sound, akin to a massive iron door being forcefully opened. And suddenly, the water in theke split in two. It widened gradually, forming a path that could be traversed.


    Moku was astonished by the unfolding scene. He could sense the mana roiling within theke, as if some magical mechanism was at work. Whatever technology the Water Elf Kingdom employed was so massive that it could split ake of this size.


    Seeing Moku''s astonishment, Gundrid beamed with delight. He signaled to the coachman to proceed. Their procession entered the path formed by the splitke.


    Moku saw fish swimming leisurely in the water, seemingly unaware that their habitat had just been cleaved in two. But his eyes were soon treated to something even more wondrous.


    Clusters of elegant towers soaring into the heights. The tops of these towers appeared to align with the elevated water level of the splitke. These towers were adorned with colorful shells, coral, and luminescent nts.


    The structures were made of materials not only resilient to water pressure but also emitted a gentle, captivating light, illuminating the depths with a soft and enchanting radiance. Bridges crafted from sturdy aquatic nts and adorned with glowing flowers elegantly connected different parts of the kingdom, forming awork of winding pathways within the water.


    The Aquanorin garden was a sight to behold. The vibrant underwater flora adorned the tapestry of stunning colors, ranging from the gentle hues of seaweed to the brilliance of coral reefs.


    With great enthusiasm, Gundrid eximed, "Wee to Aquanorin, The Kingdom of Water Elf!"

 Chapter 352 Miracle Coral Palace

    Chapter 352 Miracle Coral Pce


    A magnificent pce emerged before Moku after he passed through the breathtaking underwater gardens. The exterior of the pce is a testament to the skilled craftsmanship of the Aquanorin inhabitants.


    Its grandeur is evident in the intricately carved columns and delicate arches that embellish its fa?ade. Constructed from iridescent shells, sturdy corals, and luminescent stones, the pce exudes an otherworldly beauty that captivates the heart.


    Enormous windows made from enchanted crystal panels allow the vibrant hues of the underwater world to permeate the pce''s interiors. As light filters through, it refracts and scatters, casting mesmerizing patterns across the walls and chambers.


    Delicate bioluminescent nts grace the pathways and balconies, further enhancing the pce''s ethereal ambiance.


    The pce''s spires gracefully extend toward the water''s surface, creating a breathtaking silhouette against the shifting light. Cascading waterfalls, designed to resemble the graceful flow of aquatic creatures, enhance the pce''s majestic appearance.


    Bridges made of interwoven aquatic nts connect various sections of the pce, inviting visitors to explore its enchantingbyrinth. Upon closer inspection, ornate sculptures and intricate mosaics adorn the pce''s walls, depicting scenes from Aquanorin''s history and legends.


    Moku had always heard from Nezena that elves were ves to art. They took pride in, loved, and worshipped art.


    Even their holy scriptures were a collection of beautifullyposed poems that were woven together to form a story. A story that narrated the guidance of life for an elf. Among these holy texts, the holy scripture of the Water Elves resembled lyrical songs.


    Their procession arrived before a grand staircase. Moku looked up and indulged his eyes.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the pce underwent a transformation. Enchanted crystals embedded within the pce walls emitted a soft, soothing light, turning the pce into a radiant marvel that illuminated the depths of theke.


    At the top of the staircase stood a gathering of Water Elves, consisting of Sea Elves and River Elves. They wore the distinctive attire of Aquanorin, abination of blue, gold, and ck, which blended seamlessly with the beautiful pce behind them.


    "Wee, Moku The Ku, to the Miracle Coral Pce. My name is Aquaenar, The King of Aquanorin."


    A young elf, with a look not older than three decades, weed Moku with arms wide open. His smile was gentle, and his movements exuded amanding yet warm presence.


    However, Moku''s inner eye which is always active, detected a hint of mockery in Aquaenar''s eyes. Perhaps Aquaenar saw Moku''s admiration for the beautiful Miracle Coral and felt a bit conceited about it.


    Or maybe it was due to Moku''s attire, consisting of animal skins and leaf fronds, which made him appear like a rustic forest dweller. This contrasted starkly with the stunning Miracle Coral.


    Regardless, Moku wouldn''t lower his guard. The battle had begun the moment he set foot in Aquanorin.


    "Thank you for your wee, Your Majesty Aquaenar. Please forgive me for any inconvenience I may have caused during my stay in this beautiful Miracle Coral."


    Moku pressed a hand to his chest and slightly bowed. He came as one of the princes of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, carrying the name of the Arion King, so it wouldn''t be fitting for him to kneel before another king.


    "Hahaha... No need to be shy. Come, let''s not stand ufortably while we converse like this."


    "Very well, Your Majesty."


    Moku and Gundrid parted from their entourage and followed Aquaenar into the Miracle Coral Pce. Other Water Elves who had been standing in wee also joined in, casting nces toward Moku and whispering amongst themselves.


    Through his inner eye, Moku didn''t need to eavesdrop to know the content of their whispers. Even when they used sound-controlling spells to hide it, Moku could still urately guess from their expressions.


    Moku only smiled when he saw the Water Elf women blush upon catching sight of his handsome face. His robust physique exuded a powerful masculine aura, which could arouse them with just his proximity.


    This was the effect of passing through the second evolution gate, where his body had be the epitome of Astral perfection. It could be said that solely based on his physique, no one could match an Asura who had crossed the second evolution gate.


    This was one of the reasons why Arion women preferred to marry Asuras rather than members of their own race. Apart from the fact that they could be stronger with Asura''s sperm, they also gained a husband with a wless body.


    It didn''t take Moku long to walk until he reached the throne room. As Moku stepped into the heart of the Miracle Coral Pce, a profound sense of reverence settled over him, for he found himself in the presence of a space that radiated majesty and magnificence in every aspect.


    The Throne Room is an expansive chamber bathed in the gentle radiance of bioluminescent flora adorning its walls. Upon entering, the air is fragrant with a delicate aquatic scent, and a soft luminescence emanates from the intricate designs etched into the floor.


    The smooth, pearl-like sheen of the coral formations that constitute the room''s structure reflects the soft, iridescent glow, creating an atmosphere of tranquil grandeur.


    At the far end of the room stands the centerpiece, the Miracle Coral Throne. Hewn from a single colossal piece of luminous coral, the throne rises like a natural marvel, embellished with intricate patterns that narrate the tales of Aquanorin''s history. Embedded within the coral are precious gemstones that catch and scatter the ambient light, casting a subtle, enchanting shimmer.


    sculpted to resemble interwoven underwater flora, while the base is carved into the likeness of marine creatures that appear to swim The backrest of the throne is an exquisite creation, portraying scenes of aquatic life and mythological legends. The armrests are sculpted to resemble interwoven underwater flora, while the base is carved into the likeness of marine creatures that appear to swim amidst the coral, captured in a timeless moment.


    With elegance, Aquaenar takes his seat upon the throne, leaning back. He carries an overpowering sense of reverence and awe as he upies this grand seat.


    Around the throne are carefully arranged coral formations serving as seats for the courtiers and advisors. These "living seats" are adorned with delicate seaweed cushions, offering bothfort and a seamless connection to the aquatic realm. The presence of the courtiers enhances the regal atmosphere, their graceful aquatic attire reflecting their dedication to the underwater world.


    Several Water Elves are seated in these "living seats," while others stand behind them, presumably serving as attendants to provide drinks, snacks, and other necessities for their lords as the meeting proceeds.


    Moku doesn''t spot a chair for himself, suggesting that he and Gundrid might have to stand before the throne. A somewhat tedious form of mockery, indeed.


    Nevertheless, Moku only smiles and strides confidently forward, taking wide steps. His tall stature positions his head on par with Aquaenar''s seat, and his broad shoulders seem to cast a shadow over the beautiful throne.


    Moku doesn''t need a grand throne to showcase his greatness. Simply by standing in this room, all attention naturally converges upon him. This is the added value of building something internally profound rather than relying on external symbols.


    Just like a beautiful girl will remain the center of jealousy even if she wears cheap clothes, an ugly and fat woman will still be the subject of ridicule even if she covers her body with gold and diamonds.


    Overhead, an intricatework of glowing aquatic nts weaves a natural canopy, casting patterns of light and shadow that dance across the chamber. Delicate music,posed of the harmonious songs of underwater creatures, fills the air, creating a symphony that resonates with the deepest chambers of the heart.


    The Miracle Coral Throne exudes an aura of serenity and power, serving as the nexus of the kingdom''s past, present, and future.


    It''s as if Aquaenar feels that he has failed to diminish the sense of reverence and awe, despite the splendor of his Throne Room. There''s a hint of dissatisfaction in Aquaenar''s eyes, even though his face wears a beautiful smile.


    "Moku The Ku, you are a Prince from Wilwatikta Kingdom, The Kingdom of Arion Species, am I correct?"


    "You are absolutely correct, Your Majesty," Moku replies, not elevating himself or lowering his stance.


    "In that case, it might be better if I address you as Prince Moku. Would you befortable with that?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. My title is an achievement I''ve gained through my strength. However, right now, I''vee as an envoy from my kingdom, so it''s better for me to be recognized as a prince."


    "Very well, if that''s your preference, Prince Moku. Now, the purpose of your visit here is to retrieve Ez The First Diplomat, The Prime Minister of your Kingdom, am I right?"


    "Absolutely, Your Majesty. I also bring a message from my king. May I convey that message?"


    "Please, Prince Moku. There''s nothing that will hinder you from rying what the King of Wilwatikta Kingdom wishes to say," Aquaenar responds with a gentle smile.


    "Very well, thank you, Your Majesty. My king''s message is, ''RELEASE EZ THE FIRST DIPLOMAT NOW OR I WILL TURN YOU ALL INTO SEAFOOD!'' that''s what His Majesty said."


    When Moku finishes saying this, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the throne room change. Even Gundrid, standing beside Moku, quickly pales. Meanwhile, Moku remains remarkablyposed, wearing a soft smile on his face.

 Chapter 353 Princess Seraphina Maris

    <h4>Chapter 353 Princess Seraphina Maris</h4>


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the throne room shifted from its previous elegance and warmth to a lie. Even the beautiful melodies that had filled the air from the ceiling above went silent.


    A coldness gripped the entire room, with several people staring at Moku with wide eyes. The servants who stood behind their masters froze, their teapots suspended mid-pour.


    Aquaenar''s initially smiling face also froze, his eyes twitching as if something were irritating his cheek.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura emanated from one of the water elves seated beneath the throne, suffused with anger.


    "YOU LITTLE!!!"


    The presence was so overwhelming that the attendants behind him paled and instinctively moved back. The throne room seemed to quiver with the intensity of his overflowing anger. Moku wasn''t sure of the exact level of this water elf''s constetion, but one thing was certain: he was much stronger than Grit, whom he had encountered at West Fortress.


    "Enough!" Aquaenar''s voice cut through, restraining the water elf''s aura from surging further.


    "Your Majesty, this is an insult and a deration of war against us. If this arrogant prince''s words leave this room, it would bring shame upon Miracle Coral. We must apprehend this arrogant prince immediately and convey to him that Aquanorin cannot be underestimated so lightly!"


    "I said enough!" Aquaenar''s voice rose.


    The water elf bowed his head and resumed his seat. However, his eyes still bore a venomous re toward Moku.


    Moku felt as if he were being red at by a scolded child.


    "Prince Moku, is it true that these were the words of the Arion King?" Aquaenar''s gaze narrowed.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I didn''t diminish it, alter its wording, or remove any punctuation," Moku replied.


    This time, Aquaenar straightened up from the throne and fixed a piercing gaze on Moku. Though he didn''t release his aura, the weight of a Level 8 Constetion Mage''s stare was palpable.


    Gundrid, who stood beside Moku, trembled as if caught in a snowstorm. Moku also sensed the vibration but forced himself to remain calm, shielding his mind with dragon prana.


    "Then what did your king mean by saying that?" Aquaenar''s voice resonated deeply.


    All eyes in the throne room turned to Moku, waiting for his response. If he misspoke, there was a possibility Aquaenar might detain him to protect his own reputation.


    Suppressing any instinct to resist or defend, Moku answered in aposed tone, "It''s a greeting from my king, Your Majesty. You''ve detained a high-ranking official of our kingdom without a clear cause. So, it''s only natural for him to react that way. I believe you would react simrly if such a thing happened to one of your trusted subordinates. I hope you understand."


    Aquaenar nodded and turned to the water elf who had previously emitted an aura of anger. The water elf simply nodded in satisfaction with Moku''s response.


    Nheless, the Arion king was also a ruler, his power equivalent to Aquaenar''s. He wouldn''t demean himself with pleas after his subordinate had been captured so abruptly.


    "I understand, Prince Moku. I also hope you can forgive my advisor. He''s someone I trust, and therefore, I must heed his words."


    The water elf rose from his seat and saluted Moku. "Prince Moku, please pardon my behavior earlier. My name is Mildan, and I am Aquanorin''s military advisor," he introduced himself.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mildan, the military advisor of Aquanorin," Moku returned the salute.


    "Prince Moku, I understand the distress of the Arion King at the moment. However, our reason for apprehending Ez was due to a misunderstanding involving one of my daughters. Ez, The First Diplomat, is currently under our supervision, and I assure you he and his wife are being treated well, as are the other Arions apanying him.


    "You can meet with him soon, and if you wish to take him back to the Wilwatikta Kingdom, it won''t be an issue. However, I hope you''ll stay in Miracle Coral for a while. Allow us to host you and introduce the hospitality of the Water Elves."


    Aquaenar reclined back in his throne and spoke with a gentle smile. However, Moku sensed an undertone, indicating that he, or rather the Elf Alliance wasn''t quite ready for Ez to return to the Wilwatikta Kingdom just yet.


    Moku smiled and replied, "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty. However--"


    *BAAM!!


    Suddenly, the doors of the throne room swung open forcefully, causing everyone inside to turn towards the source of the noise. Moku resisted the urge to turn around, but a feeling in his heart told him he might regret it if he didn''t.


    Ultimately, he turned his gaze backward, only to be greeted by the sight of a woman who could be described as possessing an otherworldly allure that captivates all who have the privilege of setting eyes upon her.


    With a slender, lithe frame, she entered the throne room with the fluid grace of swaying seaweed, each movement an elegant choreography. Her blue skin glistened with a soft iridescence, reminiscent of the ocean''s depths during a moonlit night. This delicate luminescence illuminated her surroundings, imparting an air of mystique to her presence.


    Her hair cascades in waves of shimmering blue, like the tides themselves, with strands interwoven with tiny pearls and seashells that lend an ornate adornment to her tresses. When she swims, her hair flows behind her like a silken train, trailing her like a mermaid''s enchanting tail.


    Her eyes are the color of the deepest sea, their gaze both wise and inquisitive. They seem to hold the secrets of ancient underwater realms and the dreams of those who have ventured across the waters. Her eyes reflect the soul of a ruler who carries the weight of a kingdom''s legacy, and yet, they also hold the lightness of a spirit unbound by the limitations of the terrestrial world.


    She wears intricate attire crafted from the most delicate and exquisite fabrics, woven from seaweed fibers and adorned with pearls, shells, and coral fragments. The gown shimmers and shifts in hue with her movements, like the y of sunlight on water. Jewels encrusted in her attire glint like hidden treasures unearthed from the ocean''s depths.


    A diadem graces her brow, fashioned from rare corals and precious gemstones, its design a tribute to Aquanorin''s rich heritage. It rests regally amidst her flowing locks, its elegance a symbol of her royal lineage and the burdens she carries as a leader.


    "I apologize for my abrupt arrival, Father. However, I believe that I have the right to be present in this meeting, as the guest who has taken away what belongs to me."


    Her voice, resembling the melodious waves of the ocean, carries an air of authority andpassion, resonating profoundly with those who seek her counsel. She holds herself with serene confidence befitting her royal status, a demeanor that truly sets her apart.


    The first thought that crossed Moku''s mind upon seeing the woman who entered the throne room and stood not far from him was, "Let''s rape her."


    For Moku, this was apliment to the woman, as his orc instincts had somewhat diminished since bing an Asura. Perhaps only the four Main Queens could arouse him like this.


    Images of thrusting himself into her with all his might echoed in Moku''s mind. Seeing her cry out in both pain and pleasure, while hearing the sounds of her moans of ecstasy, sent shivers through his body.


    "Yup, let''s rape her," Moku whispered to himself, adding a new item to his to-do list during his time in the Aquanorin Kingdom.


    "Seraphina, what are you doing? I forbade you froming into the throne room! Where are your guards?"


    Just as Aquaenar said that several water elves in iron armor hurriedly entered the throne room. They appeared sweaty and had slight bruises on their faces.


    They seemed to be the guards of the woman named Seraphina. Moku could deduce that Seraphina was a powerful mage, and these guardscked the ability to restrain her desires.


    "We apologize, Your Majesty," the guards said, kneeling.


    Seraphina remained silent, not acknowledging the guards or even looking in their direction. Exhaustion was visible on Aquaenar''s face as if he didn''t know what to do with his rebellious daughter. Unfortunately, Moku could detect a slight inconsistency in his expression.


    Nothing could escape his inner eye, even if someone had acting abilitiesparable to a deity. He wanted to smile, realizing what ns were being concocted by the elves.


    Yet, this suited his purpose. With his to-do list growing by one, he was nowpelled to stay a little longer in Aquanorin.


    "Your Majesty, who is this beautifuldy?" Moku asked.


    "Prince Moku, allow me to introduce my daughter, Seraphina Maris."


    Moku turned to Seraphina. "Oh, is this thedy who abducted our Prime Minister?" he asked with a smile.


    The entire throne room fell into an eerie silence, until Princess Seraphina responded, "That''s correct. I am the one who abducted Ez The First Diplomat and imprisoned him here. Are you the one who killed my fianc¨¦?"


    "Your fianc¨¦?" Moku inquired, feigning ignorance.


    "Raiden The Necromancer," Princess Seraphina answered sinctly.


    "Oh, indeed. I am the one who beheaded Raiden The Necromancer and ced his head on the roof of my house. Do you wish to seek revenge?"

 Chapter 354 Two Secret Meetings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354 Two Secret Meetings (1)</h4>


    When all the attendees in the throne room had left, the only ones remaining were King Aquaenar and Princess Seraphina. The silence that hung in the air between father and daughter, their gazes locked, was a precaution to ensure that no one else would overhear their conversation.


    "Your Majesty, the [Dimension Barrier] has been set," whispered a man dressed in all ck who suddenly appeared behind Aquaenar.


    Aquaenar merely nodded, and the man in ck disappeared into the shadows once more. The [Dimension Barrier] he referred to was a high-level spell used topartmentalize a space into another realm.


    In reality, high-level spells like this were often used to encircle someone, preventing them from using teleportation spells such as [Gate], [Instant Teleportation], or [Dimension Walking]. So, using it just to ensure their conversation remained unheard was somewhat excessive.


    It''s like trying to kill a chicken with a battleaxe.


    However, the importance and secrecy of what Aquaenar and Seraphina were about to discuss were paramount. If even a single word was heard by anyone other than them, the danger they would face would be immense.


    It might not just result in their heads being severed, but also in the downfall of the Aquanorin Kingdom. So, even though it seemed excessive, they had to take precautions up to this extent.


    "Seraphina, you need not worry about anyone overhearing our conversation in this room," Aquaenar said, observing his daughter''s vignt stance and her assessment of their surroundings.


    "I apologize for my caution, Father, but I don''t want a single misstep in our n. I cannot simply rx, especially knowing that our people are the coteral for our potential failure," Seraphina said, lowering her head.


    "Ah, my dear daughter, you burden yourself too much. Rx, nothing will happen. We should conclude this meeting swiftly before spies from other elven kingdoms grow suspicious," Aquaenar smiled, feeling proud of his brilliant daughter.


    There''s no need for further analysis; every elven kingdom will undoubtedly dispatch spies to other elven realms. It''s be an unwritten norm, perhaps a system of checks and bnces within the political life of the Elven Alliance.


    These spies could be nobles, maids, butlers, guards, or even just a gardener in the pce. Cleansing them is futile, as it would only raise suspicions and waste time.


    Their masters can easily rece in spies with new ones swiftly. Hence, it''s wiser to let the spies live, feeding them false information to deceive them, rather than killing them.


    "Hmm... Very well, Father. The initial phase of our n has seeded, and if there are no disruptions, the second phase canmence," Seraphina stated.


    "The initial phase of our n was to summon an envoy of the Arion species to Aquanorin and not to any other elven kingdom, correct?"


    "Absolutely, Father. With Raiden''s demise, no one can me us for seeking revenge. They also can''t say a word when we hold Ez The First Diplomat captive in our kingdom. This way, the envoy of the Arion species will have no choice but to conduct their first meeting in the Aquanorin Kingdom," Seraphina nodded.


    The emergence of the fifth mana species came as a profound surprise to the Human Alliance.


    Their dreams of bing Level 9 Constetion Mages were shattered with Darius and Ariel''s ascension. They could no longer gather Recognition from the elven species, so their only option was to seek it among other species.


    However, none of the three other mana species they encountered could establish a favorable rtionship with the Elven Alliance. Whether due to the grudges from the First Mana Species War or their predatory nature, no bonds could be formed.


    Thus, when a new mana species with the potential for harmonious rtions with the Elven Alliance emerged, the jubtion among all the Level 8 Constetion Mages was palpable. For this reason, Aquaenar was willing to oppose the five other elven kings, all in the pursuit of enabling Raiden to initiate the first contact.


    Little did he realize that Raiden had nearly killed arion species''s Holy Queen and had been killed by a prince.


    Consequently, the Arion species bore a grudge and a blood feud against the Aquanorin Kingdom. Swiftly, the other elven kingdoms severed connections with them, avoiding the Arion species'' ire.


    They wouldn''t sacrifice their ascension opportunities for the sake of protecting Aquanorin Kingdom. This event was a devastating blow to Aquaenar, nearly pushing him to despair.


    The exclusionary stance of the elven kings was apparent when they didn''t seek his opinion during the selection of Gundrid as the leader of the weing delegation for the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Due to Raiden''s death, Aquaenar almost lost his chance to be a Level 9 Constetion Mage. If it weren''t for his remarkably astute daughter, Seraphina.


    Aquaenar smiled, "I never thought you''d use Raiden''s death to our advantage," he said.


    Seraphina smiled back, "Father, what do you mean by that? Did you expect me to truly feel sorrow and be struck by grief over Raiden''s death?" she added with a teasing tone.


    "Hahahaha... of course not. I knew my clever daughter wouldn''t easily be enved by love. I just thought your childhood sweetheart''s connection to Raiden might make you a bit sentimental, causing you to lose your usual edge," he exined.


    "Ah, Father, you''re truly teasing me. My rtionship with Raiden was purely for the well-being of Aquanorin Kingdom. He possessed [Soul God: Lich Form] and [Domain: Grave of Suffering].


    "Two legendary spells said to have the power to resurrect the dead and control their living spirits. By marrying Raiden, these two spells would return to the royal family.


    "At first, I hoped he would be the third Level 8 Constetion Mage in our kingdom after you and Grandfather. Unfortunately, Raiden couldn''t live up to the legend of those two spells and was killed.


    "Due to his death, we nearly lost the opportunity to have a Level 9 Constetion Mage. So, whether I liked it or not, I had to use his death as a foundation to level our position and perhaps even get a head start."


    Hearing Seraphina''s exnation, Aquaenar''s hair stood on end. As a Level 8 Constetion Mage, he felt a shiver from his daughter''s words. His face remained impassive, as if devoid of expression.


    "Ah, my daughter, you truly are exceptional. With you in Aquanorin, there''s no doubt our kingdom will progress. HAHAHA!"


    Upon hearing Aquaenar''sughter, Seraphina smiled gently, seemingly sharing the joy. Yet, Aquaenar knew that the smile was an outstanding performance.


    "Now, how has your approach to The First Diplomat been progressing?" Aquaenar asked, hoping to wipe away her fake smile.


    Seraphina shook her head. "I don''t think I can seed with him," she replied curtly.


    "Oh? Why is that? I''ve never known anyone to escape your beauty," Aquaenar said with seriousness.


    Each species holds different artistic values, thus they have varied perceptions of beauty. The most beautiful woman in the human species might not hold the same title among the warbeast species.


    However, Seraphina was different. She was born with the Lotus Soul. Her beauty wasn''t just physical; it resonated from her very soul. So, anyone living creature that saw her, as long as they had a soul, would perceive her as a remarkably beautiful woman.


    "He''s not uninterested in me, but his fear prevents him from daring to hope for anything from me," Seraphina remarked.


    "Huh? Fear? Does he know our true n?" Aquaenar questioned, his forehead furrowing.


    Seraphina shook her head, "He doesn''t know our n at all, though he might have sensed something. But that''s just a testament to his skill. He wouldn''t have risen to the position of second-inmand in Wilwatikta Kingdom if he were foolish.


    "But this fear of his... it''s like he''s afraid to touch the bone in the bowl of a rabid dog''s food... fufufu.." Seraphina chuckled softly.


    Aquaenar deepened his tone, "Seraphina, why are youughing? Didn''t you yourself say that this n would only work if a significant arion figure bes infatuated with you?"


    Aquaenar knew from the start that his daughter could sometimes be unreliable. Despite her brilliance, she was easily captivated by things she found interesting.


    Unfortunately, what she found interesting often didn''t align with what normal individuals would consider intriguing. Had Seraphina shown any signs of endangering Aquanorin, he might have eliminated her long ago.


    "Ah, Father, you needn''t worry. After all, the next target has arrived at our doorstep. Moreover, even if he doesn''t hold as much influence as Ez The First Diplomat, he''s still a descendant of the arion king," Seraphina said.


    "Prince Moku, you mean?"


    Seraphina nodded, "Hmm... He''s a fitting and easily incapacitated target. Hehehe, didn''t you notice his gaze when I entered the throne room? It was as if he wanted to strip me bare right then and there, to defile me in front of everyone.


    "His wild eyes truly perceived me as nothing more than a delectable pile of meat. His arrogance, towering as the sky, makes him susceptible to maniption."


    "Oh, is this why you epted his duel challenge earlier?"


    "Hmm... Aren''t arion species fond of the strong? Hehehe, I wonder what expression he''ll have when we duel. Maybe he''ll tear my clothes and vite me in the middle of the arena."


    "Well... if that''s the case, then it''s good," Aquaenar also smiled, hearing his daughter casually discussing such vulgarity in front of him.


    Their conversation continued within the throne room, with not a single creature able to hear them.

 Chapter 355 Two Secret Meetings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355 Two Secret Meetings (2)</h4>


    Moku rested his head on the soft pillow, gazing at the beautiful wooden ceiling before him, his mind wandering through all that had transpired that day.


    Moku''s eyes closed. Even though he was cursed to find no peace after passing through the second evolution gate, he had found another way to rest his mind.


    Moku always believed that every living being depended on others. If hecked something, someone else surely possessed it.


    There were two ways to acquire something one didn''t possess from others: trading through a barter system orpelling someone to relinquish it through coercion. Moku favored thetter approach.


    Thus, if he couldn''t sleep for his entire life, he would find a way to seize the sleep of others.


    [Dream Walking]


    The dragon prana within Moku''s body stirred, connecting with the stored Orb Intent in his chest. He activated Pandava, his mind entering the Mind Realm while his body remained in the Astral Realm.


    Stepping into the hundreds of thousands of interconnected thoughts in Pandava, Moku walked amid them. Each connection linked to every arion who had previously connected their minds to Pandava.


    From here, Moku could glimpse every citizen of Wilwatikta Kingdom and pinpoint their exact location. Not only that, he could be present in their minds andmunicate directly.


    But this wasn''t Moku''s objective this time. He didn''t just want to send thoughts and messages; he wanted to manifest his Mind Body in the dream of someone currently asleep not far from his physical location. Moku strode into his dream, entering it without much difficulty.


    If the person possessed dragon prana or a strong mental power capacity, this might not have been so easy. Unfortunately, this individual was a cowardly hobgoblin who would tremble at the sound of his voice.


    Typically, dreams were abstract and vague. However, with the power of [Dream Walking], Moku could make the dream more vivid. What happened in this dream might even influence reality.


    So, if Moku killed the dream''s owner within the dream, they would die in the real world too. With [Dream Walking], Moku wielded a power akin to Freddy Krueger''s.


    Even more dangerous, [Dream Walking] was nearly impossible to detect. Thus, tracking down a [Dream Walking] murder perpetrator was nearly inconceivable, unless investigators could ess the archives in Pandava. Unfortunately, Pandava belonged solely to Moku, and no one could find anything within it without his knowledge.


    Moku altered the dream ording to his desire. He chose the Family Haven as the meeting ce and invited the dream''s owner into it, settlingfortably on his throne.


    While Moku couldn''t create the forms of his wives in this dream, he could mimic the bustling sounds often heard in the Family Haven. Perhaps he was a bit sentimental, feeling the longing for his family.


    For several days now, he hadn''t returned to his estate or reunited with his family in the Family Haven.


    A figure materialized within the Family Haven, and his eyes widened as he looked around. It was a hobgoblin who currently didn''t wear a single thread on his body.


    His body appeared emaciated, as though suffering from malnutrition. Dark circles were under his eyes, but most prominent was the limp weariness visible between his legs.


    It was Ez, the Prime Minister of Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Moku waved his hand, and a splendid robe enveloped Ez''s form. Ez''s bewildered attention shifted to Moku, and he ceased his confusion with a nod, as if saying, "It all makes sense if this person did it."


    "How are you, Ez?" Moku asked casually.


    "I''m perfectly fine, Your Majesty. You, too, look as healthy and handsome as ever. I''m delighted to see you again, Your Majesty," Ez began with praises thatcked even a hint of sincerity.


    The inner eye indicated that Ez was currently cursing Moku with his smile. And looking at Moku''s face was an agony he didn''t want to experience again. He also wished Moku would die quickly and leave this world without anyone to rece him.


    "Thank you, Ez. Are you truly well? You seem quite thin andcking rest. Aren''t the elves treating you well?" Moku asked, paying no heed to what his inner eye was tranting.


    "Ah, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern; I''m deeply touched. The elves have been treating me very well, providing anything I ask for. But I have a wonderfully kind and beautiful wife. It''s a blessing for me to be married to her, all thanks to Your Majesty''s generosity."


    Ez''s words were beautiful and full of praise. Anyone listening would feel happiness and ttery.


    Unfortunately, once again, the inner eye tranted it differently. Currently, Ez was cursing Moku for providing him with a woman who have sex addiction for a wife. As a result, he couldn''t rest because he had to satisfy his wife''s desires every night.


    Just when he thought he had a chance to rest, the cruel king dragged him to this ce, disturbing his sleep. If only Ez had the power or courage, he would have challenged Moku to a fight of 100 rounds right now.


    "Hahaha, well then, that''s good," Moku chuckled.


    "Hahaha, thank you, Your Majesty," Ez said, tranted by the Inner Eye as "Fuck you!!"


    "Ez, is there anything you''d like to report?" Moku asked with seriousness.


    Ez also shifted to a slightly serious tone, "At the moment, there''s nothing, Your Majesty. Everything is proceeding as nned, and as I anticipated, the appearance of the arion species has caused divisions within the Elf Alliance. If there are no issues, soon Aquanorin will be our first target. However..."


    "Oh? Is there a problem?"


    "No... it''s not a problem with the n, but it seems their target might change," Ez exined.


    "Change? Are you saying they no longer expect you to lead the rebellion in the Wilwatikta Kingdom?"


    "Correct, Your Majesty. Perhaps this is my mistake, but I myself can''t confront that person properly. Forgive my weakness..." Ez lowered his head.


    "Who is this person?"


    "She is Aquanorin Princess, Seraphina Maris."


    Moku remembered the beautiful Princess who had burst into the throne room during the meeting with King Aquaenar.


    "What makes you feel incapable of facing her?" Moku asked.


    "She''s too beautiful, Your Majesty. I feel that if I allow her to get close, I won''t be able to resist the influence of her beauty," Ez answered honestly.


    "Oh?" Moku was slightly surprised.


    Moku had known Ez for a long time, even when he was still an orc undergoing crazy training. Ez was an extremely peculiar man, as if he had a sexual desire level akin to a eunuch. So initially, Moku thought Ez was a sterile man.


    The only reason Ez married Rada was because Moku forced him to. Otherwise, this man would have chosen to sleep alone in his room rather than engage with his beautiful wife. This was why Moku had never felt jealous when his wives were close to Ez.


    However, when a woman could capture Ez''s sexual attention, it was quite intriguing to investigate. Did this mean that Ez was falling in love with Seraphina, or perhaps there was another reason?


    "Hmm... If that''s the case, our n might not seed..." Moku murmured.


    "Not necessarily, Your Majesty. Aquaenar wants the sess of this n more than we do. He will surely seek other targets besides me, and with the arrival of the ''Prince,'' I''m no longer as needed," Ez exined.


    "Oh? So, you mean next, Seraphina will try to control me, is that it? No wonder she looked so pleased when I challenged her to a duel," Moku nodded.


    The revenge drama over Raiden''s death orchestrated by Seraphina wasughable to Moku. Through his Inner Eye, he could see that there was no sadness or hatred from Seraphina towards him at all.


    In fact, she seemed quite delighted when Moku looked at her with eyes filled with desire. As if she hoped Moku would ravish her right there in the middle of the throne room.


    "Perhaps she thinks that since the arion species greatly values strength, by showcasing her abilities to you, you will be more interested in her," Ez said with a smile.


    This time, Inner Eye tranted Ez''s smile as genuine. But this was understandable as Moku himself felt likeughing at the thought.


    How amusing it was to try to seduce an asura (orc) with the bait of a beautiful woman.


    It was like trying to approach a lion by offering it a hand. If the lion didn''t get the whole body, it would at least get the hand.


    There was a reason why orcs were known as the "Kings of Sex." They had extraordinary stamina, and their seed had an effect equivalent to aphrodisiacs.


    Moreover, this effect would multiply several times over when an orc evolved into an Asura.


    An asura could turn any woman into a "Baby''s Carrier." Their bodies would change not only physically but mentally, focusing solely on how to bear more asura babies.


    Perhaps only a Mana Child like Nevare could control the brainwashing effect. But Moku didn''t sense any simr mana activity within Seraphina''s body, which meant she wasn''t a Mana Child.


    So, precisely when Seraphina had dallied with Moku, there was no other option for her but to be Moku''s ve.


    Moku could only smile and shake his head, "If that''s the case, then there won''t be a problem, right?"


    Ez also smiled, "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Next, they delved into other matters, mostly revolving around the governance of the Wilwatikta Kingdom and their future ns. After all, Ez''s primary role was that of the Prime Minister of the Wilwatikta Kingdom. As a wise king, Moku couldn''t simply let him off the hook.

 Chapter 356 The Emergence of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Emergence of Stars</h4>


    The Aquanorin battle arena, a masterpiece nestled on the southern fringe of the resplendent Miracle Coral Pce, stands as a testament to the kingdom''s unwavering dedication to martial prowess.


    Crafted meticulously, it''s a sight to behold, sculpted from sea stones hailing from the abyssal depths known only to the daring Sea Elves.


    These stones, under the relentless weight of the sea''s embrace, have transformed into formidable fortresses of unyielding might, rendering them impervious even to the potent incantations of a Level 4 Constetion Mage spell. A true marvel of construction, this arena is more than just an arena¡ªit''s a manifestation of Aquanorin''s strength.


    Guardian walls, both imposing and protective, encircle the battleground. This strategic arrangement shelters the enthralled onlookers, their eager gazes locked onto the electrifying shes transpiring within.


    Enhanced by the previously intoned [Mana Shield] by King Aquaenar, a Level 8 Constetion Mage, assurance nkets the spectators. They can sit at ease, relishing the fights they''ve long yearned to witness.


    Within this arena, thebatants¡ªmages in their own right¡ªcan engage in earnest without restraint. The arena''s architecture is designed to endure the full force of a Level 6 Constetion Mage''s might.


    The stage is set for more than elemental confrontations; it''s an experience, a disy of martial prowess intertwined with exquisite enchantments. The illustrious Princess Seraphina and the enigmatic Moku are the central figures in this enthralling narrative.


    They embody more than mere adversaries for two Level 5 Constetion Mages; they represent the very might of two previously unmet forces: the Aquanorin Kingdom and the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    Beyond the stone ramparts, a sea of fervent witnesses stretches out in every direction. Aquanorin''s citizens, residents, and visiting guests alike have converged here. Drawn by whispers of the impending showdown, they''ve gathered with anticipation as tangible as the ocean breeze.


    The fervor is unmistakable¡ªa celebration of energy, an orchestration of excitement. This is more than a battle; it''s a testament to the spirit of Aquanorin. The shes reverberate through the stands, arousing emotions that unite individuals from every corner of this water elf realm.


    The confrontation between Moku and Princess Seraphina transcends a mere duel; it''s an epic spectacle. It stands as grand as the kingdom''s most revered national festivities, a moment that may well etch itself into Aquanorin''s history.


    As anticipation hung in the air like a charged current, Princess Seraphina made her grand entrance into the arena. The crowd''s raucous cheers cascaded like thunderous waves, an ecstatic chorus proiming her name with a fervor that seemed to shake the very foundations of the Miracle Coral Pce.


    Cloaked in the garb of a Sea Elf fighter, Seraphina emerged with otherworldly grace. Her lithe form seemed to move in sync with the ebb and flow of the tides, an entrancing dance that mirrored the fluidity of swaying seaweed beneath the ocean''s gentle caress. Each step was a meticulous note in an elegant choreography that spoke of a lifetime of discipline and training.


    The Sea Elf fighter''s attire was a testament to her prowess¡ªstreamlined and functional, it hugged her form with tailored precision. But what caught the eye most was the deliberate absence of armor across her belly, a bold choice that spoke volumes of her confidence and her refusal to be confined by convention.


    This deliberate exposure revealed her unyielding spirit and added ayer of vulnerability that made her all the more captivating.


    Her azure skin bore the enchanting luminescence of her people, a soft iridescence that conjured visions of the ocean''s depths bathed in the ethereal glow of a moonlit night. This radiant aura turned the arena into a realm of magic, casting a gentle light that danced upon her surroundings, intertwining with the energy of the crowd''s fervent cheers.


    Prominently resting upon her back was a spear, a weapon that seemed like an extension of her being. Its tip, sharp and intricate, twisted and curved like a sea dragon ascending into the heavens. This striking weapon whispered tales of battles won and legends forged, an embodiment of her strength and an emblem of her determination.


    As Princess Seraphina stood poised at the center of attention, the embodiment of Aquanorin''s grace and power, the arena''s atmosphere brimmed with both awe and respect. Her presence was more than physical¡ªit was a force of nature, an ethereal tempest that had everyone under its spell.


    Moku''s entrance was a spectacle in itself, a grin of confidence etched upon his rugged face. His attire, if it could be called that, consisted of a unique fusion of mutated animal skins. A cloak fashioned from tinum Tier Danger Mutated Animal''s skin cascaded down his lower body, a regal yet primal touch that left an air of enigma in his wake.


    The raw power emanating from his form was undeniable. His bare torso, adorned only in the coarse covering of animal skin,id bare the bulging sinew and muscle that spoke of countless battles and relentless training. With each ripple and contour, his body revealed the sheer strength and resilience thaty beneath, prompting a collective intake of breath from the mesmerized female audience.


    His arms, thick with muscle and raw might, exuded an aura of invincibility. They were the very epitome of brute force, capable of bending iron and reshaping the world to his will. As if forged by the gods themselves, these appendages represented the manifestation of power, a force that could both protect and conquer.


    Moku''s face was a masterpiece of contrast and allure. A visage that could be chiseled from marble, he bore features that were both rugged and captivating. His red eyes, savage and unyielding, held the untamed essence of a forest king, ruling over his dominion with an iron will. Above them, eyebrows that arched like honed des spoke of his fierce determination, a stark contrast to Princess Seraphina''s delicate beauty.


    In the presence of his savage gaze, his expression became a tapestry of dominance and allure, a siren''s call that captivated and intrigued. Moku seemed to embody the very essence of the night, a monarch of shadows whomanded the realm with each step.


    His very presence was a promation of his might, a deration that he was not to be trifled with¡ªa king in his own right, fierce and unapologetic.


    "Well... I never realized that this day would trulye, Princess. If you want to back down, now is the time. I''ve never known how to hold back, even with women," a grin spread across Moku''s face.


    Princess Seraphina snorted, "Seems like you''re still spouting nonsense despite the circumstances. I know this is my only chance for revenge. I extended the same offer to Prince Moku. If you want to back down, now is the time¡ªbefore my spear pierces through that grin of yours!"


    Moku''s lip twitched. If he didn''t possess the Inner Eye, he might have fully believed Princess Seraphina''s words by now. He''d think that Ez''s suspicion wasn''t right and that this beautiful woman before him truly aimed to kill him.


    Unfortunately for Princess Seraphina, Moku had the Inner Eye. He could distinguish between lies and mere acting.


    Impressively, Princess Seraphina could make her expressions, tone, and movements convey her grudge towards Moku. But her soul told a different story¡ªshe felt nothing, harbored no emotions towards him.


    "Sadly, Princess, I never intended to withdraw from this duel. For me, dueling a beautiful woman like you would be an unforgettable adventure," Moku shook his head in refusal.


    "Alright then, prepare yourselves!¡ª"


    "Before that..." Moku cut in.


    "What is it?"


    "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if there were a reward for the winner?"


    "A reward?"


    Moku detected a hint of surprise from Princess Seraphina. She stared at him, seemingly investigating his true intent. Not because she wanted to decline the wager; as long as the terms of the bet aligned with her desires, she''d achieve her goal whether she won or lost.


    Her suspicion arose from Moku''s seemingly genuine attempt to smoothly execute his n. Perhaps Princess Seraphina was starting to wonder if he knew her true scheme or not.


    "Sharp girl," Moku cursed inwardly.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid of losing? If so, then give up now!" Moku said while looking at Princess Seraphina from head to toe. He paused a moment at her behind and breasts, then licked his lips with passionate eyes.


    Moku hoped this behavior would lower Princess Seraphina''s guard toward him. One of the weaknesses of highly intelligent people was their arrogance, which made it easier to confront them when you acted as if you were a foolish and predictable person.


    "Hmm... Spit it out!"


    Moku breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, "If you lose, I want you to pour me wine and talk to me all night long," Moku licked his lips again with passion.


    The entire audience jeered at Moku. Curses were hurled at him from every direction. If there were no walls separating them, the spectators might have stormed into the arena and beaten Moku by now.


    Princess Seraphina just snorted and said, "Hahaha... it seems lust has blinded your eyes! If you lose, I want you to kneel at Raiden''s tomb for a full day and night!"


    When those words left Princess Seraphina''s mouth, there was nothing left for the two fighters to say. The conversation ended, and it was time for their weapons to speak.

 Chapter 357 Amphitrite

    <h4>Chapter 357 Amphitrite</h4>


    *DOONG!!


    As the resounding gong echoed loudly across the entire arena, the duel was dered underway. Moku and Princess Seraphina locked eyes, reading each other''s expressions and assessing.


    In this battle, neither of them was allowed to use the [Domain] spell, restricting the fight to a spellcasting contest. However, the use of the Mana God form was still permitted.


    Both Moku and Princess Seraphina were unaware of each other''s Mana God forms. Despite Ez''s efforts to gather information, the water elves remained tight-lipped, and Ez also didn''t divulge any of Moku''s secrets.


    Thus, staring at each other wouldn''t yield results. Princess Seraphina decided to take the first step, especially since Moku had been disying signs of "Ladies First."


    Lake Toba, situated above the Miracle Coral, suddenly roared, and a flood burst forth from above them. It cascaded into the arena, dousing Princess Seraphina.


    Instantly, what appeared before Moku and the spectators was a scene that blurred the boundaries between the mortal world and the depths of the sea. As spells resonated through the air, streams of cerulean and aquamarine energy enveloped Princess Seraphina, weaving intricate tapestries of water and magic around her.


    Initially, Princess Seraphina''s form appeared blurry and fragmented, as if dissolving into airborne droplets. These droplets fused and merged, gradually taking on the bewitching shape of a Goddess.


    As the transformation took ce, a luminous aura akin to the glistening ocean''s surface enveloped Princess Seraphina''s form, creating a delicate light that danced with the hues of the deep sea.


    Her limbs elongated slightly, resembling the graceful swaying of seaweed in gentle currents. A flowing sea-colored gown manifested around her, rippling in wave-like patterns that mirrored the ebb and flow of the sea.


    Intricate patterns of aquatic life¡ªcorals, seaweed, and delicate shells¡ªadorned the fabric, gleaming as if alive. Sparkling gems, treasures of the sea, were embedded within the fabric, reflecting prismatic hues that captivated all who beheld them.


    As the transformation nearedpletion, Princess Seraphina''s hair underwent a captivating change. It transformed into cascading waves, each strand shimmering with different shades of blue and green, evoking theplex colors of the ocean.


    Around Princess Seraphina''s head, a crown of sea pearls materialized, its radiance rivaling the light of the full moon on the water''s surface.


    A majestic Sea Goddess materialized before Moku and the audience, taking their breath away. She exuded an aura of tranquility, wisdom, and the untamed beauty of the deep sea. The air around her seemed to carry the gentle whispers of waves, and her movements echoed the rhythm of the ocean''s tides.


    In this form, she held dominion over the sea''s mysteries and possessed the power tomand its forces¡ªa conduit through which Amphitrite''s essence flowed.


    "[Sea Goddess: Amphitrite Form]!"


    It took a moment to recover from the awe of the sea goddess before them.


    Moku smiled, and suddenly a radiant white Orb appeared before him ¡ª the Intent Orb. Moku caught the Intent Orb with one hand and squeezed it tightly.


    Dragon prana surged within his body, pouring into the Intent Orb. Then, Moku lifted the Intent Orb above his head with one hand.


    Unbeknownst to him, the male arions among the spectators also stood up, mimicking Moku''s movements. The nearby female arions instinctively distanced themselves, covering their faces in fear of being associated with these peculiar individuals.


    "HEN¡ª"


    "HEN¡ª"


    "HEN¡ª"


    "HEN¡ª"


    Choruses of shouts erupted from the male arions in the audience, echoing Moku''s cries.


    His free hand, not upied by the Intent Orb, performed a dab. With a clockwise motion of both hands, Moku positioned the Intent Orb in front of his waist and tapped it with both hands.


    The Intent Orb spun rapidly like a spinning top, emitting dazzling light. Brimming with enthusiasm, Moku drew the light into his hands and tapped it against his chest.


    "¡ªSHIN!!!"


    "¡ªSHIN!!!"


    "¡ªSHIN!!!"


    "¡ªSHIN!!!"


    Other spectators, beyond the male arions, particrly young boys, had inexplicably risen and joined in Moku''s movements. They shouted with fervor as if possessed. At that moment, the spectators, especially the males, unified regardless of their species.


    Suddenly, his body was enveloped in a brilliant blue light. The blue light began to recede, starting from the tips of his hands and feet.


    Seeing the transformed figure of Moku, d in the Kekayon Armor, Princess Seraphina''s eyes narrowed. Perhaps she believed that this manifestation held a concept capable of hypnotizing others.


    This was evident in the male spectators who suddenly mimicked Moku''s movements during the transformation. Moku merely chuckled inwardly, mocking the ignorance of the women who failed to grasp the romance within this form.


    Princess Seraphina raised her spear and began to charge forward. Mana surged within her body, cresting like ocean waves.


    "[Nexus Dance]!"


    As the spell hung in the air, a luminous aura enveloped Princess Seraphina, pulsating with a gentle light that rose and fell in harmony with her heartbeat.


    As the spell took effect, Princess Seraphina''s feet glided above the ground, leaving faint traces of sparkling stardust in the air.


    With each movement, intricate patterns of light and color emerged beneath her feet, resembling constetionsing to life upon an unseen canvas. Princess Seraphina''s body moved gracefully as if guided by invisible hands, as this dance wove its intricate tale.


    Cosmic energy hues clearly began to swirl around Princess Seraphina, forming arcs of light that curved and rotated in mesmerizing patterns.


    These arcs resembled trails of luminous lines left by shooting stars in the night sky, only these lines pulsated with a mysterious enchantment. Princess Seraphina''s arms extended with grace, tracing arcs and spins in the air, weaving intricate symbols and motifs that seemed to resonate with the fabric of the universe.


    As Princess Seraphina intensified, the environment around her responded in kind. Clusters of stardust coalesced from the cosmos, creating an otherworldly backdrop that mirrored Princess Seraphina''s movements.


    Moku watched with a furrowed brow and a mind filled with question marks. The [Dawnshadow de] materialized in his hand, gripped tightly.


    What he knew was that Amphitrite was a sea goddess and one of Poseidon''s wives. But what connection did this goddess have with stars and dance? Shouldn''t the manifested power be sea-rted, like summoning dolphins or other fish?


    Regardless, Moku couldn''t allow Princess Seraphina toplete her dance. He lunged forward with [Padakacarma], his body shooting faster than the speed of sound.


    However, before he could approach, hundreds of twinkling stars surrounding Princess Seraphina suddenly streaked toward him. Moku sensed the danger of these stars, realizing that they might turn his body to dust upon impact.


    *BOOM! *BOOM!


    *BOOM! *BOOM!


    *BOOM! *BOOM!


    He evaded with remarkable agility, and each time the stars struck the ground beneath his feet, massive explosions reverberated throughout the arena, akin to meteors striking the earth.


    Not only that, these hundreds of stars formed a formation that prevented Moku from getting close to Princess Seraphina. He attempted to deflect them with [Dawnshadow de], but instead, his body was thrown backward, increasing the distance between them.


    "Tch!"


    The stars shimmered in rhythm with Princess Seraphina''s steps, while gxies in the distance spun and danced to the tune of the spell. The air itself filled with wonder, vibrating with cosmic energy as if the very sky had joined the dance.


    A surge of mana, much greater than before, emerged and caused the entire arena to tremble. Radiant celestial light emanated from the heart of the sorceress, illuminating the area in a breathtaking disy.


    The emanating energy spiraled upwards, forming delicate nexuses that linked Princess Seraphina to the cosmic power they had invoked. These nexuses shimmered and pulsed, echoing the heartbeat of the universe itself, exuding a deep sense of harmony and unity with all creation.


    After the [Nexus Dance], Princess Seraphina stood amidst the enchanting tableau, her body still glowing with the residual light of the heavens. The energy gradually subsided, leaving a sense of tranquility and wonder in its wake.


    Moku gazed from beyond the tableau, captivated by the twinkling stars surrounding Princess Seraphina. He instantly realized that he wasn''t facing an ordinary spell; it was the ultimate spell that the princess of Aquanorin Kingdom had stored.


    "Prince Moku, do you know why Poseidon fell in love with Amphitrite?" Princess Seraphina said with a captivating smile in her Amphitrite form.


    "I''m not particrly fond of mythology and have no intention of studying it," Moku replied.


    "He fell in love with Amphitrite when he saw her dancing at Naxos among the other Nereids. He then abducted Amphitrite, all due to his fear of the stars protecting her. Let me show you what Poseidon felt at that moment!"


    Suddenly, all the stars pulsed strongly, like behemoths opening their eyes. Moku understood that the true usage of [Nexus Dance] was about tomence.


    The number of stars within his sight had now reached millions and would keep increasing with the mana Princess Seraphina channeled. He didn''t know if he could evade them all, but if he didn''t face them seriously, this battle could end poorly.


    As anticipated, Princess Seraphina raised her spear. With a single sweep, all the stars followed her guidance. They sharply dove toward Moku, moving at a speed nearly imperceptible to his Inner Eye.


    "[Star Shower]!"


    "Tch!"


    Clicking his tongue, Moku crossed both of his karambits in front of his chest. Dragon prana refilled the Orb Intent situated within his Kekayon Armor.


    Then, Moku intoned his mantra.


    "[Vivid Dream: Moon de]"

 Chapter 358 The Fire God

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Fire God</h4>


    "Amidst the zing mes, Agni reigns, the Fire God, illuminator of the cycle of consume, transform, and convey. In their fiery essence, they ignite the rhythm of existence, imparting wisdom through the dance of elements.


    Assuming ephemeral forms, they traverse inferno and ember, traversing realms of transition. Attuned to the crackling whispers of mes, they witness rebirth through incineration, embracing the ever-turning wheel of change.


    Within the furnace of existence, they revel in the congration, a joyful pyre that transcends boundaries, singing incantations of metamorphosis. With every flicker, they kindle warmth and passion, infusing lives with their transformative touch.


    Possessing vast insight and ancient knowledge, they foster equilibrium, guarding the bnce amidst fervor. With ember-kissed hands, they shape destinies, guiding every ember along the paths of renewal and revtion.


    Oh, Agni, the Fire God, your essence sparks enlightenment, granting the gift of renewal, and imparting sacred alchemy. In your brilliance, we find renewal, walking alongside your mes, embracing transformation with reverence.


    Endure, Agni, the Fire God, in the mes of time''s forge, inspiring us with the eternal cycle. We glean from you the art of transformation and conveyance, within your radiant ze, existence bes perpetual renewal."


    This is a stanza found in the first letter of the fire elves'' sacred scripture. It speaks of Agni''s teachings resonating through each me, illuminating their existence with profound wisdom.


    Just as the fire dances through consumption, transformation, and conveyance, so too do the fire elves navigate their lives guided by these principles as beacons of light.


    As children of Agni, the fire elves embrace the art of consumption, understanding that to evolve, they must absorb the energy around them. They approach life with zeal, their passion akin to fire that devours all it touches.


    However, this consumption is not reckless; it''s a deliberate act to gather experience and knowledge, for they know that from each encounter, they will change.


    Transformation is etched into the core of their identity. Just as fire reshapes and renews all it encounters, the fire elves embody change as a constantpanion.


    They understand that transformation is not just change for change''s sake, but a process that purifies and enhances. Like fire purifying raw material, fire elves purify themselves through trials, emerging stronger, wiser, and more resolute.


    Conveyance is the thread that binds their society together. Just as fire shares warmth, fire elves believe in the power of sharing. They convey knowledge, stories, and inspiration, nurturing a collective spirit of growth.


    Their cities are dynamic centers of exchange, where ideas flow like moltenva, and each fire elf ys a role in spreading wisdom.


    In the life of a fire elf, Agni''s teachings are not merely concepts but tangible embodiments.


    Their rituals reflect the devotion they offer to their deity. Their personal growth mirrors the transformative journey they undertake, shedding old limitations for the brilliance of their true potential.


    And within theirmunity, they bear the responsibility of passing down their teachings to the next generation, ensuring that this cycle continues.


    Gathered around the bonfire, the fire elves find sce and connection. The warmth of the fire that embraces their bodies mirrors the warmth of the knowledge they share, binding them into awork of unity.


    In the glimmer of their eyes, in the way they embrace each other, and in their resounding songs that echo like crackling mes, we can witness the embodiment of Agni''s teachings - fire that sustains life, that consumes, transforms, and conveys, in the eternal dance of existence.


    Simr to the water elves, the fire elves also possess a unique spell faction. The name of their spell faction is the Fibration spell faction. With this spell faction, it can be said that the fire elves are the masters of vibration.


    They believe that the origin of fire is a result of vibration and friction. When two objects collide, they create vibration, but this vibration won''t be fire without friction.


    Hence, vibration and friction are needed to create fire. Thus, the core of the Fibration spell faction can be said to be vibration and friction.


    Their sensitivity to friction is what led the fire elves to be the first to discover the secret behind Asura''s mantra. This almost resulted in the exposure of Asura''s secret and their n to infiltrate The Second Mana Species War failing.


    However, during that time, the war was raging, and the allied elf kings harbored mutual animosity. As a result, the fire elves couldn''t make the other elves believe in the secret they unveiled before they were devastated by the traps set by Moku.


    The first involvement of the fire elves in The First Mana Species War urred right after the Battle of Chirp Bay. This battle was so renowned among the elven realms that its story echoed throughout the entire Elven Alliance.


    The Battle of Chirp Bay showcased the true might of the water elves. The Soul spell faction became a dreaded specter haunting every mage alive at that time.


    Fire elves and water elves lived in distinct regions, and these two elven races had no legendary encounters prior. Yet, when the name of the water elves became resounding, even reaching the ears of the fire elves, a fervent sense of envy and jealousy gripped them.


    They couldn''t stand the widespread fame the water elves garnered, while knowledge about the fire elves remained confined mainly to their fellow elven races living in proximity. Thus, Agnavaton, the king of the fire elves at that time, decided to join The First Mana Species War.


    Unlike the water elves, the fire elves hadn''t suffered losses from human attacks. It could be argued that they had never even encountered humans before.


    Therefore, while historical records cite various reasons for the fire elves'' participation in the war, I personally feel that the primary impetus was their jealousy towards the water elves.


    The first war that made the name of the fire elves and their Fibration spell faction known throughout the entire Meer Continent was The Battle of Fire Forest.


    At that time, the human alliance forces were attempting to find a detour around the defensive line established by the Elven Alliance.


    The battles at the defensive line had exacted a massive toll, with perhaps a meter of ground below it consisting of a pile of fallen soldiers.


    With each inch of progress, both sides left behind thousands of lives. A new breakthrough had to be sought before the conflict transformed into an endless cycle of attrition.


    This breakthrough was found within a dense forest located to the northeast of the defensive line established by the Elven Alliance. Although quite a distance away, by dividing their forces into two parts, the Human Alliance hoped to diminish the Alliance''s defense as well.


    This way, at least the stalemate they were experiencing could be resolved without either side losing honor.


    The Human Alliance troops, totaling 300,000 soldiers and 80,000 mages,menced their movement before the sunrise. By the time the sun was overhead, they had entered the forest.


    The movement of such a sizable force naturally did not go unnoticed by the Elven Alliance. It didn''t take them long to discern the intentions of the Human Alliance.


    Simr to the Human Alliance, the Elven Alliance had grown weary of the casualties incurred at the defensive line. They, too, sought to make a simr move, splitting their forces into two parts to resolve the current stalemate.


    Agnavaton volunteered to lead this second force. At that time, the fire elves were still a rtively new addition to the Elven Alliance. Hence, it was only natural for Agnavaton to desire some achievements during the ongoing war.


    This sentiment was shared among the elven kings, and thus, they granted him the opportunity to lead this force.


    The initial n of the Elven Alliance for the second force was merely to engage in a standoff with the Human Alliance troops before retreating. This way, the forces at the defensive line could also withdraw, and the stalemate coulde to an end.


    However, unfortunately, Agnavaton never intended to let the war conclude so easily. Bringing a forceposed of 80% fire elves, he devised a deadly trap for the Human Alliance troops entering the forest.


    He studied the topography of the nameless forest and discovered that it was a peand, easily susceptible to ignition. Dividing his troops into three sides, Agnavaton ordered the preparation of a massive forest ze.


    With the support of the favorable winds, Agnavaton and his fellow fire elves set up arge magic circle through three directions.


    By connecting mana nodes on various sides and using numerous mana stones, he managed to create a spell never seen before, the [Fire Lord].


    The [Fire Lord] was a colossal creature formed from mes. By harnessing the mana from the massive forest ze, the Fire Lord was able to manifest its body in the real world.


    As long as there was mana and fire nearby, the Fire Lord couldn''t be killed. The rampaging Fire Lord wreaked havoc among the approaching Human Alliance forces.


    What should have been a war reaching resolution turned into a retaliatory conflict due to the feeling of deception among the Human Alliance. Consequently, the frontline war escted to a much more gruesome extent than before.


    The Elven Alliance was forced to retreat as they could no longer bear the losses, exacerbated by the Human forces fueled by vengeance.

 Chapter 359 New Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 359 New Abilities</h4>


    Thousands of stars surged towards Moku at an imperceptible speed. Each star had the ability to melt metal even without making physical contact.


    As Moku raised the Dawnshadow de to his chest, a surge of purposeful energy flowed through him, converging within the Orb of Intent. In that pivotal moment, his being radiated with a luminosity akin to the birth of a nascent sun, casting a soft halo that embraced his figure.


    Yet, amid this newfound brilliance, a mysterious transformation unfolded. As if woven from the very fabric of twilight, a shadowy specter materialized behind Moku. It bore the delicate curve of a crescent moon, its silhouetted form exuding an irresistible pull that seemed to absorb the radiant illumination from Moku''s luminous presence.


    Within this convergence of light and shadow, an intricate dance of contrast emerged, weaving an enigmatic narrative of power and mystique. The celestial crescent, in its obsidian grace, seemed to draw strength from the glow of Moku''s manifestation, forming an ethereal bond that embodied both brilliance and the allure of the hidden.


    The union of Moku''s radiant essence and the moonlit crescent cast an enchanting tableau, a canvas of arcane energy interwoven with the majesty of the universe. It was a moment suspended in time, a vivid dream where light and darkness intertwined, coalescing into the sublime manifestation of the [Vivid Dream: Moon de] spell¡ªan embodiment of strength and mystery, a fusion of opposites that harmoniously danced upon the canvas of Moku''s purpose.


    After the battle against Raiden, Moku began to realize a ring weakness within himself. Hecked an ultimate power that could deal substantial damage.


    To break through the defenses of the Mage''s God Form, Brajadenta alone was insufficient. Perhaps initially, Brajadenta was an ultimate technique capable of easily crushing his enemies. However, for a Level 5 Constetion Mage, Brajadenta was as insignificant as an ant bite.


    Not only that, Moku could no longer rely solely on his biofield and regenerative abilities for defense. The attacks possessed by a Level 5 Constetion Mage were extremely dangerous; each strike could kill him before his regenerative abilities could take effect.


    To address this, Moku began contemting how to enhance both his offensive and defensive capabilities. Initially, he attempted to use dragon prana more extensively to boost the effectiveness of his Mantra. However, the use of dragon prana became inefficient, requiring ten times the amount to double the effect of Brajadenta.


    Therefore, he started thinking outside the box. He contemted and questioned himself about his strengths and weaknesses. Essentially, he revisited his true identity, as he did when facing Arachnid tinum Bee.


    Moku had to remind himself that he was an orc evolved into an asura. He should no longer be confined by human thinking.


    For a Mage, the Mana God Form is the embodiment of the Mana Color they possess. However, Kekayon Armor is merely a manifestation of Moku''s imagination. Therefore, the form of Kekayon Armor should be able to break free from its original shape and transform into anything.


    The Mage''s Domain is the embodiment of their rtionship with Mana, allowing them to shape a domain where all the Mana within submits to them. However, Vivid Dream is the manifestation of living imagination using Pandava in the Mind Realm. Vivid Dream belongs to Moku and has no connection to anything, even Garuda, after he fully paid during his evolution.


    What can Moku do in Pandava? He is free to create and make anything as long as his imagination is sufficient to shape it. Then Moku gives life to that imagination by channeling dragon prana into it. Various experiments have been attempted, but the only living creatures his imagination could bring to life were the Bhayangkara Squad. However, for non-living creatures, he could create anything as long as his imagination and dragon prana were sufficient.


    So why not shape a moon that could serve as his protector?


    Moon de is the embodiment of Moku''s imagination of the moon. For Moku, even though the moon could be annoying, it remains a trustworthy protector that he can rely on with his life. The gravitational force possessed by Moon de will pull in any object thates near it. Therefore, even with thousands of stars surging toward him, none can escape the gravitational pull of the Moon de.


    *BOOM! *BOOM! *BOOM!


    Moku stepped forward, getting closer to Princess Seraphina. Seemingly oblivious to the approaching danger, Princess Seraphina became more immersed in her dance. However, Moku was certain that she was aware of everything happening around her. This was evident in the relentless barrage of stars, hitting the Moon de with such intensity that it staggered despite its massive body and durability.


    Moku couldn''t rely solely on the Moon de''s defense, as its durability, while formidable, was limited. Channeling more dragon prana into it wouldn''t have a significant effect because the Moon de was created from imagination as its shell. If Moku''s imagination wasn''t sufficient, no matter how much dragon prana he used, the Moon de wouldn''t be stronger.


    He was still not adept at controlling his imagination, and unfortunately, he had no mentor or book to guide him. Moku could only engage in repeated trial and error to gain experience. Thus, he needed to conclude this battle quickly before Princess Seraphina could breach the Moon de''s defenses.


    [Padakacarma: Shadow Form]!


    The color of Kekayon Armor suddenly changed to ck, resembling a starless night. It was so dark that it seemed to absorb the light of the thousands of stars around it. Just as the first crack formed on the Moon de, Moku''s figure disappeared.


    Even before anyone could realize it, Moku suddenly reappeared behind Princess Seraphina. The Dawnshadow de was unsheathed, aiming for the unprotected back of Princess Seraphina. However, before the de could harm her, a star appeared and collided with it.


    *BOOM!


    A massive explosion urred, and Princess Seraphina''s body was thrown forward. There were slight cracks in her Amphitrite Form. Her eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected turn of events. If her auto-defense Nexus Dance were not active, her back would undoubtedly have a hole in it by now. She never expected Moku to vanish so effortlessly, even at such close range.


    However, she couldn''t rest just yet, as another imminent danger approached, this time emerging from beneath her own feet. Princess Seraphina looked down to see two twin des suddenly emerging from her shadow. This time, she no longer had the protective stars, as Nexus Dance stopped when she ceased to dance, revealing the weakness of this spell.


    *Thrust!!


    The Dawnshadow de pierced Amphitrite''s abdomen, shattering her armor. Swiftly, Princess Seraphina leaped backward, but like a snake iming its prey, Moku''s figure reappeared, this time descending from above her.


    Princess Seraphina nced up, only to see Moku''s foot striking her face hard. Her body plummeted sharply to the ground, crashing onto the arena floor with a resounding impact. The arena trembled, and significant cracks formed on the surface. Amphitrite Form''s defense was nullified, leaving Princess Seraphina vulnerable to the impending attacks.


    "Water Bod¡ª"


    "I thought you could stop right there!"


    Before Princess Seraphina couldplete her spell, cold steel pressed against her neck. Her eyes widened in surprise as she turned to Moku, who stood behind her with Dawnshadow de against the pulse of her neck.


    Princess Seraphina could only force a wry smile and raise her hands. She understood why Raiden fell to Moku, even with the defense of his undead army.


    "Heeeh¡­ I''m not a coward who can''t ept her loss! But how did you manage to approach me undetected?" she inquired.


    "Did you think I''m foolish enough to reveal the secrets of my techniques?" Moku snorted, retracting his Dawnshadow de.


    Princess Seraphina smiled, almost breaking her act, but she maintained her arrogant demeanor. "Well¡­ you won! What do you want from me? Know that I can refuse your excessive demands, even if I have to tarnish my name. As a princess, I cannot demean myself!"


    "I know! I am a prince in my species too! While we may have different cultures, the desire for a cleaner name might be felt the same for both species. But for the arion species, a good name is earned on the battlefield," Moku stated, deactivating his Kekayon Armor.


    "In the elf species, fleeing from a battle is also a form of cowardice. You cannot im bravery is exclusive to the arion species. Are you underestimating my kind?" Princess Seraphina retorted while adjusting her gown.


    "Ah¡­ I didn''t mean it that way. I just don''t know much about the elf species. I apologize if you feel I insulted your kind. It was unintentional and merely due to my ignorance," Moku bowed his back.


    "Heh¡­ Don''t say you haven''t asked Ez, The First Diplomat, many things about us. Do you think I''m foolish?" mocked Princess Seraphina.


    "Do you think I''m the typical man who asks too many questions?" Moku shot back.


    "I know nothing about you, O Moku The Ku," Princess Seraphina said, shaking her head.


    "In that case, are you interested in getting to know me better tonight?" Moku said, smiling.


    Shrieks from the audience could be heard. Several of the elf girls stared, mesmerized, at Moku''s smiling face with flushed expressions.


    "Do you think I''d meet with my fianc¨¦''s killer at night?" Princess Seraphina''s face wrinkled with disgust.


    "Why not? Are you afraid I might do something to you at night?" Moku smirked with a mocking tone.


    Princess Seraphina merely snorted before turning away and walking off. Her figure disappeared from Moku''s sight as she passed through the corridor toward the arena''s exit. Moku smiled and waved towards the audience, expressing gratitude to those who had attended the spectacle.


    Author Note:


    "I must sincerely apologize for the prolonged silence andck of updates. I want to be honest with you¡ªI faced burnout, a challenge that I didn''t anticipate as a first-time writer, especially in the realm of online writing for Webnovel. "The Record of Orc Civilization" is my inaugural book, and navigating the demands ofpletion proved more demanding than I expected.


    To my dedicated readers who have patiently awaited updates, I extend my deepest gratitude for not abandoning this admittedly sluggish writer. To those who have recently joined this journey, your presence is invaluable, providing the motivation I desperately need to continue this story.


    I acknowledge my shorings and assure you that I ammitted to finishing this book. I understand the disappointment my dy may have caused, and I''m determined not to let you down any further.


    In an effort to make amends, I pledge to upload 2-3 chapters each week. Your patience with this novice writer means the world to me, and I am genuinely grateful for your understanding. Thank you for being part of this journey, and I hope you''ll continue to apany me as we navigate the unfolding narrative together."

 Chapter 360 Activities in West Fortress

    Chapter 360 Activities in West Fortress


    "Hey! Don''t just put it anywhere; there are dangerous explosives inside! Do you want to blow this ce up?" a supervisor in military uniform scolded his subordinate, who was carrying a box containing explosives.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" the sweaty subordinate apologized, but the smile on his face didn''t fade.


    "Hurry, load it up! Load it up! We don''t have much time before the other caravans arrive!!" the supervisormanded with enthusiasm.


    "Hey! Arion guys areing again; make space for them to put their stuff!!" a mage ordered the soldiers at work.


    Swiftly, they cleared the space, and before long, a horde of tall, green-skinned men appeared, carryingrge boxes on their shoulders. The boxes looked very heavy, requiring more than two people to lift them. However, for the arion species, the boxes were rtively light, with each of them carrying three boxes at once without breaking a sweat.


    "These are the supplies we can spare today. Apologies for the lesser quantity than yesterday, but the construction of the fortress wall is proceeding quite tightly," one arion girl approached the mage and exined.


    She was the only arion who could speak the humannguage without the need for a trantion spell. Her presence was not unusual as she was assigned as a liaison between West Fortress and the Human Alliance. However, her beauty and allure still managed to momentarily halt human activities.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing, get back to work!!" the mage reprimanded his subordinates who were gazing at the beautiful woman in front of them. The soldiers resumed work before the mage became truly angry and executed them on the spot. However, seeing no more disturbances around him, the mage''s face immediately softened.


    "Ah... Ah... it''s okay, Ariana. You don''t need to bother reporting it; we''re very grateful for your help... hahaha... Ah... Are you not tired? How about we take a short break? I have good wine in my tent... hahaha..." the mage said nervously.


    "Thank you for your offer, but I have to get back to my post. Goodbye," Ariana, the arion girl, turned briefly and walked away with the other arion. The mage could only longingly gaze at Ariana''s departing figure (ass). This brief encounter happened every day, and the soldiers would simplyugh at the mage before returning to their work.


    The hustle and bustle echoed through West Fortress like a market during a massive discount sale. Arion and humans worked shoulder to shoulder, loading various supplies into the carriages of mutated beasts. Prince Moku didn''t retract his words; he truly gave half of West Fortress to the Human Alliance. As a result, the supply caravans no longer needed to take the risk of camping in the dangerous Bog Forest.


    The life-and-death journey to the front lines felt like a leisurely outing. Soldiers preparing for battle could rest their heads for a moment on warm beds. At least they could calm their nerves before heading into battle.


    Artur and Robert walked side by side through the bustling scene. A wide smile adorned Robert''s face, in stark contrast to Artur''s furrowed brow. Today, they had a meeting scheduled with Anna, or perhaps she should now be called Nevare ¨C an honorary title among the arion species for a queen.


    "I really have tomend Prince Moku for his generosity. I can''t fathom the breadth of his heart when he gave us half of this fortress," Robert nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Even though we didn''t manage to get the arion to fight alongside us, at least with the help from Prince Moku, we don''t have to worry about supplies for the front line," Robert continued, taking light steps.


    "Hmm..."


    "You know, maybe after this, the Human Alliance and Wilwatikta Kingdom can be closer. Who knows, there might be some political marriages in the future... Hmm... If that happens, count me in. These arion women are truly beautiful, and their bodies... Uuuu... ''Hot'' doesn''t even begin to describe it," Robert didn''t forget to wave his hand to greet one of the arion girls they passed. The arion girl responded with a smile and a nod, leaving Robert staring at her for an ufortably long time.


    "Hmm..."


    "Ah, wait for me... Why are you in such a hurry, Artur? Don''t you want to chat with her? Ugh... I want to know her name... Hmm... Maybe Prince Moku has a sister... Do you think I''m worthy of proposing to her? Hehehe... that way, maybe we could be brothers-inw," Robert chuckled joyfully.


    Artur suddenly stopped, nearly causing Robert to bump into him. With a very grim expression, Artur turned and looked at Robert with menacing eyes, "Do you not find this strange?"


    "What''s strange about it?" Robert asked, taking a step back when he saw Artur''s face, as if ready to pounce.


    "All of this is very strange! Think about it. Since when does a sovereign simply hand over half of his territory to a stranger he just met?" Artur retorted.


    "Wow, wow, wow, easy, boy! What are you saying? Was your voice not loud enough? Don''t talk like that," with fear, Robert nced around to make sure no arion was near them.


    "And the resources he gave us, don''t you think the amount is too much? Where did he get all those mana organs? Did he eradicate every mutated animal in the Bog Forest?" Artur continued, ignoring Robert''s anxiety.


    "Hey! The Bog Forest is muchrger than you think! It''s the secondrgest forest in the continent after the Lawsii Forest. However, unlike the Lawsii Forest inhabited by warbeasts, the Bog Forest is a Mana Field. So, it''s reasonable to assume that the resources here are much more abundant," Robert presented his argument.


    "Okay, then how can you exin why the Bog Forest still remains a Mana Field even though the arion species live in it? Isn''t itmon knowledge that a Mana Field cannot form if there are Mana Species living nearby?" Artur continued as his forehead furrowed.


    "Hey, didn''t you see the structures of their buildings? They have Mana preservation technology far more advanced than ours. Maybe they have a way to keep the Mana undisturbed so they can maintain the natural state of the Bog Forest," Robert said, pointing to the buildings around them.


    Each of these buildings was made of Mana Organs emitting an aura simr to mutated animals. Although the buildings appeared to have only one floor from the surface, in reality, they had three or four floors underground. Some mages had tried to study the secrets behind these buildings, but none had been able to unravel them.


    The problemy in how the arion species processed Mana Organs. Although humans had found technology to turn Mana Organs into weapons, turning them into building materials was something entirely new. It was one of the intriguing secrets to be solved, aside from the mysterious Mana control techniques of the arion species.


    "Ugh..." Artur could no longer respond, but he didn''t give up so easily. "Then what about my first question? What caused that guy to willingly hand over half of this fortress to us?" Artur put on a smug face as if he had won this debate.


    But Robert just shook his head and casually replied, "Isn''t this an easy answer? Of course, it''s because he loves Consort Anna! Didn''t you see the doting look he gave her at the meeting a few days ago? I''ve never seen a prince smile when his wife falls asleep during such a significant meeting. Gupita also exined to us that Prince Moku is willing to defy the Arion King to marry Consort Anna. So, perhaps to win Consort Anna''s heart, Prince Moku is facilitating things for humans, the species of woman he loves!"


    "Ugh... I can''t believe that''s the reason. Haven''t you heard that guy has other women besides Anna? I even heard he''s already married to four other women!" Artur retorted, still unable to ept it.


    "Hey, Prince Moku is a king''s son! Don''t you think it''s strange if he only marries one woman? I understand if you''re still new to nobility, but know that a noble sometimes can''t choose whom to marry. Connections, stability, and the security of the kingdom must also be considered! Although he''s not the only prince in the Wilwatikta Kingdom, he still carries out his duty as a ruler''s son," Robert responded firmly.


    "Huft!" Artur just snorted before turning around and walking faster.


    Robert grabbed Artur''s shoulder forcefully and stared into his eyes, "Hey, Artur! I understand that you''re a siscon. But you have to control those feelings and be professional! Don''t let your feelings and foolish fantasies ruin our rtionship with Prince Moku! Your behavior only hurts Consort Anna; do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Artur sighed deeply and shook his head. "I understand what you mean. But believe me, if this has nothing to do with Anna, I just can''t trust that guy! I always sense danger from him that keeps me on edge!"


    "Well, isn''t it natural to feel that way? After all, Prince Moku is a Level 5 Constetion Mage; Uncle Gathjee even suspects he might have reached Level 6. Even Uncle Vate, let alone you, feels fear when around him," Robert said.


    "Sigh... I hope it''s really just that," Artur nodded, trying to ept Robert''s exnation.


    "Let it go; don''t dwell on it too much. Put on a cheerful face; we''re meeting Consort Anna. We''re starting the operation to rescue the ves, and I don''t want your sour mood to spoil the atmosphere," Robert said, patting Artur''s shoulder.


    "I understand," Artur nodded and resumed walking with a more cheerful expression. Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake off his worries and suspicions.

 Chapter 361 Nevares Thing

    Chapter 361 Nevare''s Thing


    The light from the Mana Lamp illuminated the entire room, providing a natural glow as if being outdoors. The air purifier made from therynx of mutated animals circted fresh air from outside. Despite being four floors underground, she felt as if she was outside.


    Beautiful trinkets and luxurious furniture filled every corner of the room. A square mahogany table with a round mirror was positioned on the left side of therge bed. In front of the mirror, Nevare''s reflection wasplete with her red eyes seemingly locking gazes.


    No expression showed on her face, only a discernible neutrality. However, her eyes seemed to gaze far into the mirror, wandering within the depths of her own thoughts. Her hand caressed her t stomach, unlike the usual¡ªthis time, there was nothing alive inside.


    "Sigh..."


    She felt a slight emptiness, but it wasn''t an issue because, after this mission, her husband would dly fill that void. It''s not that she missed that jerk, but sometimes love is hard to understand.


    Nevare initially thought that, as an orc, Moku''s desire to have children was significant. Considering a race with only one gender, the urge to reproduce would be substantial. Perhaps that''s why orcs like to abduct human girls from viges, even though, as weak monsters, it''s quite risky.


    However, being a Progenitor Queen, Nevare also became the confidante of other valkyries. Thus, she knew that her incessant pregnancies were not normal. Other asura wives had intervals of two to three months before getting pregnant again. In contrast, her womb was filled just one or two hours after giving birth¡­ that jerk''s weapon really that long¡­ and two or three days before the next baby made its presence known.


    Consequently, she believed that it was more of a Moku''s thing than an orc''s thing. Yet, other factors made Nevare reconsider. Though she was Moku''s favorite wife, he wasn''t impartial. Moku loved all four of the main queens equally, dividing his time and attention fairly among them.


    Oddly, despite receiving equal attention, only she continued to be pregnant without a break. Nezena, who had the highest motivation to conceive Moku''s child, couldn''t even touch her pregnancy record. Thus, Nevare changed her conclusion again¡ªthis wasn''t an orc or Moku thing but a human thing!


    However, with the strengthening of the Wilwatikta Kingdom, more valkyries from the human species joined. So far, Nevare had found that her situation was unique. After inquiring with a few people, including Gupita, who was also considered Moku''s favorite, Nevare finally discovered that what happened to her wasn''tmon among other human valkyries.


    A significant example was Vivi, Widya, Lina, and ire. Their husbands also loved them deeply. Boku, Goku, and Swa initially refused to remarry before their wives insisted. Thus, it could be assumed that their intimate rtions were as wild as Moku and Nevare''s, yet none of these four girls had a higher pregnancy rate than half of what Nevare experienced.


    In the end, she concluded that her condition wasn''t an orc, Moku, or human''s thing but just Nevare''s thing.


    "Really? Did I have a breeding talent or something?"


    Nevare once again immersed herself in contemtion, but unfortunately, her valkyrie senses were so strong that she could hear footsteps approaching her room.


    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    The sound of knocks echoed, and Nevare''s red eyes instantly turned into Anna''s deep blue sea eyes.


    "Nevare, sorry to disturb you, but your brother and his friend have arrived," Gupita reported after entering the room.


    "Let them in," Anna replied with a cold tone. Her expression turned even colder, emanating a stronger aura that made onlookers acknowledge her as amanding queen. There was no sense of reluctance or difort within Anna for deceiving her brother or causing humans to suffer. She no longer considered herself a human. To her, life as a human was merely like a caterpir phase, and Valkyrie was the butterfly that had emerged from the cocoon. How can a beautiful creature like a butterfly bepared to an ugly creature like a caterpir?


    Artur and his friend Robert''s faces began to enter her room. Artur''s eyes were fixed on Anna, while Robert was busy examining the room. Anna gestured for both of them to sit on the guest chairs at the foot of the bed. If anyone knew that Nevare invited two men into her room, it would be spicy gossip in the kingdom market. However, for the sake of secrecy, Anna had no choice but to do this. She didn''t want any mistakes in this n because of its close rtionship with the continuity of the Wilwatikta Kingdom.


    "What would you like to drink?" Gupita asked.


    "Ah... no need," Artur replied.


    "I''ll try a milk coffee," said Robert.


    "Alright," Gupita nodded with a t expression before leaving the room.


    "Anna, how have you been?" Artur asked. Anna could see the concern in his eyes, making her realize that Artur hadn''tpletely let go of his guard. It seemed like Moku''s earlier performance hadn''t fully convinced her little brother. Or maybe, as Moku said, Artur had feelings for Anna. Didn''t he already have a wife? Moreover, Anna is his sister... ugh...


    It''s not that Anna didn''t want to push Artur away, but she felt that this little brother still served a purpose in her n. However, she couldn''t dispel Artur''s suspicion so easily. "Suspicion stemming from jealousy is the most challenging poison to cure," that''s what Luna said. Therefore, Anna had to let time dispel Artur''s suspicions. As long as he didn''t interfere with the mission she was carrying out, Anna wouldn''t do anything for the time being.


    "I''m fine... I don''t have much time, so can we start soon?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, of course!" Robert answered before Artur could say anything.


    "This is a map showing the location of the ve trade that my people managed to find. I intentionally chose a location near Bog Forest to make it easier for you to ess," said Robert as he opened a map he had taken from his storage ring.


    "Thank you for that," Anna replied, focusing on the map in front of her. The map depicted the location of the ve trade marked with red crosses. Anna recognized the area on the map as it was almost the same as the map of the Bog Forest outskirt created by Swa. However, Swa''s map was much more detailed,plete with information about mutated animals.


    It seemed that Robert still didn''t fully trust Anna. However, this suspicion was normal, a small form of his caution. Anna wouldn''t mind this because for Robert, as long as his n went smoothly, it wouldn''t be a problem if Anna took her own advantage.


    "No problem, we have the same goal, so making it easier for you will also make it easier for me. But as I mentioned earlier, I can''t help you directly. I can send resources or intel to you, but unfortunately, I can''t send personnel assistance. Although I am the only child of Stent Gaht, unfortunately, I am not trusted to have my own force. So, I can only trust you and your troops in this assault," exined Robert.


    "I''m fine with that. Besides, from the beginning, I only wanted to use former ves as the assault team. Those who have experienced suffering will be more motivated to save those who are currently suffering. But there''s something I want to ask you," said Anna.


    "Please. We should be open with each other about this so that there won''t be any problems from misunderstandings during the execution," Robert replied.


    "I don''t see the location where the ves will be taken after we sessfully rescue them on this map," Anna said in a t tone.


    "Ah... hmm... for that, I''d like to ask for a favor from you. Or more precisely, I want to ask for a favor from Prince Moku. As I mentioned before, I can''t have a connection with this n that could be sniffed out by my enemies. If that happens, my position in the Human Alliance will be verypromised. So, I want the arions to take care of the ves for a while until Iplete my n in the Human Alliance. Oh! Of course, I won''t trouble you more than this. I will provide enough resources for you to take care of the ves temporarily," exined Robert.


    "How many resources are you talking about?" Anna asked.


    Robert took out a piece of paper from his storage ring and handed it to Anna. When reading the contents of the paper, Anna''s eyes widened briefly before refocusing on Robert.


    "That amount is what I will provide for the first month. For the following months, you can report to me if the resources you receive are not sufficient," exined Robert with a smile on his face.


    Anna truly underestimated this Stent Gaht''s child. She never expected Robert to smuggle in this amount of resources without anyone knowing.


    "Alright then. We have no other choice but to rely on you. However, I must exin to you that these people will not be taken to West Fortress. Although this ce has been handed over to my husband, due to his agreement with the Human Alliance, the Arion King will turn his attention here. Unlike my husband, the Arion King still harbors significant suspicion towards humans, so I will choose another shelter far from his scrutiny," Anna exined.


    "Can I know where that ce is?" Robert asked.


    "Hmm... I better not give you the exact location. Because this ce is the center of my husband''s power, just like you not providing information about the Human Alliance territories, I choose to do the same," for the first time, Anna smiled, leaving Artur bewildered and Robert with a bitter smile.


    "If that''s the case, I hope our cooperation can yield the results we desire," Robert stood up and extended his hand.


    "Of course, Robert," Anna also stood up, weing the offered hand.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!